Motif
Initiation
initiation
A motif of the Initiation and Transformative Ordeal family, within the sub-family General or Unspecified Initiation. Every row below is a tagged passage; each rests on a quote in its source text.
7,799 occurrences
104 traditions
native american plains (917) · hindu (642) · australian aboriginal (475) · buddhist (428) · native american northwest coast (368) · sufi (322) · gnostic (300) · greek (282) · native american southwest (268) · melanesian (254) · hermetic (223) · celtic (180) · african bantu (148) · native american great lakes (136) · comparative (132) · roman (131) · native american northeast woodlands (107) · norse (106) · celtic irish (102) · slavic (100) · kikuyu (96) · germanic (88) · arctic inuit (84) · celtic welsh (77) · native american plateau (77) · andamanese (76) · jain (74) · tibetan buddhist (71) · arthurian (70) · inuit (65) · islamic (65) · siberian (61) · inca (55) · persian (54) · greek roman (47) · guiana amerindian (47) · ekoi (42) · mesopotamian (39) · finnish karelian (38) · zuni (38) · malay (37) · hopi (35) · navajo (34) · christian apocrypha (32) · ganda (32) · korean (32) · mongol (29) · native american california (28) · native american southeast (28) · taoist (28) · egyptian (25) · sikh (25) · jewish christian (23) · amazonian (22) · japanese (21) · daoist (20) · estonian (20) · finnic (20) · indigenous australian (20) · romanian (20) · buryat mongol (19) · hausa (19) · confucian (18) · islamicate folklore (18) · aboriginal australian (17) · caucasian (17) · malagasy (17) · zulu (16) · biblical (14) · bavili (13) · basque (12) · burmese (12) · zoroastrian (12) · georgian (11) · mangaian (11) · maori (10) · shinto (10) · yoruba (10) · shan (9) · xhosa (9) · chaco amerindian (8) · ethiopian christian (8) · maya (8) · nahua maya inca (8) · fijian (6) · hawaiian (6) · kimbundu (6) · afro caribbean (5) · fjort (5) · micronesian (5) · oceanic (5) · temne (5) · tongan (5) · jewish pseudepigrapha (4) · armenian (3) · christian (3) · filipino (3) · maya quiche (3) · samoan (3) · vietnamese (3) · african akan (2) · nahua (2) · san (2) · khoekhoe (1)
native american plains
-
Blackfoot Lodge Tales DAILY LIFE AND CUSTOMS / DAILY LIFE AND CUSTOMS 1 83 / DAILY LIFE AND CUSTOMS 1S5 / DAILY LIFE AND CUSTOMS 189; lines 7571-7660 confidence: medium
Girls are instructed to be serious-minded; a father ornaments a buffalo front foot with feathers, tells a daughter not to laugh, and sings while shaking the foot in her face.
A father tests daughters' ability not to laugh by singing and shaking an ornamented buffalo foot, then gives advice to those with steady characters.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales DAILY LIFE AND CUSTOMS / DAILY LIFE AND CUSTOMS 1 83 / DAILY LIFE AND CUSTOMS 1S5 / DAILY LIFE AND CUSTOMS 189; lines 7662-7730 confidence: high
At the Medicine Lodge, boys gather to see young men count coups; a man uses a bundle of small sticks, discarding one after each brave deed is recounted.
The boys learn courage and war practice by watching public coup recitations and then secretly following war parties to observe and learn.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales DAILY LIFE AND CUSTOMS / DAILY LIFE AND CUSTOMS 1 83 / DAILY LIFE AND CUSTOMS 1S5 / DAILY LIFE AND CUSTOMS 189; lines 7662-7730 confidence: high
Blackfeet men sometimes go alone to fast and dream for power; only some endure the full four days and nights without food or drink and obtain help, often after a first war journey or when mature.
Men go alone to dangerous, unfrequented places, abstain for four days and nights, pray and sing, and seek power through a dream encounter.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales DAILY LIFE AND CUSTOMS / DAILY LIFE AND CUSTOMS 1 83 / DAILY LIFE AND CUSTOMS 1S5 / DAILY LIFE AND CUSTOMS 189; lines 7662-7730 confidence: medium
The fasting place should be unfrequented and dangerous: mountain peaks, cliff ledges, lake islands with Under Water People, burial places with ghosts, buffalo trails, or bear country.
The fasting site must be unfrequented and dangerous, with examples including heights, water, burial places, buffalo trails, and bear country.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales HUNTING ., 241 / THE BLACKFOOT IN WAR / THE BLACKFOOT IN WAR 243 / THE BLACKFOOT IN WAR 245; lines 10037-10136 confidence: medium
Striking the blow is an important life event; a young warrior’s first coup and later coups are remembered and numbered, and warriors recount coups at dances and ceremonies such as the Medicine Lodge.
The passage says the first coup is a proud event in a young warrior’s life, subsequent coups are numbered, and warriors recount them at dances and religious ceremonies.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales I08 STORIES OF ANCIENT TIMES / ORIGIN OF THE I-KUN-UH -KAH-TSI IO9 / ORIGIN OF THE MEDICINE PIPE / ORIGIN OF THE MEDICINE PIPE. II 5; lines 5014-5076 confidence: medium
Thunder says no man can enter his lodge and live, and he rises to strike the man.
Thunder warns that no man can enter his lodge and live, but the man survives and overcomes Thunder using the raven wing and elk-horn arrow.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 13308-13440 confidence: medium
Index entry: “Self-torturings in Medicine Lodge,” page reference 267.
The index entry Self-torturings in Medicine Lodge points to bodily ordeal in a ritual setting.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales ORIGIN OF THE MEDICINE PIPE / ORIGIN OF THE MEDICINE PIPE. II 5 / THE BEAVER MEDICINE / THE BEAVER MEDICINE IIQ; lines 5156-5237 confidence: high
While asleep, Api-kunni dreams that a very large beaver invites him into its house and promises help; he follows and awakens inside opposite a large white beaver almost as big as a man.
The large white beaver hosts Api-kunni, calls him son, provides for him, and teaches him the beavers’ songs, ways, and many strange things before letting him go.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales SCARFACE 95 / SCARFACE 97 / SCARFACE 99 / SCARFACE 103; lines 4671-4723 confidence: medium
The bull husband says that the one they trampled to death is alive again and that they will teach their dance and song.
The bull husband teaches the dance, song, and medicine; the man later teaches chosen young men, and the passage states this was the beginning of the I-kun-uh'-kah-tsi.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales SCARFACE 97 / SCARFACE 99 / SCARFACE 103 / I08 STORIES OF ANCIENT TIMES; lines 4726-4770 confidence: low
The young man tells them to move to the lodges the next day and not to be afraid, even if they see strange things, because all will be friends.
The young man instructs the household to move to his lodges, not to fear strange things, and observe a specific rule about not touching arrows.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales SCARFACE 99 / SCARFACE 103 / I08 STORIES OF ANCIENT TIMES / ORIGIN OF THE I-KUN-UH -KAH-TSI IO9; lines 4773-4882 confidence: high
The Raven chief takes a feathered stick with a raven skin from a parfleche sack, says they are Raven carriers, praises the Raven, sings and dances, gives the stick, and tells the recipient to return home, call a council, choose persons, teach the song and dance, and give them the medicine forever.
The Raven chief instructs the recipient to return to his people, call chiefs and wise old men, choose persons, teach the song and dance, and give them the medicine forever; the Kit-fox chief gives similar teaching instructions.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales SCARFACE 99 / SCARFACE 103 / I08 STORIES OF ANCIENT TIMES / ORIGIN OF THE I-KUN-UH -KAH-TSI IO9; lines 4884-4930 confidence: high
The man and family move camp, receive food gifts from women, eventually join the main camp, and the man calls chiefs to feast, tells what he saw, shows the medicines, and teaches chosen young men songs and dances for their bands.
After the man returns, chiefs choose young men for different bands, and the man teaches them the songs and dances and gives each band its medicine.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales SCARFACE / SCARFACE 95 / SCARFACE 97 / SCARFACE 99; lines 4361-4485 confidence: high
Morning Star runs toward the water; Scarface follows, kills every bird with his spear, and the young men bring home the birds' heads; the Moon calls Scarface her son and the Sun offers to do something for him.
Scarface kills the birds that endangered Morning Star; the Sun then asks what he can do for Scarface, and grants him the girl.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales SCARFACE / SCARFACE 95 / SCARFACE 97 / SCARFACE 99; lines 4361-4485 confidence: medium
The Moon tells Scarface not to let Morning Star hunt near the big water, the home of great birds with long sharp bills that kill people and have killed her other sons.
The Moon warns against the big water where man-killing birds live; Morning Star goes there anyway, and Scarface kills the birds with a spear.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales SCARFACE / SCARFACE 95 / SCARFACE 97 / SCARFACE 99; lines 4487-4541 confidence: high
The Sun says the brain is better than the heart, teaches Scarface about making the Medicine Lodge, and removes his scar by rubbing powerful medicine on his face.
The Sun tells Scarface everything about making the Medicine Lodge and frames the teaching with a statement about brain and heart.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales SCARFACE / SCARFACE 95 / SCARFACE 97 / SCARFACE 99; lines 4487-4541 confidence: medium
The Sun says the brain is better than the heart, teaches Scarface about making the Medicine Lodge, and removes his scar by rubbing powerful medicine on his face.
The Sun applies powerful medicine to Scarface's face, causing the scar to disappear before Scarface's return.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales SCARFACE / SCARFACE 95 / SCARFACE 97 / SCARFACE 99; lines 4487-4541 confidence: high
The person throws off his robe, showing beautiful clothes and strange-made weapons; the people recognize him as the scarface poor young man, now without his scar and no longer poor.
The camp recognizes the formerly poor Scarface young man after he returns with beautiful clothing, strange weapons, and his scar gone.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales STORIES OF ANCIENT TIMES / SCARFACE / SCARFACE 95 / SCARFACE 97; lines 4265-4358 confidence: low
Scarface follows the trail and sees a war shirt, shield, bow, and arrows lying in it; he admires them but does not touch them and walks carefully around them.
Scarface sees attractive weapons lying in the trail, does not touch them, and is then questioned by the young man about whether he saw and touched them.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales THE BEAVER MEDICINE 123 / THE BUFFALO ROCK / ORIGIN OF THE WORM PIPE / ORIGIN OF THE WORM PIPE 1 29; lines 5530-5614 confidence: medium
A ghost warns that the man has come to a fearful place where no person has been before; the chief ghost says he must stay four nights, will see his wife, and may die there if careless.
The man must endure fearful sights, remain four nights, keep his eyes closed on the return, and undergo thorough sweat-house cleansing to survive contact with ghosts.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales THE STORY OF THE THREE TRIBES / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION 211 / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION 219 / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION 221; lines 8989-9093 confidence: medium
The passage lists Pi-kun'-i societies in order from boyhood to old age, including Little Birds, Pigeons, Mosquitoes, Braves, All Crazy Dogs, Raven Bearers, Dogs, Tails, Horns, Kit-foxes, Catchers or Soldiers, and Bulls, with brief status notes.
The societies are listed from boyhood to old age, and membership changes occur through ceremonies and transfer of rights.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales THE STORY OF THE THREE TRIBES / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION 211 / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION 219 / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION 221; lines 8989-9093 confidence: medium
Membership changes were made in spring after the grass started; several lodge coverings were stretched over poles to create one very large lodge where the ceremonies took place.
Membership changes are made in spring after the grass starts, and ceremonies take place in a very large lodge made from multiple lodge coverings.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales THE WOLF-MAN 79 / THE FAST RUNNERS / TWO WAR TRAILS / TWO WAR TRAILS 83; lines 3766-3844 confidence: high
When the party charges the Crees, the boy charges too, takes the lead because he has the best horse, and continues singing his war song.
The passage explicitly identifies the event as the young man's first war path and links his successful combat actions to a subsequent change of name.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales THE WOLF-MAN 79 / THE FAST RUNNERS / TWO WAR TRAILS / TWO WAR TRAILS 83; lines 3766-3844 confidence: high
Screech Owl dismounts, removes his clothes, puts on his father's war plume, rides around singing his father's war song, and is criticized by older warriors who tell him to stay behind.
Older warriors mock or dismiss the boy and tell him to stay behind, but he leads the charge and performs the decisive actions against the three Crees.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales THE WOLF-MAN 79 / THE FAST RUNNERS / TWO WAR TRAILS / TWO WAR TRAILS 83; lines 3766-3844 confidence: medium
The Blackfeet are surprised by the young man's deeds; the leader decides to return to camp, and after the journey the young man's name is changed from A'-tsi-tsi to E-kus'-kini, Low Horn; the passage calls it his first war path.
After returning from the war journey, the young man's name is changed from A'-tsi-tsi to E-kus'-kini, Low Horn, and his later reputation is tied to great deeds.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales THE BEAVER MEDICINE 121 / THE BEAVER MEDICINE 123 / THE BUFFALO ROCK / ORIGIN OF THE WORM PIPE; lines 5454-5527 confidence: high
Traveling toward the Sand Hills, the man dreams on the fourth night of a little lodge and an old woman. She says she saw his wife pass, directs him to another old woman by a far butte, and says the ghosts' camp lies beyond the next butte.
The man receives directions through dreams, is told the journey is hard, receives instructions, and is given a medicine bundle to help him.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales THE BEAVER MEDICINE 121 / THE BEAVER MEDICINE 123 / THE BUFFALO ROCK / ORIGIN OF THE WORM PIPE; lines 5454-5527 confidence: medium
The second old woman says she will try to bring relations from the ghosts' camp. If he returns with them, he must keep his eyes shut; if he opens them and looks around, he will die and not come back. She also warns of questioning at a big lodge, fearful noises, and strange terrible sights.
The old woman warns of questioning at a big lodge, fearful noises, strange terrible things, and the need not to be afraid; the ghosts begin to scare him after he answers.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales THE BLACKFOOT IN WAR / THE BLACKFOOT IN WAR 243 / THE BLACKFOOT IN WAR 245 / THE BLACKPOOT IN WAR 249; lines 10206-10302 confidence: medium
Just before setting out, the war party sings the 'peeling a stick song,' identified as a wolf song, builds a sweat lodge, enters it with an old medicine-pipe man, fills the pipe, and asks him to pray for luck and success.
Before setting out, the war party sings, enters the sweat lodge, undergoes heat and perspiration, self-cuts, and plunges in the river.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales THE BUFFALO ROCK / ORIGIN OF THE WORM PIPE / ORIGIN OF THE WORM PIPE 1 29 / ORIGIN OF THE WORM PIPE I3I; lines 5617-5647 confidence: medium
Near camp, the woman goes ahead, sits on a butte, tells approaching people not to come nearer, and directs them to have her mother and relations build a lodge away from camp and a nearby sweat house.
Before friends and relations enter, the man and wife use a separate lodge and sweat house, burn sweet grass, and purify their clothing and the Worm Pipe.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales THE LOST CHILDREN / THE LOST CHILDREN 5 1 / THE LOST CHILDREN 53 / THE LOST CHILDREN 57; lines 2774-2853 confidence: medium
The girl sits near the corral with her head covered, hears animals running, looks from excitement and hunger, sees only her brother, asks forgiveness, and covers her head again.
The girl undergoes repeated attempts to remain covered and not look while hearing threatening animal movement, and the successful attempt leads immediately to meat and satisfaction.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales THE WOLF-MAN / THE WOLF-MAN 79 / THE FAST RUNNERS / TWO WAR TRAILS; lines 3732-3763 confidence: medium
Screech Owl is introduced as a lonely boy in the Blood camp who goes off alone, stays out overnight, prays to birds and animals for help becoming a warrior, and avoids paint.
Screech Owl separates himself from ordinary camp life and prays to birds and animals for pity and help, explicitly saying he wants to become a warrior.
read in the book → -
Blackfoot Lodge Tales THE WOLF-MAN / THE WOLF-MAN 79 / THE FAST RUNNERS / TWO WAR TRAILS; lines 3732-3763 confidence: medium
At about fourteen, Screech Owl asks his father to let him join a large Blackfeet war party going against the Crees and Assinaboines; his father agrees, and he joins.
A fourteen-year-old joins his first described war party with his father's permission and receives a horse, a selected weapon, and a thunder bird feather headdress linked to the father's medicine.
read in the book → -
Gros Ventre Myths and Tales ANTHROPOLOGICAL PAPERS / OF THE / GROS VENTRE MYTHS AND TALES. / CONTENTS.; lines 212-471 confidence: low
Later contents entries include The Cave of the Buffalo, The Woman and the Black Dog, betrayal-related titles, The Bad Wife, The Man who acquired Invulnerability, The Man who recaptured his Wife, The Woman who married the Snake Indian, and The Woman who revenged her Brothers.
The contents include The Man who acquired Invulnerability.
read in the book → -
Gros Ventre Myths and Tales CONTENTS. / INTRODUCTION. / MYTHS AND TALES. / ABSTRACTS.; lines 4047-4131 confidence: medium
An old man is mistreated by his son-in-law; a clot of blood becomes a child in a kettle, is swung around the tent, grows into Clotted-Blood, and kills the son-in-law.
The child is swung on four sides of the tent and becomes a young man.
read in the book → -
Gros Ventre Myths and Tales CONTENTS. / INTRODUCTION. / MYTHS AND TALES. / ABSTRACTS.; lines 4047-4131 confidence: high
Clotted-Blood is given dangerous son-in-law tasks involving the morning star, bears, thunder-bird feathers, bulls, a falling cliff, and water, then kills the attacking father-in-law.
A man accepts young men as sons-in-law and gives dangerous tasks; Clotted-Blood completes tasks involving celestial objects, bears, thunder-birds, bulls, a falling cliff, and water-monsters.
read in the book → -
Gros Ventre Myths and Tales CONTENTS. / INTRODUCTION. / MYTHS AND TALES. / ABSTRACTS.; lines 4335-4383 confidence: high
Tale 50: after two brothers are killed, their sister mourns, fasts on a mountain, receives power from thunder, kills one of the killers, flees with her husband, drives off four attacks, and then stops fighting.
The woman goes to a mountain, fasts, receives power from thunder, and then successfully takes revenge and defends the camp.
read in the book → -
Gros Ventre Myths and Tales GROS VENTRE MYTHS AND TALES. / CONTENTS. / INTRODUCTION. / MYTHS AND TALES.; lines 1929-1992 confidence: high
Clotted-Blood is warned that the chief gives his daughter to visitors and then sends them on lethal errands; the chief summons him and wants him as son-in-law.
The passage states that the chief gives his daughter to visiting men and then asks them to do something that will kill them; Clotted-Blood receives the daughter and is sent on successive hazardous tasks.
read in the book → -
Gros Ventre Myths and Tales GROS VENTRE MYTHS AND TALES. / CONTENTS. / INTRODUCTION. / MYTHS AND TALES.; lines 2226-2287 confidence: high
The boy is told to climb on the first-finding Bull and hold his mane; the Bulls then determine that he eats buffalo, kill a cow with their horns, and tell him to use a sharp broken stone for cutting.
The Buffalo-bulls instruct the boy in cutting meat, making a bow and arrows, using sinew, feathers, and flint, and then killing his own game.
read in the book → -
Gros Ventre Myths and Tales GROS VENTRE MYTHS AND TALES. / CONTENTS. / INTRODUCTION. / MYTHS AND TALES.; lines 2289-2332 confidence: medium
One of the Seven Bulls says it is time for the young man to go to his own people: they raised him, he is a man, they cannot change him into a buffalo, and he should go to his father and mother.
The Seven Bulls tell the young man that they have raised him, that he is a man, and that it is time to go to his own people, father, and mother.
read in the book → -
Gros Ventre Myths and Tales GROS VENTRE MYTHS AND TALES. / CONTENTS. / INTRODUCTION. / MYTHS AND TALES.; lines 3724-3799 confidence: high
The woman's husband pleads with her not to kill herself; she asks for a horse, goes to a high mountain, leaves her moccasins, fasts and sleeps four nights, and receives a short spear and instructions from thunder.
The bereaved woman ascends a high mountain, fasts and sleeps there for four nights, and receives a spear and instructions from thunder.
read in the book → -
Gros Ventre Myths and Tales GROS VENTRE MYTHS AND TALES. / CONTENTS. / INTRODUCTION. / MYTHS AND TALES.; lines 3724-3799 confidence: medium
The woman's husband pleads with her not to kill herself; she asks for a horse, goes to a high mountain, leaves her moccasins, fasts and sleeps four nights, and receives a short spear and instructions from thunder.
After receiving thunder's instructions, the woman enters a sweat-house alone, drinks from the stream, and then announces she will kill an enemy.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians ANTHROPOLOGICAL PAPERS / OP THE / CONTENTS. / INTRODUCTION.; lines 1008-1096 confidence: medium
The passage says Blackfoot myths are not restricted by season, select audience, or gender, unlike some Arapaho, Cheyenne, and Dakota myths; however, people not versed in a ritual may be reluctant to narrate the myth of its origin because of propriety around medicines.
The passage states that people not versed in a ritual are often reluctant to narrate the myth accounting for its origin because it is improper to speak in detail of medicines concerning which they are not versed.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians CONTENTS. / INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS.; lines 2395-2490 confidence: medium
The mother puts up the new lodge and makes a sweat-house; Smart-Crow wears running-fisher skin, paints his face, removes clothing, covers the sweat-house with the lodge skin for purification, then paints his family and arranges the lodge.
The new lodge is purified with the sweat-house, Smart-Crow paints his family, and he teaches smudge practice and two seven-songs.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians CONTENTS. / INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS.; lines 2492-2586 confidence: medium
The chief, who has two beautiful daughters, announces that young men will shoot at a prairie chicken on a tall tree and that the first to hit it will receive his eldest daughter as wife.
Beaver is mocked as dirty and disgraceful but enters the chief's contest and hits the bird that determines who receives the chief's eldest daughter as wife.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians CONTENTS. / INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS.; lines 3278-3374 confidence: high
Morning Star wants Scar-Face as a companion; Sun tells him to make a sweat-house. Sun enters with a brass-like metal disk at the back of his head, wipes it, brings both boys in, and when light is let in the boys look alike.
Sun orders a sweat-house, uses the brass-like disk, brings Morning Star and Scar-Face inside, and the boys emerge looking alike.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians CONTENTS. / INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS.; lines 3376-3471 confidence: high
Scar-Face says cranes attacked him and he killed them; Sun asks for the heads as proof, then gives him shirt and leggings, paints seven black stripes, and sings songs for the clothes.
Scar-Face’s killing of cranes or swans is the act that leads Sun or Morning Star to recognize him, reward him, or admit him to the celestial household.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians CONTENTS. / INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS.; lines 3376-3471 confidence: high
Morning Star brings Scar-Face to Sun’s house, intercedes for him, burns incense over him, and Sun puts him through the sweat-house four times; Scar-Face’s scar is gone and he looks like Morning Star.
In the Piegan variant, incense and four sweat-house passages precede Scar-Face’s scar disappearing and his appearance becoming like Morning Star.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 3859-3962 confidence: high
After four nights of singing, the beaver-bundle is given to the man, and Sun says the people shall always have it.
The passage explicitly frames both versions as origins of beaver-medicine, with instructions, songs, bundle transfer, and prescribed rites.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 3964-4066 confidence: high
Beaver comes from the lake, asks that the lodge be purified with a smudge, enters, smokes, sings for bird and animal skins, and the man gives them; the man learns the songs and associated skins of beaver-medicine.
Beaver or Beavers provide songs, ritual directions, medicine-associated skins, a bundle, and power to human recipients.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 3964-4066 confidence: high
In a dream, Beavers address the husband, saying he has the bundle and medicine things and must learn the songs and how to paint; they teach songs, bundle opening, painting, and ceremonial directions.
The North Piegan husband learns songs, bundle opening, painting, and ceremony directions through dreams, and later dreams provide rules and objects for sun-dance use.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 3964-4066 confidence: medium
Beaver comes from the lake, asks that the lodge be purified with a smudge, enters, smokes, sings for bird and animal skins, and the man gives them; the man learns the songs and associated skins of beaver-medicine.
Beaver requests a smudge before entering the lodge, and the wife later burns incense near the bundle given by the Beavers.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 4068-4170 confidence: medium
A man finds the old woman and boy on the bank; she requires four sweat-houses, enters them, and sand and lake-grass are found in each to remove sand from her body.
The old woman must pass through four sweat-houses, which remove sand and lake-grass from her body.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 4172-4252 confidence: high
A Crow Indian whose son was killed in war mourns, takes his lodge to the mountains, sleeps ten nights seeking dream power for revenge, and dreams of drumming, singing, and a man inviting him to a dance.
The mourner withdraws to the mountains, sleeps repeatedly, receives a dream with ritual instruction, and returns with a medicine practice.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 4254-4352 confidence: medium
Scabby-Round-Robe and his chum follow the war-party despite being driven back; Scabby-Round-Robe carries a stick from the Beavers.
Scabby-Round-Robe and his chum are ordered back, but he persists, crosses the river, kills the enemy chief, returns with the trophy, and receives public and social rewards.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 4254-4352 confidence: high
The Elk-Woman section says a medicine-bonnet was given to a woman camping near the Mountains; while her husband was away she heard an Elk whistling in the woods.
The man tells the woman he is the Elk she heard, asks her to go away with him, promises medicine, and explains the ceremony.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 4254-4352 confidence: high
A man comes to the woman's lodge, says he is the Elk she heard, promises medicine if she goes with him, and in the brush explains the ceremony while calling animals to help give her power.
The Elk-man calls animals to give the woman power; Crane, Buffalo, and other animals contribute parts used on the medicine-bonnet, and each sings a song.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 4354-4474 confidence: high
The song addresses Weasel-Woman, tells her she must take the singer, says it is powerful and that its sitting place is powerful; she sees the object in the broken place is the source of the song but does not yet know what it is.
The buffalo-rock sings to Weasel-Woman, instructs her how to approach and take it, teaches songs and ceremonial procedure, and tells her to undergo four nights outside.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 4476-4599 confidence: medium
A young unmarried man chosen to lead buffalo over the drive is seated at the head of the lodge, painted, fed first, taught the driving song, and told to sing it four times and stand at the declivity.
The young buffalo driver is painted and taught what song to sing, how many times to sing it, and where to stand at the drive.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 4715-4842 confidence: medium
A man fasts and sleeps on a mountain-top for four days, hears the Seven Stars' song, sees the smallest star become a person, and receives a medicine-pipe.
One man fasts and sleeps on a mountain before receiving a pipe, while another sleeps on a raft, dreams of Mink, closes his eyes, and enters an underwater lodge before receiving power and instruction.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 4715-4842 confidence: high
Man-with-a-Woman-Inside-of-Him goes to deep Round Lake, sleeps on a raft blown far from shore, dreams of Mink inviting him to his father's lodge, hears drumming under the water, shuts his eyes, and finds himself under water in a lodge.
The man is brought under water into Otter's lodge, where Otter sings, makes a smudge, transfers skins, and the man learns songs and bundle handling.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 4715-4842 confidence: medium
During a camp move with dog-travois, a boy falls off and is not found by his mother; Bear hears him crying, takes him to a cave, and the cave is painted like a tent with Bear's figure, hind-feet, and wings.
The lost boy is taken by Bear, fed through winter, grows rapidly, receives Bear's name and medicine, and returns with invulnerability.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 4844-4962 confidence: medium
Two men see a lodge on the river bottom; one dives down and enters, finding no water inside and much medicine hanging up. Later he enters another underwater lodge, is taught the whole ceremony, gathers medicine, and paints the black-and-yellow buffalo-lodges, called the most powerful painted lodges.
A man dives below the water, enters lodges where no water is inside, sees medicine, and is taught the ceremony that begins the black-and-yellow buffalo-lodges.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 4844-4962 confidence: high
The man paints the Horse-Lodge as the White Mare directs, including horse images, stars, earth, hills, and fallen stars; inside, she teaches songs and ritual; the lodge and ritual are transferred through Piegan, Blood, Northern Blackfoot, and Piegan owners, with ten horses given at one transfer.
The Horse-Lodge includes prescribed paintings, songs, ritual, successive transfers, and a payment of ten horses at one transfer.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 4844-4962 confidence: medium
A mixed-blood Sarcee hunter is caught in a blizzard, loses direction, finds a warm bear den, hears a Bear growl, and prays; a young male Bear pities him, asks the father not to harm him, and is told to give him some power first.
The nearly frozen hunter enters a bear den that becomes a lodge-like space, is spared by Bears, seated as a guest, and begins receiving the young Bear's power and knife ritual.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 4964-5106 confidence: high
The Bear handles the knife in smoke, sings that the ground is holy or medicine, makes bear sounds, applies red and black bear-face paint, and prepares claws or paw-like regalia.
The recipient undergoes ritual painting, bear regalia, thorns, directional striking, instructions, and a seven-day sleep in timber before using the medicine in warfare.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 5109-5219 confidence: medium
With only bones remaining, the buffalo become painted, finely dressed people with seven drums and medicine things; they sing for buffalo to come to life and cover the skeleton with dirt and grass.
The buffalo people use seven drums, medicine things, songs, dirt, grass, hooking, pawing, and a procession around the restored woman.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 5311-5432 confidence: medium
The boy sings while the shield is brought in, puts it on, rolls in dust while grunting like a buffalo, shakes himself, and a storm follows that spares the shield lodge while overturning other lodges.
The shield's power is manifested through set actions involving song, wearing or taking up the shield, buffalo-like rolling and grunting, dust, and subsequent storm or battle effects.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 5311-5432 confidence: medium
A man sees a buffalo-calf in a broad eagle nest atop a tall tree, sleeps below seeking power, wakes in the nest, holds young eagles, and hears the female eagle ask that he be helped; the male eagle knocks calves from the nest and becomes a person.
The eagles give the man songs, charm instructions, and long life after he pities their young and refuses lethal power; the pigeons or turtle-doves give a mourner a society through speech and dance.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 5311-5432 confidence: medium
Changes-His-Camp, an old Piegan mourning a son killed on the war-path, goes to a high hill with many pigeons or turtle-doves; the birds say they will give him a society, predict revenge against three Crow Indians, dance, show him the whole thing, and he starts the Pigeons.
The pigeons or turtle-doves tell the mourning man that they will give him a society, dance and show him the whole thing, and he starts the Pigeons when he returns.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 5985-6076 confidence: medium
The father rubs himself with buffalo-wallow filth, approaches dancing buffalo, meets his calf-son, and is told the buffalo chief will require him to identify the child among calves; the first sign is the raised tail.
The buffalo chief requires the father to identify the child four times before he can have him; failure in the last test leads to death by trampling.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 6078-6176 confidence: medium
The old bull has a bone fragment found, makes a sweat-house, restores the man to life, and says the man and family will receive power, head-dresses, songs, and crooked sticks.
The old bull grants ritual powers and objects; the passage links the restored man and his wife to society origins, and the North Piegan version ends with dream-given buffalo power and the origin of the Horn Society.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 6078-6176 confidence: medium
They travel four nights and four days; on the fourth night, the Calf, Black-Crow, and the Cow dream that the buffalo give them power with the sticks.
After the journey, the Calf, Black-Crow, and the Cow dream that the buffalo give them power with the sticks.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 6178-6269 confidence: medium
Two men traveling alone on the war-path come to a prairie-dog town; the prairie dogs stand up and then retreat into their holes as the men approach.
The two men pass from a prairie-dog town into a lodge where the Kit-Fox Society is assembled and a Kit-Fox man teaches the ceremony; the passage explicitly says this is how the men learned it.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 6178-6269 confidence: medium
Chief-Speaking's wife, who found the buffalo-rock, tells him to take the rock and sleep on the buffalo-drive hill because another dream will come and he can handle medicine better as a man.
Chief-Speaking is instructed to sleep on a buffalo-drive hill with the buffalo-rock, sees a procession from the sun after seven days, and then organizes the Catchers Society.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 6271-6367 confidence: low
The young man finds the four buffalo-bulls that adopted him. They tell him of a big buffalo cave near the mountains, another country where buffalo live in lodges and become like human beings inside, and they warn him about their jealous chief, a strong medicine-man.
The young man is taken by adoptive buffalo fathers into the buffalo cave, learns its social order, survives conflict, becomes chief, and returns with medicine-man status recognized by his people.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 6565-6657 confidence: medium
The chief summons the people, tells them to give gifts to his daughter by throwing them into the water, and the girl later comes out of the water and invites one friend and another woman to go down with her.
Two women enter the water under instruction, hold a black rock, keep their eyes shut until a spoken signal, arrive dry in a lodge, and receive a medicine-song and ritual rule.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 6940-7026 confidence: medium
Eagle-Bull offers eagles and transfers power, instructing Spider to use coyote bait, orient it toward sun and north, sing his song, stand on the south side, and call wolf, ravens, crows, magpie, eagle, and other birds to eat and smoke; Spider catches many eagles.
The eagle-catching procedure includes prescribed coyote bait, placement toward sun and north, standing on the south side, singing a song, and inviting named animals and birds to eat and smoke.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 7200-7290 confidence: high
Bear-Moccasin says he has powerful dreams, asks Chief-Old-Man's help, lays down a robe as the same as himself, instructs him how to paint the body and cover it, and teaches use of the pipe, bear-claw, and songs.
Bear-Moccasin teaches Chief-Old-Man ritual use of paint, robe, pipe, bear-claw, and songs; after Bear-Moccasin shoots himself, Chief-Old-Man follows the instructions and Bear-Moccasin comes to life.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 7571-7664 confidence: low
The snake-man sends the woman home with medicine and restrictions, requires food when she passes his place, and she returns through a sweat-house where water is found afterward.
On returning from below, the woman requests a sweat-house outside the camp, enters it, and water is noticed inside after she leaves.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 7951-8047 confidence: high
The revived man picks up a small bell, says they will dance, leads dancers in a circle, keeps time with the bell, sings songs learned in the land of the dead, and prays for the people.
Both the first revived man and the Kutenai husband are associated with dancing, songs, prayer, and restoration from death.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE OLD MAN. / II. STAR MYTHS. / III. RITUALISTIC ORIGINS.; lines 7951-8047 confidence: medium
After sleep, the revived man says he knows about power; the men hunt and bring home much meat; the dance is named the Black-Tail Deer-Dance.
The Black-Tail Deer-Dance is performed before hunting, and dancers are said to dream where game is to be found.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians RELIGION. / CONCEPTIONS OF THE UNIVERSE. / MISCELLANEOUS. / II. MYTHOLOGY.; lines 14520-14644 confidence: high
Water-youths help the boy, warning that Pa'-n-dzo'avits wants to eat him and that fire will frighten the monster; they push his boat ashore, place him in a pine tree, and throw the monster back into the water.
The Water-youths guide the boy through successive threats: Pa'-n-dzo'avits, cactus fields, rattlesnakes, Dzoavits, a powerful mouse, and the Owl-people.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians RELIGION. / CONCEPTIONS OF THE UNIVERSE. / MISCELLANEOUS. / II. MYTHOLOGY.; lines 14520-14644 confidence: medium
In Dzoavits' country the boy is told not to laugh and to stand straight like a stick; Dzoavits tickles him, but the boy does not stir, and the giant goes away.
The boy is warned not to laugh and to stand like a stick while Dzoavits tickles him; his stillness prevents harm.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians RELIGION. / CONCEPTIONS OF THE UNIVERSE. / MISCELLANEOUS. / II. MYTHOLOGY.; lines 14520-14644 confidence: medium
The boy leaves a rabbit skin with his mother as a life-token, goes toward the mountains and burning earth, and loses first one foot and then the other while trying to cross red-hot ground.
The boy's feet burn off during repeated attempts to cross the red-hot ground toward his grandfather.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians RELIGION. / CONCEPTIONS OF THE UNIVERSE. / MISCELLANEOUS. / II. MYTHOLOGY.; lines 15192-15332 confidence: medium
The boy approaches a Chief with five daughters and five horses; the Chief laughs but agrees to race. Wagers include a race-horse, the boy's gold, and Coyote's bow and arrows. The boy's little horse wins the first race, and Coyote takes the Chief's horse.
The poor orphan repeatedly wins races and tasks imposed by the Chief; the final promised reward is to become Chief and receive the Chief's property.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians RELIGION. / CONCEPTIONS OF THE UNIVERSE. / MISCELLANEOUS. / II. MYTHOLOGY.; lines 15192-15332 confidence: medium
The Chief proposes a contest of riding through fire. The boy is afraid, but his horse says he will not be hurt. The boy rides through the flames unburnt; the Chief's horse falls and burns to death.
The boy rides through flames without being burned after his horse assures him he will not be hurt, while the Chief's horse dies in the same trial.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. / VARIOUS CUSTOMS. / DANCES. / RELIGION.; lines 11261-11353 confidence: high
"the desire to secure power by the aid of dreams, visions and tutelary helpers"; a seeker goes into the mountains at night and sees a light representing expected medicine.
The passage describes seeking supernatural power through dreams, visions, mountain vigils, fasting, prayer, and the acquisition of a helper or medicine.
read in the book → -
Mythology of the Blackfoot Indians SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. / VARIOUS CUSTOMS. / DANCES. / RELIGION.; lines 11261-11353 confidence: high
Culin's account says a medicine-man goes to the mountains to fast and pray; eagle, bear, and badger appear and give talon or claw tokens granting command over powers of air, earth, and under the earth; the tokens are strung on a neck cord.
After mountain fasting and prayer, eagle, bear, and badger give talon or claw tokens that command powers of air, earth, and under-earth.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HERO TALES . 52 / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION.; lines 1074-1181 confidence: medium
Cl'rape' is slow, sleepy, and lean; he reports that a person said his upper body had been blackened and offered to the Sun; Old-Man-Coyote prescribes a sweatlodge of ten sticks and sweet sagebrush treatment, after which Cl'rape' becomes well and is told to give presents to his father's clansmen.
Old-Man-Coyote gives specific sweatlodge and sweet sagebrush instructions that cure Cl'rape'; the narrator says ancient people saw the first sweatlodge in vision and that the present form is the same.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HERO TALES . 52 / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION.; lines 1139-1246 confidence: medium
Old-Man-Coyote orders Cl'rape' about; Cl'rape' reports a person saying his upper body was blackened and offered to the Sun; Old-Man-Coyote instructs him to make a ten-stick sweatlodge, lie on sweet sagebrush, and switch himself; Cl'rape' does so and gets well.
Old-Man-Coyote prescribes a ten-stick sweatlodge with sweet sagebrush for Cl'rape's condition, and the narrator states that ancient fasters and dreamers saw the first sweatlodge again and that present sweatlodges remain the same.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HERO TALES . 52 / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION.; lines 1591-1701 confidence: medium
The speakers discuss medicines: wishes are given to Indians along with presents to the Sun, sweatlodge, and Tobacco; people going out for visions receive future reward when their tears fall on the ground.
Medicines are linked with wishes and presents to the Sun, sweatlodge, and Tobacco; tears shed during vision-seeking are said to bring later reward and prosperity.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HERO TALES . 52 / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION.; lines 920-1035 confidence: medium
A poor boy goes out to fast; the Sun adopts him, and the narrative then turns to the organization of the Tobacco dance.
A poor boy fasts and is adopted by the Sun, after which the narrative is said to enter the organization of the Tobacco dance.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES. / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS.; lines 13922-14018 confidence: medium
"the Sun and the Morningstar had adopted them"
The Sun and Morningstar adopt the two boys in secret, and later the Sioux father says they are grown up and have medicine.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES. / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS.; lines 14212-14305 confidence: medium
A young Crow mourns and has a vision; he gives instructions about crooked-horned deer, and two such deer are skinned and tanned to make him a red-painted suit. He has a spear.
The young Crow mourns and has a vision, then uses medicine associated with red-painted crooked-horned deer skins, a spear, and battle success against the Shoshoni.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES. / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS.; lines 14402-14506 confidence: medium
Humpback reaches the Crow camp and reports events involving Size-of-iron; Holds-the-tail's little girl hears and cries to Holds-the-tail, who grieves, cuts his hair for a feather, eats little, and prepares for a Sun Dance.
Holds-the-tail's grief leads to hair cutting, Sun Dance preparations, ritual attire, singing, four days of dancing, and fasting.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES. / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS.; lines 14443-14539 confidence: medium
The female eagle approaches the stranded boy, says her young will later take him down, brings deer, and tells him to put meat in the sun, where it cooks and he eats.
The female eagle feeds the stranded boy, has her young grow alongside him, gives him painted arrows, carries him back to his mother, and the boy is later called a medicineman.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES. / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS.; lines 14508-14604 confidence: high
The boy remains at the eagle nest. A female eagle approaches, tells him her young will take him down when grown, brings young deer, and the boy cooks pieces of meat in the sun and feels well after eating.
The female eagle feeds the stranded boy, raises her young near him, prepares his return, makes arrows, and carries him back to his mother.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES. / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS.; lines 14508-14604 confidence: medium
The eagle's young grow and practice flying. The eagle says they will go over the camp four times and take the boy down, but they are too weak; she makes him prepare four sticks, paints arrows white, yellow, and red, carries him herself, and reunites him with his mother.
The eagle directs the boy to make and receive painted arrows and tells him he may kill or trouble the person who harmed him; he later kills the stepfather with a white arrow.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES. / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS.; lines 14634-14725 confidence: medium
The mountain sheep tell the boy to ride on them and carry him downward by ledges to a small island surrounded by water.
Mountain sheep carry the boy down successive ledges to the island where he meets the old patron and receives a name and powers.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES. / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS.; lines 14634-14725 confidence: high
The old man says all animals are his children, gives the boy the name Big-iron, names and claims Big Mountain-Sheep River, gives it to the boy, and asks for offerings after death.
The old man says all animals are his children, declares the boy his child, gives him the name Big-iron, provides a warclub-stone, and gives instructions for his return and marriage.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES. / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS.; lines 14699-14790 confidence: high
The mountain-sheep say the boy’s father sent them, tell him to ride and hold on, dive down successive ledges, and leave him on a small island surrounded by water.
The boy is rescued after being thrown from a cliff, taken to an extraordinary elder, given a name, instructions, power objects, animal kinship, and a future life pattern.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES. / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS.; lines 14927-15023 confidence: high
Spotted-rabbit tends horses, stays silent, gives away three horses for war clothes to become a Crazy Dog, obtains distinctive dress and equipment, names his altered gun Wolf-arm, tells an elder clansman his intent, and is instructed to wait outside camp near the foot of the mountain; he hides by a shaded tree and brings a best horse.
Spotted-rabbit gives away three horses for war clothes, assembles distinctive Crazy Dog dress and equipment, names an altered gun, and follows an elder clansman's instructions to wait outside camp near the mountain.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES. / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS.; lines 14992-15088 confidence: medium
Spotted-rabbit is described as exceptionally good-looking and wealthy in horses; his father is killed in war; his widowed mother gives away property, wounds herself, walks barefoot with a cane, cries among the camp, and the people cry with her.
After his father is killed and his mother mourns publicly, Spotted-rabbit gives horses for war clothing, says he will be a Crazy Dog because his father died, and withdraws outside the camp under an elder clansman’s direction.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES. / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS.; lines 15026-15118 confidence: medium
Spotted-rabbit’s clansman has him bathe, grooms him with a buffalo tongue and porcupine tail brush, dresses him, fixes his hair, paints his face, prepares his horse with bridle, chains, and ornaments, and tests him in the woods.
Spotted-rabbit is prepared with bathing, grooming, dress, painted face, horse ornamentation, song instruction, rehearsal, and public recognition as a Crazy Dog.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES. / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS.; lines 15091-15183 confidence: high
Spotted-rabbit's clansman brings the horse, has him bathe, combs and arranges his hair, dresses and paints him, and ornaments the horse.
Spotted-rabbit is ritually prepared, taught songs, practices, enters camp, and is publicly identified as a Crazy Dog.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 10004-10098 confidence: medium
Hii'ara'wic follows a bull elk; it becomes an elk-hide-blanketed young man with a flute, summons female animals, identifies a white sheep as the desired girl, makes medicine, and gives coup-taking instructions.
The elk-man tells Hii'ara'wic to strike coups before approaching the girl; the narrative then reports his coup-taking before the marriage resolution.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 10137-10232 confidence: medium
A young man repeatedly loses at the hoop game, including two horses, his tipi, and his wife.
The young man loses everything, declares that he is seeking power, mourns at the eagle tree for four days, and receives a powerful object and instructions from the White-headed-eagle.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 10202-10297 confidence: medium
At the white-headed eagle's nest, the young man mourns around the tree for four days; the eagle dives into water, brings up a blue, round, warm stone, and gives instructions for the hoop and wagers.
After four days of mourning at the eagle's tree, the white-headed eagle retrieves a warm stone from the water and instructs the young man how to use it in the hoop game.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 10235-10324 confidence: medium
The young man lies in his pit beneath a jack-rabbit bait, hears flying noises, finds a rock blocking the exit, cannot cut through with his knife, remains trapped and weakened for an unknown number of nights, and later finds the rock gone.
The young man is sealed in an earth pit by a rock, suffers there for an unknown number of nights, then emerges and is rescued by a small boy who restores him.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 10235-10324 confidence: high
The little boy's father arrives; the father had told the boy to kill an elk by a lake, and the boy has the young man do it instead. The father makes four arrows for the young man and sends him to a thicket where a mole lives, saying he will be helped.
Moles receive the young man, remake his arrows, dig an underground route to the elk's sleeping place, instruct him to shoot four times and flee, and butcher the elk after it dies.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 10235-10324 confidence: medium
At the mole's little tipi, the moles make new arrows, dig underground to the elk's sleeping place, tell the young man to shoot four times and run, butcher the dead elk after it follows the tunnel above ground, and the young man takes antlers to the boy; meat is given to the father, and the young man receives arrow medicine, butchering instruction, strength, four medicines, and returns to the Hidatsa. The narrator says the boy's father was some kind of bird, he believes.
After the elk is killed and its meat and antlers are delivered, the young man receives arrow medicine, butchering instruction, strength, and four kinds of medicine from the boy and his father.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 10300-10389 confidence: high
The young man baits his pit with a jack-rabbit, hears repeated bird-like noises, finds a black rock blocking the exit, fails to cut through it, remains trapped for an unknown number of nights, grows lean, and later climbs out after the rock is gone.
The eagle-catcher is isolated and weakened in a pit, rescued and restored by a small boy, sent on an elk-killing task with mole assistance, and receives medicine, skills, and strength before returning.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 7745-7846 confidence: high
At the first mountain encounter, speakers question him, a white tipi with medicines appears, and he is told to go farther after saying he hates one side of his face.
The young man moves from one mountain encounter to another, with tipi speakers repeatedly sending him farther before he reaches the eagle.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 7745-7846 confidence: medium
The eagle says the bear is dangerous, tells the young man to obey the Sun, makes rain without clouds, and washes him so he can speak to the Sun.
The eagle makes rain without clouds and washes the young man so he can talk to the Sun.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 7810-7911 confidence: high
The tale begins with a boy who fell into fire and burned his face; as a man he dislikes his face, stays inside his tipi, and paints his face when going out.
The young man leaves camp for the mountains, makes shelters, and goes out for a vision because he hates one side of his burned face.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 7810-7911 confidence: medium
The bear carries him to the hill. The eagle asks how he arrived so soon, calls the bear very dangerous, and says he will wash the young man so that he can talk to the Sun.
The eagle makes medicine and rain without clouds, washing the young man so he can talk to the Sun; the Sun then speaks and describes how to reach his place.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 7848-7942 confidence: medium
The Sun returns to his tipi, speaks with his family, asks the young man about waiting twenty or forty days, instructs him to wash his face in the spring and look straight at the Sun's face, and the young man departs on a duck's back while the children cry.
The Sun requires a waiting period, instructs the young man to wash his face in the spring, and tells him how to look at the Sun after returning home.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 7913-8007 confidence: medium
The children say they have found a brother and bring him to their mother; two door animals described as dogs, a bear, and a mountain lion growl until the woman scolds them, and she gives him food.
The young man is received in a nonordinary household associated with the Sun and uses the father’s looking-glass, after which his damaged face becomes perfect.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 7913-8007 confidence: high
The young man returns by the same route, meets the eagle at the big hill, is carried across the island in the lake, and receives the eagle’s warning that after fogs an animal will come out of the water; the eagle brings wood.
The eagle assists the young man by carrying him, warning of fog and the water animal, bringing wood, and witnessing the defeat of the long-otter.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 7944-8037 confidence: high
The Sun orders the eagle to send the young man home because his parents have suffered; the eagle promises first-snowfall departure, assigns young eagle carriers, and gives medicine, an eagle-image instruction, an eagle claw necklace, and an eagle foot.
The young man seeks a vision, is returned by eagle helpers, receives medicine and eagle tokens, and later uses the eagle-painted tipi for foreknowledge.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 7944-8037 confidence: high
A Hidatsa fasts; cranes tell him the man he wants to see will be present in fall; seven cranes later alight, say they will show him what he wants, and carry him eastward toward the Sun, where an old man gives directions onward.
The Hidatsa fasts, is carried by cranes toward the Sun, receives Moon’s instructions, seizes the old man’s blanket, and enters the Sun’s tipi.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8009-8102 confidence: medium
Before departure, the eagle gives medicine tied to making an eagle picture on a big tipi, an eagle claw necklace, and an eagle foot.
The passage says the young man went to seek a vision, and he receives eagle medicine, an eagle claw necklace, and an eagle foot before returning.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8009-8102 confidence: high
A Hidatsa faster is told by cranes that the desired man will appear; seven cranes later arrive and one carries him eastward to the Sun.
A Hidatsa faster is visited by cranes, rides one eastward, and is taken toward the Sun.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8040-8135 confidence: medium
A young Crow man fasts in spring to see the birds’ country; Meadowlark and other returning birds offer adoption or medicine, but he refuses and asks to see their country; Nighthawk says the Seven Cranes will come.
The young Crow man fasts, refuses ordinary bird medicines and adoption, and repeatedly states that his goal is to see the birds’ country.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8040-8135 confidence: medium
Preceding tale fragment: Sun sends a man back; a boy gives spears; an old man directs him to a black horse and sweat-house; he returns on cranes, enters four sweatlodges to remove heat, strikes first coup, and becomes a great man.
In the preceding tale fragment, the returning man is hot enough to be felt at a distance and enters four sweatlodges before going home.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8105-8200 confidence: high
The tale of the Crow who went to the Birds’ Country begins: a young Crow fasts in spring to see where birds live; the meadow lark and other returning birds offer adoption or medicine, but he refuses.
The young Crow fasts with the explicit purpose of seeing the birds’ country and persists through repeated refusals and seasonal returns.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8105-8200 confidence: medium
The man returns on cranes, finds the black horse, is felt as hot from a distance, has four sweatlodges built, becomes no longer hot after the last one, and later strikes first coup and becomes a great man.
The returning Indian’s heat is felt from a distance; four sweatlodges are built, and after passing through them he is no longer hot and goes home.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8137-8235 confidence: high
The man stays in the Cranes’ tent, visits bird tents, receives arrows, kills deer, and cranes and other birds begin eating meat with him; the land is described as without winter and full of cherries and plums.
The man stays with bird people, receives wings, a pipe, and medicines from bird patrons, and is instructed in their use at the place where he had fasted.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8137-8235 confidence: high
The Seven Cranes tell the man to go on the warpath; he leads followers, tests his course by climbing a buffalo-chip pile after four songs, and recalls a prophecy about killing enemies while sparing a woman in an elkskin dress on a pinto horse.
The Cranes instruct the man to go on the warpath; he uses four songs and a buffalo-chip pile test before a successful raid.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8202-8300 confidence: high
The man stays in the Cranes’ tent, sees bird tents, receives arrows and deer guidance, shares deer meat with cranes and other birds, and receives eagle feathers for two war-bonnets.
The man lives among bird beings, receives arrows, wings, eagle feathers, and several bird medicines, and is taught how to use the medicines.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8202-8300 confidence: high
At the fasting place the medicine-giving birds instruct him. He sends word to prepare seven sweatlodges and pemmican, returns with the Cranes, enters the sweatlodges, makes crane-like sounds, is told to dive upstream, eats pemmican, and the Seven Cranes fly away.
The man returns to his people with the Seven Cranes, requires seven sweatlodges and pemmican, enters hot lodges, imitates a crane, and receives further instruction.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8237-8329 confidence: high
The buffalo ask a bear to make the child strong; the bear makes a bow and arrow from plant materials and bear hair. An eagle gives a plume; the boy becomes a good shot and hunts birds and buffalo.
Bear and eagle provide weapons, bodily power, plume, feathers, and adornment, while buffalo arrange further gifts before the young man's return.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8302-8394 confidence: high
Buffalo bulls find a crying baby; Crazy-bull is given the child and tosses him upward three times, after which the child sits, walks, and runs.
The boy is raised by buffalo fathers and empowered or instructed by bear and eagle patrons.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8302-8394 confidence: medium
Buffalo bulls find a crying baby; Crazy-bull is given the child and tosses him upward three times, after which the child sits, walks, and runs.
After being thrown into the air three times by Crazy-bull, the child moves from sitting to walking and then running.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8435-8532 confidence: medium
He kills the buffalo, carries it to the tipi, addresses the old woman as Grandmother, and receives a black stone before being sent to help another old woman.
The young man repeatedly kills buffalo for old women, who respond by giving stones, softened wood, advice, and directions for later dangers.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8435-8532 confidence: medium
The second old woman receives buffalo meat, says it is meat she likes, warns him about three women tanning elk hides, and gives him a rough stone.
Older women warn that beautiful young women will draw him in, and prescribe food substitution, disabling animal-dogs, and sequential objects for the sexual encounter.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8500-8597 confidence: high
The parents tell him how they got him and that his real people are still alive; a father figure gives him raven front feathers for protection and instructs him to kill an old buffalo and bring it to an old woman’s tipi.
The young man travels from one old woman to another, giving buffalo meat and receiving objects, directions, and protective advice in return.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8500-8597 confidence: medium
Further old women direct him onward, warn of three pretty girls or women tanning hides, give him water-softened wood, and explain that all the objects will be used in the next trial.
The old woman warns about three attractive women who will feed and sleep with him, gives instructions for food substitution, and prescribes protective objects for the sexual encounter.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8600-8702 confidence: medium
Dwarfs in the canyons take the child, make him grow rapidly, and give him a mountain-sheep-horn bow and four arrows colored red, blue, black, and yellow; his first shot enters a rock.
The dwarfs give the boy a horn bow and four colored arrows, test a shot into rock, assign him to hunt, and forbid shooting a meadow lark.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8639-8748 confidence: high
The boy asks to be taken where the dragon comes out, requests a fire and red-hot rocks, and Eagle promises return home and adoption if he kills the animal that eats Eagle’s children.
Eagle promises return home and adoption if the boy kills the dragon; after the ordeal the birds are called to pray, and Eagle grants future status and hunting aid with a feather.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8639-8748 confidence: high
In the Dwarf Tracks account, some Indians have dwarfs for medicine; a woman sees childlike tracks at a cave mouth, dreams she is wanted there, fasts four days, meets a small woman who adopts her and gives medicine, and later owns large tipis and many horses.
The woman sees childlike tracks at a cave, dreams she is wanted there, fasts four days, is adopted by a small woman, receives medicine, and later becomes prosperous.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8704-8813 confidence: medium
The dwarf tells the boy to ask Eagle to call the birds to pray; Eagle calls the birds to feast, pulls out a feather, and blesses the boy with headmanship, favorable hunting wind, and plenty; the dwarf makes four new arrows and tells the boy to shoot into rock.
After the monster-slaying and bird assembly, Eagle confers future headmanship and hunting success on the boy, and the boy later rules his camp.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8704-8813 confidence: high
In Dwarf Tracks, dwarfs are said to be strong medicine beings; a woman sees childlike tracks at a cave, dreams she is wanted there, fasts four days, finds animal bones, meets a child-sized woman who adopts her and gives medicine, and later owns large tipis and many horses.
A woman dreams she is wanted at childlike tracks by a cave, fasts for four days, is adopted by a small woman, and receives medicine.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8750-8843 confidence: medium
The stranger is a dwarf who killed a black-tailed deer; he gives the young man deer blood and roasted ribs, tells him to stand and stretch, and the young man is restored.
The dwarf restores the young man and wife, names their child, provides lodge goods and horses, gives a stone body, makes weapons, and sends the family back toward the people.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8750-8843 confidence: medium
The wife drinks the blood and recovers; at the dwarf's rock house she cannot enter because she is pregnant; inside are tanned hides and a woman; the wife bears a boy, and the dwarf names him His-arrows-plenty-of-lightning.
After the boy is born, the dwarf names him, has him washed, uses incense and fire, places him toward the four quarters, and gives him to his father.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8815-8908 confidence: medium
Beyond a ridge, the young man meets a short, muscular dwarf who has killed a black-tailed deer; the dwarf gives him deer blood to drink, roasts ribs at a fire, and the young man regains strength.
A nonordinary dwarf restores the young man, heals his wife through instructions, hosts the family, and later gives stone-body protection, weapons, wealth, and return instructions.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8815-8908 confidence: medium
A woman in the dwarf’s house says the dwarf brought her son late; the dwarf says he will name the child if it is a boy, and after the wife gives birth to a boy the dwarf names him His-arrows-plenty-of-lightning.
The boy is born in the context of the dwarf’s patronage, named by him, washed, placed with fire and bear-root incense, and oriented toward the four quarters.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 8951-9043 confidence: high
The injured young man makes moccasins, receives arrows, knives, and a blanket, says he will be gone two or three seasons and return, then fasts at many places. He builds a mountain shelter covered with buffalo hide, has many dreams, and continues fasting because none lets him act against One-eye.
The injured young man leaves for multiple seasons, fasts in many places, makes a mountain shelter, and seeks dreams that would enable him to act against One-eye.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 9016-9108 confidence: high
The injured young man makes moccasins, receives arrows, knives, and a blanket, says he will stay away two or three seasons and return, then fasts in many places, builds a buffalo-hide-covered shelter in the mountains, and dreams without gaining power against One-eye.
After being harmed, the young man leaves for two or three seasons, fasts at many places and in a mountain shelter, and has dreams while seeking ability to act against One-eye.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 9045-9137 confidence: high
The man in the water tipi asks who threw the boy in, says he did not tell One-eye to treat tribesmen that way, keeps the boy four days, says he has taken away One-eye's medicine and will tell Thunder to do the same, then displays medicines; the boy chooses a club, four arrows, a whip, and a plume tied to a long string.
The boy stays four days in the water tipi, is shown medicines, chooses a club, four arrows, a whip, and a plume, and is told he has chosen well.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 9110-9202 confidence: high
The boy stays four days; the man says he has taken away One-eye’s medicine, will tell Thunder to do likewise, and lets the boy choose medicines: a club, four arrows, a whip, and a plume on a long string.
After four days in the underwater tipi, the boy is shown medicines, chooses specific objects, and is told he has chosen well.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 9140-9237 confidence: high
The other boy fasts in the Bighorn and Wolf Mountains; during a hailstorm he lays down his blanket, is struck by lightning, lies unconscious, and the hail does not touch him.
A fasting boy climbs mountain locations, endures a storm and lightning strike, and receives medicine and songs from a man who appears beside him.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 9140-9237 confidence: medium
The variant boy stays through winter at a Rocky Mountain peak after a being tells him to wait for his father; he returns during a Hidatsa Sun dance, calls a horse-owner father, gives his name as Bear-comes-from-afar, and instructs him to build seven sweatlodges.
In the variant, a being tells the boy to wait at the mountain site until his father comes when animals have young, and the boy stays all winter before returning with ritual knowledge.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 9205-9302 confidence: high
In spring, thunder is heard; the other fasting boy is in the Bighorn Mountains, dreams he is wanted on the Wolf Mountains, fasts there, lies down during a hailstorm, is struck unconscious by lightning, and the hail does not touch him.
The second boy fasts in mountain settings, undergoes hail and lightning, receives medicine and songs from a man, returns to camp, marries, and becomes a chief; the variant also has a boy go out to obtain a vision and return with power.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 9239-9333 confidence: high
After his arm heals, Raven-face shortens a gun barrel and spends the winter sleeping and mourning in different places seeking a vision. In a cold sleety storm he enters a bear cave, finds two cubs, and sleeps while the she-bear and male bear enter without harming him.
Raven-face sleeps and mourns in winter in quest of a vision, shelters in a bear cave, and receives ritual actions and protective words from the bear pair.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 9304-9398 confidence: high
After healing, Raven-face shortens a gun barrel and spends winter sleeping and mourning in different places seeking a vision; in a sleety storm his clothes and blankets are drenched, a cold wind blows, and he looks for refuge.
Raven-face spends winter sleeping and mourning in different places in quest of a vision, enduring sleet, cold, and exposure.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 9304-9398 confidence: high
In the morning Raven-face sees daylight in the den and goes out; two bears sit at either side of the door. He fears they will devour him, but the she-bear makes motions over him and the male bear embraces, sings, and raises him.
The male bear sings over Raven-face, raises him, calls him child, and tells him he has nothing to fear as a cause of death while he has teeth.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 9336-9433 confidence: medium
Dangling-foot is described as a great marksman who cared for Raven-face's family while Raven-face was away for a vision; Raven-face returns very thin and is fed until fattened.
The passage states that Raven-face had gone out for a vision and later describes the animal-granted powers as medicine that becomes exhausted during the buffalo pursuit.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 9401-9498 confidence: medium
The hawk returns as a person on a bay horse with a red painted cut-off gun, sings, makes pines fall, and grants fleetness to Raven-face.
Raven-face is later said to have gone out for a vision, and the passage shows hawk, rabbit, and deer granting or demonstrating powers that he later uses.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 9436-9544 confidence: medium
The buffalo horns the ground, licks Raven-face’s back until the skin is torn off, makes water on the wounded back, and Raven-face enters a trance and yells in pain.
Raven-face is painfully wounded by the buffalo, enters a trance, and the speaking buffalo grants him ability to doctor bullet or arrow wounds and gain horses thereby.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 9501-9609 confidence: medium
A buffalo wounds Raven-face's back, causing trance-like pain; a white-painted bull speaks, says Raven-face shot him, grants power to doctor bullet or arrow wounds and own horses, and says he is going back.
Raven-face is physically wounded by the buffalo, enters a trance, and receives a stated power to doctor bullet or arrow wounds and gain horses thereby.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 9639-9732 confidence: medium
The boy meets a buffalo hunter who feeds him buffalo blood four times, gives him four paunch morsels dipped in blood, cooks for him, gives him four marked arrows, and says he is a snake.
The boy receives blood four times, four paunch morsels, cooked food, and four marked arrows, after which the patron says he will be strong.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 9704-9797 confidence: medium
The boy sees a man kill buffalo; the man gives him buffalo blood four times, four blood-dipped paunch morsels, and cooked food.
The snake-man gives the boy blood four times, four blood-dipped morsels, cooked food, and marked arrows, then says the boy will shoot buffalo as he did.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 9735-9835 confidence: high
The boy cries over the girl's blow; rhubarb plants, a man, and a bear question or direct him, and the bear sends him across deep water toward a pine tree.
The boy fasts or goes without food and drink, cries while staying for a vision, follows successive supernatural directions, and receives medicine from the elk patron.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 9800-9900 confidence: high
The boy cries after the girl hit him; rhubarb plants ask why and send him to a high hill; on the fourth day a man says he can do nothing and sends him farther.
The boy leaves after humiliation, cries and fasts in remote places, reaches a speaking elk skull, and is taught medicine and powers.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 9800-9900 confidence: medium
The boy cries after the girl hit him; rhubarb plants ask why and send him to a high hill; on the fourth day a man says he can do nothing and sends him farther.
The passage marks the fourth day, limits elk transformation to four times, and instructs four total dives in the creek.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 9939-10033 confidence: high
Hii'ara'wic asks a young woman to marry him at the spring; she spills water over him and insults him; he remains there, weakens, is brought home, recovers, and prepares moccasins and arrows to set out.
After public humiliation and weakness, the young man prepares equipment, leaves home, asks nonhuman figures for help, and seeks medicine from a higher patron.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS.; lines 9939-10033 confidence: medium
One white sheep stays apart; the elk-man identifies it as the desired girl, makes medicine, and tells Hii'ara'wic to return home, gain strength, join a war party, and strike coup before approaching her.
The elk-man instructs Hii'ara'wic to join a war party and strike coups before approaching the woman; he does so after returning.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 10833-10927 confidence: medium
After two days the transformed being returns as a person, says his father sent him because his comrade might starve, says he cannot be taken back, and gives two arrows that will never miss.
After the river transformation, the former comrade returns as a person, gives arrows that never miss, instructs a war party, and requires a buffalo offering for his father.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 11195-11294 confidence: medium
Thunder is heard and visits the woman at night; he tells her to call the chief and directs the men to make seven sweatlodges, have the visionaries enter, smoke to the cardinal directions, tie tobacco bunches, and camp by the lake in separate clan places before the woman pitches her tent in her clan's place.
Thunder orders willows and seven sweatlodges, visionaries enter, smoke is given to the cardinal directions, tobacco is tied in bunches, and the Crow camp by clans at the lake.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 11231-11326 confidence: high
Four oldest boys fast four days and report dreams: one of war captaincy, one of captaincy, doctoring, and camp leadership, one from a dwarf granting hunting skill and strength, and one from a hawk granting battle medicine.
Four older boys fast for four days and report dreams or encounters that give leadership, doctoring, hunting, and fighting powers.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 11231-11326 confidence: high
Four oldest boys fast four days and report dreams: one of war captaincy, one of captaincy, doctoring, and camp leadership, one from a dwarf granting hunting skill and strength, and one from a hawk granting battle medicine.
A dwarf teaches one boy to shoot game and gives strength against enemies; a hawk gives another medicine power to fight and not be shot.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 11231-11326 confidence: medium
The boys find a Piegan party with two men butchering buffalo; the two-arrow boy kills both, takes belongings, and the hawk-adopted boy strikes coups, scalps them, and throws their bodies from a cliff.
The boys kill two Piegan buffalo butchers; the hawk-adopted boy strikes coups, scalps the enemies, and disposes of their bodies.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 11296-11391 confidence: high
Four oldest boys fast on the mountain for four days and compare dreams: one of war-captainship, one of captainship, doctoring, and camp leadership, one of a dwarf teaching hunting and granting strength, and one of a hawk granting war medicine.
Four older boys go on a mountain to fast for four days and report dreams or supernatural encounters that designate war, healing, camp leadership, hunting, strength, and medicine power.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 11296-11391 confidence: high
Four oldest boys fast on the mountain for four days and compare dreams: one of war-captainship, one of captainship, doctoring, and camp leadership, one of a dwarf teaching hunting and granting strength, and one of a hawk granting war medicine.
A dwarf teaches one boy to shoot game and gives strength against enemies, while a hawk gives another boy medicine power to fight and not be shot.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 11296-11391 confidence: medium
The boy with two arrows kills two buffalo and later kills two deer or buffalo at a time; meat is brought to the girls, and the group makes large shelters covered with leaves, mountain-sheep skins, and buffalo skins.
The children progress from abandonment to hunting, enemy killing, horse use, marriage, winter residence, births, and war-party preparation.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 11393-11499 confidence: medium
The boys frighten an enemy party by riding double on three horses, shooting, and shouting; they take horses, later recover saddles, guns, and knives, make elk-horn scrapers, tan hides, and bring back more horses under the oldest boy’s direction.
The oldest boy makes medicine, leads war activity, some young men fast while away, and the leader later takes charge of the whole band.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 11436-11522 confidence: medium
The father sends Black-elk with the little boy for food and says their children catch eagles, get scratched, and die, asking Black-elk to look out for the boy.
Black-elk is asked to protect the boy during eagle catching, makes him weapons, hunts with him, and instructs him not to fear the deer.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 11501-11587 confidence: medium
The father says there is no food and tells Black-elk to go with the boy, explaining that children who catch eagles get scratched and die. They dig a hole, cover it with a rabbit, and catch three black eagles before dark.
The father says children die from scratches while catching eagles and asks Black-elk to watch the boy; Black-elk and the boy then catch three black eagles.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 11501-11587 confidence: medium
The boy hunts with Black-elk. Black-elk kills and butchers a deer; the boy runs home frightened, the father makes fun of him, and Black-elk later tells him not to run away because the deer is not dangerous.
The boy is frightened by the killed deer and runs away; his father mocks the fear, and Black-elk tells him the deer is not dangerous.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 11524-11621 confidence: medium
The boy returns to his brother; at a creek ten willow sweatlodges are built with the old man's help, bear-root is rubbed on the boy's arms, and the boy is restored; his parents are happy.
The injured boy is taken to a creek, ten willow sweatlodges are built, bear-root is rubbed on his arms, and he emerges well again.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 11589-11686 confidence: medium
The young man persuades the people to taste meat, the boy compares it favorably to eagle flesh, deer sinews are made into a bowstring, and the boy is scratched by an eagle’s talons during an attempted catch.
The boy’s eagle wound and swollen arm are cured in ten willow sweatlodges with bear-root, and the healing saves a child in a family that had repeatedly lost sons.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 12209-12297 confidence: medium
The chief says the boy had been offered to the Sun and that the Sun saved him; other chiefs propose that the captives walk over seven buffalo skulls, with death if they stumble and release if they do not. The first skull is painted black and the last red.
Chiefs set seven buffalo skulls as a test: stumbling means death, crossing safely means release; the captive crosses without trouble.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 12364-12457 confidence: medium
In autumn the Sweater has children gather sticks for the sweatlodge fire and says they will grow to adulthood, have children, and not lose them; a fire is started and men are invited into the lodge.
The Sweater gathers children and young people for sweatlodge rites and states that a disease is coming and that he is trying to prevent death and allow them to grow up.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 12778-12889 confidence: medium
Four young men before their first war party choose different practices—fasting and torture, Sun prayer, sweatlodge tending and prayer, and gifts and food to a'sa'ke—to learn who will become the greatest chief and live longest; their later outcomes differ, with the fourth becoming an old great chief with strong power.
The four friends, before having been on a war party, undertake different ritual or devotional practices to learn who will become the biggest chief and live longest.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 12843-12954 confidence: medium
Four untried friends assign fasting and self-torture, prayer to the Sun, sweatlodge tending and prayer, and gifts or feeding to a'sa'ke as a test of who will become the greatest chief and live longest; the fourth outcome is strongest power and old-age chiefly status.
Untried young men choose distinct practices before war-party experience to discover who will become the greatest chief and live longest.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 13132-13226 confidence: medium
The young man cannot kill available game; their meat is gone, the wife cannot walk from hunger, he uses a cane, lies on rocks crying, and then sees two antelope and the head of a man.
The couple are starving in the mountain refuge; the young man is weakened and crying when he encounters a man who provides antelope, restorative food, and later appears in a dream, after which hunting success follows.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 13258-13366 confidence: medium
The comrades remain friends and go on war parties; the young man's wife has a child, he becomes the biggest chief and moving-camp leader, paints his tipi with a man image and scalps, and later gives his son medicine identified as the dwarf.
Young males entering war activity receive medicine or appointed brother-like protectors before going on war parties.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 13323-13431 confidence: medium
The two comrades become friends again and go on war parties together. The young man's wife has a child; the father becomes the biggest chief, paints his tipi with a man, keeps scalps on poles, and gives his son dwarf medicine.
A chief gives his son medicine when the son becomes a young man, and the son then goes on war parties; the medicine is identified as the dwarf.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES. / TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES.; lines 13622-13714 confidence: medium
A hunter shoots a buffalo; the buffalo hooks dirt over him in a washed-out trail, licks off his shirt and skin until blood runs, and makes water over him that burns like fire.
After being injured by a buffalo, the hunter witnesses a painted buffalo-associated rider perform songs and actions, his pain ceases, and the passage states that the medicine belongs to named persons.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 3313-3409 confidence: medium
The old woman warns against the hill with a dangerous yellow stone; a jack-rabbit meets the boy, exchanges eyes with him, and instructs him about a flat stone and how to respond to the snakes’ story-telling.
An old woman repeatedly tells the boy not to go to dangerous sites, and he goes there the next day or soon after.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 3646-3750 confidence: low
The old woman warns the boy not to go to a dangerous thicket; he goes there, bears charge him, he kills them all, cuts off their claws, and brings the claws back.
The old woman repeatedly tells the boy not to go to dangerous places or beings; the boy goes anyway and overcomes them.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 3711-3815 confidence: medium
The boy brings whole buffalo bodies, the meat disappears, and Red-woman, afraid of him, tells him not to go to a bear thicket; he goes, kills the bears, and brings back their claws.
Red-woman repeatedly says not to go to specific dangerous places or beings, and the boy goes anyway, overcoming the bears, coulee, long-otter, leaning tree, and fire-moccasins owner.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 4118-4216 confidence: medium
The father warns the two boys to keep away from an old woman whose jug draws people in to be boiled and eaten.
The boys repeatedly ignore parental warnings and defeat dangerous beings or places through planning, trickery, or transformed forms.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 4219-4309 confidence: medium
Their mother warns them that a white tipi is dangerous; Spring-boy wants to investigate, while Curtain-boy finally says he will stay with their mother because she had been alone when she was killed.
The dangerous white tipi bears snake images, is inhabited by snakes, and becomes the place where Spring-boy must survive attacks and a storytelling encounter.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 4541-4633 confidence: medium
The woman sets a lidded kettle over the fire. The man ties, disrobes, and puts both boys into the boiling kettle; they sit inside telling stories and later jump out alive.
The boys survive boiling, underwater submersion, and a heated covered pit, emerging alive each time.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 4606-4698 confidence: medium
The man has a large lidded kettle boiled over the fire, ties and disrobes both boys, puts them in the kettle, and later has the woman open it; the boys jump out alive, and the woman urges their release because they are dangerous.
The boys are placed in a boiling kettle, submerged head-down in lake water, and sealed in a heated pit; in each case they emerge alive.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 4701-4804 confidence: medium
The father warns about a tree that kills anything passing under it; the boys go to it, make it fall, break its branches, burn it, and bring limbs back.
The father repeatedly warns the boys not to visit dangerous places, but they deliberately go to the tree, the coulee, and the buffalo.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 5108-5210 confidence: medium
At the water the boy holds and kisses the woman; later she follows him to the river, asks why he did not come at night, says kissing means being sweethearts, and they have sexual relations.
The passage explicitly marks the orphan boy’s first sexual intercourse with the woman and contrasts it with his prior status.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 5815-5918 confidence: medium
The grandmother builds a fire until noon to heat stones, covers the sweatlodge thickly, has seven buffalo guard it, and wears frog earrings that supply water. Looks-down hides a louse and an ant described as his body; the louse demands more heat, the frogs run out of water, and the grandmother faints.
The grandmother constructs a sweatlodge to burn Looks-down, but he survives through the louse, ant-body device, and depletion of the grandmother's water protection; the source note calls it a sweating-test.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 5855-5960 confidence: medium
The old woman requests a red-breasted wolf as a dog, hoping it will kill Looks-down; Looks-down prays to his father, who tells the wolves not to bother him; Looks-down brings the wolf back, and the old woman remains hungry for a person.
The old woman repeatedly sets lethal or dangerous tasks for Looks-down and explicitly wants to eat him if he fails.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 5920-6025 confidence: medium
The old woman asks Looks-down to obtain a red-breasted wolf as a dog, hoping it will kill him; her daughters mention she ate their husbands. Looks-down prays to his father, who warns the wolves not to bother him, and he brings the wolf home. The old woman remains eager to eat him.
The old woman has eaten previous husbands, wants to eat Looks-down, and imposes multiple lethal tasks before admitting defeat.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 6167-6258 confidence: medium
At the fourth stop the man tells the woman to sit by him, take meat, fat, and water, and they eat, drink, and lie together. He says, “If you are powerful, I’ll marry you,” and says they will reach his tent before noon.
The man explicitly says he will marry the woman if she is powerful, and afterward she is given a difficult one-day hide-tanning and embroidery task.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 6232-6323 confidence: medium
At the first tipi, smoke marks the place; water in a paunch and roasted rib are present. The man eats and drinks first without inviting the woman, she eats and drinks after him, and they sleep on opposite sides.
The woman follows the man through a series of stops with repeated food, water, and sleeping arrangements, culminating at the explicitly named fourth stop where he invites shared eating, drinking, and lying together.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 6232-6323 confidence: medium
At the fourth stop the young man says, “Sit by me,” tells her to take meat, fat, and water, and they lie together. He says, “If you are powerful, I’ll marry you; if not, I will not.”
The man tells the woman that he will marry her if she is powerful and will not marry her if she is not.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 6232-6323 confidence: high
Before sunrise, the man tells his mother to build a fire and cook because his wife will make him a blanket; he tells his wife to tan the skins that day, embroider them with quills, and bring them home.
The husband orders his wife to tan a buffalo hide, embroider it with quills, and bring it home in one day; she cries because she knows she cannot tan it in one day.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 6760-6859 confidence: medium
Camp-Boy is a handsome young man who stays home while peers go on warpaths; his clansmen name him Camp-Boy, his left-handed friend urges him to go, and his father burns himself in anger, prompting Camp-Boy to resolve to go and sing praise songs.
Camp-Boy is named for staying home while peers raid; after urging by his friend and his father's self-burning, he resolves to go and sing praise songs.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 6825-6924 confidence: medium
Camp-Boy is introduced as a handsome young man who stays home while peers go on the warpath; clansmen name him Camp-Boy, and a left-handed friend invites him to join a raid.
Camp-Boy stays home while peers gain renown; after his father burns himself in anger over the lack of praise songs, Camp-Boy decides to go on the raid.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 6861-6953 confidence: medium
A friend cooks and plants buffalo tongue, leg muscles, and heart-fat for Camp-boy; others mock him and connect wolf howling with Camp-boy.
Camp-boy and his supporter are mocked, but Camp-boy becomes the best runner, repeatedly strikes first coup, and challenges those who laughed at him.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 6926-7018 confidence: medium
Camp-boy is a good runner, strikes first coup in repeated attacks, and the party destroys enemy groups while some participants return home.
Many companions turn back after repeated killings and hardships, while a smaller group continues with Camp-boy into increasingly distant and dangerous places.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 6956-7058 confidence: medium
The Reformed Idler is introduced as idle; his father strikes his shinbone and complains no one will seek meat from him; his mother intervenes; the boy asks for a deer-horn buckskin mask painted with white clay.
A formerly idle son responds to his father’s humiliating rebukes by becoming an effective hunter and horse raider.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 7021-7123 confidence: medium
The tale titled “The Reformed Idler” begins with a young man who does nothing and sleeps late; his father strikes his shinbone and says no one will ask for meat killed by his son, while the mother asks him to stop.
The young man begins as idle, is physically rebuked by his father, and then produces meat and horses that fulfill expected male provider and warrior roles.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 7061-7156 confidence: medium
A tame black horse comes to the young man’s herd; he rides and decorates it, dresses himself with feathers and black skin, circles camp, is praised by old men, receives the name Crow-on-his-forehead, and prepares four bullet-and-powder bags and four bowstrings.
The young man receives a praise-name, performs special preparations, survives weapon fire, kills enemies, and a returned woman tells the enemy that this was his first fight.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 7126-7221 confidence: medium
He whitens the horse’s mane and tail, rubs its body with black earth, wears crow and eagle feathers and black skin, rides around camp, and old men sing praise and call him Crow-on-his-forehead.
Old men praise and name the young man Crow-on-his-forehead, and a returned captive says this was his first fight.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 7452-7546 confidence: medium
Blue-crane splits two monsters after others fail; Thunderbird warns about arrows inside, the crane retrieves arrows, and Thunderbird sends small birds home while saying big birds will give the man power.
Thunder or Thunderbird gives the first man bird power and commands him, while Thunder parents in the second tale bring the young man to the lake rock and assist his preparation for a monster fight.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 7517-7611 confidence: medium
The blue-crane splits the monster, best parts are left for large birds, arrows are found near the tail, and Thunder tells the little birds to go home because the big birds will give the man power.
Thunder and the big birds confer power and bird form on one man; in the second tale, Thunder brings the hunter to fight the water creature and provides weather or materials for preparation.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 7549-7645 confidence: medium
The elk seizes the bird-man and takes him to the river; Thunder cannot help. Underwater beings build a sweatlodge, whip him, tell him he has killed many water creatures and is an Indian, say they only want to make him suffer, release him, and he comes out human and returns to camp.
The elk and underwater beings put the bird-man into a sweatlodge, whip him, teach him that he is an Indian and must stop killing water creatures, then release him.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 7549-7645 confidence: medium
In 'The Son-in-law's Tests,' a man's daughter marries three men in succession; each disappears when the family leaves camp and later returns. A new young man marries her despite being warned he may die.
Three earlier husbands disappear; the next young husband is warned he may die and is then given a task by the father-in-law.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 7614-7710 confidence: medium
At the Yellowstone an elk seizes the protagonist as he approaches in a white cloud; river-beings build an underwater sweatlodge, whip him for killing water creatures, and release him human.
The protagonist is taken by an elk to underwater beings, whipped in a sweatlodge, questioned about what he is, and released after acknowledging limits on his actions.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 7614-7710 confidence: high
The tale "The Son-in-law's Tests" begins with a good-looking daughter whose first three husbands disappear; a later young man marries her despite relatives warning that he may die.
The tale title names tests; earlier husbands disappear, the new son-in-law is warned that he may die, and the father-in-law sends him on a difficult errand during deep snow.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 7648-7742 confidence: medium
The bear tells the young man that the father-in-law will give four tasks, one hard but accomplishable; the young man returns with the filled sack and berry branches, and the old man acknowledges that he has done what was asked.
The old man repeatedly sends the son-in-law to obtain difficult or impossible items, and the bear explicitly predicts four tasks, one of which will be hard.
read in the book → -
Myths and Traditions of the Crow Indians TALES OF SUPERNATURAL PATRONS . 152 / HISTORICAL TRADITIONS . / INTRODUCTION. / HERO TALES.; lines 7713-7807 confidence: medium
The young man goes upstream in a blizzard to fetch ripe sarvis-berries, finds a cave near the source, meets a bear, fills his sack from the bear's cave, and hears that four tasks will come, one of them hard.
The father-in-law repeatedly assigns difficult tasks: out-of-season fruits, a flawless bow-and-arrow set, and bringing a spotted buffalo. The bear has already foretold four tasks.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music ^--# / BUREAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY / BUBEAU OF AMEBICAK ETHNOLOGY / BULLETIN E1 PLATE 2; lines 11393-11520 confidence: high
Second-day intermission allowed return to lodges but no food or water; men fell from exhaustion. Red Bird reports that the Intercessor used a small mirror to flash light into dancers' faces. Red Bird fell unconscious, saw a painted face in the sun, recognized it as the Intercessor, and the vision was said to qualify him for that office after instruction.
Red Bird undergoes dancing, exhaustion, the mirror flash, unconsciousness, and a vision of the Intercessor in the sun; the passage says this vision entitles him to act as Intercessor after instruction.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music ^--# / BUREAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY / BUBEAU OF AMEBICAK ETHNOLOGY / BULLETIN E1 PLATE 2; lines 11393-11520 confidence: medium
Second-day intermission allowed return to lodges but no food or water; men fell from exhaustion. Red Bird reports that the Intercessor used a small mirror to flash light into dancers' faces. Red Bird fell unconscious, saw a painted face in the sun, recognized it as the Intercessor, and the vision was said to qualify him for that office after instruction.
Participants abstain from food and water, fall from exhaustion, recover in shade, then return through vapor lodge, first water with sweet grass, buffalo meat, and a meal.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music ^--# / BUREAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY / BUBEAU OF AMEBICAK ETHNOLOGY / BULLETIN E1 PLATE 2; lines 11393-11520 confidence: high
After the people reached home, boys began a childish enactment of the Sun dance through the summer; descendants of participants had preference for parts. The interpreter remembered a grandson of an Intercessor imitating the official seriously. Fines were exacted for improper or disrespectful performance. Reed whistles imitated Sun-dance whistles, with blossom as eagle down and grasses as quill decoration.
The boys enact the Sun dance throughout the summer, imitate roles and objects, undergo a mock release from the pole, and are described as trained in play to become future men.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music ^--# / BUREAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY / BUBEAU OF AMEBICAK ETHNOLOGY / BULLETIN E1 PLATE 2; lines 11522-11543 confidence: medium
The old ceremonial song group includes Alo'waijpi, Spirit-keeping, and Sun-dance songs, sung only by specially qualified persons; the Spirit-keeping song is connected with the Gift of the White Buffalo Calf Pipe and its ceremonial use.
Ceremonial songs are sung only by specially qualified persons, and the Intercessor's Sun-dance songs form part of the instructions he received in qualifying for office.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music ACCIDENTALS / STRUCTURE / BUREAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY / CHARQINQ THUNKR; lines 12751-12886 confidence: medium
Charging Thunder says that being chosen to make the charge and becoming one of the Thunderbird group would cause him to be called Charger-of-the-Thunderbird.
Charging Thunder's dream links him to the Thunderbird, gives him the name Charger-of-the-Thunderbird, and includes a later sign of enemy conquest and horse capture.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music BENT STICK CARRIED BY WOLF DREAMER / DREAMS CONCERNING THE WOLF / BUREAU OP AMEEICAN ETHNOLOGY / DREAM OF THE CROW AND OWL; lines 13627-13698 confidence: high
The dreamer closes his eyes, enters his own mind, and seeks seclusion on a butte or high place with his mind on Wakaŋ Tanka.
The seeker undergoes ritual preparation, seclusion on a hilltop, directional offerings, lamenting, and reception of an auditory message.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music BENT STICK CARRIED BY WOLF DREAMER / DREAMS CONCERNING THE WOLF / BUREAU OP AMEEICAN ETHNOLOGY / DREAM OF THE CROW AND OWL; lines 13700-13938 confidence: medium
The narrator follows the crow to a village and the largest tent; inside, the crow changes to a man, and a red-painted young man opposite the entrance welcomes the narrator, who regards the tent as chief-like.
The narrator follows a guide into a chief-like tent, is welcomed, is told how the host secured animal and bird friendship, and receives further ritual and song instruction.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music BENT STICK CARRIED BY WOLF DREAMER / DREAMS CONCERNING THE WOLF / BUREAU OP AMEEICAN ETHNOLOGY / DREAM OF THE CROW AND OWL; lines 13940-14129 confidence: medium
Siya'ka says his hilltop dream site was far from camp; friends sent his horse; he came home, took a sweat bath, and told the dream to the medicine-man in the lodge.
Siya'ka returns from a solitary hilltop dream site, takes a sweat bath, and tells the dream to a medicine-man; he also situates the dream in the context of youthful warpath aspirations.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music BUBEAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / STRONQ HEART SOCIETY RATTLE / BAPOEB SOCIETT / BUREAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY; lines 24359-24464 confidence: high
Charging Thunder states that the purpose was friendliness and helpfulness; important meetings initiated new members, and accepted applicants were notified by the crier.
The passage explicitly describes meetings for initiation, a four-day partial fast, ritual distribution of water-dipped sweet grass and buffalo meat, and public installation with officers and headdresses.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music BUBEAU OF AMEBICAN ETHKOLOGY / CHIPPEWA / SIOUX / TETON SIOUX MU8I0; lines 6668-6819 confidence: medium
At the opening, the itaQ^gai) come from the double lodge to get the children, pretend not to know where they live, and sing a search song through the camp; the free translation asks where they live, and the performance involves hurrying to tents, pausing, and moving on.
The officiants come from the double lodge, perform a pretended search with a song, and locate the children for whom the ceremony is to be performed.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music BUBEAU OF AMEBICAN ETHKOLOGY / CHIPPEWA / SIOUX / TETON SIOUX MU8I0; lines 6668-6819 confidence: medium
Weasel Bear describes an old man painting the girls' faces with blue lines and possible red stripes; additional red stripes may be obtained by giving a horse for the right to wear them.
Girls receive face painting and plume adornment; an officiant waves a decorated wand over them while singing, and each girl holds a decorated ear of corn.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music BUBEAU OF AMEBICAN ETHKOLOGY / CHIPPEWA / SIOUX / TETON SIOUX MU8I0; lines 6822-6948 confidence: medium
After the ceremony, the decorated pipe or wand and the corn became the property of the child for whom the ceremony had been performed.
The ceremony performed for a child results in the child being placed in a highly respected tribal position and recognized as above an ordinary child.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music BUFFALO SOCIETT / BUBEAU OF AMERIGAK ETHNOLOGY / BUBEAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY / ELK SOCIETY; lines 21981-22045 confidence: medium
Men who had dreamed of the elk banded together and called themselves the Elk Society.
Membership in the Elk Society is described as based on men having dreamed of the elk; the passage does not describe initiation rites, but it links dreaming of the elk with society affiliation.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music BULLETIN 61 PLATE 28 / BENT STICK CARRIED BY WOLF DREAMER / DREAMS CONCERNING THE WOLF / BUREAU OP AMEEICAN ETHNOLOGY; lines 13464-13624 confidence: medium
The old wolf tells Charging Thunder how to make a pipe, to smoke it on the warpath, and says its strong smell will prevent enemies from detecting his approach so he can steal horses and outwit wise and crafty enemies.
Charging Thunder resumes a dream narrative in which the old wolf instructs him how to make and use a pipe; the associated song mentions meeting a wise spirit.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music BULLETIN 61 PLATE 17 / BUREAU OP AMEBICAN ETHNTOLOGY / HAIR ORNAMENT OF BUFFALO HIDE W / TETON SIOUX MTJBIO; lines 10065-10117 confidence: low
“During the excitement of the opening dance many gifts were given to the poor or exchanged among the people, and many ‘paid their respects’ to the parents of young men who were taking part in the dance for the first time.”
The passage notes that many paid respects to the parents of young men who were taking part in the dance for the first time.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music BULLETIN SI PLATE 27 / BULLETIN 61 PLATE 28 / BENT STICK CARRIED BY WOLF DREAMER / DREAMS CONCERNING THE WOLF; lines 13283-13437 confidence: medium
Brave Buffalo says that about two years after his elk dream, a wolf dream came while he was hunting alone after several days of wandering in search of game.
The dream occurs during solitary hunting; wolves encircle Brave Buffalo, he loses consciousness, follows them to a high-hill den, and receives knowledge and ritual instructions that alter his later practice.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music BUREAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY / U , / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOQV BULLETIN SI PLATE 44 / CROW-BKIN NECKLACE AND CASE; lines 24075-24139 confidence: medium
Eagle Shield says the Teton Standing Rock Crow-owners society originally had ten members, later became larger, and admitted only successful warriors who requested admission from the leader and gave a feast to members.
Successful warriors could be admitted by requesting admission from the leader and giving a feast to the society members.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music BUREAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY / CHARQINQ THUNKR / DREAMS CONCERNING THE BUFFALO / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHKOLOGY; lines 12962-13076 confidence: high
The chief buffalo says Brave Buffalo has been selected to represent the buffalo in life, explains the buffalo's importance, and gives him a plain stick or cane as a reminder of his appointment.
The chief buffalo tells Brave Buffalo he has been selected to represent the buffalo in life and gives him a cane to remember that appointment.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music BUREAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY / CHARQINQ THUNKR / DREAMS CONCERNING THE BUFFALO / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHKOLOGY; lines 12962-13076 confidence: medium
Brave Buffalo says the following song was given to him in the lodge filled with buffalo and that through it he received power to engage in medicine; the song gloss includes “I will appear,” “behold me,” and “a buffalo said to me.”
Brave Buffalo says the song was given in the buffalo-filled lodge and that through it he received power to practice medicine.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music BUREAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY / CHARQINQ THUNKR / DREAMS CONCERNING THE BUFFALO / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHKOLOGY; lines 12962-13076 confidence: high
The buffalo in the dream tell Brave Buffalo he will live to be 102 years old and that, after qualifying himself, he can prove endurance by showing that arrows or guns cannot harm him.
The buffalo instruct Brave Buffalo to prove endurance by showing weapons cannot harm him; he later demonstrates that arrows and guns do not injure him.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGV / SACRED STONE OWNED BV CHASED-BV-BEARB / BUBEAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY / BUREAU OF AMEBIGAK ETHNOLOGY; lines 16198-16337 confidence: medium
Lone Man says the medicine-man taught that herbs and roots benefit animals or humans; cures should be seen as gifts from Wakan Tanka, require reverence to be effective, and have songs expressing that reverence; the song was used by the man who dreamed of a rainbow and may have been used when painting a horse on the warpath.
The medicine-man teaches Lone Man about herbs, songs, and emergency conduct, ending with Lone Man's expectation of self-reliance rather than return to the teacher.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOOV / BUREAU OF AUENICAN ETHNOLOQV BULLETIN G1 I / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOQV / SPIRIT POST; lines 7250-7325 confidence: medium
The camp held much feasting; prominent families publicly announced children's names or had children's ears pierced in the same manner as at the Sun dance.
Only former spirit-keepers enter the lodge; the selected officiant is prepared with songs and prayers; children have ears pierced as at the Sun dance; and children who have been through Alo Vagpi may help carry the robe.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music BUREAU OF AMERICAN / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOOV / B. SCENES FROM JAW'S CHILOHOOO (DRAWING BV HIM / BUBEAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY; lines 28766-28891 confidence: medium
Jaw elevates, lights, and smokes the pipe; he asks Wakai)'tai)ka to behold the pipe and himself, refers to breast piercing and much bloodshed, and asks for protection from more bloodshed and for long life.
Jaw says his breast was pierced and he shed much blood, and a note links his scars to fulfillment of his Sun Dance vow.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music BUREAU OF AUENICAN ETHNOLOQV BULLETIN G1 I / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOQV / SPIRIT POST / THE SUN DANCE OF THE TETON SIOUX; lines 7525-7624 confidence: medium
Red Weasel was trained for the office of Intercessor by Wi-ihaij'bla, Dreamer-of-the-Sun, who died about the middle of the previous century.
Dreamer-of-the-Sun selected Red Weasel, began training him early, and instructed him for the office of Intercessor.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music BUREAU OF AUENICAN ETHNOLOQV BULLETIN G1 I / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOQV / SPIRIT POST / THE SUN DANCE OF THE TETON SIOUX; lines 7700-7741 confidence: medium
Wakiij'yaij-wata'kpe is identified as a Teton Sioux hereditary chief who took part in the Sun Dance four times; he vowed 100 cuts on his arms each time, with about 20 cuts placed on his chest during the last occasion.
Sun Dance participation is associated with vowed bodily cutting, suspension from a pole, and scars described as evidence of an ordeal, often occurring when participants were young men.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music BUREAU OP AMEBICAN ETHNTOLOGY / HAIR ORNAMENT OF BUFFALO HIDE W / TETON SIOUX MTJBIO / BUBEAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY; lines 10120-10316 confidence: medium
The war-party vow speaker assumes responsibility for proper fulfillment; dancers are attended by the men who painted them; all participants must abstain from food and water during the dancing period.
Participation is organized by the nature of a vow; all forms require fasting, and several forms require escalating bodily ordeals through laceration, skewering, or suspension.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music COMPARISON OF METRIC UNIT OF VOICE AND DRUM (TEMPO) / SACREO STONE OWNED BY BRAVE BUFFALO / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGV / SACRED STONE OWNED BV CHASED-BV-BEARB; lines 15882-15928 confidence: medium
White Shield dreamed of the sacred stones, qualified himself to use them in treating the sick and in other ways, and composed many songs concerning them.
White Shield is said to have dreamed of the sacred stones and qualified himself to use them for treating the sick and in other ways.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music DBXSMOBIJ TETON SIOUX MUSIC 55 / BUBEAU OF AMEBICAN ETHKOLOGY / CHIPPEWA / SIOUX; lines 6512-6584 confidence: low
The wand or pipestem is carried by the leader during the ceremony, given afterward to the child, and may be handed down for generations; its shape and decoration cannot be changed.
A ceremony is performed for children, after which the wand or pipestem is given to the child and may be preserved through generations; children who underwent it are described as closely guarded and protected.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music DREAMS CONCERNING THE BUFFALO / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHKOLOGY / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNQLOGY / DREAMS GONCERNINQ THE ELK; lines 13116-13197 confidence: high
Brave Buffalo is escorted to the seat of honor opposite the entrance and reaches it with difficulty because the lodge is filled with brush; the occupants are identified as elks in the surrounding editorial note.
The elks say they tested Brave Buffalo by requiring him to reach a difficult place, and they receive him after he succeeds.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music DREAMS CONCERNING THE BUFFALO / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHKOLOGY / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNQLOGY / DREAMS GONCERNINQ THE ELK; lines 13199-13248 confidence: high
The elks teach Brave Buffalo a song, show eagle feathers tied to their right horns, tell him to wear a similar feather, and instruct him to paint his tipi yellow with crane and crow drawings that will protect him.
The elks instruct Brave Buffalo and require him to devise and perform a public demonstration before he is fully entitled to request help from them.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music HAIR ORNAMENT OF BUFFALO HIDE W / TETON SIOUX MTJBIO / BUBEAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY / ARTICLES USED IN SUN; lines 10633-10850 confidence: high
Children had a part in the Sun Dance through ear piercing; parents could vow this if a child survived illness; the act was considered an honor but required gifts.
Children take part in the Sun Dance by public ear piercing; the act is honored, followed by feasts, and said to relate them in status to men lacerated in the ceremony.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music HAIR ORNAMENT OF BUFFALO HIDE W / TETON SIOUX MTJBIO / BUBEAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY / ARTICLES USED IN SUN; lines 10633-10850 confidence: medium
Children whose ears were pierced were "considered somewhat related in status to the men whose flesh was lacerated in the Sun dance," and relatives gave feasts in honor of the event.
The passage explicitly links the status of ear-pierced children with men whose flesh was lacerated in the Sun Dance.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music METRIC UNIT OF DRUM (TEMPO) / COMPARISON OF METRIC UNIT (TEMPO) OF VOICE AND DRUM / PLOTS OF SONGS (THE SACRED STONES) / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOQV; lines 18692-18747 confidence: high
Goose is introduced as a widely known medicine-man specializing in consumption, as an informant on the Sun dance and sacred stones, and as narrator of a dream that authorized his treatment of the sick.
The passage says Goose narrated the dream by which he felt authorized to treat the sick, and the vision gives him herbs, a buffalo horn practice, and a sign of special power to cure diseases of the blood.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music NUMBER OF TONES COMPRISING COMPASS OF SONG / TONE MATERIAL / ACCIDENTALS / STRUCTURE; lines 11752-11895 confidence: medium
The Heyoka Kaga is described as a public-humiliation ceremony in which a man selected by thunderbirds through a dream voluntarily exposes himself to ridicule and self-abasement.
The dream-selected man undergoes public humiliation and self-abasement, while the wise understand that he can command powers of the sky for life.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music NUMBER OF TONES COMPRISING COMPASS OF SONG / TONE MATERIAL / ACCIDENTALS / STRUCTURE; lines 11897-11961 confidence: medium
In the dream Lone Man hears thunder in the west and hoofs, sees nine riders coming in a cloud from the west on differently colored horses, then hears a sound in the north and sees nine riders from the north on white horses; the two groups join and approach him.
In Lone Man’s dream, riders appoint him to attack an enemy; conquering the red-painted man in water will bring him something useful for the rest of his life.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music RHYTHMIC UNIT OF SONG / METRIC UNIT OP VOICE (TEMPO) / METRIC UNIT OF DRUM (TEMPO) / COMPARISON OF METRIC UNIT OF VOICE AND DRUM (TEMPO); lines 15673-15739 confidence: high
At age ten, Brave Buffalo looked at land, rivers, sky, animals, trees, bushes, flowers, and moss-covered stones while seeking to know who or what made them.
The passage describes a child's quest to understand the maker of nature, followed by a dream in which a stone reveals Wakan Tanka and grants access to supernatural aid.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music STRONQ HEART SOCIETY RATTLE / BAPOEB SOCIETT / BUREAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY / BUREAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY; lines 24467-24604 confidence: high
Men are required to carry live coals in their hands, turn left, walk around the lodge, and place the coals on a mellowed-earth space; doing so without being burned qualifies a man for membership.
A candidate must carry live coals around the lodge and place them on softened earth without being burned in order to be considered qualified for membership.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music STRONQ HEART SOCIETY RATTLE / BAPOEB SOCIETT / BUREAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY / BUREAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY; lines 24467-24604 confidence: high
Owl-feather headdresses prepared for the new members are held in fragrant smoke made by placing sweet grass on the heap of coals, then placed on the newly installed members.
Owl-feather headdresses are held in sweet-grass smoke and then placed on the men while a ceremonial song is sung, completing their reception into the society.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music TETOK SIOUX MU8I0 / BUREAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY / BUBEAU OP AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY / BUREAU OF AMERICAN; lines 28595-28685 confidence: medium
Jaw is identified by common, childhood, and true names; his true name follows first participation in actual warfare; he states his mother’s and father’s band affiliations and gives his age and birth-year name.
Jaw’s true name is said to have been given after he first took part in actual warfare.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music TETON SIOUX MU8I0 / DECORATED ROBE / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOOV / BUREAU OF AUENICAN ETHNOLOQV BULLETIN G1 I; lines 7140-7166 confidence: medium
Children who had been through the Hunka ceremony are an exception and may lift the white buffalo robe and carry it out when the ceremony is finished.
Children who have undergone the Hunka ceremony are the stated exception to the handling restriction and may carry the robe out after the ceremony.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music Teton Sioux Music / INTRODUCTION / VIEWS ON STANDING ROCK RESERVATION; lines 596-626 confidence: medium
The Miwa'tani songs are placed in the older group because of an initiation ceremony with a preserved ceremonial song; Crow-owners songs are also older because the society was more than 50 years old and few songs were remembered; songs mentioning recent custom are modern.
The Miwa'tani are linked to a ceremony for initiating new members, and one ceremonial song is said to have been preserved.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music TONE MATERIAL / ACCIDENTALS / STRUCTURE / BUREAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY; lines 11964-12186 confidence: medium
Lone Man's dream: he spears an enemy who becomes a reed in water; voices hail him as one of their number, promise extraordinary ability because he obeyed, and instruct him that the frog and water creatures must not be harmed or treated cruelly.
In a dream setting, voices associated with the horsemen in the cloud hail Lone Man as one of their number and say he will gain extraordinary abilities because he obeyed them; they also teach songs and give a charm.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music TONE MATERIAL / ACCIDENTALS / STRUCTURE / BUREAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY; lines 12189-12410 confidence: medium
Lone Man says that after returning to camp he felt unworthy of the honor given by the thunderbirds; all who dream of thunderbirds in any manifestation feel unworthy; the riders in the air disregarded his wrongs, gave him a chance to redeem himself, and he wanted public humiliation like others who had seen thunderbirds in dreams.
Lone Man describes being honored by thunderbirds, feeling unworthy, receiving a chance to redeem himself, and making a public humiliation; the second song says he has been made sacred.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music TONE MATERIAL / ACCIDENTALS / STRUCTURE / BUREAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY; lines 12412-12489 confidence: medium
Heyo'ka Ka'ga is called a public humiliation ceremony chiefly enacted by thunderbird dreamers; arrogance or failure to express unworthiness is said to bring punishment from Wakaŋtanka through forces of nature.
The passage frames Heyo'ka Ka'ga as a public humiliation ceremony chiefly for thunderbird dreamers, required to express unworthiness and fulfill the dream obligation.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music TONE MATERIAL / ACCIDENTALS / STRUCTURE / BUREAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY; lines 12725-12748 confidence: medium
Charging Thunder relates a dream of thunderbirds, said to resemble Lone Man's dream in that the thunderbirds assumed the form of men riding horses; from the dream he received his name Wakii)'yai) wata'kpe / Charging Thunder.
Charging Thunder receives his name from the dream and is chosen by the thunderbird riders because he will need their protection.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music WORDH / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETKNOLOOV / OANCE ORNAMENT MADE OF HAIR / TETON SIOTTX MUSIC; lines 26708-26875 confidence: high
A young man successful on his first war party was expected to give away many horses and receive a manhood name based on his deed of valor, discarding childhood or boyhood names; later greater success could bring another name.
A young man successful on his first war party gives away horses, receives a manhood name connected to his valor, and discards childhood or boyhood names.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music WORDH / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETKNOLOOV / OANCE ORNAMENT MADE OF HAIR / TETON SIOTTX MUSIC; lines 26708-26875 confidence: medium
A young man successful on his first war party was expected to give away many horses and receive a manhood name based on his deed of valor, discarding childhood or boyhood names; later greater success could bring another name.
If the young man later excelled his first war achievement, he could be given another name corresponding to the second victory.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music XBTON SIOUX MUSIC / BUBEAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY / BUBEAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / F AMERICAN ETHNOLOOV; lines 27851-27930 confidence: high
After 10 days, the party finds six Sioux from a previous war party dead and scalped, said to have been killed by the Crows; Red Fox asks about them, hears the bodies will be wrapped and taken home, vows revenge, and says he became a warrior.
The boy sees dead and scalped members of a previous war party, vows revenge, and states that this is how he became a warrior.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music XBTON SIOUX MUSIC / BUBEAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY / BUBEAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / F AMERICAN ETHNOLOOV; lines 27851-27930 confidence: medium
Hairy Chin takes Red Fox to camp, where men comment on his youth; a man on horseback comes singing news that Red Fox’s mother has hanged herself with a lariat, causing Red Fox to cry.
A man says the frightening report about Red Fox’s mother is only fooling him in order to make his heart strong, and that he will be fooled many times on the warpath.
read in the book → -
Teton Sioux Music XBTON SIOUX MUSIC / BUBEAU OF AMEBICAN ETHNOLOGY / BUBEAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / F AMERICAN ETHNOLOOV; lines 28000-28120 confidence: medium
Red Fox records the song he sang when firing at a Crow; its words are of a boy wanting the warpath, opposed by older brothers, and it recalls Red Fox's first war expedition as a boy.
The song is explicitly described as the words of a boy wishing to go on the warpath while older brothers oppose or warn him, and the passage says this recalls Red Fox's first war expedition as a boy.
read in the book → -
The Assiniboine APPENDIX . / ILLUSTRATIONS. / INTRODUCTION. / I. ETHNOLOGY.; lines 5563-5649 confidence: high
The founders tell the group to prepare their dresses and prepare a lodge for the association, which only members may enter.
The passage describes a closed lodge, special dress, strict fasting, war-pipe smoking, and lodge entry that binds the entrant to the association.
read in the book → -
The Assiniboine I. ETHNOLOGY. / II. MYTHOLOGY. / O 7 O / ABSTRACTS OF MYTHS.; lines 13498-13636 confidence: medium
Sitcon'ski discovers women who have never seen men; men follow him to the women’s camp; women choose husbands; the chieftainess chooses Sitcon'ski, he refuses, she forbids others to marry him, and he remains single.
The passage describes women who have never seen men, women choosing husbands, and Pkton'mi explaining sexual matters to women in another camp.
read in the book → -
The Assiniboine I. ETHNOLOGY. / II. MYTHOLOGY. / O 7 O / ABSTRACTS OF MYTHS.; lines 13932-14025 confidence: medium
The children return, are housed only by a kind old woman, are tied to a tree and abandoned again, are freed by the old woman’s dog, and the boy uses magic, transforms by sweating, builds a lodge, kills a bear and a giant, feeds the old woman, and abuses the parents.
The deserted boy transforms himself by sweating into a well-sized youth before further heroic hunting and combat.
read in the book → -
The Assiniboine I. ETHNOLOGY. / II. MYTHOLOGY. / O 7 O / ABSTRACTS OF MYTHS.; lines 14345-14470 confidence: medium
In “The Piqued Buffalo-Wife” variant (a), an eagle-chief leaves a man ten days on a mountain then gives feathers; the hero conciliates buffalo, marries a moose-woman, animal wives race, Buffalo gets stuck in mud, leaves, and the hero is trampled, revived through his hair, and protected in an iron house.
Animal wives race for sole possession of a husband; Jack-Rabbit must identify his son among calves; Red Hawk and Black Hawk hold a trial of skill.
read in the book → -
The Assiniboine I. ETHNOLOGY. / II. MYTHOLOGY. / O 7 O / ABSTRACTS OF MYTHS.; lines 14472-14592 confidence: high
A man pursues his eloped wife with aid from a wolf and an old woman’s mink-skins for crossing water, wins ordeals and contests, kills the chief and helpers, becomes chief, rewards the wolf, and the wife is killed by her father-in-law.
The Bad Wife, Woman stolen by the Buffalo, and Meeting in a Cave all include contests or trials with significant stakes, including lives.
read in the book → -
The Assiniboine INTRODUCTION. / I. ETHNOLOGY. / II. MYTHOLOGY. / O 7 O; lines 10865-10960 confidence: medium
A big red eagle carries the youth to a mountain and leaves him on a saddle-shaped crag for four days without food or drink, then returns him to earth, gives wing-feathers, and tells him how the feathers will guide him to a hole in the ground.
The youth is carried by the eagle to a mountain, endures four days without food or drink, receives guiding feathers, follows directions to a pit, and encounters buffalo beings.
read in the book → -
The Assiniboine INTRODUCTION. / I. ETHNOLOGY. / II. MYTHOLOGY. / O 7 O; lines 11152-11266 confidence: medium
A man seeking eagle-feathers plucks young eagles, kills an attacking eagle, and is carried by Big-Eagle to a mountain-top crag; after ten days Big-Eagle gives him feathers and instructions about buffalo.
The man seeks eagle-feathers, is carried to a mountain-top and left hungry for ten days, then receives feathers that protect him during encounters with buffalo bulls.
read in the book → -
The Assiniboine INTRODUCTION. / I. ETHNOLOGY. / II. MYTHOLOGY. / O 7 O; lines 11363-11446 confidence: medium
When the boy is grown the woman goes home across the mountains; Jack-Rabbit follows. The text then names a fragmentary piqued buffalo-woman story: a calf points to a spring, prepares his father for buffalo-camp tests, helps him identify his son among calves, but Jack-Rabbit fails the last test and is killed.
The wife goes back home across the mountains; in the fragmentary buffalo-woman sequence, Jack-Rabbit enters a buffalo camp and must recognize his son among calves, aided by signals, but fails the last test and is killed.
read in the book → -
The Assiniboine INTRODUCTION. / I. ETHNOLOGY. / II. MYTHOLOGY. / O 7 O; lines 12020-12091 confidence: medium
At the water the wolf crosses underneath while the man slides across with mink-skins on his feet; dropped mud becomes an island where he sleeps; a second water is crossed similarly; the wolf points out the camp beyond a hill where the wife dwells and warns of her very wakan master who wins people in games.
At the destination camp, the man is told he will be tested by a wakan chief who wins people in games; losing means slavery and winning grants half the people.
read in the book → -
The Assiniboine INTRODUCTION. / I. ETHNOLOGY. / II. MYTHOLOGY. / O 7 O; lines 12093-12180 confidence: medium
The man arrives at the center lodge, finds the chief, former wife, and four guardians; the chief sets a wager involving the wife and death depending on whether the guardians are beaten.
The man seeks his former wife, the chief offers her if he defeats the guardians, and the wolf later says he helped the hero recover the wife; the recovery is achieved through successive contests.
read in the book → -
The Assiniboine INTRODUCTION. / I. ETHNOLOGY. / II. MYTHOLOGY. / O 7 O; lines 12093-12180 confidence: medium
A self-moving bucket draws water, boils over a fire, and a helper survives entering it; the young man stays longer, demands more fire, the caldron bursts, and he escapes underground, winning the first contest.
The hero survives the boiling bucket and the red-hot pit, each associated with fire, heat, and expected death, by remaining unharmed or escaping underground.
read in the book → -
The Assiniboine INTRODUCTION. / I. ETHNOLOGY. / II. MYTHOLOGY. / O 7 O; lines 12647-12742 confidence: medium
A young man tells the boy he will make a new kind of dance and first explain how he obtained it.
The young man is led by speaking prairie-dogs into their lodge, observes songs, ornaments, and dancing, and is instructed to establish the dance among people.
read in the book → -
The Assiniboine INTRODUCTION. / I. ETHNOLOGY. / II. MYTHOLOGY. / O 7 O; lines 7918-8009 confidence: high
The orphan is said to grow tall, be first to make a buffalo-pound, and become handsome by sweating.
The boy is ugly or disliked, enters a sweat-lodge or sweats, and comes out handsome or in the desired form; the footnote explicitly names a deformed-transformed motive.
read in the book → -
The Assiniboine INTRODUCTION. / I. ETHNOLOGY. / II. MYTHOLOGY. / O 7 O; lines 8450-8543 confidence: high
The sister makes a sweat-lodge; the boy enters and prays, his voice and size change, and by the fourth opening he is a well-sized youth. He predicts a big bear at the door, and it appears the next morning.
The boy enters a sweat-lodge, prays, and grows by stages until the fourth opening, when he is a well-sized youth.
read in the book → -
The Assiniboine INTRODUCTION. / I. ETHNOLOGY. / II. MYTHOLOGY. / O 7 O; lines 8732-8829 confidence: high
The angry father takes his son in a canoe to an island in a big lake with four islands, leaves him there, and responds to the boy’s calls by asking, 'Who is your father?'
The boy is abandoned on an island, dons gull skin and feathers, learns to fly, and follows the gull’s directions through chasm trials.
read in the book → -
The Assiniboine INTRODUCTION. / I. ETHNOLOGY. / II. MYTHOLOGY. / O 7 O; lines 8930-9022 confidence: high
A new section titled 'The Son-in-Law's Tests' begins: Sitcon'ski has a beautiful daughter; a young man marries her, and she warns that her father kills young men and has already killed three.
The heading names son-in-law tests; the daughter warns that Sitcon'ski kills young men, and Sitcon'ski attempts to burn the youth's moccasins during travel.
read in the book → -
The Assiniboine INTRODUCTION. / I. ETHNOLOGY. / II. MYTHOLOGY. / O 7 O; lines 9025-9121 confidence: medium
The wife warns of another test; Sitcon'ski takes the young man by canoe to an island for eggs and secretly paddles home.
The father-in-law figures repeatedly send sons-in-law into dangerous tasks involving an island, spring, mountain-lion, elk, and abandonment.
read in the book → -
The Assiniboine INTRODUCTION. / I. ETHNOLOGY. / II. MYTHOLOGY. / O 7 O; lines 9123-9212 confidence: medium
In the tale titled 'The Evil Parents-in-Law,' a grandson living with an old woman says he wants a wife and goes toward the sunrise despite her warning about evil people; he seeks the man with an only daughter, and the father says he may marry her only if he does as ordered.
The father of the only daughter makes marriage conditional on obedience, then imposes tasks and contests involving tree-cutting, eating, and shooting.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe ALICE C. FLETCHER / FRANCIS LA FLESCHE / A MEMBER OF THE OMAHA TRIBE / CONTEXTS; lines 539-755 confidence: medium
Contents include rites for the individual: introduction of the Omaha child to the Cosmos, introduction of the child into the tribe, ceremony of turning the child, consecration of the boy to Thunder, and ceremonial introduction to individual life and to the supernatural.
The contents list rites introducing the Omaha child to the Cosmos and tribe and a ceremonial introduction to individual life and the supernatural.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe ALICE C. FLETCHER / FRANCIS LA FLESCHE / A MEMBER OF THE OMAHA TRIBE / CONTEXTS; lines 539-755 confidence: medium
Contents include rites for the individual: introduction of the Omaha child to the Cosmos, introduction of the child into the tribe, ceremony of turning the child, consecration of the boy to Thunder, and ceremonial introduction to individual life and to the supernatural.
The contents include the heading Consecration of the boy to Thunder under rites pertaining to the individual.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe ARCH.EOLOGICAL INSTITUTE OF AMERICA, / BELLEVUE, TREATY OF 623 / INDEX / part in ritual of White Buffalo Hide 289; lines 44638-44737 confidence: medium
The children entry lists amusements, abandoned baby names, care and training, consecration of a boy to Thunder, exemption from sweat baths, introduction into the tribe, introduction to the Cosmos, participation in Wa'wan, and puberty ceremony.
The children index entry lists introduction into the tribe, introduction to the Cosmos, puberty ceremony, and rites connected with children.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / TWENTY-SEVENTH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 35 / TRIBAL ORGANIZATION / FLETCHER-LA FLESCIIE I TRIBAL ORGANIZATION 191; lines 13201-13304 confidence: medium
Mon'hiuduba is glossed as stone knife plus four and identified as one of the names of the keeper of the ritual used in cutting the hair and consecrating the child to thunder.
A ritual keeper's name is tied to a rite for cutting hair and consecrating a child to thunder.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / TWENTY-SEVENTH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 14 / WASHP'HA (OSAGE) / ADOPTION' CEREMONY; lines 4077-4145 confidence: high
The captor invites Tsi'zhu washtage peacemakers and Pgro^ga war-rite chiefs, provides food, states the adoption wish, and gathers ritual specialists from Nu'xe, O/pxon, Fbatse, Wa'tsetsi, and Hon'ga; the captive is placed at the stranger's seat and the child initiation/naming ritual is recited.
The rite uses the ritual for the initiation and naming of a child born in the tribe, gives the captive a ritual name, and later gives the adopted child a father's-group name.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / TWENTY-SEVENTH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 14 / WASHP'HA (OSAGE) / ADOPTION' CEREMONY; lines 4077-4145 confidence: medium
The Ingron'ga chief cuts the captive's nose with a flint knife; blood is wiped away; water and food are administered; a cedar-adorned sacred pipe is smoked; buffalo fat is anointed; black face stripes are painted; the name Ni'wathe, “made to live,” is announced and the captive becomes the adopter's child.
The black stripes painted on the captive's face are explained as recognition of Thunder as god of war and of the captive's future duties as a warrior of the tribe.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe CONSECRATION OF THE BOY TO THUNDER / CEREMONIAL INTRODUCTION TO INDIVIDUAL LIFE AND TO THE / SUPERNATURAL / THE OMAHA TEIBE; lines 8779-8983 confidence: high
The youth is to fast and pray four days and nights if able, and is forbidden to use the bow and arrows given by his father when he left home for the solitary test.
The youth leaves home for a solitary endurance test, fasts and prays for four days and nights, and seeks supernatural aid.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe CONSECRATION OF THE BOY TO THUNDER / CEREMONIAL INTRODUCTION TO INDIVIDUAL LIFE AND TO THE / SUPERNATURAL / THE OMAHA TEIBE; lines 8985-9058 confidence: high
The youth goes forth to fast silently and unobserved, receives no counsel, returns alone to his father's lodge, and for four days rests, eats little, and speaks little.
The youth departs alone to fast, returns under four days of restraint, and may then privately disclose the vision to an older man with a similar experience.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe CONSECRATION OF THE BOY TO THUNDER / CEREMONIAL INTRODUCTION TO INDIVIDUAL LIFE AND TO THE / SUPERNATURAL / THE OMAHA TEIBE; lines 9060-9134 confidence: high
The rites are summarized as progressive steps from birth through tribal membership to entrance into manhood, which requires voluntary fasting and prayer and direct personal relation with the supernatural, joining the seen and unseen.
The passage explicitly describes the entrance into manhood as requiring voluntary effort through fasting and prayer, bringing the man into direct personal relations with the supernatural.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe DIVISIONS OF TIME / WEATHER SIGNS / SUMMARY / THE OMAHA TRIBE; lines 8152-8297 confidence: high
The priest puts new moccasins on the child's feet; near the end of the song the child is lifted, set on its feet, and made to take four steps typical of entrance into a long life.
The passage explicitly identifies the sequence as the ceremony of introducing the child into the tribe and includes ritual actions, naming, and taboo instruction.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe DIVISIONS OF TIME / WEATHER SIGNS / SUMMARY / THE OMAHA TRIBE; lines 8152-8297 confidence: medium
The child's ni'kie name is announced, and the priest cries to “Ye hills, ye grass, ye trees, ye creeping things” that the child has thrown away its baby name.
The child's ni'kie name is announced, and the priest publicly declares that the baby name has been thrown away.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe DIVISIONS OF TIME / WEATHER SIGNS / SUMMARY / THE OMAHA TRIBE; lines 8152-8297 confidence: medium
The priest instructs the child in the tabu it must observe and the penalty for disobedience; the text states that the ceremony up to this point introduces the child into the tribe and is the same for boys and girls, with boys having a supplemental rite.
After the naming, the priest instructs the child about the tabu it must observe and the penalty for disobedience.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe ELEVENTH SONG / TWELFTH SONG / THE OMAHA TRIBE / THE HE'DEWACHI; lines 16532-16580 confidence: medium
Women brought gifts to benefit husbands or brothers by adding to their count; gifts could be counted toward Hon/hewachi eligibility and tribal honors, were exchanged or bestowed on keepers, and were said to foster pleasure and tribal unity.
Gifts made during the ceremony may be counted by a man seeking eligibility for membership in the Hon/hewachi and as steps toward tribal honors.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe F3EHB1 / SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE; lines 33571-33702 confidence: low
The man understood that his sister's spirit still loved and guarded him, became comforted, ceased mourning, resumed his duties, and made the incident his Hon'hewachi membership song.
The incident becomes the theme of the man's song of membership in the Hon'hewachi, and he sings it during meetings with members.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe GAHI'GE, AN OLD OMAHA CHIEF / THE COUNCIL OF SEVEN CHIEFS / THE OMAHA TKTBE / EMOLUMENTS OF CHIEFS AND KEEPERS; lines 14376-14433 confidence: medium
Gifts served as entrance fees to societies, with Hon'hewachi admission especially costly; society meetings required feast food and sometimes ceremonial gifts drawn from surplus created by men's hunting and women's industry, without leaving the family in want.
The passage says gifts were demanded as entrance fees to societies and that Hon'hewachi admission was particularly costly.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe GENTES OF THE OMAHA TRIBE / THE OMAHA TRIBE / TWENTY-SEVENTH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 24 / NUGA'XTI; lines 9639-9663 confidence: high
“After the performance of the initiatory rite and bestowal of the ni'kie name, the father cut his child's hair in the manner which symbolized the tabu of his gens.”
The passage explicitly describes an initiatory rite, the bestowal of a ni'kie name, and a subsequent symbolic haircut applied to the child.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe HUNTING / RULES OBSERVED IN BUTCHERING / TE UNE, OR ANNUAL BUFFALO HUNT / THE OMAHA TRIBE; lines 18065-18142 confidence: medium
For four days before departure the wathon fasted; after the people departed he followed barefoot without weapons, reached camp after supper, entered his tent alone, and this conduct was explained as a prayer to Wakon/da for courage and wise leadership.
The wathon fasts, walks barefoot without weapons, keeps vigil alone, lives apart, prays continually, and receives power and direction from Wakon/da; the passage also links the practice by name to a youth's solitary prayer-fast.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe IBTH. ANN. 27 / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / TWENTY-SEVENTH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 51 / SOCIAL SIGNIFICANCE; lines 24733-24820 confidence: high
At a child's initiation into the tribe, the child receives a gens name, has moccasins put on its feet with song and ritual, is turned by the winds, and is sent into the walk of life.
The child receives a gens name and moccasins are put on its feet with song and ritual as part of initiation into the tribe.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe INDEX / INDEX / PUBLICATIONS OF BUREAU 12, 13 / RESEARCH WORK 7-11; lines 47054-47104 confidence: low
Index entry for rites and rituals, including general character, introduction of child to Cosmos, and introduction of child into tribe.
The index explicitly lists rites concerning the introduction of a child to the Cosmos and into the tribe.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe INDEX / part in dispatching scouts 424 / INDEX / INDEX; lines 46842-46960 confidence: medium
Index entry lists a puberty ceremony account.
The index includes a specific entry for a puberty ceremony account.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe INDKX / part in riles 159 / EARTH- / EDITORIAL WORK 12; lines 45061-45257 confidence: medium
"FASTING, in puberty ceremony 129, 131"
Fasting is explicitly indexed under puberty ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe INTERRELATION OF MEN AND ANIMALS / VENERATION FOR THE ANCIENTS / POSITION OF CHIEFS / TOTEMS; lines 39826-39837 confidence: medium
It was “a token or kind of credential of the vision granted the youth during his fast.”
The passage links a youth's fast, a granted vision, and a continuing credential of that vision in the personal totem.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe LJ LJ / THE CEREMONY AMONG THE PONCA / INFLUENCE ON TKIBAL DEVELOPMENT / AUTHORIZATION OF A WAR PARTY; lines 27320-27400 confidence: medium
A man wishing to lead aggressive warfare must approach the keeper of a Sacred Pack of War, invite him to a simple feast repeated four times, after which the pack is opened and instructions are given.
After the fourth feast, the keeper teaches the leader his duties, rites to perform morning and evening, and methods for organizing, scouting, and attacking.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe MUSIC / SONGS, SINGING, AND RHYTHM / THE WA'WAN CEREMONY / MUSIC; lines 25696-25784 confidence: medium
A man had to have the Wa'wan pipes presented to him four times before being considered sufficiently instructed to inaugurate a party, and he had to obtain consent of the Seven Chiefs, especially for carrying pipes to another tribe.
A man must have had the Wa'wan pipes presented to him four times and be sufficiently instructed before inaugurating a party, with additional consent from the Seven Chiefs.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe MUSIC / THE OMAHA TRIBE / MUSIC / THE OMAHA TRIBE; lines 26830-26894 confidence: low
The leader carries clothing for the child and skin pouches containing red and black paint.
The child is clothed and painted in a formal sequence involving a leader, skin pouches of red and black paint, pipes, song, and a designated honor-qualified member.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe NAMES OF PARTS AND OF PREPARATIONS OF MAIZE / HUNTING / RULES OBSERVED IN BUTCHERING / TE UNE, OR ANNUAL BUFFALO HUNT; lines 17921-17993 confidence: medium
Earth lodges were emptied; tent covers and poles were carried; ponies bore loads; parfleche cases, travois, children, and riders formed the traveling cavalcade, including boys on unbroken ponies attempting independent riding.
Boys mounted on unbroken ponies are described as receiving a first chance to win a place as independent riders in the tribal cavalcade.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe ORIGIN / SOCIETIES / ORGANIZATION / SOCIETIES; lines 34131-34232 confidence: high
No dream is required for membership; a member must keep a secret and not be quarrelsome. Admission requires unanimous consent, and formerly four years elapsed between nomination and acceptance.
Membership requires secrecy, character requirements, unanimous consent, and formerly a four-year interval; the stranger’s instruction centers on seven male and seven female initiates and seven initiation sticks.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe POINTS OF THE COMPASS / DIVISIONS OF TIME / WEATHER SIGNS / SUMMARY; lines 7965-8039 confidence: high
Cognate tribes have ceremonies similar in purport; among the Omaha, no further child ceremony concerning cosmos, gens, or tribe occurs until the child can walk, when it is ceremonially introduced into the tribe.
The passage presents a rite required for all Omaha children once they can walk, introducing them into the tribe while relating them to winds, earth, fire, stone, names, and moccasins.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe POINTS OF THE COMPASS / DIVISIONS OF TIME / WEATHER SIGNS / SUMMARY; lines 8041-8149 confidence: high
A herald announces the ceremony when the day is up and birds are singing; a tent is made sacred; the keeper enters; parents bring children able to walk steadily; the child needs new moccasins and fees are given to the priest.
The rite is performed for children newly able to walk steadily, centers on new moccasins, and includes entry into a sacred tent, priestly blessing, and ritual positioning.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe RALLY SONG / WARFARE / WARFARE / THE OMAHA TRIBE; lines 28781-28826 confidence: medium
“as he enters the field of action, he is to prove himself a man”; the song’s climax is “Have they not said, a Man!”
The passage says the man enters the field of action and must prove himself a man, while the song culminates in verbal recognition of manhood.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe RECENT HISTORY OF THE OMAHA TRIBE / CONTACT WITH THE WHITE RACE / EARLY TRADERS / INTRODUCTION OF METAL IMPLEMENTS; lines 40407-40443 confidence: medium
A lock of hair taken from a male child consecrated to Thunder was cut with a flint knife; only a flint knife could be used for curative bleeding.
A lock of hair from a male child was cut with a flint knife when he was consecrated to Thunder.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe REGULAR MEETINGS / SOCIETIES / THE OPENING CEREMONY / SOCIETIES; lines 34499-34647 confidence: medium
The u'zhu directs a servant to gather members' mystery bags by fours and lays them before him; he paints with blue paint the head of the animal whose skin formed the bag.
The passage describes painting of members and animal-skin bags in the ceremony and links the drum action to a story episode in which children were painted.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe RESEARCH WORK 7-11 / INDEX / SALT, SOURCE 342 / INDEX; lines 47369-47639 confidence: medium
"SOCIETIES — based on similarity of visions 133"; the same entry lists entrance fees, magic, rites, and secret admission.
The societies entry states that societies are based on similarity of visions and includes entrance fees, rites, and secret admission.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe RETURN OF A WAR PARTY / THE OMAHA TRIBE / VICTORY SONG / WARFARE; lines 28933-29070 confidence: medium
After some attacks, an arm, leg, or head from the neighboring battlefield was brought back; boys were made to strike or step on the mutilated dead enemy as if taking honors, to encourage valor and familiarity with war scenes.
Boys strike or step on dead enemy remains as though taking honors, with the stated aim of familiarizing them with war and encouraging valorous acts.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SECRET SOCIETIES / THE MONCHU' ITHAETHE / SOCIETIES / THE TE' ITHAETHE; lines 32238-32260 confidence: medium
The Te' ithaethe name is explained as referring to the buffalo showing compassion by coming in vision and giving power.
Membership in the society is granted to persons who have buffalo dreams, and the buffalo is said to give power through vision.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / ORGANIZATION / SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES; lines 34248-34312 confidence: low
The face line from mouth to ears represented a sun ray, the arm lines typified lightning, and the painting followed the manner in which the mysterious stranger painted the children.
Members' face and arm painting are described as following the way a mysterious stranger painted children, and the markings have stated sun and lightning meanings.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES / OPENING RITUAL; lines 37742-37969 confidence: medium
The sweat lodge is used as a preparatory rite and when a member is about to minister to the sick; the ritual is the one Waki'dezhinga used when entering the sweat lodge to prepare for sick persons.
The sweat lodge is used as a preparatory rite, including when a member is about to minister to the sick, and Waki'dezhinga uses the ritual when entering it.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES / OPENING RITUAL; lines 37971-38125 confidence: medium
A second ritual is said to be intoned as the sweat lodge is prepared for curative purposes; it repeatedly addresses Insha'ge, the old man, and mentions distressed children and the sweat lodge context.
The rite is connected with sweat lodge preparation for curative purposes, the speaker's joining or instruction, and the patients' seeking protection in the stone.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES / OPENING RITUAL; lines 38127-38356 confidence: high
The ritual was used when entering the sweat lodge before initiation of a member of the Pebble society.
The passage explicitly states that the ritual was used when entering the sweat lodge before initiation of a Pebble society member.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES / OPENING RITUAL; lines 38358-38513 confidence: medium
The ritual refers again to the little ones and states that impurities will be washed away so they appear to the end without obstacle.
The passage is an opening ritual involving little ones, sweat-lodge stones, steam, willow framework, washing away impurities, and placement of the child amid winds and four directions.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE / ORIGIN; lines 33704-33757 confidence: high
"I am a being of mysteries" and have sought proper persons to instruct in knowledge of these mysteries.
The stranger identifies himself as a being of mysteries and says he will teach the selected man during a season of travel.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE / ORIGIN; lines 33704-33757 confidence: high
"I am a being of mysteries" and have sought proper persons to instruct in knowledge of these mysteries.
The stranger states that knowledge can be given only to those who seek it and notes that the household entertained him four times at the proper season before he selects the man.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE / ORIGIN; lines 33759-33829 confidence: high
The stranger tells the parents to prepare to move, directs the family's route, points out trees, fruits, herbs, and roots useful for food or medicine, and tells the couple to observe and remember them.
The stranger directs movement and hunts, teaches edible and medicinal plant knowledge, and instructs the family to remember songs and practices.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE / ORIGIN; lines 33759-33829 confidence: high
After sundown the woman fetches water and cooks the elk heart and tongue. The stranger clears the fireplace, sits at its south side, seats the family in order, sings twenty-two songs and teaches them to the parents. Animal cries are heard between songs; they sing all night and learn a song for going out.
The stranger teaches songs, arranges participants around the fireplace, leads all-night singing, and emphasizes an exit song to be remembered before going out.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE / ORIGIN; lines 33831-33895 confidence: medium
The two groups of seven agree to help man; the sun and moon consent and say they will stay above and look down on their children; lightning agrees to make paths; all say to search for the proper recipient of power.
The animal council seeks a proper person to receive power; the stranger directs special food handling and teaches songs in an all-night setting.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE / ORIGIN; lines 33897-33911 confidence: low
On the morning of the fourth day, with no wind and the lake perfectly still, the stranger gets water and gives everyone some to drink.
Before the announced departure with the children, the stranger gives water, washes and combs the children, orders special clothing, arranges the tent, places a skin by the fire, and assigns seating.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE / ORIGIN; lines 33913-33970 confidence: high
The stranger instructs the father and mother to remember his teachings, keep them secret, later choose seven men and seven women to initiate, wait four years before choosing another seven, and impart the power he has given them.
The stranger teaches the parents secretly, specifies the later selection of initiates, sets a waiting period, and says the parents can impart the power he gave them.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE / ORIGIN; lines 33972-34027 confidence: medium
The stranger instructs about earth-colored paint, earth and stars as brothers, a circle of stars, shells like stars, the holy white swan, the left wing and down, the still lake, quiet mind, and powers from mysterious lake animals.
The sequence includes sacred instruction, a four-day requirement, ritual singing, prescribed placement of children, a water ordeal, and a later revelatory speech.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE / ORIGIN / SOCIETIES; lines 34030-34086 confidence: high
The couple rejoins the tribe and decides to organize a society as instructed by the stranger, so members can receive the magic power. The first lodge is described as seven: man, wife, four children, and the mysterious stranger as leader.
The couple organize a society as the stranger instructed, initiate others, and transmit received magic power to members.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE / ORIGIN / SOCIETIES; lines 34030-34086 confidence: high
The man and woman each initiate seven others, wait four years, and make packs for articles worn when the society meets and for medicinal roots pointed out by the stranger.
The stranger gives knowledge of roots and herbs as secrets, including healing medicines and poisons, to be shared only with initiates.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE / ORIGIN / SOCIETIES; lines 34030-34086 confidence: high
The couple rejoins the tribe and decides to organize a society as instructed by the stranger, so members can receive the magic power. The first lodge is described as seven: man, wife, four children, and the mysterious stranger as leader.
The couple can give initiates a share in the magic power bestowed on them by the mysterious stranger.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE / SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES; lines 37388-37482 confidence: high
Membership was gained by fasting dream or vision of water, the pebble as water’s representative, or the water monster; the water monster was a huge animal-form creature that lashed water with its mighty tail and usually lived in a lake.
Pebble Society membership is gained by a fasting dream or vision of water, pebble, or water monster.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE / SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES; lines 37388-37482 confidence: medium
Pebble Society members wore little clothing and painted dream animals or monsters on their bodies; Shell Society members wore ornamented apparel. Pebble Society meetings were irregular, only in summer, and began with a members-only secret portion.
Members paint devices on their bodies indicating animals or monsters seen in dreams.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE / SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES; lines 37388-37482 confidence: medium
After all four leaders had touched the earth and painted members, they stood at the rear facing east with calico at their feet, bent as if retching, and spat out their pebbles.
The leaders retch and spit out pebbles, shoot members with them, and the struck members fall rigid before the sequence continues by fours.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE / SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE; lines 35042-35114 confidence: low
The song refers to the society's organization and bids members to "come now and shoot each other in the face"; the otter-skin shell was aimed at the mouth, where breath, the sign of life, comes from.
The passage states that the song refers to the organization of the society and then describes ordered ritual acts by members and the four participants.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / THE WATHA'WA (FEAST OF THE COUNT) / SOCIETIES / THE TATTOOING; lines 33296-33326 confidence: medium
Two scaffolds were set outside the candidate's lodge for fee articles; required items included 100 knives and 100 awls, described as male and female implements and placed on opposite sides of the fireplace.
The passage presents a formal rite centered on a candidate, with prescribed preparation, positioning, singers, officiant, tools, and completion of tattooing.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / THUNDER SONG / THUNDER SONG / SOCIETIES; lines 32697-32830 confidence: medium
The song speaks of a man going out to fast and pray; as he went, the Thunder beings spoke to him and called him "friend."
The song is said to speak of a man who went out to fast and pray and was addressed by Thunder beings as friend.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / THUNDER SONG / THUNDER SONG / SOCIETIES; lines 32697-32830 confidence: medium
Hon'hewachi is described as an honorary chieftainship society for men who had accomplished one hundred or more wathin'ethe, defined as prescribed acts and gifts; membership was a high honor but not political prominence.
Hon'hewachi membership required completion of one hundred or more prescribed acts and gifts and was treated as a high honor.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / THUNDER SONG / THUNDER SONG / SOCIETIES; lines 32697-32830 confidence: high
The credential of a man's Hon'hewachi membership was the right to tattoo on a maid certain cosmic symbols of night and day; the woman so tattooed was called a woman chief.
A man's credential for membership was the right to tattoo a maid with cosmic symbols of night and day; the marks are described as marks of honor or distinction.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / THUNDER SONG / THUNDER SONG / SOCIETIES; lines 32832-32905 confidence: high
Entrance into Hon'hewachi requires a candidate to count at least one hundred wathin'ethe; gifts to Seven Chiefs for Xi'kagahi xu'de are excluded; high-ranking countable acts include benefits to the tribe and gifts to very poor persons.
Hon'hewachi entrance depends on counting at least one hundred wathin'ethe, and the passage distinguishes which gifts qualify for that admission count.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOCIETIES / THUNDER SONG / THUNDER SONG / SOCIETIES; lines 32907-32962 confidence: high
A man preparing to count his hundred works silently for years, does not reveal his purpose or chosen maid, and premature disclosure is believed to cause the girl to die or misfortune to befall him.
Entrance into the society requires a long period of preparation, silent work, concealment of purpose, and later proof of favor and will power.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe SOME CURATIVE PLANTS / FUNERAL SONG / THE OMAHA TRIBE / THE KEEPER; lines 39467-39577 confidence: medium
We'wacpe rites are institutional, distinct from the personal rite of a youth seeking relation with the supernatural and from most secret society ceremonies, with Hon'hewachi described as an exception involving cosmic forces and religious conceptions.
The passage mentions the introduction of the child to the cosmos, Turning the Child, consecration of the boy to Thunder, and a distinct personal rite in which a youth seeks relation with the supernatural.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe TAFA' GENS (8) / THE OMAIEA TKJBE IKTII. AXX. 27 / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / TWENTY-SEVENTH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 35; lines 12925-13001 confidence: high
Washe'ton is etymologically explained as the act of possessing children; its rites consecrate a child's life to the power symbolized by thunder and lightning and make the child, so to speak, reborn as a tribal member.
The child is consecrated through Washe'ton rites and described as reborn as a member of the tribe; fourth-day naming and emblems accompany the rite.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe TATTOOED OSAGE / MARK OF HONOR / THE OMAHA TRIBE / FKTH. ANN. 27; lines 14759-14802 confidence: medium
A pipe is tattooed on each side of the central figure; triangles represent tents; the design means "the Sacred Pipe has descended" and all keepers must be marked this way.
Tattooing marks Sacred Pipe keepers, distinguishes battle-honored warriors or their family members, and is performed in connection with ritual ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE FEATHER WAR BOXNET / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / TWENTY-SEVENTH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 57 / PONCA CHIEF; lines 29893-29982 confidence: medium
A noted warrior may arrange a bonnet for presentation to the son of a valiant man; the act honors the family, is acknowledged with valuable gifts, and challenges the son to win similar honors.
The son receives the war bonnet as a challenge to achieve comparable honors by risking his life, and his kin mourn him as if dead before the dangers he must face.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE OMAHA TEIBE / TRIBAL ORGANIZATION / GENTES OF THE OMAHA TRIBE / THE OMAHA TRIBE; lines 9599-9636 confidence: high
The passage classifies We'zhinshte names as ni'kie, dream, fanciful, borrowed names, and nicknames; ni'kie names refer to rites and taboo, are bestowed at initiation, and later names may commemorate dreams, deeds, or events.
Ni'kie names refer to the rites and taboo of the gens and are bestowed during the rite of initiation into the tribe.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE OMAHA TRIBE / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY TWENTY-SEVENTH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 58 / THE SACRED SHELL / THE CEDAR POLE; lines 30418-30513 confidence: high
Omaha societies are divided into social and secret societies; secret societies deal with mysteries, are generally entered by dream or vision, and may involve healing knowledge or shamanistic practices.
Secret-society membership is described as generally attained by virtue of a dream or vision.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE OMAHA TRIBE / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY TWENTY-SEVENTH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 58 / THE SACRED SHELL / THE CEDAR POLE; lines 30515-30591 confidence: medium
Omaha Hethu'shka membership was restricted to warriors, including chiefs and privates on equal footing; eligibility required public war honors before the Packs Sacred to War, and admission followed invitation and unanimous consent.
Entry required public war honors before the Packs Sacred to War, selection by an existing member, and acceptance if no objection was raised.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE OMAHA TRIBE / CONSECRATION OF THE BOY TO THUNDER / CEREMONIAL INTRODUCTION TO INDIVIDUAL LIFE AND TO THE / SUPERNATURAL; lines 8687-8776 confidence: high
The passage introduces Non'zhinzhon as an Omaha youth rite at puberty, explains the meaning as standing sleeping, describes the mind becoming white through a night-to-day image, and says the youth enters personal relations with the mysterious power controlling nature and existence.
The rite occurs at puberty, marks entry into individual life and relation to the supernatural, sends youths to lonely hills for a four-day ordeal of crying and praying, and is obligatory for males at the proper age.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE OMAHA TRIBE / F3EHB1 / SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES; lines 33509-33568 confidence: medium
Uncooked food is placed near the door; the leader distributes gifts; each person receives a knife and awl; the tattooer receives the largest share and remaining food.
The passage refers to tattooing, initiation of a member, tattooing of a maid, and women who had received the mark of honor.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE OMAHA TRIBE / LJ LJ / THE CEREMONY AMONG THE PONCA / INFLUENCE ON TKIBAL DEVELOPMENT; lines 27148-27242 confidence: high
The teaching places the warrior under supernatural power and is formulated in rites essential to initiating aggressive warlike expeditions and maintaining tribal control over warfare.
The performance of rites is described as essential to initiating aggressive warlike expeditions and establishing tribal control over warfare.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE OMAHA TRIBE / MUSIC / THE OMAHA TRIBE / LJ LJ; lines 26955-27069 confidence: medium
“Eagle down was sprinkled over the head of the child, making it look like a callow bird.”
The child is ritually marked with eagle down, cannot be carried onward until defensive honors are counted over the child, and is then carried to the lodge for completion of the ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE OMAHA TRIBE / MUSIC / THE OMAHA TRIBE / LJ LJ; lines 27071-27105 confidence: medium
A man enters the lodge alone with the child, closes the door, uses folded pipes to make four passes over the child, turns the child four times, leads the child outside, and the blessing is described as secret.
The passage describes a restricted ritual action performed over a child who is a Hun'ga, followed by later social recognition that having been Hun'ga is an honor.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE OMAHA TRIBE / MUSIC / THE OMAHA TRIBE / LJ LJ; lines 27071-27105 confidence: medium
People tell stories of experiences as Hun'ga: tiredness, tidbits from the leader, playmates teasing them and plucking at down in their hair; later the experience is regarded as an honor and remembered merrily.
Former Hun'ga recall fatigue, controlled food portions, teasing, and later honor associated with the experience.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE OMAHA TRIBE / SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES / SOCIETIES; lines 31103-31157 confidence: high
The song and translation address elder brothers and captains, state that the speaker waits to share society duties, and say that old men have spoken and their words now refer to the speaker.
The passage identifies the speaker as a newly admitted member of a society whose membership required war honors; his song expresses inclusion and eagerness to share the society's duties.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE OMAHA TRIBE / SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE / SOCIETIES; lines 35593-35647 confidence: medium
The initial song of the Lodge of the “Youngest Son” is given with a literal translation identifying a mysterious one who called him.
The youngest son is called into a tent and “shot” by the mysterious stranger; the passage states that through the “shot” magic is given and can be transmitted by a representative.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE OMAHA TRIBE / TECOS'S SONG OF REVENGE / SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE; lines 36819-36927 confidence: high
The narrator later learns that public ceremonies had teachings behind them known only to initiated people and says he failed to learn the Shell Society ritual without becoming a member.
The narrator says the public ceremony had teachings behind it that were made known only to initiated persons, and he failed to learn them without joining.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE OMAHA TRIBE / TECOS'S SONG OF REVENGE / SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE; lines 36929-36943 confidence: medium
The respondent says that a request of this kind usually requires proper fees, ceremonies observed by all, and recommendation from members in good standing.
The respondent says the request normally requires proper fees, ceremonies observed by the society, and recommendation of members in good standing.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE OMAHA TRIBE / THE PUBLIC CEREMONY / THE OMAHA TRIBE / SOCIETIES; lines 35409-35502 confidence: high
“The song implies that like powers will be passed on to the initiated.”
The passage explicitly says that like powers are implied to pass on to the initiated.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE OMAHA TRIBE / THE PUBLIC CEREMONY / THE OMAHA TRIBE / SOCIETIES; lines 35409-35502 confidence: medium
“The song implies that like powers will be passed on to the initiated.”
The initial lodge song is explained as implying the passage of powers to initiates.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE PUBLIC CEREMONY / THE OMAHA TRIBE / SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE; lines 35505-35590 confidence: high
The passage says there is a 'Reference ... to the magic help given to the initiated in the society.'
The passage explicitly connects the song with magic help given to the initiated in the society.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE TATTOOING / THE OMAHA TRIBE / F3EHB1 / SOCIETIES; lines 33385-33506 confidence: medium
The passage identifies Fig. 105 as a tattooed design or mark of honor; the star is emblematic of night and the great mother force, and its four points represent life-giving winds connected with Turning the Child.
The passage identifies the tattooed design as a mark of honor, describes the girl's ordeal during tattooing, and notes expected silence and post-tattoo healing as ritually meaningful.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE TATTOOING / THE OMAHA TRIBE / F3EHB1 / SOCIETIES; lines 33385-33506 confidence: medium
During the tattooing ordeal the girl tries not to make a sound or outcry; an outcry is considered evidence of unchastity, while rapid healing is considered a good omen.
The girl is expected to make no outcry during the tattooing ordeal, and an outcry is considered evidence of unchastity.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE WHITE BUFFALO HIDE / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / THE WHITE BUFFALO HIDE / THE QUEST OF FOOD; lines 18450-18491 confidence: low
Presents could all be counted toward the one hundred that entitled a man to entrance into the Hon'hewachi and to put the mark of honor on his daughter.
Repeated visits to the Sacred Tent, represented by individual gifts, contribute toward entrance into the Hon'hewachi.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE OMAHA TRIBE / SOCIETIES / THE OMAHA TRIBE / GHOST SONG; lines 32515-32580 confidence: medium
Membership in the Pgthun ithaethe society was limited to men or women who had heard Thunder beings in dreams or visions; through this medium occult powers were believed to be imparted.
Membership is restricted to those who heard Thunder beings in dreams or visions, and powers are believed to be imparted through that medium.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE OMAHA TRIBE / MUSIC / THE OMAHA TRIBE / MUSIC; lines 26897-26952 confidence: medium
During the first stanza, the man held paint in its receptacle over the child's head, showed it to all present, and made a feint as if to touch the child with it.
The child is ritually painted during songs, and the design is explicitly linked to sky, directions, winds, sunlight, and the gift or breath of life.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE MONWA'DATHIN AND THE TOKA'LO / SECRET SOCIETIES / THE MONCHU' ITHAETHE / SOCIETIES; lines 32209-32236 confidence: medium
The words refer to a man going out to fast; at a particular place, the grizzly bear appeared as he stood there, and he felt mysteriously related to the bear.
The passage links fasting, an encounter with an appearing grizzly bear, a felt mysterious relation to the bear, and a song that serves as credential or title to Bear society membership.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE T'E GA'XE / THE MONWA'DATHIN AND THE TOKA'LO / SECRET SOCIETIES / THE MONCHU' ITHAETHE; lines 32186-32206 confidence: high
Monchu' ithaethe is explained as bear plus showing compassion, referring to those to whom the bear showed compassion by appearing in a dream or vision and giving power.
Entry into the Monchu' ithaethe society is by a dream of the bear, and the bear's dream or vision appearance is said to give power.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THE WATHA'WA (FEAST OF THE COUNT) / SOCIETIES / THE TATTOOING / THE OMAHA TRIBE; lines 33329-33382 confidence: medium
A spot was first put on the forehead; this represented the sun, and a song was sung while this was done.
Within a tattooing-labeled passage, the girl's body is marked in ordered stages with celestial symbols and songs.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THUNDER SONG / SOCIETIES / THE WATHA'WA (FEAST OF THE COUNT) / SOCIETIES; lines 33141-33275 confidence: high
The passage states that the ceremony was difficult to complete because men who could count war honors were dying out, and gives an Oto story requiring a man properly entitled to beat the drum.
The passage explicitly describes completion of an initiation ceremony, a candidate for Hon'hewachi membership, required gifts, public consideration of acts, final judgment, and a final dance step.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THUNDER SONG / SOCIETIES / THE WATHA'WA (FEAST OF THE COUNT) / SOCIETIES; lines 33277-33294 confidence: medium
Every Hon'hewachi member had to compose a song conforming to the rhythmic standard of the Hon'hewachi initial song.
The passage describes a candidate, an overnight gathering of chiefs and members, a tattooing ceremony, and a required society song conforming to established rhythm.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THUNDER SONG / THUNDER SONG / SOCIETIES / THE WATHA'WA (FEAST OF THE COUNT); lines 32964-33042 confidence: high
A man who has arranged the required count, fees, and food notifies a sponsor; the sponsor calls Hon'hewachi members, the candidate provides food, and if no objection is made he may prepare for initiation.
The passage explicitly describes initiatory ceremonies and a ceremony of initiation in which the candidate undergoes a formal public count before chiefs and society members.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THUNDER SONG / THUNDER SONG / SOCIETIES / THE WATHA'WA (FEAST OF THE COUNT); lines 32964-33042 confidence: high
A crowd grows outside the lodge, including aspirants; relatives anxiously seek to help the candidate's memory because outsiders can challenge his statements and some may try to confuse him.
The count is described as an ordeal and a severe tax on memory, with outsiders able to dispute statements and witnesses called to verify them.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe THUNDER SONG / THUNDER SONG / SOCIETIES / THE WATHA'WA (FEAST OF THE COUNT); lines 33044-33111 confidence: high
The smoking of the pipe follows the count and is described as a formal presentation to Wakon'da of the counted wathin' ethe and as an oath of membership.
The ceremony is explicitly said to represent an oath of membership, and the passage ends with nonmembers leaving so that only the candidate and Hon'hewachi members remain.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe TRIBAL ORGANIZATION / GO4L. / CHIEFTAINSHIP / ORDERS OF CHIEFS; lines 13873-13960 confidence: medium
Entrance into Sha'be required a vacancy, Xu'de membership, and wathin'ethe; wathin'ethe is defined as acts and gifts without material return but yielding honor, promoting public welfare, order, peace, support for chiefs and keepers, and friendly relations. Entrance into Xu'de also required wathin'ethe gifts, made solely to the Seven Chiefs.
The passage describes entrance into named orders through prescribed acts and gifts, review by existing chiefs, and admission only under stated conditions.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe TRIBAL ORGANIZATION / GO4L. / CHIEFTAINSHIP / ORDERS OF CHIEFS; lines 13962-14001 confidence: high
At the lodge the elected man may refuse by saying he does not wish to become a chief and by waving away the tribal pipes offered for smoking; the chiefs would then pass on.
The elected man undergoes a formal acceptance act by smoking the pipes, after which chiefs enter his lodge and perform a confirming action around the fireplace that marks his new membership.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe TRIBAL CONCEPT; THE NAME OMAHA / THE PONCA TRIBE0 / THE OMAHA TRIBE / RITES AND CUSTOMS OP THE GENTES; lines 2117-2254 confidence: medium
The symbolic child hair cut closely cropped one side of the head and left the other side untouched to the neck.
The passage describes distinct symbolic child hair cuts for the Waça'be and Thi'xida gentes and compares the Thi'xida cut with buffalo-gens hair cuts in Oto and Omaha groups.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe TRIBAL CONCEPT; THE NAME OMAHA / THE PONCA TRIBE0 / THE OMAHA TRIBE / RITES AND CUSTOMS OP THE GENTES; lines 2256-2382 confidence: high
For Turning the Child, a tent was pitched before the Monkon, made holy, and furnished with a center stone near the fire and sweet grass on the stone; mothers brought children to the hereditary officiant.
The child is brought to a holy tent, stood on a center stone, turned to the four directions, stripped of the baby name, and given a gens name; boys also undergo hair-lock cutting.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe TWENTY-SEVENTH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 42 / AN ELDERLY BEAU / CARE AND TRAINING OF CHILDREN / THE OMAHA TRIBE; lines 23201-23291 confidence: high
After walking steadily, a child undergoes Turning the Child; a boy also has a lock of hair cut to consecrate his life to Thunder and tribal protection as a warrior; after this, home training begins and the child’s name marks rites and relationship.
A walking child passes through Turning the Child, and a boy’s hair-lock cutting consecrates his life to Thunder and to tribal protection as a warrior.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe TWENTY-SEVENTH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 42 / AN ELDERLY BEAU / CARE AND TRAINING OF CHILDREN / THE OMAHA TRIBE; lines 23293-23379 confidence: high
The notes are introduced as illustrating teachings and training in industry, good manners, and consideration for others, recorded beside a campfire.
The passage explicitly presents the sayings as teachings for children and youths, intended to keep them orderly, mindful of elders, and not self-indulgent.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe TWENTY-SEVENTH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 42 / AN ELDERLY BEAU / CARE AND TRAINING OF CHILDREN / THE OMAHA TRIBE; lines 23293-23379 confidence: medium
“The knife eats more meat; you should bite it.” The explanation says knife use makes one lazy and that a man should rely on his own resources.
Sayings about biting meat, avoiding smoking, avoiding cowardice-producing foods, and learning to make arrows all connect youth restraint and skill with future emergency or battle readiness.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe TWENTY-SEVENTH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 42 / AN ELDERLY BEAU / CARE AND TRAINING OF CHILDREN / THE OMAHA TRIBE; lines 23293-23379 confidence: medium
Small boys and girls played together, but restraints and duties placed on girls later separated them from boys.
Girls’ marriageability depends on domestic production skills, while young men’s desirability depends on hunting skill, alertness, and courage.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe TWENTY-SEVENTH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 42 / AN ELDERLY BEAU / CARE AND TRAINING OF CHILDREN / THE OMAHA TRIBE; lines 23381-23444 confidence: medium
Boys used to be made to swallow a turtle's heart so their hearts would be strong; the speaker says he swallowed one and afterward could control himself.
Boys, lads, and children are trained through prescribed ingestion of animal organs and prohibitions on eating or handling particular game parts.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe TWENTY-SEVENTH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 35 / TRIBAL ORGANIZATION / FLETCHER-LA FLESCIIE I TRIBAL ORGANIZATION 191 / THE OMAHA TK1BE; lines 13495-13526 confidence: high
The Inshta'cunda rites include the ritual introducing a child to the Cosmos, inducting the child into tribal place and duty, and the ritual for filling the two Sacred Tribal Pipes on solemn occasions.
The passage describes a ritual introducing the child to the Cosmos and a ceremony inducting the child into its place and duty in the tribe.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe TWENTY-SEVENTH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 3 / WHITE EAGLE (XITHA'CKA) / THE WAZHA'ZHE GENS / HOW WHITE EAGLE BECAME A CHIEF; lines 2659-2724 confidence: medium
“I wish you to go and find the land where he was killed. If you return successful four times, then I shall resign my place in your favor.”
Little Bear must complete four successful expeditions before receiving the chief’s office.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe U LJ / LJ LJ U / MUSIC / THE OMAHA TRIBE; lines 26138-26191 confidence: medium
Literal translation identifies huwine as “I seek” and says Hun'ga refers to the child, “here the symbol of peace.”
The passage says the song seeks the host and links Hun'ga to the one to be made a “son” within the ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe WARFARE / WARFARE / SCOUT SONG / THE WE'TON WAAN; lines 28344-28457 confidence: medium
The example song addresses 'Little Brother'; the translation says old men taught that it is difficult to be a man and that he is going where he will realize this saying, implying proof by valor.
The song says old men taught that it is difficult to be a man and that the warrior is going where he will realize this teaching, with the passage explaining that this means proving it by valor.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe WEATHER SIGNS / SUMMARY / THE OMAHA TRIBE / CONSECRATION OF THE BOY TO THUNDER; lines 8299-8458 confidence: high
The ceremony is named We'bashna, glossed as “to cut the hair,” and is linked to a period of political development and control of war rites.
The ceremony marks a boy with a ritual hair-cutting and consecrates his life to Thunder, while the passage says the power meets each male child at entrance into the tribe.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe WEATHER SIGNS / SUMMARY / THE OMAHA TRIBE / CONSECRATION OF THE BOY TO THUNDER; lines 8460-8636 confidence: medium
The passage says hair may typify life; because a part can stand for the whole, cutting a lock from the boy's hair and giving it to Thunder gives the child's life into the god's keeping.
The passage says that cutting off the boy's hair lock and giving it to Thunder gives the child's life into the god's keeping, and that the song shows the god accepting the consecration.
read in the book → -
The Omaha Tribe WEATHER SIGNS / SUMMARY / THE OMAHA TRIBE / CONSECRATION OF THE BOY TO THUNDER; lines 8638-8685 confidence: medium
The closing song is described as returning to cosmic forces appealed to and represented in the ceremony of Turning the Child; the ceremony is also said to include the rite of consecrating the boy to the Thunder god.
The ceremony includes a rite of consecrating the boy to the Thunder god, within a child-focused tribal ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS / ABSTRACTS. / ABSTRACTS. 475 / BUNDLE.; lines 23423-23455 confidence: medium
A rich boy decides to marry her, goes north and fasts; on the fourth day a red-painted man identified as the Sun gives him a bow and arrow and says the girl is the daughter of Evening-Star.
The boy fasts, receives a weapon from the Sun on the fourth day, passes obstacles, and reaches the lodge containing the sacred bundle.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 477 / ABSTRACTS. 479 / BUFFALO. / ABSTRACTS. 483; lines 23777-23830 confidence: medium
The boy’s father addresses him in timber and gives him bird, rabbit, larger game, and buffalo; then guides him to rats and ground beans, to artichokes, and gives leggings, moccasins, robe, quiver, and other items.
The boy is led by his father to game, ground beans, artichokes, corn planting, a sacred bundle, buffalo offerings, and altar use, and later becomes a public buffalo caller.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 477 / ABSTRACTS. 479 / BUFFALO. / ABSTRACTS. 483; lines 23777-23830 confidence: medium
In the beginning of “The Man Who Called the Buffalo,” a boy is born with mysterious power, follows a buffalo-hunting party, discovers artichokes, and meets a man in black leggings with scalps and eagle feathers, buffalo robe, and eagle-skin cap, who says he is the boy’s protector and North Wind and gives ground beans.
In the beginning of story 23, a boy born with mysterious power meets a man who identifies himself as North Wind and the boy’s protector and gives him ground beans.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 477 / ABSTRACTS. 479 / BUFFALO. / ABSTRACTS. 483; lines 23885-23930 confidence: medium
The gods tell the boy he is in Tirawa's home but cannot see Tirawa.
The gods teach the boy ceremonies in the westernmost lodge before sending him back to feed his people.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 479 / BUFFALO. / ABSTRACTS. 483 / THE BOY WHO PREFERRED WOMAN TO POWER.; lines 23933-23976 confidence: high
Title of the Coming Sun abstract; Coming Sun is told in a dream to stand on a hill four days, obeys, fasts, and is directed to look toward a man in a ravine going toward a spring.
Coming Sun is dream-instructed to fast on a hill for four days, undergoes directed tasks, and receives a new medicine-man status from North Wind.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 479 / BUFFALO. / ABSTRACTS. 483 / THE BOY WHO PREFERRED WOMAN TO POWER.; lines 23933-23976 confidence: high
Coming Sun fails to head off the man in the ravine, then fails to head off warriors driving ponies and a crowd of warriors carrying scalps on poles.
North Wind explains that he tried to make Coming Sun a warrior, give him ponies, and help him scalp the enemy, but because Coming Sun failed he will be made a medicine-man instead.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 483 / THE BOY WHO PREFERRED WOMAN TO POWER. / WIND. / ABSTRACTS. 487; lines 23996-24049 confidence: medium
At the buffalo village the man is instructed to identify buffalo kin; he identifies father-in-law, mother-in-law, wife, and child by tail marks, cockle-burr marks, and the child’s wink.
At the buffalo village the man must identify buffalo relatives by marks and signals; after the tests, the buffalo allow him to remain and transform him.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 487 / ABSTRACTS. 489 / ABSTRACTS. 491 / ABSTRACTS. 493; lines 24383-24418 confidence: medium
The younger brother grows beaver-like teeth and injures his father; his teeth are filed down, the father warns against dangerous places, and the brothers visit Long-Tooth-Boy's underwater lodge with sage floor, weapons, and flint-bearing strings.
The father warns against dangerous places, after which the brothers visit a sequence of threatening locations and beings.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 489 / ABSTRACTS. 491 / ABSTRACTS. 493 / ABSTRACTS. 495; lines 24421-24474 confidence: high
Burnt-Belly is a poor food-beggar mocked as a future brother-in-law; at a stream he has a vision of a finely costumed man who says he will become a great warrior and that power from the Sun is in a young man's shield.
Burnt-Belly receives water-side dreams, is instructed by a visionary figure, fasts four days, dives four times, is transformed in appearance, and becomes a successful warrior.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 489 / ABSTRACTS. 491 / ABSTRACTS. 493 / ABSTRACTS. 495; lines 24421-24474 confidence: high
Burnt-Belly is a poor food-beggar mocked as a future brother-in-law; at a stream he has a vision of a finely costumed man who says he will become a great warrior and that power from the Sun is in a young man's shield.
Burnt-Belly begins as a poor food-beggar mocked by another man, then through visions and prescribed actions becomes beautifully costumed, marries the sister, repulses enemies, and leads a successful war party.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 491 / ABSTRACTS. 493 / ABSTRACTS. 495 / ABSTRACTS. 497; lines 24597-24630 confidence: medium
The chief fears the boy's power, asks him to call buffalo, and after the boy returns from several days as an eagle he directs a successful hunt; the chief moves near the boy's lodge and offers his daughter, but the boy refuses because the proper time has not arrived.
Burnt-Belly refuses marriage because the proper time has not arrived, but after a girl lies with him he loses power; the abstract says he would have retained power if he had first called buffalo four times.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 493 / ABSTRACTS. 495 / ABSTRACTS. 497 / ABSTRACTS. 499; lines 24633-24718 confidence: medium
Buffalo helpers promise aid and give game instructions; the younger brother plays Gambler while Spider-Woman waits with a quirt; he stakes his life and breaks Gambler's javelin.
The younger brother plays Gambler after the elder's death; lives and friends are wagered, and victory determines who may kill the loser and his party.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 495 / ABSTRACTS. 497 / ABSTRACTS. 499 / S3. THE DOG-BOY WHO MARRIED THE CHIEF'S DAUGHTER.; lines 24720-24741 confidence: medium
The boy returns, invites men including his father, challenges his father, proves beyond the father’s power, causes the father to butt his head after waving his hand, and defeats club-bearing enemies by yelling so that they fall down.
The boy challenges his father, the father has no power over him, and the boy overcomes the father and his allies.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 499 / S3. THE DOG-BOY WHO MARRIED THE CHIEF'S DAUGHTER. / ABSTRACTS. SOI / ABSTRACTS. 503; lines 24940-24956 confidence: medium
He goes to the contest and wagers his life against the lives of Spider-Woman and her children.
The boy wagers his life against Spider-Woman and her children in a tree-climbing contest and survives the falling tree.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 499 / S3. THE DOG-BOY WHO MARRIED THE CHIEF'S DAUGHTER. / ABSTRACTS. SOI / ABSTRACTS. 503; lines 24940-24956 confidence: medium
After asking to be alone in the lodge, he smears his body with white clay, adds black spots, and ties feathers in his scalp-lock.
Before the contest, the boy smears his body with white clay, adds black spots, ties feathers in his scalp-lock, and sings before climbing.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 503 / ABSTRACTS. 505 / ROBE. / ABSTRACTS. 507; lines 25067-25144 confidence: medium
The boys prepare for the game with white clay and black eye streaks, dance near the steep bank, and turn into snowbirds and larks when the old woman sings of storms and air.
Visitors or captives face games or dances set by Spider-Woman, a cannibal mother, or Witch-Woman; survival of the contest leads to defeat of the antagonist.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 503 / ABSTRACTS. 505 / ROBE. / ABSTRACTS. 507; lines 25146-25168 confidence: medium
On a hill the boy follows noises to a large new tipi, is warned not to approach, enters, says he is willing to die, and sees little people and a south-side man with white facial paint, lariats, and downy feathers.
The boy reaches a mysterious lodge, is warned not to approach, enters anyway, and encounters little people and animal-linked beings who deliberate about him.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 505 / ROBE. / ABSTRACTS. 507 / ABSTRACTS. 509; lines 25171-25235 confidence: high
Magpie and Buzzard are errand men; Magpie visits animal lodges and Paliuk, chief of the animals' lodges; animals are invited to Pahuk, and Buzzards carry the boy there in relays.
The boy is taken to Pahuk, healed by animal medicine-workers, instructed in animals' mysteries at night, and returns as a medicine-man.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 505 / ROBE. / ABSTRACTS. 507 / ABSTRACTS. 509; lines 25237-25274 confidence: high
The Loons stay with the couple at night, return to ponds by day, say the couple will have no children but will receive their power, and teach the man water-fowl mysteries after he follows them into the water amid noise, sparks, swimming birds, and downy feathers forming an earth-mound shape.
The man follows the Loons into water and is taught the mysteries of water fowl amid special signs in the pond.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 507 / ABSTRACTS. 509 / ABSTRACTS. 51I / ABSTRACTS. 513; lines 25383-25437 confidence: medium
Animal Boy, a Chaui young man, disappears and returns famous. Crow Feathers or Cheat Coyote, described as a great thief, envies his costume, challenges him to transform, commands him to remain an eagle, and returns wearing Animal Boy's costume.
Animal Boy is said to have disappeared, been taken into the animals' lodge, received great power, and later provides buffalo.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 509 / ABSTRACTS. 51I / ABSTRACTS. 513 / ABSTRACTS. JIS; lines 25490-25543 confidence: high
Stone-Man challenges powerless young men to the ring-and-javelin game in his lodge, throws them into a spring of boiling water, destroys many such son-in-law candidates, and promises buffalo to the people each time.
Stone-Man destroys previous suitors, imposes impossible tasks, and sets a final game as a test of Animal Boy's fitness to be his son-in-law.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 509 / ABSTRACTS. 51I / ABSTRACTS. 513 / ABSTRACTS. JIS; lines 25545-25596 confidence: medium
A man sleeping on a high hill near Swimming Mound is addressed by a giant who says many giant people drowned there and directs him to a powerful thigh bone on the south side of the hill.
A giant reveals the location and power of a bone, later teaches ceremony and songs in a dream, and the man becomes a medicine-man using the bone.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 509 / ABSTRACTS. 51I / ABSTRACTS. 513 / ABSTRACTS. JIS; lines 25598-25667 confidence: high
A lovesick young man seeks help from an ugly young man favored by girls; the ugly young man says his power came from antelope and suspends him at a river bank by a lariat tied to a tree for four days, during which he sees fire and water nightly.
The young man is suspended for four days, sees fire and water, faints, enters an animals' lodge, and receives instructions for obtaining power.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 509 / ABSTRACTS. 51I / ABSTRACTS. 513 / ABSTRACTS. JIS; lines 25670-25699 confidence: low
Medicine-lodge performances occur; a stranger shows skill; the leading medicine-man tells of it; his son asks his mother to help him enter the lodge. She objects because he is young and uninstructed. At a creek the boy turns into a swan, and the pair take two squashes home; the mother makes him a booth, and he fills the squashes with swan down.
The mother says the boy is too young and lacks instruction from his father, yet he performs powerful medicine-lodge feats and later becomes a great medicine-man.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 513 / ABSTRACTS. JIS / ABSTRACTS. 519 / ABSTRACTS. 52I; lines 25809-25865 confidence: high
A boy's marriage request is refused for lack of war honors; Yellow-Corn marries the greatest warrior; the boy becomes despondent, goes to the water dogs, is mourned as dead, mistakes a deer for a girl, and asks animals to kill him.
After rejection and despondency, the boy leaves the community, is mourned as dead, encounters animal beings, receives food, powers, medicines, and instructions, and returns transformed.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 513 / ABSTRACTS. JIS / ABSTRACTS. 519 / ABSTRACTS. 52I; lines 25868-25916 confidence: high
In “The Bear Medicine-Man,” a little boy follows Magpie into thick timber; a black-painted man with a feather headdress appears in vision and says the bird is the medicine-men's errand man and that he is bird; Magpie leads the boy back.
The boy follows Magpie into timber, receives visionary instruction, is taken to the animals' lodge, and is taught by the turtle/fireplace being.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 513 / ABSTRACTS. JIS / ABSTRACTS. 519 / ABSTRACTS. 52I; lines 25868-25916 confidence: medium
A jealous Skidi medicine-man uses human ears and other grave materials for killing; he invites the Chaui boy, gives him a pipe, and feeds him mush that is really human flesh.
The jealous medicine-man feeds the boy human-flesh mush; Magpie explains that the poisonous food has become an enlarging clay ball and asks the animals to pity him.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 519 / ABSTRACTS. 52I / ABSTRACTS. 523 / ABSTRACTS. 525; lines 26024-26093 confidence: high
After the son's grave is reported robbed and his body exposed, the mother mourns four days, shelters beneath a drooping cedar tree, hears a bear, and is told by the bear that the bears have taken pity on her.
The woman enters the bears' den, receives powers, medicines, objects, songs, and instructions, returns to human society, and uses the acquired bear medicine.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 519 / ABSTRACTS. 52I / ABSTRACTS. 523 / ABSTRACTS. 525; lines 26024-26093 confidence: medium
A man kills a bear while his wife is pregnant; the girl born afterward possesses the spirit of bears, nearly dies when her nails are trimmed, grows up, has three children, and loses them, including a son who dies after a hunt.
The woman's mourning after her son's death and disturbed grave leads directly to her encounter with the speaking bear and entrance into the den, after which she returns empowered.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 519 / ABSTRACTS. 52I / ABSTRACTS. 523 / ABSTRACTS. 525; lines 26024-26093 confidence: high
The woman later bears more children, makes the tipi with her husband, originates the bear dance, warns him about the limits of arrow protection, mourns him after his death, teaches her son bear mysteries, teaches a sincere Chaui visitor, performs in medicine-lodges, and her son becomes one of four leaders of the bear ceremony.
The woman originates the bear dance after receiving bear teachings and later transmits bear mysteries; her son becomes one of four leaders of the bear ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 519 / ABSTRACTS. 52I / ABSTRACTS. 523 / ABSTRACTS. 525; lines 26096-26127 confidence: high
Someone touches the boy; he stands up in a lodge beneath the lake with men imitating horses on the north side and men imitating buffalo on the south side.
Buffalo and horse beings say they sent for the boy, took pity on him, will make him a medicine-man, and will teach him buffalo and wild horse dances.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 51I / ABSTRACTS. 513 / ABSTRACTS. JIS / ABSTRACTS. 519; lines 25702-25761 confidence: high
The medicine-man's son seeks to join his father's medicine-lodge, is refused despite prayer and presents, enters with his mother and ceremonial items, and performs creek transformations with gourds, down, and ducks.
The boy seeks entrance to his father's medicine-lodge, is refused, passes through dangerous events involving Pahuk and animal restoration, and later becomes leader of the medicine-lodge.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 51I / ABSTRACTS. 513 / ABSTRACTS. JIS / ABSTRACTS. 519; lines 25702-25761 confidence: high
The jealous father takes the boy away during a buffalo hunt, accuses him of trying to outdo him, shoots him with an arrow, throws him into the river, and pretends ignorance.
Across both abstracts, animals receive endangered boys into their lodge or at Pahuk, heal or restore them, and in the second narrative teach powers.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 51I / ABSTRACTS. 513 / ABSTRACTS. JIS / ABSTRACTS. 519; lines 25702-25761 confidence: high
A man leads the chief's son to Pahuk, ties a rope around him, suspends him over a bank to gather eagle and woodpecker feathers, disappears, and the boy realizes he is pregnant.
The chief's son is deceived and abandoned at Pahuk, brought into the animals' lodge, operated on, fed, taught, given powers, and escorted home.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 51I / ABSTRACTS. 513 / ABSTRACTS. JIS / ABSTRACTS. 519; lines 25763-25806 confidence: high
The boy dreams the man is Thunder-Bird, sees him as a crane-like bird and man, is promised power, keeps a feather, receives a later vision on a buffalo hunt, leaves the feather on a tree, and sees the man change between crane and man by a pond.
The boy receives dream and vision instructions, carries a feather, visits the supernatural man, learns ceremony for several days, observes a return taboo against parental touch, and later performs in the medicine lodge.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 523 / ABSTRACTS. 525 / ABSTRACTS. 527 / ABSTRACTS. 529; lines 26235-26289 confidence: high
In the lodge, bear and buffalo perform sleight-of-hand; feathers fall from animal mouths; one buffalo blows and swallows a reed whistle and throws up feathers; the buffalo gives a ceremony and a buffalo skull for offerings, spirit residence, and dream instruction; the people return and perform the ceremony.
Buffalo figures give a ceremony, teach buffalo dance, provide doctoring objects, and grant healing or buffalo-spirit power to medicine-men, a household, or a boy.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 523 / ABSTRACTS. 525 / ABSTRACTS. 527 / ABSTRACTS. 529; lines 26235-26289 confidence: high
After the storm a buffalo tells the people their sacred belongings will be restored, disappears, reappears, and invites buffalo medicine-men to buffalo country; they travel to a steep bank and enter a buffalo lodge through deep water.
Buffalo medicine-men follow a buffalo to buffalo country, enter a buffalo lodge through deep water, witness animal feats, and receive ceremonial instructions.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 523 / ABSTRACTS. 525 / ABSTRACTS. 527 / ABSTRACTS. 529; lines 26291-26334 confidence: high
The herbal-medicine man sleeps outdoors, sees stars as javelin-game sticks and rings, and is instructed in sleep to make the game and play west of the village; west, east, south, and north are associated with buffalo, diseases, the dead, and enemies.
The game originates from a sleep vision of stars and is elaborated through dream instructions about making, playing, and later using the game ritually.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 523 / ABSTRACTS. 525 / ABSTRACTS. 527 / ABSTRACTS. 529; lines 26291-26334 confidence: high
Warriors are taken by an enemy; one hides, becomes lost returning home, cries to spirits, hears a buffalo cow singing in the east from a hill, learns mysteries and a sunrise song from the buffalo, receives powers for travel and pony capture, and thereafter succeeds on the war-path.
A lost warrior appeals to spirits, encounters a singing buffalo cow, learns mysteries and a song, receives powers, and thereafter succeeds on the war-path.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 525 / ABSTRACTS. 527 / ABSTRACTS. 529 / ABSTRACTS. 531; lines 26337-26404 confidence: high
A man wanders to the mountains and dreams on a hill of a black-painted man wearing a buffalo robe who says he is an errand man of the deer society.
A man is guided by Raven to the animals' lodge, witnesses animal-people singing and dancing, receives instruction from Tirawa, and returns to institute the deer dance.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 525 / ABSTRACTS. 527 / ABSTRACTS. 529 / ABSTRACTS. 531; lines 26406-26442 confidence: high
A man separated from a war party goes to a hill, hears an old wolf singing toward the heavens, receives a root to prepare with clay and snuff for fatigue relief on the war-path, is instructed about a wolf robe, asks for long life, and promises to smoke to the wolf.
The first man becomes Wolf Man, a famous warrior and leading scout, after receiving wolf power; the second man becomes a medicine-man after visiting Coyote's people and receiving animal medicines.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 527 / ABSTRACTS. 529 / ABSTRACTS. 531 / ABSTRACTS. 533; lines 26445-26498 confidence: high
A party returns to enemy country; one man is wounded in flight and abandoned by friends with food and drink.
The wounded man is abandoned, taken by Scalped-Man to a cave, healed, instructed, given ritual objects and powers, and returns as a medicine-man.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 527 / ABSTRACTS. 529 / ABSTRACTS. 531 / ABSTRACTS. 533; lines 26445-26498 confidence: medium
Scalped-Man appears and takes the man to his home in a big cave with wild sage on the floor, a fireplace, a buffalo skull with offerings, meat parfleches, and buffalo robes; the man finds no exit.
Scalped-Man teaches the man in a cave and warns that if he tells of the cave abode, the power will be removed.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 527 / ABSTRACTS. 529 / ABSTRACTS. 531 / ABSTRACTS. 533; lines 26445-26498 confidence: high
The Eagles receive the boy but are angry at the man for the sacrifice; because he was impatient, they decide to punish him. Two old featherless Eagles on the east side of the den are parents of all Eagles.
The Eagles keep the child, teach him their power, circle him while scattering feathers and down, and he becomes a young Eagle.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 527 / ABSTRACTS. 529 / ABSTRACTS. 531 / ABSTRACTS. 533; lines 26445-26498 confidence: medium
A lost man returns after two years wearing a buffalo robe covered with feathers and a feather headdress; he later makes a feather bundle and prays at a feather-covered hill, seeking its secret although he has no power.
The title identifies the abstract as how the Pawnee got the Eagle Dance, and the passage describes Eagles deciding to keep and teach the boy their power.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 527 / ABSTRACTS. 529 / ABSTRACTS. 531 / ABSTRACTS. 533; lines 26500-26546 confidence: high
Old Eagle offers the boy his skin to keep his spirit, gives claw, paint, and wing bone for a whistle, promises help in sickness, and instructs him to obtain an eagle-wing fan and fawn rattle for doctoring.
Both the Eagles and Dog instruct or empower a boy with medicine objects, songs, ceremonies, or healing methods.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 529 / ABSTRACTS. 531 / ABSTRACTS. 533 / ABSTRACTS. 535; lines 26549-26621 confidence: medium
Dog helps the boy capture a horse; the chief's son aids him; Dog sends him again to war, gives owl feathers, a bone whistle, and red paint, and speaks of the sun as father and protector and the father of Dogs near Tirawa.
Dog directs war-paths in dreams, gives owl feathers, a bone whistle, and red paint, and says the sun is the boy's father and protector; the boy becomes recognized as a warrior.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 529 / ABSTRACTS. 531 / ABSTRACTS. 533 / ABSTRACTS. 535; lines 26549-26621 confidence: high
A poor young man goes to a hill, cries, hears drumming on the fourth night, sees Eagle, follows him, and finds birds in a circle with two Swans in the center drumming while the birds whistle.
A poor young man receives the dance from Eagle, Swans, Owls, and other birds, with fasting and dream instruction, and then institutes the Sun-Dance.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 529 / ABSTRACTS. 531 / ABSTRACTS. 533 / ABSTRACTS. 535; lines 26623-26655 confidence: medium
On the return, the old woman feeds and keeps the couple, teaches the man the elk dance, gives him a whistle and red beans for communion with spirits, and gives four balls that turn to buffalo.
The old woman teaches the elk dance and gives a whistle and red beans whose eating enables communion with spirits.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 52I / ABSTRACTS. 523 / ABSTRACTS. 525 / ABSTRACTS. 527; lines 26130-26182 confidence: medium
In “The Origin of the Buffalo Ceremony,” Howling Fox watches men play ring and javelin, hears underground rumbling pass east and west, is told to remain on the grounds, bathes, and brings pipe and tobacco to the northeast corner.
Under the title “The Origin of the Buffalo Ceremony,” Howling Fox follows instructions after hearing rumbling, meets a buffalo woman, gathers rings, and makes smoke offerings before hearing hoof sounds.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 52I / ABSTRACTS. 523 / ABSTRACTS. 525 / ABSTRACTS. 527; lines 26184-26232 confidence: high
The buffalo woman instructs Howling Fox to make a west-facing earth-lodge and prepare offerings; on the fourth night he gives presents, follows her to a buffalo wallow, and ties presents to bulls' horns.
Howling Fox receives ritual instructions from the buffalo woman and later institutes the buffalo dance and ceremony among the people.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 531 / ABSTRACTS. 533 / ABSTRACTS. 535 / ABSTRACTS. 537; lines 26658-26712 confidence: high
Handsome-Boy is guarded and well clothed, is reproached by a girl for lacking warrior reputation, leaves with two ponies, travels many days, has no fire utensils, and eats raw flesh.
Handsome-Boy leaves after reproach, receives dream guidance, obtains needed tools and fire, seeks prairie-dog help, and takes an enemy scalp.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. 531 / ABSTRACTS. 533 / ABSTRACTS. 535 / ABSTRACTS. 537; lines 26714-26762 confidence: medium
The passage grows lighter and leads to a village; a man calls him “Nephew,” sets him on his feet, burns sage with hot coals on four sides, gives him a sage ball, and tells him to swallow saliva.
The boy undergoes sage smoke and sage-ball rites, remains four days, receives instruction, and later receives paint, a whistle, and a downy feather from Wind.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. JIS / ABSTRACTS. 519 / ABSTRACTS. 52I / ABSTRACTS. 523; lines 25919-25971 confidence: high
Beaver and other animals try and fail to heal the boy; he follows Magpie, sees fire coming from water, is taken to Pahuk and Spring Mound, and grows weaker as a clay ball in his stomach enlarges.
The boy is taken through animal medicine-lodges, fails ordinary cures, is healed by a bear chief, and receives special medicine power afterward.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. JIS / ABSTRACTS. 519 / ABSTRACTS. 52I / ABSTRACTS. 523; lines 25919-25971 confidence: high
In 'The Bear Medicine,' a poor boy on a buffalo hunt is ashamed of his father's lack of success, hears of mysterious western animals, goes west into the mountains, follows a trail, and enters a hole that is the home of bears.
The poor boy leaves the hunt, travels west into the mountains to a bear home, faces a dangerous old bear, and the bear decides to teach him power.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. JIS / ABSTRACTS. 519 / ABSTRACTS. 52I / ABSTRACTS. 523; lines 25973-26021 confidence: high
Bear and his family are transformed between bear and human forms; Bear shoots the boy, blows colored dust on him, shoots an arrow through him, restores him to life, turns him into a bear and back, and tells him to return with his people but remember the bears.
The boy receives power through Bear, is directed to the animals' lodge, and later sends the chief's son through an animals' lodge ordeal that results in medicine power.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. JIS / ABSTRACTS. 519 / ABSTRACTS. 52I / ABSTRACTS. 523; lines 25973-26021 confidence: high
The boys go toward the animals' lodge; the poor boy cuts meat, lowers the chief's boy over a steep bank by lariat, asks if he will remain suspended until the animals receive him, places dogwood skewers into the skin of his back, positions him with his back to the sun so the sun may tell the bears of the substitute, observes him feeding birds, and on the fifth morning finds him returned in ceremonial garments with a bundle.
The chief's son is presented as a substitute, suspended over a bank with dogwood skewers, and later returns from the animals' lodge with ceremonial garments, a bundle, and medicine power.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. / ABSTRACTS. 475 / BUNDLE. / ABSTRACTS. 477; lines 23458-23522 confidence: high
In the origin of the basket dice game, gods animate mud images of a boy and girl. The couple enters Moon’s lodge, encounters celestial figures, learns dances, receives seeds, is taught the dice game, and learns that the basket represents Moon, mother of all stars.
A man and wife enter Moon’s lodge and receive dances, seeds, dice-game instruction, and explicit basket symbolism from Moon and star-associated figures.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. / ABSTRACTS. 475 / BUNDLE. / ABSTRACTS. 477; lines 23458-23522 confidence: high
In the Crow Lance origin, a war-party leader requires raccoon sacrifice by fire. Some protest and return. The sacrificer is attacked by Crows and Coyotes, the event is treated as an evil omen, and the killed man is restored to life and sees black-painted dancers with a black lance.
The sacrificer is killed, restored to life, led through restraints and signs to a cave, and initiated by Crows into the Crow Lance society with songs and ritual.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. / ABSTRACTS. 475 / BUNDLE. / ABSTRACTS. 477; lines 23524-23562 confidence: high
A man dreams of an immense multicolored-headed monster with a white eagle feather, visits the river-bank vision site, sees spouting water, is drawn toward the water by the monster’s breathing, and is taught animal mysteries and doctoring after the monster says it controls water beings.
The man is drawn to the water monster, hears its claim of control over water beings, and receives teaching in animal mysteries and doctoring.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ABSTRACTS. / ABSTRACTS. 475 / BUNDLE. / ABSTRACTS. 477; lines 23524-23562 confidence: medium
The two boys grow up together, disobey warnings not to visit dangerous places, destroy bears, a monster, a mountain-lion, and other wicked animals, return to their country, and Star-Boy becomes a great man before disappearing and being supposed to have returned to heaven.
The two boys are warned not to go to dangerous places, disobey, and destroy bears, a monster, a mountain-lion, and other wicked animals.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) BUFFALO-WIFE AND CORN-WIFE. 63 / BUFFALO-WIFE AND CORN-WIFE. 67 / THE CANNIBAL WITCH AND THE BOY WHO CONQUERED THE BUFFALO. 73 / THE CANNIBAL WITCH AND THE BOY WHO CONQUERED THE BUFFALO. 75; lines 3755-3822 confidence: medium
The two girls say they came after the young man and ask whether he can keep up if they walk fast, trot, or run very fast; he says he can, and they set out for their country.
The girls ask whether the boy can keep up at increasing speeds, then the Buffalo try to leave him behind during the journey, but he stays with them.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) BUFFALO-WIFE AND CORN-WIFE. 63 / BUFFALO-WIFE AND CORN-WIFE. 67 / THE CANNIBAL WITCH AND THE BOY WHO CONQUERED THE BUFFALO. 73 / THE CANNIBAL WITCH AND THE BOY WHO CONQUERED THE BUFFALO. 75; lines 3824-3897 confidence: high
The old Buffalo tells the boy to go before dawn to the pond before White-Spot-on-Forehead’s tipi and dive four times; if White-Spot-on-Forehead gets into the pond first, the boy must die.
The boy must undergo dangerous tests among the Buffalo: a timed pond ordeal and a smoking contest, each framed with death as the consequence of failure.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) BUFFALO. / ABSTRACTS. 483 / THE BOY WHO PREFERRED WOMAN TO POWER. / WIND.; lines 23978-23993 confidence: medium
On the third night it snows; the next day Coyote Boy gives out and falls behind while the hunters continue.
Coyote Boy falls behind in snow and is addressed by Snow Storm, who provides food, guidance, and power.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) BUFFALO. / ABSTRACTS. 483 / THE BOY WHO PREFERRED WOMAN TO POWER. / WIND.; lines 23978-23993 confidence: medium
Clouds come from the west; it snows; an artichoke drops in front of Coyote Boy. While he eats, someone addresses him and says he is the author of the boy's life and is Snow Storm.
Snow Storm tells Coyote Boy he is the author of his life and later acts as a protector who grants fast-travel power and a cap.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) BUNDLE. / ABSTRACTS. 477 / ABSTRACTS. 479 / BUFFALO.; lines 23661-23726 confidence: medium
The old Buffalo chief directs the Boy in pond-diving and in contests with White Spot: smoke rising higher, draining a pond, and a race; the Boy wins with instruction, horns, and his bow string.
The Boy faces formal contests of smoke, drinking a pond, and running, and wins through instructions and magical aids.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) BUNDLE. / ABSTRACTS. 477 / ABSTRACTS. 479 / BUFFALO.; lines 23728-23774 confidence: medium
A young man on the war-path goes west into mountainous country; the blamed leader ascends a hill to pray; on the fourth night, facing west, he is enveloped in storm with lightning and thunder and falls into trance.
The first leader ascends a hill to pray and enters a trance in storm; the Spotted-Horse figure is instructed to stand on a hill for four days to receive power.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) BUNDLE. / ABSTRACTS. 477 / ABSTRACTS. 479 / BUFFALO.; lines 23728-23774 confidence: high
A protector of warriors visits the leader in vision, tells where the enemy camp is, and the party captures ponies and escapes; on returning the leader offers horse hair to the protector.
A protector of warriors gives the leader information about an enemy camp, and the leader makes an offering; Spotted-Horse names the Sun as protector and becomes successful in taking ponies.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) BURNT-BELLY AND THE DOG. 407 / THE SKELETON-MAN AND THE SUN DANCE. 409 / III. QHOST-MAN WHO BECAME A WHIRLWIND.' / GHOST-MAN WHO BECAME A WHIRLWIND. 4II; lines 20215-20291 confidence: high
The old woman says the journey to Spirit-Land is hard and dark, with a black stream crossed by a log; crossing allows entry and failure means death. She gives mud balls to throw at the wife among dancing spirits, says the fourth hit will restore memory of the living and husband, and says the mud balls will enable return; she also says she will give him a dance on his way back.
The old woman says the traveler must cross a log over black water to enter Spirit-Land and will die if he fails.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) CONTEST BETWEEN THE MORNING-STAR AND THE MOON. 43 / TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / ORIGIN OF THE BASKET DICE GAME. 45 / THE ORIGIN OF A NEW BAND. 47; lines 2411-2461 confidence: medium
The young men stay with the women, teach them and their people their language, pay special attention to boys, try to make them warriors, and take them on long journeys to teach hardship endurance.
The young men take boys on long journeys to teach endurance and try to make warriors of them.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) COYOTE-MAN AND HIS TRICKS. 445 / I2S. COYOTE TAKES THE PIPE-STICKS TO THE BEAVERS.' / COYOTE AND THE ROLLING STONE. 447 / COYOTE TURNS INTO A BUFFALO. 449; lines 22080-22155 confidence: high
Buffalo tells Coyote-Buffalo he can eat grass and should learn buffalo powers, graze on high hills, flee people, follow ravines at night, sit among weeds, and keep his nose toward the wind.
Buffalo gives Coyote buffalo form and instructs him in buffalo powers and rules for conduct; the note says animal-given power must not be passed to someone else.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) GHOST-MAN WHO BECAME A WHIRLWIND. 4II / THE MAN WHO WENT TO SPIRIT-LAND. / HANDSOME-BOY. 417 / HANDSOME-BOY. 419; lines 20597-20674 confidence: high
Coals are placed to the east, south, west, and north of the young man; wild sage smoke rises around him; the uncle touches him with sage and gives him a sage ball to eat without spitting.
The young man undergoes repeated smoke and wild-sage actions, receives instruction, and is sent back with knowledge to tell his people.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) HANDSOME-BOY AND AFTER-BIRTH BOY. 147 / HANDSOME-BOY AND AFTER-BIRTH BOY. 149 / ISO TALES OF READY-TO-GIVE. / HANDSOME-BOY AND AFTER-BIRTH BOY. 151; lines 7375-7427 confidence: medium
The father says he is going hunting and forbids the place; the boys play with bow and arrows; the strange boy urges Handsome-Boy to go see the people who killed their mother, and Handsome-Boy eventually agrees despite fear of the ugly, dangerous people.
The father warns the boys not to go, describes the people there as dangerous, and the strange boy nevertheless persuades Handsome-Boy to go.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) HANDSOME-BOY AND AFTER-BIRTH BOY. 149 / ISO TALES OF READY-TO-GIVE. / HANDSOME-BOY AND AFTER-BIRTH BOY. 151 / HANDSOME-BOY AND AFTER-BIRTH BOY. 153; lines 7469-7550 confidence: medium
At an elm tree, the boys enter an underground lodge identified as a wood rat’s nest; Handsome-Boy finds his belongings, and the strange boy says he received powers there from animal beings and was fed by wood rat grandmothers.
The strange boy identifies the underground wood rat nest as the place where he received powers, where wood rats fed him as grandmothers and animal gods dwelt.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) HANDSOME-BOY AND AFTER-BIRTH BOY. 151 / HANDSOME-BOY AND AFTER-BIRTH BOY. 153 / HANDSOME-BOY AND AFTER-BIRTH BOY. 155 / BURNT-BELLY AND HIS DREAMS. 157; lines 7666-7739 confidence: medium
A war-bonneted man standing on water speaks to the poor boy in a dream, predicts warrior status and marriage to the wonderful man's sister, describes the sun-dream shield, instructs the boy to borrow it and join a war party, promises protection, and tells him to return to the stream.
A poor and mocked boy receives dream instructions from a water-standing helper, follows them, joins a war party, and succeeds where others do not credit him.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) HANDSOME-BOY AND AFTER-BIRTH BOY. 151 / HANDSOME-BOY AND AFTER-BIRTH BOY. 153 / HANDSOME-BOY AND AFTER-BIRTH BOY. 155 / BURNT-BELLY AND HIS DREAMS. 157; lines 7666-7739 confidence: medium
The boy returns to the stream, dreams again of the man on the water, is told to remain three days, and on the fourth night is instructed to dive four times, then meet the wonderful man's sister with a bucket, ask for a drink, and have her follow him.
After returning from the war party, the boy is told in a dream to remain by the stream for three days and then dive four times before carrying out further instructions.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) HANDSOME-BOY AND AFTER-BIRTH BOY. 151 / HANDSOME-BOY AND AFTER-BIRTH BOY. 153 / HANDSOME-BOY AND AFTER-BIRTH BOY. 155 / BURNT-BELLY AND HIS DREAMS. 157; lines 7741-7758 confidence: medium
“He went into the water and dived four times. When he came out he felt strong.”
The boy follows instructions by entering water at night and diving four times; afterward he feels strong and appears clothed and armed.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) HANDSOME-BOY AND AFTER-BIRTH BOY. 153 / HANDSOME-BOY AND AFTER-BIRTH BOY. 155 / BURNT-BELLY AND HIS DREAMS. 157 / BURNT-BELLY AND HIS DREAMS. 159; lines 7761-7845 confidence: high
A strange woman swims to the island despite feared water animals and tells the boy she left him there so animals could care for him, teach him their mysteries, and prepare him to help his people; she brings him an arrow.
The Moon says the boy was left on the island so animals could care for him and teach him mysteries until he could help his people.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) HANDSOME-BOY. 419 / HANDSOME-BOY. 42I / HANDSOME-BOY. 423 / BIG TURTLE. 427; lines 20975-21014 confidence: high
The young man returns to the place, is taken into the water, sees different animals with the Turtle as leader, is taught many mysteries, is sent home, and performs many wonderful things that the people dislike.
The boy returns to the water, is taken beneath it, sees animals under the Turtle's leadership, is taught many mysteries, and later performs wonderful things.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) HAWK SLAYS THE FIRE-KEEPER. I97 / HAWK SLAYS THE FIRE-KEEPER. I99 / THE SINGING HAWK. 20I / THE BOY WHO MARRIED A BUFFALO.; lines 10102-10177 confidence: medium
The young man asks for the Buffalo ceremony; Buffalo circle him and rattle their hoofs; whenever they try to kill him he becomes a downy feather; they ask for good smoke and he promises tobacco and smoke.
The boy asks for the ceremony of the Buffalo, survives the surrounding Buffalo by becoming a feather, and afterward is incorporated into Buffalo life.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) HOW EVENING-STAR S DAUGHTER WAS OVERCOME. 4I / CONTEST BETWEEN THE MORNING-STAR AND THE MOON. 43 / TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / ORIGIN OF THE BASKET DICE GAME. 45; lines 2313-2399 confidence: medium
A new story begins in a northern Skidi or Pitahauirat village with ceremonies and buffalo meat offered to Tirawa; boys imitate medicine-men; a medicine-man's son and a chief's son are linked through their fathers to ceremonies and sacred bundles.
In the new story, the poor boy says he has no ceremony or bundle and asks the medicine-man's son and chief's son to promise to learn rituals, songs, and mysteries.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) HOW EVENING-STAR S DAUGHTER WAS OVERCOME. 4I / CONTEST BETWEEN THE MORNING-STAR AND THE MOON. 43 / TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / ORIGIN OF THE BASKET DICE GAME. 45; lines 2401-2408 confidence: medium
A poor boy asks two boys at night whether they have learned all that is known of the sacred bundles and mysteries.
The passage centers on whether the two boys have learned all that is known about sacred bundles and mysteries.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 399 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 40I / THE DOG MEDICINE. 403 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER.; lines 19878-19959 confidence: high
The Dog appears in Burnt-Belly’s dream, tells him to go on the war-path and promises protection; Burnt-Belly has moccasins made, travels south with the Dog to enemy country, and the Dog brings out a bay pony from a village for him to ride home.
The Dog appears in Burnt-Belly’s dream, tells him it is time to go on the war-path, promises protection, and Burnt-Belly then departs south into enemy country.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 399 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 40I / THE DOG MEDICINE. 403 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER.; lines 19961-20021 confidence: high
The Dog comes to the boy in a dream, tells him to go on the war-path again; the chief's son follows, and each returns from an enemy camp with two ponies.
The Dog directs repeated war-path actions, gives objects, prescribes four scalp returns, and Burnt-Belly gains recognition as a great warrior.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 399 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 40I / THE DOG MEDICINE. 403 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER.; lines 19961-20021 confidence: high
Burnt-Belly kills many buffalo; the Dog says he must return with scalps four times and then get a wife. Burnt-Belly does so, becomes recognized as a great warrior, and marries.
The Dog says Burnt-Belly must come into the village with scalps four times before getting a wife; Burnt-Belly completes this and is recognized as a great warrior before marriage.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 395 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 397 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 399 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 40I; lines 19734-19807 confidence: high
After a buffalo hunt and the cleaning of the medicine-lodge, Eagle-Boy enters, says he has come to act with the medicine-men, and is seated in the northwest because the den of the Eagles is there.
Eagle-Boy enters the medicine-men's lodge, is seated according to Eagle geography, performs a powerful demonstration, and is afterward recognized as a great medicine-man.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 395 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 397 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 399 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 40I; lines 19809-19827 confidence: high
The young man goes south, finds the village, remains there, and sings at night a song Dog had taught him.
Dog teaches the boy a song, gives him ritual objects and roots, instructs him in a medicine ceremony, and says he will teach him to be a medicine-man.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 40I / THE DOG MEDICINE. 403 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / BURNT-BELLY AND THE DOG. 407; lines 20024-20114 confidence: high
A young man who feels poor leaves the Platte River village, goes to a high hill, cries for several days, and hears drumming from the river.
The young man leaves in distress, remains on a high hill without eating or drinking, follows repeated auditory signs, and receives a sacred dance and rite instructions.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 40I / THE DOG MEDICINE. 403 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / BURNT-BELLY AND THE DOG. 407; lines 20024-20114 confidence: high
The sound ceases on three approaches; on the fourth he hears drumming, whistling, and something flying overhead. A bald-headed Eagle speaks and says it has come to take him to the drumming.
The young man approaches three times without success and succeeds on the fourth; the Eagle then prescribes dancing for four days and four nights.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 397 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 399 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 40I / THE DOG MEDICINE. 403; lines 19830-19875 confidence: medium
The Dog tells the boy to dance the Dog dance, whisper to him during it, and identifies a promised pony by a star on its forehead, saying the pony will not be real but will be himself.
A speaking Dog teaches the boy the Dog dance, tells him how to address the Dog during the dance, and later instructs him to dance in the Medicine-Men’s ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) HOW THE WITCH-WOMAN WAS KILLED. II9 / PURSUIT BY A RATTLING SKULL; THE PLEIADES. 121 / J22 TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / THE POOR BOY AND THE MUD PONIES. I23; lines 6041-6122 confidence: high
While in the chief's lodge, the boy dreams that Tirawa opens the sky, drops two ponies for him, and sings; upon waking, he goes to a high hill and sings the remembered song.
The boy receives a song and dance associated with Tirawa, sings the song on a hill, becomes a chief, and starts the Chief's Society using those songs.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) I02 TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / THE BOY WHO PREFERRED WOMAN TO POWER. I03 / I04 TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / THE BOY WHO CALLED THE BUFFALO AND WENT TO NORTH-WIND. I07; lines 5282-5325 confidence: medium
Snow-Storm tells the boy to go back to his people, ask for red paint, blue beads, black eagle feathers, and native tobacco, scratch the earth for artichokes, feed his parents, and travel swiftly because Snow-Storm has blown breath upon him.
Snow-Storm says he has blown breath on the boy so he can travel as fast as Snow-Storm; the boy glides home with artichokes for his household.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) I04 TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / THE BOY WHO CALLED THE BUFFALO AND WENT TO NORTH-WIND. I07 / I08 TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / THE BOY WHO CALLED THE BUFFALO AND WENT TO NORTH-WIND. I09; lines 5507-5564 confidence: medium
The calf says his mother and people are angry but he will stay with the man. He instructs the man to find his grandfather among about twenty similar Buffalo by a tongue mark on the hips; failure means death. The man identifies the marked bull as his father-in-law, and the Buffalo react with surprise while remaining hostile.
The man must identify Buffalo relatives among groups that look alike; the calf supplies hidden signs, and failure in at least the first test will bring death.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) II. HOW THE PEOPLE GOT THE CROW-LANCE.' / THE ORIGIN OF THE PIPE-STICK CEREMONY. 53 / THE GIRL WHO MARRIED A STAR. 57 / THE GRAIN-OF-CORN BUNDLE. 59; lines 2985-3055 confidence: medium
The man becomes a good warrior and wishes to marry a girl, but Corn-Woman tells him not to marry for two seasons until he receives her spirit and understands her. She instructs that the kernel be planted in a large hill, that the first corn be saved, and that more be planted the next spring; his mother gathers five ears in the fall and saves them for planting.
Corn-Woman tells the man not to marry for two seasons until he has received her spirit and understands her.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) III. QHOST-MAN WHO BECAME A WHIRLWIND.' / GHOST-MAN WHO BECAME A WHIRLWIND. 4II / THE MAN WHO WENT TO SPIRIT-LAND. / HANDSOME-BOY. 417; lines 20503-20564 confidence: high
In a dream, a mysterious being warns Handsome-Boy that enemies will bring hard times in about three days and says it will be near him and protect him.
A mysterious being appears in dreams, forecasts danger, promises protection, and directs Handsome-Boy's movements.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) III. QHOST-MAN WHO BECAME A WHIRLWIND.' / GHOST-MAN WHO BECAME A WHIRLWIND. 4II / THE MAN WHO WENT TO SPIRIT-LAND. / HANDSOME-BOY. 417; lines 20503-20564 confidence: medium
In a dream, a mysterious being warns Handsome-Boy that enemies will bring hard times in about three days and says it will be near him and protect him.
Handsome-Boy is warned of hard times, confronts enemies rather than fleeing, kills the leading spear-carrier and several others, and survives while the remaining enemies flee.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) III. QHOST-MAN WHO BECAME A WHIRLWIND.' / GHOST-MAN WHO BECAME A WHIRLWIND. 4II / THE MAN WHO WENT TO SPIRIT-LAND. / HANDSOME-BOY. 417; lines 20503-20564 confidence: medium
In another dream, the mysterious being tells Handsome-Boy to go north to a prairie dirt pile with a hole, enter it, and take a long journey through a cave where he will learn something.
The dream being directs Handsome-Boy to enter a hole in a prairie dirt pile and travel through a cave on a long journey to learn something.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) III. THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 243 / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 245 / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 247; lines 12388-12461 confidence: high
Four animals go around a bowl of water, dip their noses, work their jaws, somersault, and vomit different bones of the baby in the boy; unable to continue, they ask the Bears for help.
The boy is subjected to animal healing and body manipulation, then repeatedly returns at night to learn mysterious performances and sleight-of-hand from the animals.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) III. THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 243 / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 245 / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 247; lines 12463-12480 confidence: high
The boy receives instructions about killing enemies. Four little men say they are animals who kill by jaw movements and ask him to kill and skin the smallest one, leaving the skull or head part in the skin; the boy does so, dries the skin, and softens it with stones.
The boy follows instructions from animal beings, performs a prescribed killing and hide preparation, and receives a new power and specialized knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) INTRODUCTION. 9 / INTRODUCTION. II / I. TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / ORIGIN OF THE CHAUI. 17; lines 1034-1068 confidence: medium
Songs concern a child growing to manhood, young men able to hunt buffalo and the enemy, and calling the buffalo; the procession circles the singers four times.
One song is described as being about a child growing from childhood to manhood, followed by a song about young men able to hunt buffalo and the enemy.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) INTRODUCTION. II / I. TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / ORIGIN OF THE CHAUI. 17 / ORIGIN OF THE CHAUI. 19; lines 1147-1168 confidence: medium
The Buffalo leads the man into a lodge where four old men sit in the west; they greet him and identify themselves as the four gods in the west with power to create everything.
The man is taken to the divine lodge, receives instructions and gifts, wakes with the robe still on him as confirmation, and tells the people.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) J, 2 TALES OF READY-TO-GIVE. / THE POOR BOY WHO TURNED INTO AN EAGLE. 173 / THE POOR BOY WHO TURNED INTO AN EAGLE. 175 / THE POOR BOY WHO LOST HIS POWER. 177; lines 8659-8746 confidence: high
The chief offers his daughter to the boy; the girl goes to the boy's home and stays all night. The next time the boy tries to get buffalo, his power is gone because he has lain with a girl before killing buffalo four times for the people.
The narrative states that the boy loses power because he lay with a girl before killing buffalo four times; it also states he might have kept power if he had completed four buffalo hunts first.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) J, 2 TALES OF READY-TO-GIVE. / THE POOR BOY WHO TURNED INTO AN EAGLE. 173 / THE POOR BOY WHO TURNED INTO AN EAGLE. 175 / THE POOR BOY WHO LOST HIS POWER. 177; lines 8748-8761 confidence: medium
The speaker says that sprinkling water will make clouds form in the west and bring rain, and says, "You are poor, but I shall make you a powerful man."
The poor addressee is promised power and instructed to heal sick people by placing the flint on pains.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) J22 TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / THE POOR BOY AND THE MUD PONIES. I23 / ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO BUNDLE. I 25 / THE WIFE WHO RETURNED FROM SPIRIT LAND. 127; lines 6241-6304 confidence: high
The young woman tells him to enter but not come near her, and to sit near the entrance; he is thin, hungry, and remains there through the night and the following day and night.
The young woman first keeps him at the entrance, then lets him approach the first post, the fireplace, and finally her place, while enforcing rules.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) J22 TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / THE POOR BOY AND THE MUD PONIES. I23 / ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO BUNDLE. I 25 / THE WIFE WHO RETURNED FROM SPIRIT LAND. 127; lines 6306-6333 confidence: medium
The girl tells the boy to watch because something will happen and tells him not to be afraid.
The girl instructs the boy before the encounter and gives him a specific response, which he repeats during the nightly dances.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) LONG-TONGUE, THE ROLLING HEAD. 33 / LONG-TONGUE, THE ROLLING HEAD. 35 / LONG-TONGUE, THE ROLLING HEAD. 37 / HOW EVENING-STAR S DAUGHTER WAS OVERCOME. 4I; lines 2119-2187 confidence: medium
The girl warns the boy not to come; panthers and wildcats come and are killed by the boy; coyotes are willing to help; the boy cries until the helper appears as Morning-Star comes up.
The boy must overcome animal obstacles and the girl's dangerous teeth before she becomes human and becomes his wife.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) LONG-TONGUE, THE ROLLING HEAD. 33 / LONG-TONGUE, THE ROLLING HEAD. 35 / LONG-TONGUE, THE ROLLING HEAD. 37 / HOW EVENING-STAR S DAUGHTER WAS OVERCOME. 4I; lines 2119-2187 confidence: high
Morning-Star says the boy will learn heavenly mysteries and songs for prosperity and crops; as payment, captured enemy girls are to be offered to him, and the obstacles and steps are to be represented in ceremony, ending with scaffold and fire.
Morning-Star commands that all obstacles and each step taken in gaining the girl be represented in the ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ORIGIN OF THE BASKET DICE GAME. 45 / THE ORIGIN OF A NEW BAND. 47 / THE ORIGIN OF A NEW BAND. 49 / II. HOW THE PEOPLE GOT THE CROW-LANCE.'; lines 2555-2622 confidence: medium
At night the man thought killed hears dancing, sits up, sees unknown people dancing around him, including one carrying a lance covered with crow feathers; all the dancers are painted black and tell him to get up.
Black-painted dancers awaken the man, command him to rise, lead him to the mountains and a tree, and a voice tests or redirects his attention when Deer and Antelopes appear.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ORIGIN OF THE BASKET DICE GAME. 45 / THE ORIGIN OF A NEW BAND. 47 / THE ORIGIN OF A NEW BAND. 49 / II. HOW THE PEOPLE GOT THE CROW-LANCE.'; lines 2624-2691 confidence: high
The boy hunts a fawn, builds a fire, cooks meat, hears nighttime noises or singing from the mountain side, and hears a voice from the Crows' tree.
The young man is restrained from other pursuits, led into the mountain, placed among Crow people in a cave, and taught by repeated dancing and songs.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ORIGIN OF THE CHAUI. 17 / ORIGIN OF THE CHAUI. 19 / THE FOUR GODS IN THE WEST. 21 / THE SMALL-ANTS BUNDLE AND THE BUFFALO. 23; lines 1332-1356 confidence: low
The young man returns to the cave, meets the old woman, is told to look over the land, sees many earth-lodges like ant-hills with people going in and out, and hears that he will have similar villages with many people.
The young man is guided by an old woman at a cave and within her lodge, where he receives detailed instructions and objects to carry back to his people.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ORIGIN OF THE CHAUI. 19 / THE FOUR GODS IN THE WEST. 21 / THE SMALL-ANTS BUNDLE AND THE BUFFALO. 23 / THE SMALL-ANTS BUNDLE AND THE BUFFALO. 25; lines 1359-1428 confidence: low
The chief passes his hands over the boy, acknowledges that the boy cried on the hills and was mocked, says he now understands, and agrees to select men and follow the instructions.
The chief says the young man cried on the hills for many days and nights, was mocked, and is now understood after the divine gifts and instructions are revealed.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ORIGIN OF THE CHAUI. 19 / THE FOUR GODS IN THE WEST. 21 / THE SMALL-ANTS BUNDLE AND THE BUFFALO. 23 / THE SMALL-ANTS BUNDLE AND THE BUFFALO. 25; lines 1509-1550 confidence: medium
Tirawa creates a man, places him on earth facing north, instructs him to point his thumbs north, and imprints the faces of four northern gods on his thumbnails in two stages.
The man performs a northward thumb gesture and receives imprints of the faces of four northern gods on his thumbnails before receiving divine power.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 321 / PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 323 / PROUD-BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 325 / PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 327; lines 16208-16275 confidence: medium
People say animals took pity on Proud-Boy’s spirit and gave him great power while he was in the woods for several days.
The passage reports that animals pitied Proud-Boy’s spirit and gave him great power while he was away in the woods for several days; his tipi also contains mysterious things connected with what he obtained while away.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 323 / PROUD-BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 325 / PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 327 / PROUD-BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 329; lines 16301-16385 confidence: high
Dust rises from the tipi; mountain-lions and buffalo bellow, birds sing, and owls hoot. People say animals and birds took pity on Proud-Boy and gave him power.
After the killing and enclosed tipi episode with animal and bird sounds, people say animals and birds gave Proud-Boy power, and he becomes a medicine-man.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 323 / PROUD-BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 325 / PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 327 / PROUD-BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 329; lines 16387-16396 confidence: medium
A note says the story was told by Little-Chief, Chaui; it is generally related during the Bear ceremony and also outside the ceremonial lodge to children, especially to tell poor boys that bears are friends and that mysterious power may be obtained from the bear family if approached properly.
The note says the story is associated with the Bear ceremony and teaches that poor boys may secure mysterious power from the bear family if they approach properly.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 327 / PROUD-BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 329 / THE BEAR MEDICINE-MAN. 33 1 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER.; lines 16450-16495 confidence: high
After the Skidi leave, the boy returns to the timber; Magpie greets him, leads him, and in a dream says something is wrong and he must be taken into the animals' lodge.
The passage is headed as an origin of medicine ceremonies or power; Magpie leads the boy toward the animal lodge, and Turtle gives ritual instructions connected to medicine-man lodge practice.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 3I9 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 321 / PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 323; lines 16017-16095 confidence: high
The camp leaves; Proud-Boy cannot be found; his father thinks wild animals ate him; the people mourn him as dead.
Proud-Boy is separated from the camp and mourned as dead, then receives powers, medicine knowledge, and ritual instructions from animal and bird beings before returning.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) PROUD-BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 325 / PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 327 / PROUD-BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 329 / THE BEAR MEDICINE-MAN. 33 1; lines 16399-16447 confidence: medium
The boy follows and shoots at a screeching bird or Magpie; it leads him toward lakes and ponds with rushes, where he eats plants, sleeps in dried rushes, and wanders for four days and nights through timber and ponds.
The Magpie draws the boy through woods and ponds; the dream speaker identifies the bird as the errand bird of a medicine-lodge and tells the boy to return later.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) PROUD-BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 329 / THE BEAR MEDICINE-MAN. 33 1 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE BEAR MEDICINE-MAN.; lines 16498-16549 confidence: medium
The boy awakens by the fireplace in a lodge of grouped animals; Beavers are described as medicine-men leaders, the Magpie is near the entrance, and the boy is covered with black mud and Magpie feathers.
The boy awakens among grouped animals in a lodge where the Beavers are medicine-men leaders and attempt a ritual cure.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) PURSUIT BY A RATTLING SKULL; THE PLEIADES. 121 / J22 TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / THE POOR BOY AND THE MUD PONIES. I23 / ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO BUNDLE. I 25; lines 6139-6224 confidence: medium
A young Nebraska warrior watches girls going to the spring for water, meets one girl, wants to marry her, and decides he must capture ponies before he can marry.
The young warrior wants to marry a girl but believes he must first capture a certain number of ponies, then joins a war party.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ROBE. / ABSTRACTS. 507 / ABSTRACTS. 509 / ABSTRACTS. 51I; lines 25277-25330 confidence: high
In vision a man stands at the father’s bed, says he loved and killed the daughter, lost his place in heaven, will remain with the father, and should be made into a soft downy feather bundle; he says he is a medicine-man and will teach power.
The father paints himself, fasts, receives repeated dream or spirit instructions, journeys to a named place, and gains medicine power.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ROBE. / ABSTRACTS. 507 / ABSTRACTS. 509 / ABSTRACTS. 51I; lines 25277-25330 confidence: medium
The father paints himself and fasts on a western hill. The stone’s spirit instructs him to go to an animal-lodge, then to Swimming Mound, carry the stone, wait for thunder, find a repeatedly lightning-struck hole, enter it, and ask animals for power in exchange for moving the stone.
The stone’s spirit instructs the father to find a hole at a lightning-struck place, enter it, and encounter animals in a large lodge in order to obtain their power.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ROBE. / ABSTRACTS. 507 / ABSTRACTS. 509 / ABSTRACTS. 51I; lines 25332-25380 confidence: high
A storm comes from the west with lightning, rain, and animal cries; lightning repeatedly strikes a river-bank spot and stuns the man. The stone man says animals will now give him power; the man takes the stone, prays to it, and enters the animals' lodge through the lightning-struck hole.
The man enters the animals' lodge through a lightning-struck place and receives powers, medicines, songs, and ritual instructions from animals.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ROBE. / ABSTRACTS. 507 / ABSTRACTS. 509 / ABSTRACTS. 51I; lines 25332-25380 confidence: medium
In the lodge a scalped man tells of his power and animals give medicine. The man brings in the stone, animals breathe on it, Skunk gives rainbow and lightning-curing powers, and animals describe the stone medicine-lodge, its stone and Beavers' altars, sleight-of-hand powers, and songs.
The animals tell the man he has formed the stone medicine-lodge, instruct him about altars and songs, and he later explains the experience to his tribesmen and helps establish the lodge ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) ROBE. / ABSTRACTS. 507 / ABSTRACTS. 509 / ABSTRACTS. 51I; lines 25332-25380 confidence: high
Mink reports to the animals; they send a messenger asking the man to remove the stone and confer about giving him power. Animals walk around the fire, show pieces of ice taken from his stomach, and tell him to swallow them to gain power to blow objects into people's stomachs.
The man is told to swallow ice pieces removed from his stomach, gains power involving objects in people's stomachs, and later medicine-men throw up, display, retrieve, and swallow their animal powers.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) S. LONQ-TONQUE, THE ROLLING HEAD.' / LONG-TONGUE, THE ROLLING HEAD. 33 / LONG-TONGUE, THE ROLLING HEAD. 35 / LONG-TONGUE, THE ROLLING HEAD. 37; lines 2009-2081 confidence: high
The boy asks an old man to lead him to the other village. The girl comes out singing, strikes the ground with her war club, and forms a deep canyon; the boy drops the Morning-Star symbol into it and the canyon disappears.
The girl creates a canyon, water, timber, and animal obstacles, all of which are made to disappear by the boy's Morning-Star symbol.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) S. LONQ-TONQUE, THE ROLLING HEAD.' / LONG-TONGUE, THE ROLLING HEAD. 33 / LONG-TONGUE, THE ROLLING HEAD. 35 / LONG-TONGUE, THE ROLLING HEAD. 37; lines 2083-2116 confidence: medium
The girl says the boy must get otter strings to tie the baby; another man helps, and the strings are placed before the girl.
The boy receives successive demands to bring otter strings, a robe or hide, and a wild-cat hide, with helpers aiding him during the tasks.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) SUN-RAY, WHO MISTREATED HIS WIFE. I95 / HAWK SLAYS THE FIRE-KEEPER. I97 / HAWK SLAYS THE FIRE-KEEPER. I99 / THE SINGING HAWK. 20I; lines 9964-10099 confidence: medium
The footnote says Thief, Kitkehahki told the story; old men relate it during ceremonies to children in the lodge. It teaches boys to care for bows and arrows, desire to kill buffalo and consecrate meat to heavenly gods through the bundle, and teaches young married people hospitality to strangers who may be powerful supernatural beings.
The footnote says old men tell the story during ceremonies to children and that it teaches care of bows and arrows, buffalo hunting, consecration of meat, and hospitality to strangers.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) TALES OF READY-TO-GIVE. / THE BASKET GAME, OR THE WOMAN IN THE MOON. 233 / THE BASKET GAME, OR THE WOMAN IN THE MOON. 235 / THE GIRL, SPIDER-WOMAN, AND THE BALL GAME. 237; lines 11912-11988 confidence: medium
A little girl leads the crying girl to the lodge of Wood-Rat and many young Rats; they describe Spider-Woman as challenging everyone who comes that way to twin balls.
Spider-Woman is described as challenging passers-by to twin balls; Mother-Rat says many young men have died; the girl is formally challenged and delays the game.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) TALES OF READY-TO-GIVE. / THE BUFFALO AND THE DEER. 215 / THE HUNGRY COYOTE. / THE MAN WHO SANG TO COYOTE.; lines 10964-11048 confidence: medium
A village boy or young man wears his buffalo robe with the hair inside and is known as a wonderful boy.
The young man, described as wonderful, goes to the village where Spider-Woman contests strangers in climbing an old cottonwood tree and where young men have not returned.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) TALES OF READY-TO-GIVE. / THE BUFFALO AND THE DEER. 215 / THE HUNGRY COYOTE. / THE MAN WHO SANG TO COYOTE.; lines 10964-11048 confidence: high
The old woman warns that Spider-Woman takes young men's lives and has Eyes-Wide-Open search lodges for strangers to invite to her lodge.
The old woman warns the young man not to eat foods offered by Spider-Woman, identifying them as human brains, eyes, and ears.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) TALES OF READY-TO-GIVE. / THE BUFFALO AND THE DEER. 215 / THE HUNGRY COYOTE. / THE MAN WHO SANG TO COYOTE.; lines 11050-11067 confidence: low
In the morning, the woman cooks beans for the boy; he eats them and tells the people to go out because he wants to be alone.
Before the planned tree climb, the boy asks to be alone, covers his body with white clay spotted with black, and places red feathers in his scalp-lock.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE. 337 / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 339 / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 34I / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 343; lines 16980-17035 confidence: high
The poor boy tells the chief's boy to bring a pony, the parfleche, and robes; they travel northeast to Wonderful River and reach the place the Bear had told the poor boy about; the poor boy tells him to be brave and not retreat so he may have different powers.
The chief's boy is separated from ordinary village life, brought to a special river place, lowered to an ordeal position, instructed to be brave, and tested for acquisition of powers through animal/divine favor.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE. 337 / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 339 / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 34I / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 343; lines 17037-17070 confidence: high
The poor boy seats the chief's boy with his back toward the sun, says the sun should tell the Bear that another man is in the poor boy's place, and tells him to have courage to receive powers from animals.
The chief's boy is told to have courage to receive powers from the animals, undergoes painful piercing and suspension, gives meat to birds, and is later understood as favored or taken by animals.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE. 339 / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 34I / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 343 / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 345; lines 17073-17155 confidence: high
In his father's lodge, the chief's boy says the poor boy allowed him to go down into the animals' lodge under the Wonderful River, where animals in a circle taught him medicine-men's powers and requested tobacco, feathers, beads, and meat.
The chief's boy reports descent to the animals' lodge beneath the Wonderful River, instruction from animals in a circle, and later ritual recognition as one possessing animal powers and understanding their mysteries.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE. 339 / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 34I / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 343 / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 345; lines 17073-17155 confidence: high
At daybreak the poor boy sees the chief's boy on the bank wearing decorated leggings, a perfumed robe, and carrying a bundle; they embrace as brothers, return home, and the bundle is placed in the poor boy's lodge.
After returning home and to the ceremonial lodge, the boys display powers, are acknowledged as leaders, and take on roles in the Medicine-Men's dance and Bear dance.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BUFFALO MEDICINE DANCE. 373 / THE BUFFALO GAME MEDICINE. 375 / THE BUFFALO GAME MEDICINE. 377 / THE BUFFALO MEDICINE WAR SHIELD. 379; lines 18765-18784 confidence: medium
The woman and man wander for several years; the woman gives birth to two young fawns and teaches the man the wonderful ways of the black-tail Deer.
The woman teaches the man the wonderful ways of the black-tail Deer, and he becomes able to transform into a Deer and back into a man.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE DEER DANCE. 383 / THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 385 / THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 387 / THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 389; lines 19164-19252 confidence: high
Coyote meets a man, offers him a pipe, and after the man smokes it says he will not kill him but will take him to his people so they may give him great powers.
After the man smokes Coyote’s pipe, Coyote says he will not kill him, takes him to his people, and calls him his brother before the assembly.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE DEER DANCE. 383 / THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 385 / THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 387 / THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 389; lines 19164-19252 confidence: high
Coyotes roll in dust and give the man roots, saying they are good for the sick, for mad-dog bite, for urinary trouble, and for pains.
Coyotes and Wolves give the man roots, a whistle, and bones, with stated powers for healing, protection, and other ritual uses.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE DOG MEDICINE. 403 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / BURNT-BELLY AND THE DOG. 407 / THE SKELETON-MAN AND THE SUN DANCE. 409; lines 20116-20189 confidence: high
The opening note identifies the tale as a fragment of the Skidi origin of the Sun dance; a mysterious being smokes with a man, says he controls animals and birds, gives the Whistle dance, and teaches the Sun dance ceremony, later said to be known only to Pipe-Chief.
The mysterious being gives the Whistle dance and teaches the man the Sun dance ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE GIRL, SPIDER-WOMAN, AND THE BALL GAME. 239 / III. THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 243 / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 245; lines 12295-12360 confidence: high
Muskrat leaves the matter to Raccoon; Raccoon asks the head medicine-men to cure the afflicted boy/man and give him power to become a medicine-man. The animals agree but say other lodges must first be notified.
The boy is brought before animal medicine authorities, and Raccoon asks that he be cured and given power to become a medicine-man; later the Pahuk lodge is designated as the place where he must be made well.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE GIRL, SPIDER-WOMAN, AND THE BALL GAME. 239 / III. THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 243 / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 245; lines 12362-12385 confidence: medium
After every animal in the lodge fails to help, the Ground-Hog people agree. The boy is put to sleep and placed on the south side of the center of the lodge.
The boy is put to sleep and placed on the south side of the center of the lodge before the Ground-Hog ritual actions begin.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE MAN WHO WENT TO SPIRIT-LAND. / HANDSOME-BOY. 417 / HANDSOME-BOY. 419 / HANDSOME-BOY. 42I; lines 20689-20767 confidence: medium
Two men invite young men to the Young-Dog ceremony; the boy and the stranger attend, sit on the south side, and Handsome-Boy is selected on the south side to act as a brave, while another young man is selected on the north side.
Handsome-Boy is selected as a brave at ceremonies and then demonstrates the role through battle deeds, coup-counting, and public honor.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO CEREMONY. 369 / THE WOMAN AND THE BUFFALO DANCE. 371 / THE BUFFALO MEDICINE DANCE. 373 / THE BUFFALO GAME MEDICINE. 375; lines 18576-18592 confidence: medium
That night the man had another vision; “the same being” came and said he would give another ring, which the man would get from a calf, and that the man must be by himself and pray to Tirawa.
A being appears in the man’s night vision and gives detailed instructions about a calf-derived ring, prayer, beads, war-path use, and doctoring rules.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 261 / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 267 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 271; lines 13532-13609 confidence: high
Animals blow breath on the stone; Skunk says he knows lightning, gets power from it, can make night rainbows, and the Skunks give power to cleanse lightning shock.
The man receives instruction, sacred objects, songs, and powers from animal beings, then returns to transmit or establish a lodge practice.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 261 / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 267 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 271; lines 13611-13687 confidence: medium
The man tells chiefs and braves that his daughter was killed by the heavens, displays the stone, says he spoke with it in sleep, was placed on Swimming-Mound, entered the animals' lodge, and learned songs and performances from animals.
The man says the stone instructed him in sleep, helped him enter the animals' lodge, and that animals taught him wonderful things, songs, and performances for the people.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 261 / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 267 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 271; lines 13689-13718 confidence: medium
At a creek the man waves an eagle wing; the men run into the water and swim, and he tells them to wash clean every day because they are to do many wonderful things.
The men are sent into creek water to swim and are told to wash clean every day because they are to do many wonderful things.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE SINGING HAWK. 20I / THE BOY WHO MARRIED A BUFFALO. / THE BUFFALO WIFE AND THE DISPERSION OF THE BUFFALO. 205 / THE POOR BOY WHO WANTED TO GET MARRIED. 207; lines 10306-10392 confidence: low
The boy stops at the bottom of a high hill, sleeps, and in sleep finds himself under the ground with a fine-looking young man.
The boy's first encounter with the Buffalo chief's son occurs in sleep under ground, followed by directed instruction at the hidden opening and a successful first kill.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE SINGING HAWK. 20I / THE BOY WHO MARRIED A BUFFALO. / THE BUFFALO WIFE AND THE DISPERSION OF THE BUFFALO. 205 / THE POOR BOY WHO WANTED TO GET MARRIED. 207; lines 10394-10403 confidence: medium
After eating, the boy goes to the opening on the side of the hill and meets the strange man there.
A strange man/being met at a hill opening gives the boy garments, animal-associated regalia, a quiver, arrows, and a bow.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE SON OF WIND, READY-TO-GIVE. 91 / TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / THE SON OF WIND, READY-TO-GIVE. 93 / THE SON OF WIND, READY-TO-GIVE. 95; lines 4711-4797 confidence: medium
The people hear of the women, the strange boy, and abundant food and travel quickly. The boy says he is now a man, tells them not to cry, and directs them to settle close by and receive meat.
The boy declares that he is now a man, feeds the people, goes on the war-path, returns with ponies, and marries the chief's daughter.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE WHITE AND BLACK RATS. 469 / ABSTRACTS / ABSTRACTS. / ABSTRACTS. 475; lines 23349-23421 confidence: high
The girl strikes the ground to create a canyon, then creates a wide river and thick timber; the boy overcomes these by dropping a Morning-Star moccasin into them; animals from the girl's lodge are overcome; he is told he must get a baby-board.
The boy must overcome canyon, river, timber, animal guardians, and object quests before marrying the maiden.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE WHITE AND BLACK RATS. 469 / ABSTRACTS / ABSTRACTS. / ABSTRACTS. 475; lines 23349-23421 confidence: high
The boy tries to enter the girl's tipi and over successive nights destroys a serpent, bears, panthers, wild-cats, and coyotes, though coyotes later help; Morning-Star gives a flint stone, and the boy removes the girl's vaginal teeth so she becomes human and his wife.
The boy uses a flint stone from Morning-Star to remove teeth from the girl's vagina; she becomes human and his wife.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE WOMAN AND THE BUFFALO DANCE. 371 / THE BUFFALO MEDICINE DANCE. 373 / THE BUFFALO GAME MEDICINE. 375 / THE BUFFALO GAME MEDICINE. 377; lines 18595-18689 confidence: high
A war party entering Cheyenne country is overtaken; one man hides in brush, then thinks he is lost and calls to the gods in the heavens and animal gods.
A lost warrior calls to gods, meets a speaking Buffalo cow before dawn, learns her song, and receives instructions connected with a dance and later medicine success.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 357 / THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 359 / THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 361 / THE ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO CEREMONY. 363; lines 17938-18002 confidence: medium
Howling-Fox wakes from a dream, washes, dresses, takes his pipe and tobacco bag, goes to the playground, smokes, watches the game, waits after everyone leaves, and sees a woman coming from the west.
Howling-Fox follows dream instructions to the playground, meets the Buffalo woman, and is promised powers if he fulfills her request.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 357 / THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 359 / THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 361 / THE ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO CEREMONY. 363; lines 18004-18086 confidence: high
The Buffalo woman calls Howling-Fox her son, promises to look after him, direct him to meat, visit him in dreams, and gives him mud with her power for curing by spreading it across his mouth and blowing breath toward the sick.
The Buffalo woman gives Howling-Fox mud with her power, teaches a curing procedure, promises dream communication, and later guides him in obtaining meat.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 357 / THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 359 / THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 361 / THE ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO CEREMONY. 363; lines 18004-18086 confidence: medium
The Buffalo woman calls Howling-Fox her son, promises to look after him, direct him to meat, visit him in dreams, and gives him mud with her power for curing by spreading it across his mouth and blowing breath toward the sick.
After receiving Buffalo power and guidance, Howling-Fox asks for and receives authority from the chief to direct the camp's travel.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 357 / THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 359 / THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 361 / THE ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO CEREMONY. 363; lines 18088-18122 confidence: medium
At night Howling-Fox meets Buffalo-Woman. She says there are no buffalo, tells the people to build a west-facing earth-lodge, and asks for eagle feathers, blue beads, and native tobacco when she returns in four days.
Howling-Fox follows instructions involving a lodge, a four-day delay, offerings, a guided journey, and contact with buffalo bulls, after which he is told he has power to call buffalo.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE GIRL, SPIDER-WOMAN, AND THE BALL GAME. 237 / THE GIRL, SPIDER-WOMAN, AND THE BALL GAME. 239 / III. THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 243; lines 12199-12276 confidence: medium
A robe and pillows are arranged in the west side of the lodge; visitors are seated and fed; the old Skidi continues telling medicine mysteries over several days and visits.
The sequence includes prolonged instruction, sleep deprivation, pipe smoking, bodily transformation, separation from the village, wilderness travel, and a dangerous threshold at the tipi.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE GIRL, SPIDER-WOMAN, AND THE BALL GAME. 237 / THE GIRL, SPIDER-WOMAN, AND THE BALL GAME. 239 / III. THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 243; lines 12199-12276 confidence: medium
The young man hears noises, sees a large new tipi, is repeatedly warned from inside not to approach or enter, is threatened with being eaten, and enters anyway.
The young man approaches a large tipi and enters despite warnings not to come near, stop, or enter, and despite a threat that he will be eaten.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE GIRL, SPIDER-WOMAN, AND THE BALL GAME. 237 / THE GIRL, SPIDER-WOMAN, AND THE BALL GAME. 239 / III. THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 243; lines 12278-12292 confidence: medium
The boy throws aside his robe and tells the people in the tipi that he is ready to be killed, is in great trouble, and does not care to live.
The boy exposes himself, declares readiness to be killed, and speaks of great trouble in front of the people in the tipi.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO CEREMONY. 367 / THE ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO CEREMONY. 369 / THE WOMAN AND THE BUFFALO DANCE. 371 / THE BUFFALO MEDICINE DANCE. 373; lines 18408-18497 confidence: medium
The Buffalo says, "I shall make you a great medicine-man" and gives the boy the Buffalo dance, a whistle, and roots for wounded people.
The Buffalo says he will make the boy a medicine-man, gives ritual objects and instructions, and the boy later performs the learned dance in the medicine-lodge.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE POOR BOY AND THE MUD PONIES. I23 / ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO BUNDLE. I 25 / THE WIFE WHO RETURNED FROM SPIRIT LAND. 127 / THE WIFE WHO RETURNED FROM SPIRIT LAND. I 29; lines 6336-6383 confidence: medium
The woman reminds the young man of one more hard task: when her uncles approach the grave, he must stand outside the village with her, hold her with all his strength as she tries to disappear four times, and call loudly for the uncles to help.
The woman says one hard task remains: the young man must hold her with all his strength while she tries to disappear, and failure would mean losing her.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 385 / THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 387 / THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 389 / THE SCALPED MAN MEDICINE. 39I; lines 19254-19328 confidence: high
The note says the tale was told by Sun-Chief, Skidi; it teaches that travelers should not fear scalped people because they can confer power and also shows Pawnee ventriloquism.
The introductory note says scalped people can confer power, and Scalped-Man offers the wounded man the power of making peculiar sounds after taking him into the cave.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 385 / THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 387 / THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 389 / THE SCALPED MAN MEDICINE. 39I; lines 19254-19328 confidence: medium
The wounded man is not afraid, agrees to go, and Scalped-Man carries him on his back to a home in a big cave.
Scalped-Man's home is a big cave with no visible opening, containing special objects and provisions, where the wounded man is sheltered and instructed about the sound-making power.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 385 / THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 387 / THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 389 / THE SCALPED MAN MEDICINE. 39I; lines 19330-19352 confidence: high
Scalped-Man teaches the man daily; he learns sounds rapidly enough to fool Scalped-Man, and Scalped-Man also teaches sleight-of-hand performances.
A spirit figure teaches the man specialized skills, heals him, gives him power, and instructs him in ritualized practices for speed and battle.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BASKET GAME, OR THE WOMAN IN THE MOON. 235 / THE GIRL, SPIDER-WOMAN, AND THE BALL GAME. 237 / THE GIRL, SPIDER-WOMAN, AND THE BALL GAME. 239 / III. THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER.; lines 12155-12196 confidence: medium
“I came here to make friends with you... and to talk with you about the mysteries of a medicine-man.”
The elder medicine-man visits to discuss medicine mysteries and recounts the origin of his powers to the younger healer over an extended night-and-day encounter.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 355 / THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 357 / THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 359 / THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 361; lines 17841-17927 confidence: medium
The origin account for the Buffalo Ceremony begins at a Kitkehahki village on the Republican River, where young men play with gambling sticks and Howling-Fox hears an unseen peculiar noise under the ground moving east and west.
Howling-Fox hears an unseen underground noise and then dreams of a figure who says he knows Howling-Fox heard his footsteps.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 355 / THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 357 / THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 359 / THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 361; lines 17929-17935 confidence: medium
“the man becomes a medicine-man through the power of the ring”
The man becomes a medicine-man through the power of the ring.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 347 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 349 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 351 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 353; lines 17458-17538 confidence: high
After the smoke offering, the woman tells her husband how the Bear came to her and took her to the den; she teaches him all songs learned from the Bear, and the people know she has wonderful powers.
The Bear teaches the woman songs and instructions; she teaches her husband, later her son, and then a tested Chaui man the mysteries of the Bear.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 347 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 349 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 351 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 353; lines 17458-17538 confidence: medium
After buffalo hunts, the woman tans hides, makes a tipi, and has the tipi painted as the Bear had told her.
Bear-Woman has her tipi painted as she had been told by the Bear, keeps it decorated, and the Chaui man’s tipi is painted like hers after he receives the Bear dance.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 347 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 349 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 351 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 353; lines 17458-17538 confidence: high
A Chaui man brings dried buffalo meat, robes, and two ponies, asks to learn the Bear mysteries, is tested by Bear-Woman, proves a believer in animal power, receives the Bear mysteries and Bear dance, and has his tipi painted like hers.
The Chaui man brings dried buffalo meat, robes, and ponies, asks for the Bear mysteries, is tested, and receives instruction and the Bear dance.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 347 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 349 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 351 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 353; lines 17540-17552 confidence: medium
After the fall hunts, the woman joined the medicine-men's lodge and sat with the Bear family on the south side.
The woman joins the medicine-men's lodge and sits with the Bear family on the south side.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 349 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 351 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 353 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 355; lines 17555-17628 confidence: medium
A tale titled “The Buffalo Power and the Wild Horse Dance” begins in a large village on a river with a powerful chief; his youngest wife bears a son whom people expect to become chief, while the father instructs him about warfare and capturing ponies.
The boy seeks status through the war-path and repeated war-party participation, but each attempt fails and leads to rejection.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 349 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 351 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 353 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 355; lines 17630-17648 confidence: low
He eats small amounts each day until the food is gone, then continues while very hungry, thin, and weak, needing to stop and lie down.
The traveler continues after his provisions are gone, becomes hungry and weak, and reaches a state in which he believes he is dying.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 351 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 353 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 355 / THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 357; lines 17651-17723 confidence: high
The boy reaches a hilltop, sees a lake in a valley, goes down, drinks and washes, then says the place is good for him to die and addresses the gods who may control it.
The boy expects death, undergoes trampling by Buffalo and Horses, enters a lodge under the lake, and is promised powers and ritual obligations.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 353 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 355 / THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 357 / THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 359; lines 17746-17814 confidence: medium
The boy asks for tobacco, sweet grass, a black lariat rope, brown eagle feathers, and paint; his parents bring them, he says he will leave briefly, carries the presents to Horse, and Horse gives him speed before they go to Buffalo's lodge.
The boy leaves home for a short time, goes with Horse to Buffalo's lodge, receives battle-associated objects and substances, and returns home before later successes.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE-MAN. 33 1 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE BEAR MEDICINE-MAN. / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER.; lines 16552-16597 confidence: medium
Magpie enters the lodge; the animals take the boy in with their power, and say that one animal medicine-man controls all animal lodges, carries the war club, and can do many wonderful things.
The heading frames the episode as an origin of medicine ceremonies or power, and the passage centers on animal lodges, animal power, and an animal medicine-man as the possible source of help.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE-MAN. 33 1 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE BEAR MEDICINE-MAN. / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER.; lines 16552-16597 confidence: medium
On the walk back toward Pahuk, the ball of clay grows, the boy becomes weak and thin, uses his bow as a cane, decides to lie where Turtle had been if he reaches Pahuk, then faints and falls.
The boy’s internal clay burden grows, he becomes nearly dead, faints near Pahuk, and is then taken into the animal lodge by animal power.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE-MAN. / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 337 / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 339 / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 34I; lines 16886-16961 confidence: high
Women prepare and leave the lodge; the boy lays out a bear's claw and four differently colored downy feathers, touches the horses' mouths, and passes his hands over the objects as thanks to the Bear for his first ponies.
The passage states that the boy has been among the Bears, that the Bears taught him mysteries, and that he performs Bear-medicine rites with objects and songs.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE-MAN. / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 337 / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 339 / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 34I; lines 16963-16977 confidence: medium
The poor boy attacks the enemy in battle, rushes into their midst, and kills them while the chief's boy watches and is thankful for his friendship.
After the poor boy's battle actions, the people recognize his wonderful powers, ask him to enter the Bear dance ceremony, and he is made leader.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE-MAN. / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE BEAR MEDICINE-MAN. / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 337; lines 16699-16758 confidence: medium
The boy enters the den, finds it is the home of the Bears, sees a sleeping mother Bear and young Bears, plays with the cubs, and one cub wakes the mother by saying a boy is in their lodge.
The mother Bear, found inside the den-lodge, pities the boy, calls him son, and warns him about the powerful Bear and the danger of not returning alive.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE-MAN. / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE BEAR MEDICINE-MAN. / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 337; lines 16760-16790 confidence: medium
The boy tells the mother Bear that he is poor, came seeking her place, found it, and accepts being killed and eaten if her husband kills him.
The boy enters the Bear family's place, faces a death threat from the father Bear, obeys the mother Bear's instruction to hold the valued child, and is spared after intercession.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE. 343 / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 345 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 347 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 349; lines 17263-17334 confidence: high
The female Bear tells the woman to use paint and a feather, make a painted tipi with yellow, black, red, cedar tree, and owl imagery, and take two young Bears home; she says they will return after being killed.
The female Bear teaches the woman ceremonial objects and tipi imagery, sends young Bears with her, and the woman later possesses bear-spirit signs and healing authority.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE. 343 / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 345 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 347 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 349; lines 17263-17334 confidence: medium
The woman grunts like a Bear, sits at sunrise with yellow feather and paint, keeps the hide in a bundle, is treated carefully because she acts like a bear, and realizes she has the spirit of a bear.
The woman grunts like a Bear, acts like a bear, and realizes she has the spirit of a bear.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE. 343 / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 345 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 347 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 349; lines 17263-17334 confidence: high
The female Bear tells the woman to use paint and a feather, make a painted tipi with yellow, black, red, cedar tree, and owl imagery, and take two young Bears home; she says they will return after being killed.
The passage headings identify bear medicine and ceremony, and the narrative explains how the woman received, prepared, used, and applied bear medicine objects in war and healing.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE. 343 / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 345 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 347 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 349; lines 17336-17356 confidence: medium
"A tipi was now put up to the west of the woman's lodge. She took her husband into the tipi, carrying her medicine bundle with her."
The passage describes entry into a special tipi, first viewing of a medicine bundle, change of clothing, application of paints and feathers, and performance of a taught song.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE. 345 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 347 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 349 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 351; lines 17359-17444 confidence: high
The woman learns the wounded man's thoughts in a dream from the Bear, visits him with her husband, accepts the pay, and says he is to become a member of the Bear society.
After the healing, the woman tells the wounded man he is to become a member of the Bear society and conducts a further rite involving position, bodily contact, and feeding.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE. 34I / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 343 / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 345 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 347; lines 17168-17245 confidence: high
The Bear grunts so wild animals move away, leads the woman through a valley and up a hill to a steep bank with a cedar tree, then disappears there; the woman follows.
The woman follows the Bear into his den, undergoes a task of catching cubs, and receives new healing power and instructions.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BEAR MEDICINE. 34I / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 343 / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 345 / THE BEAR MEDICINE AND CEREMONY. 347; lines 17247-17260 confidence: high
The female Bear approaches the woman, places her fore legs around the woman's neck, coughs up powdered cherry, powdered hackberry, and powdered bull-berry, and the woman eats them.
The woman receives substances, is told she is prepared to doctor the sick, and is kept in the Bears' den for instruction in mysterious things.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BOY WHO CALLED THE BUFFALO AND WENT TO NORTH-WIND. I09 / THE MAN WHO MARRIED A BUFFALO. II3 / HOW THE WITCH-WOMAN WAS KILLED. I15 / HOW THE WITCH-WOMAN WAS KILLED. II7; lines 5760-5837 confidence: medium
The chief wants the boy as a son or son-in-law, but the boy says his father is living and that Crow, Hawk, insects, grass, weeds, and trees told him of White-Moccasins. He refuses marriage because he is too young.
The protagonist refuses marriage as too young, later succeeds on four war paths, and says he must make four buffalo holy and take them to the priests before marrying.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BOY WHO CALLED THE BUFFALO AND WENT TO NORTH-WIND. I09 / THE MAN WHO MARRIED A BUFFALO. II3 / HOW THE WITCH-WOMAN WAS KILLED. I15 / HOW THE WITCH-WOMAN WAS KILLED. II7; lines 5839-5851 confidence: high
The young man hears clam shells singing at the creek; the shells say they are ready to receive some of his people, teach their power, make some medicine-men, and give curing mud from where they live.
The clam shells say they will teach their power so some people become medicine-men; after being brought to the water bank, the friend returns claiming magic doctoring power.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BOY WHO PREFERRED WOMAN TO POWER. I03 / I04 TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / THE BOY WHO CALLED THE BUFFALO AND WENT TO NORTH-WIND. I07 / I08 TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS.; lines 5328-5372 confidence: high
People look at the boy and say that the things he asks for, including tobacco, are things the gods in the heavens like; they say some god has taken pity on him, and relatives bring the requested things.
Items associated by the people with heavenly gods are given to a strange being, who gives the boy a fox-skin cap, a new name, and instructions about future action.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BOY WHO PREFERRED WOMAN TO POWER. I03 / I04 TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / THE BOY WHO CALLED THE BUFFALO AND WENT TO NORTH-WIND. I07 / I08 TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS.; lines 5328-5372 confidence: medium
The boy takes the things outside the village and gives them to the strange being, who gives him a fox-skin cap with an eagle feather, names him Whipping-Feather, says he will later travel like him and meet him driving Buffalo, tells him to tell the people to kill, and then disappears.
The boy receives a specific object, the fox-skin cap with eagle feather, and is renamed Whipping-Feather before later displaying unusual authority over food distribution and the Buffalo hunt.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BOY WHO PREFERRED WOMAN TO POWER. / WIND. / ABSTRACTS. 487 / ABSTRACTS. 489; lines 24158-24206 confidence: medium
The girl reports real-world events and her four uncles’ fat offerings at the grave. The man must hold her through four trials while her spirit struggles; he fails three and succeeds on the fourth with the uncles’ help. She flies upward, he holds her by the hair, and after eating com and beans she says she will remain.
The young man faces four named trials to hold the spirit wife, failing three and succeeding on the fourth with help from her uncles.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BUFFALO GAME MEDICINE. 375 / THE BUFFALO GAME MEDICINE. 377 / THE BUFFALO MEDICINE WAR SHIELD. 379 / THE MAN WHO MARRIED A DEER. 381; lines 18787-18873 confidence: medium
The medicine-men want to see the man's powers and lend deer antlers; during singing he places them on his head, where they stay fastened for spectators but come off when he reaches for them.
The family demonstrates powers in the medicine-men's lodge through antlers, animal imitation, and transformation; the medicine-men appoint the man leader because of his powers.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BUFFALO GAME MEDICINE. 375 / THE BUFFALO GAME MEDICINE. 377 / THE BUFFALO MEDICINE WAR SHIELD. 379 / THE MAN WHO MARRIED A DEER. 381; lines 18787-18873 confidence: medium
In the Deer Dance narrative, a man who has long been away from the village sleeps on a high mound in the mountains and dreams of a black-painted man wearing a buffalo robe, who says he is a messenger for a Deer dance in a cave at the foot of the mountains and that the ceremony is to be given to him to take back to his people.
A wandering man dreams of a messenger who summons him to a cave Deer dance, and after waking a speaking Raven repeats the instruction.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BUFFALO GAME MEDICINE. 377 / THE BUFFALO MEDICINE WAR SHIELD. 379 / THE MAN WHO MARRIED A DEER. 381 / THE DEER DANCE. 383; lines 18875-18966 confidence: high
A noise from a high mountain leads the boy to a man at the mountain entrance; the man says he came in the boy's dream and as a Raven, then arranged ravens to make noise so the boy would follow.
The Raven-Man appears in dream and Raven form, uses ravens to make noise, and brings the boy to the mountain cave where instruction occurs.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BUFFALO GAME MEDICINE. 377 / THE BUFFALO MEDICINE WAR SHIELD. 379 / THE MAN WHO MARRIED A DEER. 381 / THE DEER DANCE. 383; lines 18875-18966 confidence: medium
The cave people eat red beans and give some to the man; he becomes sick and lies as if dead, goes to the heavens, sees Tirawa in an earth-lodge with bow and wild sage, and is told to teach the dance and the bean practice.
After eating strong red beans, the man lies as if dead, goes into the heavens, sees Tirawa, and then stands up as if from sleep.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BUFFALO GAME MEDICINE. 377 / THE BUFFALO MEDICINE WAR SHIELD. 379 / THE MAN WHO MARRIED A DEER. 381 / THE DEER DANCE. 383; lines 18875-18966 confidence: high
The cave people eat red beans and give some to the man; he becomes sick and lies as if dead, goes to the heavens, sees Tirawa in an earth-lodge with bow and wild sage, and is told to teach the dance and the bean practice.
Tirawa tells the man to teach his people the dance and how to use the beans so they may see Tirawa too.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BUFFALO GAME MEDICINE. 377 / THE BUFFALO MEDICINE WAR SHIELD. 379 / THE MAN WHO MARRIED A DEER. 381 / THE DEER DANCE. 383; lines 18875-18966 confidence: medium
The man returns to the cave, rises as if asleep, dances, sees the people become animals and birds at daylight, stays four days learning mysterious ways, and is sent east to his people.
The man learns mysterious ways from animal and bird people in the cave, composes songs about the events, and starts the Deer-Dance or Elk-Dance among his people.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BUFFALO GAME MEDICINE. 377 / THE BUFFALO MEDICINE WAR SHIELD. 379 / THE MAN WHO MARRIED A DEER. 381 / THE DEER DANCE. 383; lines 18875-18966 confidence: high
The man returns to the cave, rises as if asleep, dances, sees the people become animals and birds at daylight, stays four days learning mysterious ways, and is sent east to his people.
The man remains in the cave for four days learning mysterious ways before he is sent back to his people.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BUFFALO GAME MEDICINE. 377 / THE BUFFALO MEDICINE WAR SHIELD. 379 / THE MAN WHO MARRIED A DEER. 381 / THE DEER DANCE. 383; lines 18875-18966 confidence: low
Beginning of 'The Wolf-Warrior': a warrior separated from his company hears a song on a high hill and sees an old Wolf sitting upright, looking toward the heavens, singing the Wolf-Warrior song, and beginning to address him.
A warrior separated from his company hears the Wolf-Warrior song and sees an old Wolf singing toward the heavens; the Wolf begins to speak about his medicine.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BUFFALO MEDICINE WAR SHIELD. 379 / THE MAN WHO MARRIED A DEER. 381 / THE DEER DANCE. 383 / THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 385; lines 18968-19042 confidence: high
Introductory note: told by Thief, Kitkehahki; the story relates the origin of individual wolf-given power by which a man became a fast traveler and great warrior, and reminds old men to transmit power to young men.
The passage frames the narrative as the origin of power obtained from a wolf, and describes the Wolf's instructions, dream-transfer, and objects that make the man a fast traveler and great warrior.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BUFFALO MEDICINE WAR SHIELD. 379 / THE MAN WHO MARRIED A DEER. 381 / THE DEER DANCE. 383 / THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 385; lines 18968-19042 confidence: high
The man calls the Wolf father, asks for long life and warrior power, promises tobacco and sumach for smoking to him; the Wolf says he is dying and instructs the man to cut and dry his nose with scalp, wear it on the scalp-lock as the Wolf's spirit, and pass the things to his children.
The Wolf directs the man to cut off and dry his nose with scalp, wear it on the scalp-lock, and treat the nose as the Wolf's spirit granting long life.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BUFFALO MEDICINE WAR SHIELD. 379 / THE MAN WHO MARRIED A DEER. 381 / THE DEER DANCE. 383 / THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 385; lines 18968-19042 confidence: high
The Wolf howls toward the heavens; the man hears and learns a song. That night they sleep side by side, and the text states that the Wolf's power is transferred through a dream. Toward morning, Wolf-Star appears and the Wolf gives a large howl.
The text explicitly says the Wolf's power was transferred to the man through a dream while they slept side by side.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 361 / THE ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO CEREMONY. 363 / THE ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO CEREMONY. 367 / THE ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO CEREMONY. 369; lines 18220-18309 confidence: high
Buffalo-Woman visits Howling-Fox at night and teaches him songs and the Buffalo ceremony; he starts the dance, wears a ring from a Buffalo cow, gives gifts to the ring's former owner, teaches him, and then dies, which the people attribute to giving away secrets.
Buffalo-Woman teaches Howling-Fox the Buffalo ceremony and songs, and a Buffalo later gives the medicine-men ceremonial instructions and a song.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE BUFFALO POWER AND THE WILD HORSE DANCE. 361 / THE ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO CEREMONY. 363 / THE ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO CEREMONY. 367 / THE ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO CEREMONY. 369; lines 18220-18309 confidence: high
The speaking Buffalo invites Buffalo medicine-men to Buffalo country; they follow to a steep bank, enter the Buffalo lodge or cave, pass through deep water into an animals' lodge, and see Bear, Buffalo, and other animals perform with breath, feathers, and a reed whistle.
Buffalo medicine-men follow a Buffalo guide, enter a cave or Buffalo lodge, pass through deep water, witness animal ritual performances, and receive ceremonial knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE CANNIBAL WITCH AND THE BOY WHO CONQUERED THE BUFFALO. 73 / THE CANNIBAL WITCH AND THE BOY WHO CONQUERED THE BUFFALO. 75 / THE CANNIBAL WITCH AND THE BOY WHO CONQUERED THE BUFFALO. 79 / THE WARRIOR AND THE BLACK LIGHTNING ARROW. 83; lines 4132-4203 confidence: medium
The leader says he will go up on a high hill to pray to the gods for power and help in finding enemy villages, while the other young men stay in the valley.
The leader undergoes an extended solitary hilltop prayer and crying vigil, encounters a storm, and receives a divinely attributed arrow promising war success.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE CANNIBAL WITCH AND THE BOY WHO CONQUERED THE BUFFALO. 75 / THE CANNIBAL WITCH AND THE BOY WHO CONQUERED THE BUFFALO. 79 / THE WARRIOR AND THE BLACK LIGHTNING ARROW. 83 / THE WARRIOR AND THE BLACK LIGHTNING ARROW. 85; lines 4227-4307 confidence: high
A Skidi man on the Loupe River dreams of a man wearing a robe with spotted-pony drawings, a buffalo lariat rope around his shoulders, and a small bundle; the being tells him to stand on a high hill four days and four nights.
The Skidi man is told to stand on a high hill for four days and nights; after mourning there, he receives further dream instruction.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE CANNIBAL WITCH AND THE BOY WHO CONQUERED THE BUFFALO. 75 / THE CANNIBAL WITCH AND THE BOY WHO CONQUERED THE BUFFALO. 79 / THE WARRIOR AND THE BLACK LIGHTNING ARROW. 83 / THE WARRIOR AND THE BLACK LIGHTNING ARROW. 85; lines 4390-4467 confidence: medium
Spotted-Horse-Chief orders each warrior to lariat a pony and drive fast; after four days and four nights without rest, the men faint and are sore, and many ponies are captured while young men receive new names and ponies.
After the arduous four-day-and-four-night return with captured ponies, all the young men receive new names and ponies.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE CANNIBAL WITCH AND THE BOY WHO CONQUERED THE BUFFALO. 75 / THE CANNIBAL WITCH AND THE BOY WHO CONQUERED THE BUFFALO. 79 / THE WARRIOR AND THE BLACK LIGHTNING ARROW. 83 / THE WARRIOR AND THE BLACK LIGHTNING ARROW. 85; lines 4469-4513 confidence: medium
The child grows fast; his grandmother makes him bows and arrows; in the timber a voice addresses him as son and says it is his father.
The child grows quickly, and his grandmother makes him successive bows and arrows before he encounters the father-claiming voice in the timber.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE CANNIBAL WITCH AND THE BOY WHO CONQUERED THE BUFFALO. 79 / THE WARRIOR AND THE BLACK LIGHTNING ARROW. 83 / THE WARRIOR AND THE BLACK LIGHTNING ARROW. 85 / THE SON OF WIND, READY-TO-GIVE. 91; lines 4516-4566 confidence: low
The voice says “Come with me”; a red-painted man in animal-skin clothing with otter-skin quiver and ash bow appears, leads the boy to sandy ground, stamps, and instructs him to remove dirt.
The boy follows the man into the timber, obeys directions, digs in marked places, and gains access to hidden food sources.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE CHIEF S SON WHO RECEIVED THE ANIMAL POWER. 313 / THE THUNDER-BIRD CEREMONY. 315 / THE THUNDER-BIRD CEREMONY. 317 / PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 3I9; lines 15824-15871 confidence: medium
Men, women, boys, and girls are ordered to race to the village; the winner becomes holy, receives red ointment, and has season-long priestly observances; Proud-Boy runs near the girl but cannot keep up with her.
All community categories are commanded to race to the village; the winner becomes holy, receives red ointment, and has season-long priestly associations or holy dress.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE CHIEF S SON WHO RECEIVED THE ANIMAL POWER. 313 / THE THUNDER-BIRD CEREMONY. 315 / THE THUNDER-BIRD CEREMONY. 317 / PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 3I9; lines 15824-15871 confidence: medium
Proud-Boy asks his father for clothing, receives buckskin and a waist string, is disappointed because he wants leggings, receives elk moccasins from his aunt, and says: "I have laid away my buffalo string. I am getting to be a young man."
Proud-Boy seeks new clothing, receives garments from kin, lays away his buffalo string, and says he is getting to be a young man.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE FOSSIL GIANT MEDICINE-LODGE. 295 / THE SQUASH MEDICINE. 297 / THE SQUASH MEDICINE. 299 / THE ORIGIN OF THE GEESE MEDICINE. 3OI; lines 14965-15012 confidence: high
A lariat is tied to a tree; the young man is put over the bank, remains there for several days, and sees fire in the water caused by swimming animals.
The young man endures several days suspended over the bank, faints, enters an animals' lodge, receives powers and instructions, and returns before dawn.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE FOSSIL GIANT MEDICINE-LODGE. 295 / THE SQUASH MEDICINE. 297 / THE SQUASH MEDICINE. 299 / THE ORIGIN OF THE GEESE MEDICINE. 3OI; lines 14965-15012 confidence: high
On the fourth night the young man faints and wakes in an animals' lodge. The animals say they took him in, know his condition, and explain that Elk controls the lodge and had pitied the homely young man.
Animals take the young man into their lodge, speak to him, tell him what he must do, and give him great powers.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 267 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 271 / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 27S; lines 13721-13792 confidence: high
Cottonwood trees and willows are cut and carried in procession; errand men lead, willow men follow, cottonwood carriers come last, and the leading man waves an eagle wing while men kneel, showing internal power and animal-clan identity.
The passage gives a structured ritual progression with procession, entry into a specially arranged lodge, bodily preparation, withdrawal to the hills, sage use, swimming, and abstinence restrictions before further medicine performances.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 267 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 271 / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 27S; lines 13794-13862 confidence: medium
Men revive and stand before willow lodges; the owner orders a wooden bowl of water placed west of the fireplace, handles a power like ice or glass, puts it in water, swallows it, stamps, beats his sides, and says he will keep the power within him.
The owner and others swallow a visible power, perform bodily gestures, and the owner states that the power is now within him and will be kept.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 267 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 271 / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 27S; lines 13794-13862 confidence: medium
The other three men and other medicine-men repeat the movements; performances continue nightly, new medicine-men ask to join, and a distinguished warrior asks permission to perform sleight-of-hand tricks in the lodge.
A warrior who is not a medicine-man asks the medicine-men for permission to take part, is accepted, prepares for three days, and performs on the fourth night.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 271 / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 27S / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 279 / THE STONE-MAN MEDICINE-LODGE. 281; lines 14004-14073 confidence: medium
The old woman rolls the ring again and the boy kills buffalo daily; the old people recognize he is wonderful. The passage identifies him as the disappeared Animal-Boy who was taken to the animals' lodge, given powers, and returned as a poor boy.
The boy disappeared, was taken to the animals' lodge, received great powers, and returned as a poor, ragged boy whom villagers do not recognize.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 27S / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 279 / THE STONE-MAN MEDICINE-LODGE. 281 / THE STONE-MAN MEDICINE-LODGE. 283; lines 14100-14176 confidence: medium
The chief is glad, gathers friends, displays the red fox, eats the meat, and declares the poor boy his son-in-law; the boy sits by the chief's daughter.
The boy, called poor before the marriage, washes in a pond and emerges as a fine-looking young man with woodpecker-feather headgear and a star robe later associated with power.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE MAN WHO MARRIED A DEER. 381 / THE DEER DANCE. 383 / THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 385 / THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 387; lines 19071-19127 confidence: medium
Wolf-Man is one of six scouts sent to capture ponies; he drives ponies to the leader, gives them to him, receives the name Man-Who-Has-No-Leader, and brings more ponies.
After Wolf-Man captures and gives ponies to the leader, the leader announces a new name for him among the great warriors.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 243 / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 245 / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 247 / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 249; lines 12483-12530 confidence: medium
Unnamed speakers say: "Go now to your people, take these things with you, and teach other people about our mysteries."
The boy is instructed to return to his people and teach mysteries, and the village announces the return of the lost medicine-child.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 245 / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 247 / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 249 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER.; lines 12533-12579 confidence: medium
The medicine-men meet; the young man dances with them and performs better sleight-of-hand than the older medicine-men, is acknowledged as the leading medicine-man, and the dance is called Kurapira, Medicine-Child dance.
The young man enters the medicine-men's lodge, dances, performs sleight-of-hand better than the older medicine-men, and is acknowledged as the leading medicine-man.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 247 / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 249 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 251; lines 12656-12674 confidence: high
The young medicine-man asks his relatives to have men kill buffalo and dry meat for a medicine-men's sleight-of-hand ceremony; the meat is brought into the lodge where he teaches medicine mysteries to many young men.
The young medicine-man teaches many young men the mysteries of medicine inside the medicine-men's lodge during the ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 251 / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 253 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 255 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 257; lines 12866-12945 confidence: high
The Loons say, "Father, you are now our father. This woman is our mother," and promise power to "doctor the sick and make them well," instructing the man to follow them to the pond while the woman stays.
The young Loons promise the couple power to doctor the sick and require the man to follow them to a nocturnal pond event where he witnesses ordered actions by birds.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 251 / THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 253 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 255 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 257; lines 12947-12957 confidence: medium
The Loons say they wish to go to their people, and say their father has been taught the mysteries of the water fowls and will start a medicine dance among his people.
The Loons state that their father has been taught the mysteries of the water fowls and therefore shall start a medicine dance among his people.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE MEDICINE-CHILD AND THE BEAVER MEDICINE. 253 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 255 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 257 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 259; lines 12960-13040 confidence: medium
The Loon says the wife allowed a man into her bed and that he kicked it; it says its spirit is broken and instructs that its skin be kept, its flesh thrown into the waters, and its spirit will remain with the skin and speak in dreams for medicine-lodge use.
The passage title identifies the origin of the Loon Medicine Ceremony, and the Loon says the poor boy knows how it is to be used in the medicine-lodge after death.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE MEDICINE-MAN WHO KILLED HIS SON. 309 / THE MEDICINE-MAN WHO KILLED HIS SON. 31I / THE CHIEF S SON WHO RECEIVED THE ANIMAL POWER. 313 / THE THUNDER-BIRD CEREMONY. 315; lines 15632-15713 confidence: high
The boy dreams of the blue-daubed man with the feather in his scalp-lock; the man says he is Thunder-Bird, then appears as a tall crane-like bird with long legs, a long bill, open wings, and the downy feather on its breast.
The boy receives dream instructions from the dead stranger/Thunder-Bird, follows them into the timber, and is taught a ceremony over several days.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE MEDICINE-MAN WHO KILLED HIS SON. 309 / THE MEDICINE-MAN WHO KILLED HIS SON. 31I / THE CHIEF S SON WHO RECEIVED THE ANIMAL POWER. 313 / THE THUNDER-BIRD CEREMONY. 315; lines 15632-15713 confidence: medium
During a buffalo hunt, the boy dreams that the man tells him to take the feather into thick timber, place it on a limb, and continue through the timber; the boy wakes, takes the feather, and follows the instruction.
The boy is led into thick timber and then to a cleared place with an altar and animal figures, where the mysterious being teaches him a ceremony and sleight-of-hand tricks.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE MEDICINE-MAN WHO KILLED HIS SON. 31I / THE CHIEF S SON WHO RECEIVED THE ANIMAL POWER. 313 / THE THUNDER-BIRD CEREMONY. 315 / THE THUNDER-BIRD CEREMONY. 317; lines 15728-15804 confidence: high
Medicine-men prepare ceremonies; the boy unwraps a little bundle, asks to enter the medicine-lodge to perform, and relatives bring presents.
The boy brings supporters with goods and meat, asks for a seat among the medicine-men, receives acceptance, and is seated in the south.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE MEDICINE-MAN WHO KILLED HIS SON. 31I / THE CHIEF S SON WHO RECEIVED THE ANIMAL POWER. 313 / THE THUNDER-BIRD CEREMONY. 315 / THE THUNDER-BIRD CEREMONY. 317; lines 15728-15804 confidence: high
The boy performs wonders, turns a downy feather into a large thunder-bird, makes a skull and crane, places them in directions, and makes them disappear.
The boy performs many wonderful tricks before medicine-men and witnesses, even though his people were not medicine-men.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO CEREMONY. 363 / THE ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO CEREMONY. 367 / THE ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO CEREMONY. 369 / THE WOMAN AND THE BUFFALO DANCE. 371; lines 18311-18385 confidence: high
The Buffalo bull teaches the Buffalo dance by telling them to imitate Buffalo rolling. After rolling he tells them to take what is on the ground as a rattle; the rattle has a buffalo skull picture and is to be shaken before sick people.
The Buffalo bull teaches the humans the Buffalo dance and tells them to imitate Buffalo rolling; the man later gives the Buffalo dance to the people.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO CEREMONY. 363 / THE ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO CEREMONY. 367 / THE ORIGIN OF THE BUFFALO CEREMONY. 369 / THE WOMAN AND THE BUFFALO DANCE. 371; lines 18387-18405 confidence: medium
After eating, the Buffalo tells the boy to take and smell the given object whenever he wants to see him; the object is a little ball carried in the Buffalo bull's stomach and possessing magic powers.
The Buffalo gives a magic object, and the note states that the boy receives power from the buffalo and becomes a great medicine-man.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF A NEW BAND. 47 / THE ORIGIN OF A NEW BAND. 49 / II. HOW THE PEOPLE GOT THE CROW-LANCE.' / THE ORIGIN OF THE PIPE-STICK CEREMONY. 53; lines 2694-2765 confidence: medium
The young man wakes from a dream, considers whether to go to the big water, decides to go, and journeys for many days to the northeast until he reaches the big stream.
The man follows a dream to the big water, is drawn into the water-monster's place, and receives instruction in an animal medicine-lodge.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF A NEW BAND. 47 / THE ORIGIN OF A NEW BAND. 49 / II. HOW THE PEOPLE GOT THE CROW-LANCE.' / THE ORIGIN OF THE PIPE-STICK CEREMONY. 53; lines 2767-2833 confidence: high
The man kills eagles, takes a tail feather, and the water-monster appears in a dream, gives him a pipe-stem, and instructs him to tie eagle feathers on a stick for obtaining presents.
The man receives instruction in dreams and visions, including a pipe-stem from the water-monster and songs from animals and the Sun.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF A NEW BAND. 47 / THE ORIGIN OF A NEW BAND. 49 / II. HOW THE PEOPLE GOT THE CROW-LANCE.' / THE ORIGIN OF THE PIPE-STICK CEREMONY. 53; lines 2835-2878 confidence: high
The man is taught that on the third night a child must be decorated to represent Tirawa; red paint indicates the sun has touched the child and a facial mark represents Tirawa's picture.
A child is painted to represent Tirawa, stood on an oriole nest, and the act is explained as placing Tirawa's powers on the child for its future life.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF A NEW BAND. 49 / II. HOW THE PEOPLE GOT THE CROW-LANCE.' / THE ORIGIN OF THE PIPE-STICK CEREMONY. 53 / THE GIRL WHO MARRIED A STAR. 57; lines 2881-2970 confidence: medium
The old woman warns the boys not to go to a place where a killing animal lives; they go, a bear comes from its den, lightning kills it, Star-Boy inflates the bear skin, and the boys use it to frighten the old woman and guard pumpkins.
The old woman warns the boys away from dangerous places, but they go; the dangerous bear, monster, and mountain-lions are killed, and the boys are said to have killed all wicked animals in the country before returning to tell the people.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 321 / PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 323 / PROUD-BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 325; lines 16111-16174 confidence: medium
Proud-Boy asks his father for the scalp of a young buffalo bull with horns left on it, asks for buffalo to make a tipi, and has women sew skins while he selects men to paint the tipi.
Within a section titled for animal medicine and medicine ceremonies, Proud-Boy directs the making of a buffalo-hide tipi painted with bears, mountain-lion, buffalo, eagle, owls, and birds for the big ceremonial context.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE BEAR MEDICINE-MAN. / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 337 / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 339; lines 16793-16852 confidence: high
The boy spends several days in the Bear's den learning Bear secrets; the Bear says he is one of them and must visit, and the Bear family and the boy undergo further transformations between Bear and human forms.
The boy learns Bear secrets in the den, is declared one of the Bears, receives power and a healing method, and is directed to an animals' lodge to learn as a medicine-man.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE BEAR MEDICINE-MAN. / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 337 / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 339; lines 16793-16852 confidence: high
The Bear says he has given the boy power, calls him son, links their deaths, and directs him to an animals' lodge under a steep bank on the Wonderful River to learn to be a medicine-man.
The Bear instructs the boy to go to an animals' lodge under a steep bank on the Wonderful River, where he will be taken in and learn to be a medicine-man.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE BEAR MEDICINE-MAN. / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 337 / THE BEAR MEDICINE. 339; lines 16854-16883 confidence: medium
Village medicine-men are called but the patient worsens; the poor boy visits while some medicine-men sing, and the Bear spirit in the boy takes hold of him.
The people say the young man must have been taken into the Bear's den after he cures the patient and sings about the Bear; this is paired with the earlier Bear spirit possession.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE BEAR MEDICINE-MAN. / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE BEAR MEDICINE-MAN.; lines 16600-16683 confidence: high
The Bear blows on the boy until he is unconscious, tears open his breast with a claw, removes a large round stone from his stomach, and eats a piece of liver from the boy's breast.
The Bear cures the boy, calls him son, grants him a specialized power, and the animals teach him their powers.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE FOSSIL GIANT MEDICINE-LODGE. 295 / THE SQUASH MEDICINE. 297 / THE SQUASH MEDICINE. 299; lines 14867-14951 confidence: high
In a dream, a woman in black clothing covered with downy feathers holds a clam shell and powdered root, sings, drops root into water in the shell, and teaches the procedure for doctoring a sick person.
A dream figure identified as the root itself teaches the man a song and a procedure for mixing powdered root with water in a shell to heal patients; this instruction makes him a great medicine-man.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE FOSSIL GIANT MEDICINE-LODGE. 295 / THE SQUASH MEDICINE. 297 / THE SQUASH MEDICINE. 299; lines 14867-14951 confidence: medium
The young man seeks out a homely young man who is liked by girls; when asked his secret, the homely young man says he has power given by the antelope.
The homely young man says his attractiveness to women comes from antelope-given power and leads the seeker to a solitary, risky act of hanging over a steep bank.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE FOSSIL GIANT MEDICINE-LODGE. 295 / THE SQUASH MEDICINE. 297 / THE SQUASH MEDICINE. 299; lines 14953-14962 confidence: high
“the necessity of undergoing great hardship before admission may be gained to the medicine societies.”
The passage explicitly states that the story teaches the necessity of undergoing great hardship before admission may be gained to the medicine societies.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 271 / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 27S / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 279; lines 13981-14001 confidence: low
The boy asks his grandfather for a bow and four arrows, then for larger ones, and goes to the timber to try to kill game.
The rapidly growing boy asks for bows and arrows, tries to hunt, and then has a ring rolled so he can shoot at it.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE ORIGIN OF THE GEESE MEDICINE. 3O3 / THE WONDERFUL BOY WHO KILLED HIS FATHER. 305 / THE WONDERFUL BOY WHO KILLED HIS FATHER. 307; lines 15256-15306 confidence: medium
The boy says swans took him to the animals' lodge at Swimming-Mound; animals pitied him, restored him to life, kept the arrow, and sent him home; he wants to kill his father, and his mother approves.
The boy is revived by animals at their lodge and later becomes a great medicine-man who tells of that lodge.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE ORIGIN OF THE GEESE MEDICINE. 3O3 / THE WONDERFUL BOY WHO KILLED HIS FATHER. 305 / THE WONDERFUL BOY WHO KILLED HIS FATHER. 307; lines 15308-15349 confidence: high
The Pawnee are holding medicine-lodge ceremonies; the leader's wife tells her about-thirteen-year-old son to enter, touch his father, ask for pity and acceptance, and offer a pony.
The boy seeks to become a member of the medicine-lodge and follows prescribed petitions, but the ritual leader refuses him repeatedly.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE CLAM SHELL. 171 / J, 2 TALES OF READY-TO-GIVE. / THE POOR BOY WHO TURNED INTO AN EAGLE. 173 / THE POOR BOY WHO TURNED INTO AN EAGLE. 175; lines 8558-8645 confidence: medium
The Buffalo explain their plan: create apparent dead buffalo, cut the girl open, expose her heart area, and have her seize the golden Eagle's legs when he reaches for the heart.
The Buffalo arrange apparent buffalo deaths and prepare the girl as if dead so that the golden Eagle will expose himself by reaching for her heart.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 255 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 257 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 259 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 261; lines 13054-13123 confidence: medium
The poor boy becomes a warrior and great medicine-man through the Loons, teaches what he knows to the chief's son, dies, and leaves the medicine-man's mysteries with that son.
The Loon conclusion shows medicine power received through Loons and transmitted as mysteries, while the Lightning account's source note identifies the tale as the origin of a medicine ceremony taught through star-sent agency.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 255 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 257 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 259 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 261; lines 13125-13199 confidence: medium
Tanned buffalo hide is brought; eagle down is placed at the altar; cedar limbs are put on live coals; cedar-nut tea is prepared in a wooden bowl with a flint and skunk scent.
The people perform washing, cedar-smoke, mud-smearing, prayers, pipe-smoking, and offerings of ashes before the stone, which is invited to remain with the people.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 255 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 257 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 259 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 261; lines 13201-13261 confidence: high
The daughter says she is among the gods; the stone in the lodge was a god in the heavens; she will turn to stone; the father should sleep near the stone because it will speak in sleep and listen.
The father sleeps beside a divine stone, receives dream instructions from a god, performs ritual bathing and mud application, and is told he will be taught to be a medicine-man.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 255 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 257 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 259 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 261; lines 13201-13261 confidence: medium
The next day the father abstains from food and water, bathes in the creek, takes mud from the holy place, lays hands on the stone, prays, applies mud to his head and face, goes west, stops on a hill, and cries until night.
The father goes west to a hill to fast, mourn, and cry, but the dream-man tells him not to mourn or fast and says later instructions will come.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 255 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 257 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 259 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 261; lines 13263-13337 confidence: medium
The dream directs him to follow lightning to the riverbank, find a clump of often-struck trees and a hole, crawl into the hole, place the stone at the entrance, and continue into a larger passage under the mound.
The dream describes crawling into a lightning-disclosed hole, passing under the mound, hearing sacred sounds, and approaching the animals' lodge.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 255 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 257 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 259 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 261; lines 13263-13337 confidence: high
During the night he hears strange noises from the mound, like rubbing sticks and drumming, but has no fear; he stays all night, and by day neither eats nor drinks.
At the mound the man remains through the night, does not eat or drink the following day, hears strange sounds, sees elk, and asks whether the animals will give him power.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 257 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 259 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 261 / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 267; lines 13340-13414 confidence: medium
The man cries, faints, and sees a red-painted, feathered man with a reed whistle and elk skin. The speaker says the Elks obey him, offers robe, whistle, and great power, and says the heavenly stone draws lightning and should be removed.
The man endures repeated frightening encounters while crying on a mound beside a powerful stone; supernatural speakers offer or imply great power, and he gains courage through the stone's light.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 257 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 259 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 261 / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 267; lines 13416-13481 confidence: high
A dark western cloud arrives with thunder, lightning, rain, drumming, rubbing sticks, geese sounds, and coyote and bear howls; lightning strikes the riverbank repeatedly and then strikes the man down.
The man undergoes a frightening storm and lightning strike; Stone-Man says the animals tried to scare him and will give powers, and the man later seeks the medicine-men's ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 257 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 259 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 261 / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 267; lines 13416-13481 confidence: medium
Stone-Man appears to the stunned man and says the animals tried to frighten him but will speak to him and give powers; he tells the man the lightning-struck place is the opened entrance to the animals' lodge and warns him not to remove the stone until their secrets are taught.
Lightning opens an entrance at the riverbank; the man crawls through a hole to a larger passage and reaches the animals' lodge.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 257 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 259 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 261 / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 267; lines 13416-13481 confidence: high
Stone-Man appears to the stunned man and says the animals tried to frighten him but will speak to him and give powers; he tells the man the lightning-struck place is the opened entrance to the animals' lodge and warns him not to remove the stone until their secrets are taught.
Stone-Man says the animals will speak to the man, give him great powers, and teach secrets; the animals agree to give the ceremony of the medicine-men.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 259 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 261 / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 267 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER.; lines 13484-13529 confidence: high
The stranger is told to enter where the animals are, cry and be meek, and ask for help; he goes in with the messenger, animals walk around the fire, darkness occurs, and he later finds himself lying on his back at the south inside the lodge.
The stranger enters a special animal lodge, undergoes darkness and bodily ritual actions, receives power, and is taught over several nights.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 259 / THE ORIGIN OF THE LOON MEDICINE CEREMONY. 261 / THE LIGHTNING S MEDICINE CEREMONY. 267 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER.; lines 13484-13529 confidence: medium
Near the entrance the stranger sees animals seated in a circle and two men, one scalped; the other describes a youth of disordered mind, a strange being leading him in a snowstorm to the animals' lodge, and the animals caring for and curing him.
The entrance man reports that a strange being led him in a snowstorm into the animals' lodge, where the animals cared for and cured him.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE PIPE-STICK CEREMONY. 53 / THE GIRL WHO MARRIED A STAR. 57 / THE GRAIN-OF-CORN BUNDLE. 59 / BUFFALO-WIFE AND CORN-WIFE. 63; lines 3262-3341 confidence: medium
The boy warns his father to beware the stone at the entrance and says his grandmother is a witch who kills handsome men who come through the doorway.
The boy tells his father how to survive the entrance danger and how to identify his wife and son among indistinguishable buffalo and calves.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE ORIGIN OF THE PIPE-STICK CEREMONY. 53 / THE GIRL WHO MARRIED A STAR. 57 / THE GRAIN-OF-CORN BUNDLE. 59 / BUFFALO-WIFE AND CORN-WIFE. 63; lines 3343-3366 confidence: medium
Without-Wings looked inside and saw a big Bear ready to jump upon him; he said, "Be still."
The passage presents a sequence of dangerous or testing episodes: threshold threat, required recognition of the wife, and entry into a sweat-lodge prepared with red-hot stones and encircling bulls.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE SCALPED MAN MEDICINE. 39I / THE SCALPED-MAN MEDICINE. 393 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 395 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 397; lines 19545-19610 confidence: high
The boy is told to try flying out of the den, succeeds, and is watched by other Eagles so he does not return to the people.
The boy is trained to fly, supervised by Eagles, proves strength through hunting, and is said to have received the powers the Eagles possess.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE SCALPED MAN MEDICINE. 39I / THE SCALPED-MAN MEDICINE. 393 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 395 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 397; lines 19612-19637 confidence: high
The Eagles turn Eagle-Boy into a young man and agree that he should return to his people.
The boy matures among the Eagles and receives instructions, ritual objects, spirit aid, and healing powers from the old Eagle before returning home.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE SCALPED-MAN MEDICINE. 393 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 395 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 397 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 399; lines 19640-19720 confidence: high
The passage heading identifies the story as 'How the Pawnee Got the Eagle Dance'; the intervening page heading identifies the section as an origin of medicine ceremonies or power.
The old Eagle teaches the boy healing uses for an Eagle-wing fan and fawn-skin rattle; the passage heading identifies the wider account with the Eagle Dance and medicine power.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE SCALPED-MAN MEDICINE. 393 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 395 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 397 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 399; lines 19640-19720 confidence: high
The old Eagle selects other Eagles; ten Eagles fly from the den with the boy toward the village on the Republican River, alight on a high mound, promise to watch over him, and circle him as he turns into a young man.
The boy remains with the Eagles for years, is escorted home, becomes a young man, and returns to his mourning parents and village.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE SKELETON-MAN AND THE SUN DANCE. 409 / III. QHOST-MAN WHO BECAME A WHIRLWIND.' / GHOST-MAN WHO BECAME A WHIRLWIND. 4II / THE MAN WHO WENT TO SPIRIT-LAND.; lines 20310-20399 confidence: medium
The old woman teaches the young man the Elk dance, gives him a whistle and red beans, and says the beans will let his people communicate with dead spirits.
The old woman teaches the Elk dance and gives ritual items whose use grants power to communicate with dead spirits.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE SKELETON-MAN AND THE SUN DANCE. 409 / III. QHOST-MAN WHO BECAME A WHIRLWIND.' / GHOST-MAN WHO BECAME A WHIRLWIND. 4II / THE MAN WHO WENT TO SPIRIT-LAND.; lines 20310-20399 confidence: medium
Handsome-Boy is born in a plains village; his parents keep him hidden in an enclosed place on the bed in their earth-lodge, keep him clean and well clothed, and he grows into a handsome young man.
Handsome-Boy is guarded from war-party knowledge and victory dances, yet thinks about why he is not allowed to go when other young men leave on the war-path.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE SKELETON-MAN AND THE SUN DANCE. 409 / III. QHOST-MAN WHO BECAME A WHIRLWIND.' / GHOST-MAN WHO BECAME A WHIRLWIND. 4II / THE MAN WHO WENT TO SPIRIT-LAND.; lines 20401-20481 confidence: medium
In a dream a man with scalp-fringed leggings, eagle-feather trim, and bear claws says he stands between people and spirits, will take charge of the boy, make him great, and sends him southwest to a high hill where something has been placed.
A dream-being who claims to stand between people and spirits promises to make the boy a great man and repeatedly directs him to objects and actions that sustain his journey.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE SON OF WIND, READY-TO-GIVE. 93 / THE SON OF WIND, READY-TO-GIVE. 95 / THE WONDERFUL BOY. 97 / THE WONDERFUL BOY. 99; lines 4904-4984 confidence: high
The gods say the North-Wind brought the boy, identify South-Wind as harmful and North-Wind as good, and state that they are representatives of Tirawa in Tirawa's unseen home.
The boy is brought to the gods' lodge, fed ritual foods, taught songs or ceremonies, and given sacred items for later action.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE SON OF WIND, READY-TO-GIVE. 95 / THE WONDERFUL BOY. 97 / THE WONDERFUL BOY. 99 / I02 TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS.; lines 5045-5091 confidence: high
The story of Coming-Sun begins: a young Skidi man on the Loupe River dreams that someone tells him to stand on a high hill for four days and nights.
Coming-Sun receives a dream command, leaves his friends, stands on a high hill for four days and nights, cries, and then encounters a mysterious being.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE SON OF WIND, READY-TO-GIVE. 95 / THE WONDERFUL BOY. 97 / THE WONDERFUL BOY. 99 / I02 TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS.; lines 5045-5091 confidence: medium
A man or mysterious being appears beside Coming-Sun, says he promised to take pity on him if he came to the hill, and tells him to look into the valley, where a man comes from a ravine toward a spring.
The mysterious being directs Coming-Sun to head off a warrior-like man seen near the ravine and spring, but Coming-Sun cannot catch him before he disappears.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE SQUASH MEDICINE. 299 / THE ORIGIN OF THE GEESE MEDICINE. 3OI / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE ORIGIN OF THE GEESE MEDICINE. 3O3; lines 15137-15158 confidence: medium
"Mother, I want you to go to the field and find two squashes with long necks. I want you to help me perform in the medicine-men's lodge."
The boy is described as too young and not yet taken to the medicine-men's lodge, yet asks his mother for ritual props and help to perform there.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE STONE-MAN MBDICINE-LODGE. 891- / THE STONE-MAN MEDICINE-LODGE. 293 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE FOSSIL GIANT MEDICINE-LODGE. 295; lines 14684-14768 confidence: medium
The keeper dreams of a man who teaches the ceremony and bone placement; he hears and learns songs, invites medicine-men, places the bone on calico before an altar, and sings of it as a stone, leading to the name Medicine-Stone-People.
The keeper learns ceremony placement and songs through dreams and sleep-heard singing before founding the ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE STONE-MAN MEDICINE-LODGE. 281 / THE STONE-MAN MEDICINE-LODGE. 283 / THE STONE-MAN MEDICINE-LODGE. 285 / THE STONE-MAN MEDICINE-LODGE. 287; lines 14290-14364 confidence: medium
Stone-Man announces that he wants the chosen young man to marry his daughter; the chief leaves the choice to the young man; the girl appears in fine buckskins and a yellow robe; the young man agrees to obey; Stone-Man gives him buffalo and seats him beside the girl.
Stone-Man chooses a son-in-law, says the young man is not married and has no power, and makes him play the hoop game inside the lodge before the fatal trap.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE STONE-MAN MEDICINE-LODGE. 281 / THE STONE-MAN MEDICINE-LODGE. 283 / THE STONE-MAN MEDICINE-LODGE. 285 / THE STONE-MAN MEDICINE-LODGE. 287; lines 14366-14382 confidence: medium
Animals tell Animal-Boy where his people are and what is happening to the young men, promise him protection, and direct him to go to his people; he travels west and finds them.
The passage centers on young men entering Stone-Man's lodge, with the girl saying Stone-Man has killed many young men.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE STONE-MAN MEDICINE-LODGE. 285 / THE STONE-MAN MEDICINE-LODGE. 287 / THE STONE-MAN MEDICINE-LODGE. 289 / THE STONE-MAN MBDICINE-LODGE. 891-; lines 14488-14561 confidence: medium
Stone-Man approves the gifts and asks that quivers, bows, and arrows be hung inside the lodge in the southeast, southwest, northwest, and northeast.
Stone-Man makes repeated demands of the boy, and the passage explicitly says the boy supplies the demands with animal aid.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE STONE-MAN MEDICINE-LODGE. 285 / THE STONE-MAN MEDICINE-LODGE. 287 / THE STONE-MAN MEDICINE-LODGE. 289 / THE STONE-MAN MBDICINE-LODGE. 891-; lines 14563-14581 confidence: medium
A low, thick-wool young Buffalo is identified as the one to take; it has great powers and flint horns, will kill the man when it fights him, and is to lead the boy to the lodge.
The selected Buffalo has great powers and flint horns and is expected to fight the man while helpers manage the stone fragments knocked loose.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE STONE-MAN MEDICINE-LODGE. 289 / THE STONE-MAN MBDICINE-LODGE. 891- / THE STONE-MAN MEDICINE-LODGE. 293 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER.; lines 14635-14681 confidence: high
The Fossil Giant Medicine-Lodge section introduces the Stone-Medicine-Men society; at the altar sits what appears to be a large white stone, but the narrator says he learned otherwise when taken into the lodge to learn the mysteries.
The narrator is taken into the lodge to be taught the mysteries, and the inner explanation of the altar object is given by an old man after gifts are presented.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE STONE-MAN MEDICINE-LODGE. 293 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / THE FOSSIL GIANT MEDICINE-LODGE. 295 / THE SQUASH MEDICINE. 297; lines 14770-14827 confidence: medium
The roots are described as sensitive, powerful, odorous, and as the large people who had been destroyed and turned into roots; before digging, songs and pipe smoke are required so the roots will not become angry.
The Big-Black-Meteoric-Star teaches the man songs, pipe-smoke offerings, digging rules, and the root's curative power.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE THUNDER-BIRD CEREMONY. 315 / THE THUNDER-BIRD CEREMONY. 317 / PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 3I9 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER.; lines 15874-15918 confidence: high
Proud-Boy says, "I call upon the heavens" to help make the girl his wife, and vows to go on the war-path, capture ponies, kill an enemy, take a scalp, give many ponies for her, and become recognized as a man.
Proud-Boy says his father still thinks him young, declares that he feels he is now a man, and vows war deeds; the passage also notes that he is not yet a warrior.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE THUNDER-BIRD CEREMONY. 317 / PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 3I9 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 321; lines 15921-16006 confidence: medium
The girl is taken to the priests' lodge, sits under the bundle, is told holy ointment makes her holy, is warned not to make noise because of winds, buffalo, western gods, rain, and cool days, becomes keeper of sacred bundles, and is watched by Proud-Boy.
The girl is made holy with ointment, kept under the bundle in the priests' lodge, restricted from ordinary play, and made keeper of sacred bundles.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE THUNDER-BIRD CEREMONY. 317 / PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 3I9 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 321; lines 15921-16006 confidence: medium
Priests perform a washing ceremony with opened bundle, sweet grass smoke, removal of holy ointment and eyes of the gods, sage dipped in water, fat from holy meat, offerings first to the girl, and her return to her grandfather.
A ceremony removes the holy ointment and the eyes of the gods from the girl so that she becomes the same as any other girl, followed by offerings and return home.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE THUNDER-BIRD CEREMONY. 317 / PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 3I9 / THE ORIGIN OF MEDICINE CEREMONIES OR POWER. / PROUD BOY AND THE ANIMAL MEDICINE. 321; lines 15921-16006 confidence: high
Proud-Boy asks to marry Yellow-Corn, who represents Mother-Yellow-Corn; his father refuses because he lacks warrior, hunting, wealth, and sacrificial qualifications, including smoke received by the heavens.
Proud-Boy's father denies his wish to marry Yellow-Corn because he has no scalps, ponies, small game, buffalo-hunting skill, enemy-camp achievement, or sacrifice whose smoke the heavens have received.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE WARRIOR AND THE BLACK LIGHTNING ARROW. 83 / THE WARRIOR AND THE BLACK LIGHTNING ARROW. 85 / THE SON OF WIND, READY-TO-GIVE. 91 / TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS.; lines 4569-4613 confidence: medium
The man gives the boy leggings, moccasins, a robe, a quiver filled with arrows, and a bow; he tells him to kill animals for meat and direct the women to artichokes and beans, and promises to teach planting in spring.
The father gives the boy clothing and hunting equipment, tells him to kill his own animals, and later helps him hunt buffalo.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE WARRIOR AND THE BLACK LIGHTNING ARROW. 85 / THE SON OF WIND, READY-TO-GIVE. 91 / TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / THE SON OF WIND, READY-TO-GIVE. 93; lines 4616-4689 confidence: high
Ready-to-Give tells the boy to make a bundle with fire sticks, flint, white corn called Mother, a hawk skin representing a great warrior, and braided sweet grass; the bundle is named the Ready-to-Give bundle.
The boy is instructed to assemble the Ready-to-Give bundle and is taught its ceremonies for many months.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 387 / THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 389 / THE SCALPED MAN MEDICINE. 39I / THE SCALPED-MAN MEDICINE. 393; lines 19355-19434 confidence: medium
At the Medicine-Men's ceremony, medicine-men perform animal-taught sleight-of-hand; the man asks to perform and throws his voice so many people seem to be speaking.
Medicine-men perform sleight-of-hand taught by different animals, and the healed man enters the medicine lodge to demonstrate a special performance.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 387 / THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 389 / THE SCALPED MAN MEDICINE. 39I / THE SCALPED-MAN MEDICINE. 393; lines 19355-19434 confidence: high
The wounded man in the medicine lodge covers his body with white clay, puts a downy feather in his hair, wears an eagle-wing whistle, takes wild sage and a small war club, and starts out.
The man arms and adorns himself with white clay, feather, whistle, sage, and war club; arrows miss him, he defeats a similarly protected enemy, and he is later never injured in battle.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 387 / THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 389 / THE SCALPED MAN MEDICINE. 39I / THE SCALPED-MAN MEDICINE. 393; lines 19355-19434 confidence: high
In the Eagle Dance account, the Pawnee move from near Nemaha toward the Republican River; a man wanders away and his relatives do not know where he went.
A man wanders away, later returns dressed in eagle feathers, and the people infer he has been to an animals' lodge or mysterious place.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 387 / THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 389 / THE SCALPED MAN MEDICINE. 39I / THE SCALPED-MAN MEDICINE. 393; lines 19355-19434 confidence: medium
The man follows after the people pass, sits alone on the south side of the village or javelin-game field, and allows no man to sit with him.
The returned man keeps apart from others, sits on the south side, disappears again, returns with more eagle feathers, ties them in a small buffalo robe, and hangs the robe in his tipi.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 389 / THE SCALPED MAN MEDICINE. 39I / THE SCALPED-MAN MEDICINE. 393 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 395; lines 19451-19524 confidence: medium
The Eagles in the den react to the boy, say the man's act is wrong, say he stole his own nephew, mention the child's mourning parents, and identify the old father and mother Eagles seated in the east.
The Eagles say they had been arranging a proper time for the man to enter their den, but he acted hastily to learn their power and secrets; the old man Eagle denies him any powers.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 389 / THE SCALPED MAN MEDICINE. 39I / THE SCALPED-MAN MEDICINE. 393 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 395; lines 19451-19524 confidence: medium
The Eagles in the den react to the boy, say the man's act is wrong, say he stole his own nephew, mention the child's mourning parents, and identify the old father and mother Eagles seated in the east.
The passage title frames the story as how the Pawnee got the Eagle Dance, and the narrative centers on access to Eagle power and secrets in the den.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE WOLF-WARRIOR. 389 / THE SCALPED MAN MEDICINE. 39I / THE SCALPED-MAN MEDICINE. 393 / HOW THE PAWNEE GOT THE EAGLE DANCE. 395; lines 19526-19542 confidence: medium
The boy tries to fly, but he is young, his feathers are small, and he cannot fly.
After becoming an Eagle, the boy remains in the den unable to fly and is taught by the old Eagles the power he is to have.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE WONDERFUL BOY WHO KILLED HIS FATHER. 305 / THE WONDERFUL BOY WHO KILLED HIS FATHER. 307 / THE MEDICINE-MAN WHO KILLED HIS SON. 309 / THE MEDICINE-MAN WHO KILLED HIS SON. 31I; lines 15445-15508 confidence: medium
The boy drifts downstream with Beaver, Otter, Mink, and other animals, is taken into Pahuk, has the arrow removed, and is brought to life through Beaver and Otter.
The boy is taken into the animals’ lodge at Pahuk and later teaches the people what the animals taught him.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE WONDERFUL BOY WHO KILLED HIS FATHER. 307 / THE MEDICINE-MAN WHO KILLED HIS SON. 309 / THE MEDICINE-MAN WHO KILLED HIS SON. 31I / THE CHIEF S SON WHO RECEIVED THE ANIMAL POWER. 313; lines 15539-15612 confidence: high
Animals find the boy, carry him into their lodge, and Buffalo says he has been bewitched; Elk and Buffalo jump over him and blood is seen in their mouths.
The boy is taken into an animal lodge, healed, taught mysteries, given objects and abilities, fed, and sent back to his people.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE WONDERFUL BOY WHO KILLED HIS FATHER. 307 / THE MEDICINE-MAN WHO KILLED HIS SON. 309 / THE MEDICINE-MAN WHO KILLED HIS SON. 31I / THE CHIEF S SON WHO RECEIVED THE ANIMAL POWER. 313; lines 15539-15612 confidence: high
Eagles teach flight, Ducks teach swimming and diving, and Crow, Beaver, Otter, and Hawk are sent to the four directions for food; one animal says the man tried to poison the boy and that the boy may bewitch him.
Eagles teach the boy to fly, Ducks teach him to swim and dive, and after Crow touches him he flies like a crow.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE WONDERFUL BOY. 97 / THE WONDERFUL BOY. 99 / I02 TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / THE BOY WHO PREFERRED WOMAN TO POWER. I03; lines 5094-5138 confidence: high
A voice tells Coming-Sun to run and head off pony-driving warriors; later he sees warriors with scalp poles. In both cases the figures disappear into a ravine before he catches them.
Coming-Sun undergoes repeated trials set by a mysterious being, fails to become the kind of warrior the being first tests for, and is then made a medicine-man with special powers.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE WONDERFUL BOY. 99 / I02 TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / THE BOY WHO PREFERRED WOMAN TO POWER. I03 / I04 TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS.; lines 5208-5279 confidence: medium
A boy calf approaches the surrounded young man, says buffalo bulls intend to kill him, promises to save him, and explains that a wink will mark the calf to identify as his child.
The buffalo bulls test the young man by requiring him to identify his son among calves and his wife among cows; successful recognition prevents his death.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) THE WONDERFUL BOY. 99 / I02 TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / THE BOY WHO PREFERRED WOMAN TO POWER. I03 / I04 TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS.; lines 5208-5279 confidence: medium
Men prepare for the hunt and ask relatives for moccasins; in one tipi a woman makes moccasins beside a young boy identified as Coyote, who asks his mother for moccasins so he can join the hunt; she doubts him because he is not yet a man.
The boy is identified as Coyote, plays with children, asks for moccasins, and wants to go with adult men to hunt buffalo though he is not yet a man.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / ORIGIN OF THE BASKET DICE GAME. 45 / THE ORIGIN OF A NEW BAND. 47 / THE ORIGIN OF A NEW BAND. 49; lines 2504-2553 confidence: medium
The medicine-man agrees to teach wonders in medicine-man mysteries, ceremony, songs, herbs, and roots.
The medicine-man promises to teach mysteries, ceremonies, songs, herbs, and roots, and later teaches selected young men in connection with the medicine-men's dance.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) TRUE STORIES OF THE HEAVENLY BEINGS. / THE SON OF WIND, READY-TO-GIVE. 93 / THE SON OF WIND, READY-TO-GIVE. 95 / THE WONDERFUL BOY. 97; lines 4888-4901 confidence: medium
Wind tells the boy to remove his leggings, moccasins, robe, and quiver, put them all in the robe, wade into the water, and says it must take him upon his journey.
Wind takes the boy on a journey to a lodge where four gods in the west are said to teach him many things.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) US. HOW RABBIT LOST HIS TAIL' / THE WHITE AND BLACK RATS. 469 / ABSTRACTS / ABSTRACTS.; lines 23242-23315 confidence: high
Abstract 3 begins with people wandering before corn and buffalo; a Moon-directed boy leads them north to a new home, famine threatens, and the young man fasts on a hill, sees Moon's reflection in water, and drinks from a spring.
The young man fasts, follows Moon's directions, drinks from the spring, enters a cave, encounters an age-changing lunar being, and receives culturally important gifts.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) WILLIAMS A WILKINS COMPANY / BALTIMORE, MD. / CONTENTS / MYTHS.; lines 108-324 confidence: medium
Later Section I titles include cannibal witch and buffalo titles, “The Son of Wind, Ready-to-Give,” buffalo marriage titles, “Pursuit by a Rattling Skull; the Pleiades,” “The Wife who Returned from Spirit Land,” and “How the World is to Come to an End”; a note identifies C, K, S, and P as Pawnee divisions.
Titles mention a boy given power to call buffalo, wonderful boys, poor boys, and the Medicine-Child.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) WILLIAMS A WILKINS COMPANY / BALTIMORE, MD. / CONTENTS / MYTHS.; lines 108-324 confidence: medium
Section III, “The Origin of Medicine Ceremonies or Power,” lists titles including “The Medicine-Child and the Beaver Medicine,” “The Origin of the Loon Medicine Ceremony,” “The Lightning’s Medicine Ceremony,” “The Stone-Man Medicine-Lodge,” “The Fossil Giant Medicine-Lodge,” “The Squash Medicine,” “Origin of the Geese Medicine,” and “The Wonderful Boy who Killed his Father.”
Section III is titled “The Origin of Medicine Ceremonies or Power” and lists medicine titles associated with Beaver, Loon, Lightning, Squash, and Geese.
read in the book → -
The Pawnee - Mythology (Part I) WIND. / ABSTRACTS. 487 / ABSTRACTS. 489 / ABSTRACTS. 491; lines 24264-24312 confidence: medium
After paternal warnings, the boys enter a bull-boat on a river; when it pitches halfway across, they fly up as geese, with the older boy fearful and needing urging.
The father warns the boys against dangerous places, and they proceed through river, snake, weather-being, and cannibal encounters.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12 / ABSTRACTS.; lines 21537-21628 confidence: medium
A banished murderer meets a buffalo cow, propitiates a water monster through his wife, receives buffalo abundance, feeds starving people, erects the oldest society lodge, instructs the people, and ceremonies including Buffalo-dance and Sun-dance follow.
Buffalo or buffalo cow figures tell men not to shoot and give or lead to buffalo and ceremonial lodges for the people.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12 / ABSTRACTS.; lines 21708-21783 confidence: medium
Gopher finds the herd surrounding the place and only one tree standing. During the night he makes a hole at the base, brings the man and woman down, closes the hole so buffalo cannot notice or smell it, travels underground, and brings them out at the main camp-circle at daybreak.
After returning from the buffalo camp and pursuit, the woman announces good tidings, chooses elders, founds the Buffalo-Women's lodge, and teaches commandments of the Giver.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12 / ABSTRACTS.; lines 21785-21877 confidence: medium
A buffalo cow with a calf speaks to the man, tells him to prepare one hundred arrows and materials, and later reveals something to him while he sleeps; an immense herd comes to the tipi and the man kills buffalo, one with each arrow.
A buffalo cow instructs and reveals something to the poor man; the resulting buffalo abundance, shared pemmican, secrets, degrees, and lodge establishments benefit the people.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12 / ABSTRACTS.; lines 21785-21877 confidence: high
Under “Origin of the Buffalo Lodge,” a vision-seeking man sees women dancing; they turn to buffalo, and he learns the Buffalo-dance.
A vision-seeking man sees women dancing, they turn into buffalo, and he learns the Buffalo-dance.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12 / ABSTRACTS.; lines 22638-22715 confidence: medium
After further restrictions, the woman emerges on the bank facing deep water below a steep precipice; the monster tells her to paint herself red when she wants to see him, plunge into the river, emerge cleansed from impurities, and offer prayer.
The monster instructs the woman to paint herself red when she wants to see him again, plunge into the river, emerge cleansed of impurities, and pray.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12 / ABSTRACTS.; lines 22717-22817 confidence: medium
Young men enter a deep cave to the buffalo land; a water monster blocks their return, they burn through it, one eats the meat and becomes a water monster, and his brother sacrifices to him for victory.
Young men follow buffalo tracks into a deep cave, see the land of the buffalo, and on return encounter a water monster blocking the cave.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12 / ABSTRACTS.; lines 23734-23799 confidence: medium
Oldest married brother keeps his brothers; two lazy brothers are warned about sleeping late, are cleaned and dressed, emerge as different men, and begin searching for owners of moon-shells.
The boys are cleaned and dressed, emerge as different men, and then begin the search for the owners of moon-shells.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12 / ABSTRACTS.; lines 23801-23865 confidence: high
During Sun-dance, Man-Above fasts four days in a separate tipi; beings take pity on him during each fast; after becoming a medicine-man he is bewitched by another man using a worm from sunflower pith.
Man-Above fasts in a separate tipi during Sun-dance, receives pity from beings, and becomes a medicine-man.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12 / ABSTRACTS.; lines 23949-24014 confidence: medium
In “The Young Man and his Father-in-Law,” failed suitors are killed; a fourth is helped by the spirit of a lake and by buffalo; a bull kills the father-in-law, his body is burned, and the young man goes to the sky.
A father-in-law kills failed suitors after arrow tasks; a fourth young man succeeds through help from a lake spirit and buffalo and the father-in-law is killed.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12 / ABSTRACTS.; lines 24017-24071 confidence: high
White-Owl approaches through wind and snow, produces more storm, speaks of his power, challenges Blood-Clot-Boy to an exhibition of power, and sets loss of life as the penalty for failing to answer correctly.
White-Owl challenges Blood-Clot-Boy to an exhibition of power, states that failure to tell things aright will cost his life, and poses a sequence of questions that Blood-Clot-Boy answers.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12 / ABSTRACTS.; lines 24017-24071 confidence: medium
White-Owl approaches through wind and snow, produces more storm, speaks of his power, challenges Blood-Clot-Boy to an exhibition of power, and sets loss of life as the penalty for failing to answer correctly.
White-Owl creates or intensifies wind, snow, and blizzard conditions while challenging Blood-Clot-Boy.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12 / ABSTRACTS.; lines 24185-24248 confidence: high
Buffalo-Bull sends word that before return there will be singing, dancing, a running race, and myth-telling, each for four days, and completion will make the son-in-law all right.
Before return, Buffalo-Bull requires singing, dancing, a running race, and myth-telling, each for four days, with success making the son-in-law all right.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12 / ABSTRACTS.; lines 24380-24448 confidence: medium
An old woman cutting grass finds a full-grown boy, takes him home, and people call him Found-in-Grass; he is dirty and has a big belly.
Found-in-Grass changes from dirty and ugly to much improved or beautiful, with fine clothes, weapons, and sweet-grass scent, followed by recognition and desire from others.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12 / ABSTRACTS.; lines 24535-24588 confidence: medium
The calf’s grandfather tells Blue-Bird to race with the buffalo; the calf runs in Blue-Bird’s place and wins.
The calf’s grandfather imposes a race, recognition test, dancing contest, and wakefulness test while Blue-Bird seeks his calf son among the buffalo.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12 / ABSTRACTS.; lines 24591-24653 confidence: medium
The grandfather requires Blue-Feather to identify Calf-Boy among the calves; Calf-Boy says he will shake his right ear and move his left foot, though the other calves imitate the signs until the fourth attempt.
The chief bull/grandfather requires identification, four days and nights of dancing, a race, and listening to stories.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho INTRODUCTION. / CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12; lines 14479-14567 confidence: high
Man-Above has a separate tipi away from the camp-circle for a four-day fast during Sun-dance; when he fasts, animals, insects, birds, or supernatural beings take pity on him.
Man-Above fasts alone in a separate tipi during Sun-dances and receives pity, gifts, and doctoring powers from nonhuman and supernatural beings.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho INTRODUCTION. / CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12; lines 15362-15406 confidence: medium
A young man arrives; the girl prepares food; her father calls him son-in-law and asks him to get arrow sticks that are perfectly straight and without knots or branches.
The father accepts young men as sons-in-law but requires them to obtain a precisely defined arrow-stick material before the marital arrangement can continue; failure results in death for the first three.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho INTRODUCTION. / CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12; lines 15408-15464 confidence: medium
The old man asks for long, wide feathers with black tips; a voice shows the young man a large-leaved plant, the leaf tips become black, and the old man accepts them as the desired feathers.
The young man must repeatedly obtain difficult or unusual requested items and then prepare for a dangerous confrontation under elder instruction.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho INTRODUCTION. / CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12; lines 15823-15900 confidence: low
Blood-Clot-Boy says he has no faith in White-Owl and is not afraid; he sits on the ground facing the storm, wrapped in a robe, while snow covers the ground and drifts around him.
Blood-Clot-Boy remains seated in a severe snowstorm after the other hunters leave and then faces White-Owl's challenge.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho INTRODUCTION. / CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12; lines 16058-16133 confidence: high
White-Owl praises the young man for facing his fury, grants him life up to his own time, says he controls the four hills of life, wishes him long life, and flies northwest.
White-Owl says Blood-Clot-Boy withstood his powerful actions and fury, then grants him long life; the note says the story points to trials and temptations.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho INTRODUCTION. / CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12; lines 17028-17110 confidence: medium
Buffalo-Bull tells his grandson that before the father returns, there will be singing, dancing, racing, and myth-telling, each for four days, and the text notes continuation with Blue-Feather's experience.
Buffalo-Bull requires singing, dancing, racing, and myth-telling, each for four days, before Moon returns.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho INTRODUCTION. / CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12; lines 20141-20210 confidence: medium
The calf asks to run for its two-legged father; the grandfather agrees, ties a yellow plume to the calf's tail, and the race is set to four round hills after four songs.
The episode repeatedly uses four songs, four hills, four attempts to identify the calf, a four-day dance, four nights of myth telling, and a fourfold command to wake the father.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho INTRODUCTION. / CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12; lines 20141-20210 confidence: high
The grandfather refuses immediate departure and requires four days of myth telling; the father must keep awake with his son on his right, his mother on his left, and his grandmother behind him for support.
The father is required to keep awake through four nights of myth telling but sleeps soundly just before sunrise and cannot be awakened.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho INTRODUCTION. / CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12; lines 20285-20357 confidence: medium
Buffalo-woman runs off with the calf; the man follows their tracks through several buffalo herds, tries to identify the calf by his left ear, but all calves move their ears; myths are to be told for four days and nights, and the man stays awake four nights.
The footnoted version states that myths will be told for four days and nights and that the man must stay awake to have his son; he listens four nights without sleeping.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho INTRODUCTION. / CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12; lines 20664-20750 confidence: medium
Calf-Boy asks Main-Bull to let him and Blue-Feather go; Main-Bull refuses and requires four days and nights of tales, with Blue-Feather staying awake to the end before taking Calf-Boy home.
Main-Bull makes departure conditional on Blue-Feather staying awake through four days and nights of myths, tales, and stories; the storytelling is said to give information, especially to Blue-Feather.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho INTRODUCTION. / CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12; lines 20836-20922 confidence: medium
The husband is not permitted to go out alone. The father instructs his daughter to keep him inside during occasions when game will be rounded up into the camp-circle and everyone will receive a blessing; this occurs three times, with a fourth-day caution.
The husband is not allowed to go out alone and is kept inside while game is rounded up into the camp-circle and everyone receives a blessing.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho INTRODUCTION. / CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12; lines 7021-7092 confidence: medium
The old woman says she heard as a little girl that the cannibals lived toward the sunrise and that the journey is long and tedious; she advises him not to go because it is too far for one man alone.
An old woman provides knowledge, warns the young man about the danger and distance, and supplies food and moccasins before the journey.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho INTRODUCTION. / CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12; lines 7459-7553 confidence: medium
The central man says he was charmed by the narrator and sent two young men after her; he asks for intercourse if she wants to see her people again, identifies the men by animal families, and the men turn into animals including water animals.
After being taken to the water beings' tipi, the narrator learns the river owner's identity, powers, places of residence, and rules about fish and bathing.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho INTRODUCTION. / CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12; lines 7555-7646 confidence: medium
The woman finds herself on a bank facing deep water above a steep precipice; she sees nearby camps, and the monster tells her to paint herself red, plunge into the river to see him, emerge cleansed, and pray.
The water monster tells the woman to paint herself red and plunge into the river to see him again, then emerge cleansed from impurities and pray; she later paints herself red in his way.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho INTRODUCTION. / CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO. / I 12; lines 9147-9230 confidence: medium
While she is quilling the robe, excitement begins near the door; people talk, laugh, hook sticks together, call for Splinter-Foot, and play the ball game near the tipi.
The outside game calls for the daughter to participate, and the passage explicitly notes that this may have been done to test the woman’s virtue.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO / INTRODUCTION. / CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO.; lines 1428-1493 confidence: medium
The man and his wife cut up and skin the buffalo. Nihangan tells him to fill an entire skin with pemmican and have the cryer call the people, named ceremonial companies, and persons of ceremonial function to feast.
Nihangan instructs the man to distribute pemmican to ceremonial companies, and the man establishes lodges and dances using a painted skin given by Nihangan.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO / INTRODUCTION. / CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO.; lines 1428-1493 confidence: medium
The murderer pledges the bayaanwu, shows a painted skin with all lodges or dances given by Nih’angan, and the bayaanwu stands four days in the camp circle, with a sweat-house put up on the fourth day.
The bayaanwu stands four days in the middle of the camp circle, and a sweat-house is put up on the fourth day before further lodge and dance instructions.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO / INTRODUCTION. / CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO.; lines 2802-2884 confidence: low
The man tells his wife not to be frightened by a stranger’s voice, not to call him for help, and to be brave; he ties the hundred arrows to the bow and sleeps while the buffalo cow reveals something to him and he understands the gift from the animal.
Before sleeping, the man commands his wife not to fear or call him if she hears an outside voice; she later hears approaching animals and initially keeps silent before looking and waking him quietly.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arapaho TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO / INTRODUCTION. / CONTENTS. / TRADITIONS OF THE ARAPAHO.; lines 2953-3042 confidence: high
In the account titled “Origin of the Buffalo Lodge,” a man fasts repeatedly, abstains from food and water, inflicts pain on himself, and sees women in a lodge with belts, headdresses, hoops, and whistles, while old men sing with rattles at the back.
A man repeatedly fasts, abstains from food and water, inflicts pain on himself, receives a vision shown by heisananin, and the vision leads to the first lodge dance.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / ABSTRACTS.; lines 8703-8796 confidence: high
Burnt-Hands lives poorly with his grandmother; Last-Child brings food; Red-Bear shoots him and drops him into an ice air-hole; White-Bear's cub leads him to White-Bear, who adopts him, teaches the Bear ceremony, and gives medicine.
White-Bear adopts Burnt-Hands as son, teaches him the Bear ceremony, and gives him a medicine bundle.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / ABSTRACTS.; lines 8906-9014 confidence: high
Seven girls trap and abandon a chief's son in a hole; Wolf and Bear contend over him, Wolf takes him among Wolves, hunters later trap and restore him through a sweat-lodge, and he calls Wolves and Bears; Wolves eat the girls, he becomes chief, and starts the Wolf dance.
The chief's son is trapped, taken among Wolves, becomes wolf-like, is restored in a sweat-lodge, avenges himself through Wolves, becomes chief, and starts the Wolf dance.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / ABSTRACTS.; lines 9016-9139 confidence: high
In 'The Village-Boy and the Wolf Power,' Village-Boy mourns, receives Wolf’s secret powers, becomes wolf, succeeds in war, and uses an enemy medicine-man’s dried head for medicine.
Village-Boy and Rabbit-Boy both mourn in graveyard settings before receiving animal-granted powers that lead to war success.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / ABSTRACTS.; lines 9259-9376 confidence: medium
A boy and girl fall from a travois, wander to a cave, the girl is taken by or becomes Whirlwind, Owl warns the boy, a promise of the boy’s first wife releases him, and the sister later gives him Whirlwind-powered club and medicine before he becomes warrior and chief.
Owl says the sister is Whirlwind; she later gives the boy club and medicine with Whirlwind power, after which he becomes warrior and chief.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / ABSTRACTS.; lines 9517-9627 confidence: high
A boy whose father has died dreams that Bear and then his father speak about a shield removed from the grave; he sees lightning form a bear-marked shield, has a similar shield made, becomes a chief after taking a scalplock, is protected by the shield, and repeatedly undergoes sun-dance suspension.
The boy receives dreams from Bear and his dead father, sees a lightning shield with a bear mark, and has a shield made from the vision before becoming a warrior chief.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / ABSTRACTS.; lines 9517-9627 confidence: high
A boy whose father has died dreams that Bear and then his father speak about a shield removed from the grave; he sees lightning form a bear-marked shield, has a similar shield made, becomes a chief after taking a scalplock, is protected by the shield, and repeatedly undergoes sun-dance suspension.
The boy swings day and night at the sun dance by buckskin strings tied to sticks run through his back, and dances the sun dance many times afterward.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / ABSTRACTS.; lines 9629-9760 confidence: medium
In abstract 81, White-Bear’s father wears a bear robe during pregnancy; White-Bear shows bear-like signs, suffers and recovers from a severe knife wound, wears bear robe, performs Bear ceremonies, and has bear visions.
White-Bear has the spirit of Bear, makes bear-like noises, wears a bear robe in dances, acts like Bear, performs Bear ceremonies, and has visions of bear.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / ABSTRACTS.; lines 9629-9760 confidence: high
In abstract 82, a boy learns Bear Society mysteries and receives a stuffed bear skin; a little bear dances and imitates him; later a hunter and young man see Scalped-Man and a bear standing like a man with a young one, kill and skin the bears, and use the little hide in Bear dances.
A boy stays in the medicine-men’s lodge, learns Bear Society mysteries, receives a stuffed bear skin, and later wears the little bear’s hide in Bear dances.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 1272-1373 confidence: medium
The people taken underground by Mice are grains of corn turned people; Mouse says some must remain in the water; a man becomes a long gar-pike, a woman joins him, a bridge forms, and some who fall become fish.
The journey includes big water, darkness, timber, an earthquake chasm, and thick timber, all overcome through Mouse, Bear, Whirlwind, and animal power as later summarized by the returning woman.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 2174-2271 confidence: medium
The grandmother has the boy cut ash and dogwood, prepares bow and arrow lengths, tells him to throw them into pond water and ask Grandfather for a strong bow and wonderful arrows; the next morning he finds a black bow and four black arrows.
The old woman instructs the boy to prepare sticks, throw them into a pond, address Grandfather for the strongest bow and wonderful arrows, and the boy subsequently finds a black bow and four black arrows.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 2682-2773 confidence: medium
On a hunt the men kill an elk, find a fetus, place it before the boy, and he climbs a tree; after about four days he agrees to deliver his grandmother so the men will remove it.
After the boy endures the fetus ordeal and fulfills the agreement, the men teach him eagle-catching and hunting ceremonies.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 2802-2893 confidence: high
The passage says the young man wanted to be great, and that young men went among the hills to stand, mourn, and stay away four or five days without eating or drinking.
The passage presents young men going to hills to mourn and abstain from food and drink, and the named young man begins the episode by doing this to become great.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 3011-3112 confidence: high
White-Bear lives in a stream lodge with a cub; the cub finds Burnt-Hands, and White-Bear has mercy on him, makes him his son, grants power, teaches him the bear ceremony, gives him a medicine bundle, and has the cub show him out.
White-Bear adopts Burnt-Hands, gives him power, teaches him the bear ceremony, and provides a medicine bundle before sending him back.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 3215-3260 confidence: medium
Opening of 'How Burnt-Hands Became a Chief': Burnt-Hands and his grandmother are poor; warriors plan a war-path; his grandmother warns him not to tell Coyote stories and gives him a handled clay ball, described as his war-club and as a tool for roasting corn on the fire.
Burnt-Hands begins as a poor mocked boy, joins the war-party, defeats many enemies, and is then made a big chief with a tipi and wife.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 3263-3323 confidence: medium
Some people jeer at Burnt-Hands as Poor-Boy; the customary hunt-directing role is described; he sings about being selected, and the leaders select him.
Burnt-Hands is tested in communal buffalo hunts, directs the hunters, kills first, provides meat, and gains public recognition and elevated status.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 3376-3456 confidence: medium
The mother Thunderbird says she brought the boy, asks him to save her young, says Nesaru placed her and her mate on the high place, describes a two-headed flint-covered water-serpent that eats her young and resists lightning, and promises the boy lightning power and control over birds if he helps kill it.
The mother Thunderbird calls the boy her son and the young Thunderbirds his brothers; he accepts the role and feeds the young while awaiting danger.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 3458-3542 confidence: medium
The Thunderbirds and birds rejoice; the mother Thunderbird names the boy chief of all birds, grants lightning power and a lightning stick, and birds feast on the serpent and give the boy powers as swallowed objects.
After the boy saves the birds, the mother Thunderbird makes him chief of all birds, gives lightning power and a lightning stick, and the birds give him powers in object form that he swallows.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 3544-3642 confidence: medium
The Serpent seizes Antelope-Carrier into the water and its den, places him in a sweat-lodge, and makes him vomit up all powers except the lightning in his eyes; afterward he must cover his eyes and shows no former powers.
The Serpent takes Antelope-Carrier into its den, puts him in a sweat-lodge, and makes him vomit up all powers except lightning in his eyes.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 3731-3830 confidence: high
At night the young man returns; the woman says a priest will give him power; he makes a fire, and Rats come one by one in human form and sit around the fireplace.
At night the young man meets an animal-person assembly, makes a fire, receives words from a priest, is touched and breath-marked, and receives war and medicine objects.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 3847-3889 confidence: medium
A stranger reaches the nest first; he tells the boy that the hawks are his sons and the boy’s brothers, says the boy has won favor and will be rewarded, tells him to leave the nest, and the boy takes feathers for his arrows.
After the nest encounter and promised reward, the boy becomes a good hunter and brave.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 3892-3987 confidence: medium
Pretty-Voice cries near an old dry buck elk skull; Elk says the wife is alive, captured by Bear with three other women, and grants power.
The Elk responds to Pretty-Voice’s lament, grants power, teaches the ceremony of the Elks, and gives exact instructions for recovering the women.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 4547-4634 confidence: medium
The man, Buffalo cow, and boy enter the Buffalo village; the Buffalo debate killing the man because of the burned messenger; the man is told to sit on a hill, where he places a flint stone knife in the ground and calls on gods in the ground to form stone around him.
The man faces decisions by the Buffalo council, wife identification, and repeated attacks before being accepted as mediator and transformed into Buffalo form.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 4652-4733 confidence: medium
A gray Wolf offers to help the boy. A Bear arrives, disputes ownership of him with the Wolf, threatens to eat him, and the Wolf tells the boy to dig so the Wolf can reach and save him first.
The gray Wolf rescues the boy by digging first, says he will save him as a son, and takes him among the Wolves; the Bear also later claims a helper-son relation.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 4900-5010 confidence: medium
People mock the sisters for dancing when their brother has no war deeds; Village-Boy tells his father he is going to a high mound graveyard, puts soot on his face and grass arrows in his hair, and stands there mourning.
A ridiculed youth mourns at a graveyard, receives a Wolf's promise of care and guidance, and is taught secret wolf powers before his first successful war expedition.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 5013-5108 confidence: high
The father questions the young man; the young man says he wants to go to the graveyard hill to mourn and seek help from the gods; the father applies white clay and sends him.
The young man goes to the graveyard hill to mourn and seek help from the gods, remains through a storm, and then encounters speaking animal beings that lead to his empowerment.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 5013-5108 confidence: high
A village on the Missouri River has frequent war-parties and dances; a young man takes no part and is mocked.
The young man begins as someone mocked for avoiding dances and war-parties, receives gifts from the Rabbit, becomes known as Rabbit-Boy, joins a war-party, scouts the enemy camp, and captures enemy ponies.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 5110-5171 confidence: medium
Rabbit-Boy plans a dawn attack, kills the old man who comes out calling people to wake and get ponies, is seen by a young girl who wishes to help him, escapes, rejoins the warriors, divides ponies, returns home, and is recognized as a great warrior.
Rabbit-Boy kills enemy men in raids, escapes safely, and is recognized by his people as a great warrior.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 5404-5463 confidence: medium
The man is taken, given medicines, enters the medicine-lodge, performs sleight-of-hand, vomits hair, white clay, and other things, and is then described as cleansed from being a Coyote.
The people give the man medicines, he enters the medicine-lodge, expels hair, white clay, and other things, and is said to be cleansed from being a Coyote.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 5557-5651 confidence: high
A young Arikara man seeking mysterious power goes to a hill west of the village near the Missouri River, waits three days and nights, sees a man with a war-club, white clay on his body, and blood dripping from his head, becomes afraid, and runs home.
Young men deliberately go to a feared place, wait or cry there for multiple nights, and seek mysterious power; the successful one receives power after enduring the encounter.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 5557-5651 confidence: high
A young Arikara man seeking mysterious power goes to a hill west of the village near the Missouri River, waits three days and nights, sees a man with a war-club, white clay on his body, and blood dripping from his head, becomes afraid, and runs home.
The first youth flees; the second remains despite the threat of being struck, and the leader says he is the first who has not run from the errand man.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 5654-5725 confidence: medium
A later party from the same village camps near the lake; the leader asks for water, the young men refuse, and a poor young man takes the vessels to the lake.
The poor boy alone fetches water, confronts and carries the dead man, persists in revenge, and is formally made a brave by the chiefs.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 6387-6436 confidence: medium
The Buffalo tells Coyote to break up his bow and arrows and keep a strong heart; after repeated sidewise jumps, Coyote stays, the Buffalo goes against him, and there are two Buffalo bulls.
The old Buffalo tells Coyote to keep a strong heart and not be scared; the transformation succeeds only after Coyote stops jumping aside during the charge.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 6917-7009 confidence: low
An Arikara hunter follows a mysterious Scalped-Man who kills an antelope, discovers his concealed willow-and-mud door in a steep bank, enters the cave, finds him by a fireplace, speaks until he becomes friendly, and stays four days and nights.
The man enters the concealed cave, stays four days and nights with the Scalped-Man, and afterward receives secret aid that changes his standing in war-related matters.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 7041-7072 confidence: low
The men fear entering; a young man who cares for nothing is dared, speaks to the men, and leads the way into the cave.
The men fear entering the den; a young man is dared to enter, accepts the risk, and leads the way into the cave.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 7326-7422 confidence: medium
At Stevenson Flat the Arikara are camped; during a buffalo chase a severe storm comes up and scatters the hunters.
Two-Wolves is isolated in a dangerous storm and then receives power from Waruhti to understand Thunder.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 7553-7636 confidence: medium
The narrator, fourteen winters old when his father died, goes to the burial place; the grave is covered with a buffalo robe over forks and poles, with stones at the edges.
A young narrator keeps vigil at his father’s grave, receives dream and lightning-vision instructions, recovers the shield frame, and makes a ritually painted shield with songs.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 7638-7699 confidence: high
During what is called the Sun Dance, the grandfather places the narrator in the lodge and asks medicine-men and warriors to paint him, attach a lariat to the pole, cut his back so he will swing, recount deeds, and receive ponies and presents.
In the Sun Dance lodge, the grandfather asks that the young man be painted, cut, and suspended while warriors recount deeds so that he may overtake those deeds and become a great man.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 7638-7699 confidence: medium
A few days later the Sioux attack; the narrator again counts coup and strikes the enemy, believes his easier battle experience came from the ceremonial sufferings, and later dances the Sun Dance many times.
After the Sun Dance ordeal, the narrator reports counting coup again and says he thinks his easy time in battle was because of the sufferings he went through in the ceremony.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 7702-7751 confidence: low
People flee because of the ghost, which runs into the medicine-lodge while everyone is afraid to enter.
Everyone is afraid to enter the medicine-lodge after the ghost enters, until one brave man dares to go in and locate the figure.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 8145-8195 confidence: medium
The narrator kills a young bear, has its hide tanned, and White-Bear wears the robe in Bear dances and stays in the medicine-lodge.
White-Bear wears the bear robe in Bear dances, stays in the medicine-lodge, participates in Bear ceremonies, has bear visions, and is called a Bear by birth.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 8198-8299 confidence: medium
The narrator states that he belonged to the Bear Society, stayed in the medicine-men's lodge and Bear's lodge, learned Bear Society mysteries, and received a stuffed bear skin from his father.
The narrator belongs to the Bear Society, learns its mysteries, and dances opposite a stuffed bear skin that mirrors his movements.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara FOOTNOTES: / TRADITIONS OF THE ARIKARA / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 649-745 confidence: medium
Mother-Corn makes a bundle, songs, and ritual and gives ceremonies; medicine-men are instructed by the man, taught sleight-of-hand, and told to make a village.
The medicine-men are instructed by the man, taught sleight-of-hand, and told to make a village after Mother-Corn gives ritual and ceremonies.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Arikara Traditions of the Arikara / TRADITIONS OF THE ARIKARA / CARNEGIE INSTITUTION OF WASHINGTON / CONTENTS.; lines 90-261 confidence: low
Titles include Elk rescuing a woman from Bear, the Boy and the Elk, Buffalo-Wife, the Coyote with a girl, medicine dances, Water-Dogs, a man married to Coyote, fights with bears, a wife married to an Elk, and girls with a Mountain-Lion.
Titles name medicine dances, medicine robe, medicine bear shield, powers, dances, and Bear/Bull societies.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo ABSTRACTS. II3 / II. THE GIRL WHO MARRIED A TURTLE. / ABSTRACTS. II5 / ABSTRACTS. II7; lines 5761-5777 confidence: medium
The boy goes with the stranger to a place where the stranger's friends wrestle, throws everyone, is feared by them, and is taught by the strong man how to use his power before the strong man disappears.
After receiving power, the boy is taken to a wrestling place, defeats all opponents, and is then instructed by the strong man in how to use his power.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo ABSTRACTS. II7 / ABSTRACTS. I IQ / I20 TRADITIONS OP THE CADDO. / ABSTRACTS. 121; lines 5890-5980 confidence: medium
People are divided into named groups; Caddo fight Kiowa and Comanche; the chief calls young men, sets a buffalo hide in the circle, gives sticks, and the men beat the hide and sing a war song until Morning-Star drives away other stars.
The abstract presents a first-war-party sequence: council selection, buffalo-hide war song, dawn departure, rules from the chief, spies, combat, scalp proof, return procession, and war dance.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo ABSTRACTS. II7 / ABSTRACTS. I IQ / I20 TRADITIONS OP THE CADDO. / ABSTRACTS. 121; lines 5890-5980 confidence: high
A boy by a river after bathing hears a voice, sees a man rise from the water, dives four times facing west, and is told the man is the power of Cyclone giving him power; when the boy swings his arms, cloud, wind, uprooted trees, and furious waters result, and he is named Path-of-the-Cyclone.
A man rising from water gives the boy Cyclone power after four west-facing dives; the boy’s gestures raise cloud and wind, and later he is carried to the sky by cyclone.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo ABSTRACTS. II7 / ABSTRACTS. I IQ / I20 TRADITIONS OP THE CADDO. / ABSTRACTS. 121; lines 5890-5980 confidence: high
Ten boys live with a grandmother; older brothers disappear one by one; the youngest goes to search with an eagle feather, reaches a tipi, hears himself called meat, and is tested by an old man with a log on the fire and an iron-nosed mask.
The youngest brother survives the old man’s trial, kills him with aid from an unseen power, gathers nine piles of bones, and with Sun’s help causes the brothers to return from under a robe.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo HOW THE BUFFALO CKASBD TO EAT HUMAN BEINGS. 5 1 / THE COWARD, THE SON OF THE MOON. 53 / THE FIRST WAR PARTY. 55 / HOW THE CANNIBAL WAS DBSTROYKD. 57; lines 2739-2833 confidence: medium
The boy approaches a tipi, hears someone laugh and speak of another arrival and meat, and meets an old man who claims to know where the brothers are but requires him to lift a big log onto the fire in four trials.
The old man promises guidance but first imposes a four-trial task involving a big log and fire, with a deadly consequence if the boy fails.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo I. THE CREATION AND EARLY MIGRATIONS. / ABSTRACTS. II3 / II. THE GIRL WHO MARRIED A TURTLE. / ABSTRACTS. II5; lines 5563-5639 confidence: high
A pecan nut sprouts into a tree reaching the sky; each brother climbs, drops bones and head, is restored when bones are covered with buffalo calf hide and an arrow is shot upward, and afterward one has thunder power and the other lightning power.
A pecan tree grows to the sky; each brother climbs it, drops bones and head, and is restored under a buffalo calf hide by an arrow shot upward, after which the brothers have thunder and lightning powers.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo I. THE CREATION AND EARLY MIGRATIONS. / ABSTRACTS. II3 / II. THE GIRL WHO MARRIED A TURTLE. / ABSTRACTS. II5; lines 5641-5669 confidence: medium
The boy returns to the lake, sees fish in low clear water, is pierced by a sword-fish, shoots it, and the next day finds two large shells after the water is gone.
After the sword-fish pierces the boy, he kills it, finds two shells, uses them to cover the wounds, and gains world-hearing power; he then becomes a great medicine-man.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo I06 TRADITIONS OP THS CADDO. / I08 TRADITIONS OP THE CADDO. / ABSTRACTS. / I. THE CREATION AND EARLY MIGRATIONS.; lines 5414-5449 confidence: high
People and animals are friendly; animals give power in dreams or visions; dream recipients keep silence, teach songs and dances, call themselves medicine-men, and dance for the sick in a grass lodge for six days and nights.
Power and medicine knowledge are repeatedly received in dreams or visions, followed by silence, instruction in songs or dances, and later public use of the power.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo I06 TRADITIONS OP THS CADDO. / I08 TRADITIONS OP THE CADDO. / ABSTRACTS. / I. THE CREATION AND EARLY MIGRATIONS.; lines 5414-5449 confidence: medium
Two young brothers, the first medicine-men, dream in the woods of walking east, meeting a man with a bag, choosing medicine for long life, learning its use, waking with the memory, keeping silent, and later trying their powers.
Both medicine-receiving dreams involve eastward movement; the later dream includes a narrow trail, medicine roots, and sequential instruction by dream figures.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo I20 TRADITIONS OP THE CADDO. / ABSTRACTS. 121 / ABSTRACTS. 123 / ABSTRACTS. 1 25; lines 6110-6181 confidence: high
A starving poor hunter meets an unknown person seeking water, carries him there, gets on his back in the water, shuts his eyes, and sees heads of many animals.
The poor hunter enters water on Alligator’s back, sees animal heads, receives powers, and becomes successful in hunting.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo MBDICINB-SCRBBCH-OWL. 43 / TRADITIONS OF THE CADDO, / THK ORPHAN BOY WHO BKCAME A WRESTI.BR. 45 / TRADITIONS OF TBE CADDO.; lines 2208-2255 confidence: medium
Five challengers come forward and the orphan boy throws them one after another; the strong men fear him and leave him alone with the one who gave him power.
The orphan boy receives wonderful power from a strong man, is instructed in its use, and proves it through wrestling contests.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo SLAYING THE MONSTBRS BY FIRB. 49 / HOW THE BUFFALO CKASBD TO EAT HUMAN BEINGS. 5 1 / THE COWARD, THE SON OF THE MOON. 53 / THE FIRST WAR PARTY. 55; lines 2643-2736 confidence: medium
The war party leaves together, waits at the chief's chosen place, eats, and hears the chief set rules for obedience, united movement, water-carriers, and eating and drinking three times a day.
The chief tells the men that to become great warriors they must obey rules about unified movement, water, eating, scouting, and not stopping.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo SLAYING THE MONSTBRS BY FIRB. 49 / HOW THE BUFFALO CKASBD TO EAT HUMAN BEINGS. 5 1 / THE COWARD, THE SON OF THE MOON. 53 / THE FIRST WAR PARTY. 55; lines 2643-2736 confidence: high
A boy sits on a river bank after his morning bath; a voice says it has watched him bathe daily and knows his grandmother sent him to plunge into the water in all seasons to gain strength and endurance.
The boy's daily water discipline prepares him for a meeting with a water-emerging figure who instructs four west-facing dives before transferring power.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo SLAYING THE MONSTBRS BY FIRB. 49 / HOW THE BUFFALO CKASBD TO EAT HUMAN BEINGS. 5 1 / THE COWARD, THE SON OF THE MOON. 53 / THE FIRST WAR PARTY. 55; lines 2643-2736 confidence: medium
The man says the boy has received his power, warns him not to abuse it, tells him to send the cyclone only in spring when necessary, names him Path-of-the-Cyclone, disappears, and later people see the boy carried to the sky by the cyclone.
After the boy receives the cyclone power, the donor gives him the name Path-of-the-Cyclone.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo THE CRBATION AND BARLY MIGRATIONS. 1 3 / COYOTE REGULATES LIFE AFTER DEATH. 1 5 / THE FI.OOD. 19 / THB ORIGIN OP THB MBDICINB-MBN. 21; lines 1008-1102 confidence: high
While hunting far from home, the young man sleeps outdoors and dreams of walking on a narrow trail leading eastward, where an old man by the wayside offers him medicine and powers like his own.
The young man receives medicine roots, instruction, and later healing knowledge through a dream encounter on an eastward trail.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo THE CRBATION AND BARLY MIGRATIONS. 1 3 / COYOTE REGULATES LIFE AFTER DEATH. 1 5 / THE FI.OOD. 19 / THB ORIGIN OP THB MBDICINB-MBN. 21; lines 1008-1102 confidence: high
When a man in another village is near death, the young man gathers medicine-men, teaches them the medicine dance-song from the dream, and the dancers dance from slow to fast for six days and nights until some collapse exhausted.
The young man teaches a medicine dance-song, the dancers perform for six days and nights, he speaks in an unknown tongue, crawls like a mad bear, and removes the patient's pain with mouth and breath.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo THE CRBATION AND BARLY MIGRATIONS. 1 3 / COYOTE REGULATES LIFE AFTER DEATH. 1 5 / THE FI.OOD. 19 / THB ORIGIN OP THB MBDICINB-MBN. 21; lines 1104-1137 confidence: high
At a medicine-men's dance, Black-Mountain-Bear-Medicine-Man joins on the sixth night, shows a bullet and powder, reloads a gun, gives it to his helper, dances, is shot through the breast, rises unharmed, shows the bullet, and becomes a member of the medicine-men's society.
Black-Mountain-Bear-Medicine-Man publicly demonstrates an extraordinary power during a medicine-men's dance and afterward becomes a member of the medicine-men's society.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo THE DEATH OF THE CANNIBALS. 63 / THE LOST TIMBER SPIRITS. 65 / THE WOMAN WHO TURNED INTO A SNAKE. 67 / TRADITIONS OF THE CADDO.; lines 3375-3416 confidence: medium
At the water, the unknown person tells the hunter to take off his clothes, get on his back, and keep his eyes shut until told to open them; when the hunter opens his eyes, he is in an unknown place.
The hunter is instructed to close his eyes, is transported to an unfamiliar place, sees a special display of animal heads, receives powers, and is told to keep the source secret.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo THE WOMAN WHO TURNED INTO A SNAKE. 67 / TRADITIONS OF THE CADDO. / THE POOR HUNTER AND THE ALLIGATOR POWER. 7 1 / BUFFALO WOMAN. 73; lines 3513-3565 confidence: medium
The wife leads the way; after a long journey they come to high hills, and she says her home is on the other side of the large hill before them while reminding him of his promise.
The wife warns Braveness that people at her home will bother him, try to make him angry, and that young men will try to kill him.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo THK BROTHERS WHO BECAMB UGHTNING AND THUNDER. 3I / THB BROTHERS WHO BBCAMB LIGHTNING AND THUNDBR. 33 / THB BROTHERS WHO BBCAMB LIGHTNING AND THUNDER. 35 / SPLINTER FOOT BOY. 37; lines 1767-1860 confidence: medium
The boy returns to the lake, now low and clear, dives for fish, is pierced through by a sword-fish, survives, and shoots the fish.
After being pierced by the sword-fish, the boy covers the wounds with shells that hear all sounds, and with this power becomes a great medicine-man.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo THK CRBATION AND BARLY MIGRATIONS. 9 / THE CRBATION AND BARLY MIGRATIONS. 1 3 / COYOTE REGULATES LIFE AFTER DEATH. 1 5 / THE FI.OOD. 19; lines 914-1005 confidence: high
Animals have wonderful powers and reveal secrets in dreams or visions; recipients reflect in silence, teach songs and dances to friends and elders, become medicine-men, and hold a six-day-and-night healing dance in a grass lodge.
Animals and a dream man reveal powers, secrets, medicine, songs, dances, and practical instruction through dreams or visions.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo THK CRBATION AND BARLY MIGRATIONS. 9 / THE CRBATION AND BARLY MIGRATIONS. 1 3 / COYOTE REGULATES LIFE AFTER DEATH. 1 5 / THE FI.OOD. 19; lines 914-1005 confidence: high
The first medicine-men are two young brother-hunters who sleep in lonely woods and share a dream of walking east together and meeting a man traveling west who speaks their language.
The first medicine-men are two young brothers who share a dream and receive medicine and instruction.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo THK CRBATION AND BARLY MIGRATIONS. 9 / THE CRBATION AND BARLY MIGRATIONS. 1 3 / COYOTE REGULATES LIFE AFTER DEATH. 1 5 / THE FI.OOD. 19; lines 914-1005 confidence: medium
Animals have wonderful powers and reveal secrets in dreams or visions; recipients reflect in silence, teach songs and dances to friends and elders, become medicine-men, and hold a six-day-and-night healing dance in a grass lodge.
Medicine-men build a large grass lodge and hold a six-day-and-night dance to try their healing powers on the sick.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo TRADITIONS OF THE CADDO. / COYOTB, THE DEER, AND THE WIND. 97 / TRADITIONS OF THE CADDO, / COYOTB, THE GEESE, AND THE WOODPECKERS. 99; lines 4871-4910 confidence: medium
Buffalo tells Coyote to face away, keep his eyes closed, stand still, and be brave; Buffalo charges repeatedly, and Coyote jumps away on the first six charges.
Buffalo requires Coyote to face away, close his eyes, not move, and be brave during repeated charges; Coyote succeeds on the seventh charge and is transformed.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo TRADITIONS OF THR CADDO. / MBDICINB-SCRBBCH-OWL. 43 / TRADITIONS OF THE CADDO, / THK ORPHAN BOY WHO BKCAME A WRESTI.BR. 45; lines 2159-2205 confidence: medium
While alone far in the timber, the boy heard a voice singing and calling to him to wait; a strange, homely, energetic boy came running through the bushes.
A strange boy appears in the timber, wrestles with the orphan, and states that he has given the orphan his power so he can throw anyone.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Caddo TTRADITIONS OF THB CADDO, / TRADITIONS OF THS CADBO, / TRADITIONS OF THE CADDO. / ADVBNTURBS OF COYOTE. 87; lines 4186-4285 confidence: medium
Coyote asks Mountain-Lion for power to kill a horse when hungry; Mountain-Lion agrees and teaches him how and what to do from the tree.
Mountain-Lion teaches Coyote how to kill horses and warns him not to attack older horses, but Coyote later considers attacking the largest horse.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee ANIMALS. / MISCELLANEOUS. / IMPLEMENTS / DECORATED OBJECTS; lines 15607-15720 confidence: high
Four children met and talked through several days of ceremony; the boys invited the girls home, the girls refused, and the young men said their uncles would lead a war-party they intended to join.
The young men decide to join their uncles' war-party, leave after the main body, are seated near leaders though never before on the warpath, and scout ahead for many days.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee ANIMALS. / MISCELLANEOUS. / IMPLEMENTS / DECORATED OBJECTS; lines 16015-16105 confidence: medium
In the girl's lodge, men sit around the fireplace; Black is seated on the west side. The chiefs accept ponies and scalps as proof of the story. A chief offers the chief's pipe, but Black refuses and says he does not want to be a chief.
Some doubt the girl's story, but chiefs treat ponies and scalps as proof; later Black's visible killing of an enemy answers doubts about his prior exploits.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee ANIMALS. / MISCELLANEOUS. / IMPLEMENTS / DECORATED OBJECTS; lines 16649-16749 confidence: high
The phrase rendered as weeping for mercy signifies a young man bringing offerings to an old priest and humbly asking to learn his mysteries.
A young man approaches an old priest with offerings and lowly spirit to ask instruction in mysteries.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee ANIMALS. / MISCELLANEOUS. / IMPLEMENTS / DECORATED OBJECTS; lines 17401-17543 confidence: high
Telling the war story means the chief relates his war prowess, showing authority to assist in a new chief’s initiation and setting an example for the boy.
The chief recounts war prowess to establish authority to assist in initiating a new chief and to set an example for the boy.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee ANIMALS. / MISCELLANEOUS. / IMPLEMENTS / DECORATED OBJECTS; lines 17762-17870 confidence: low
A note identifies the common method of requesting permission to become a medicine-man’s pupil.
A note identifies a common method of requesting permission to become a medicine-man’s pupil.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR); lines 6230-6310 confidence: low
The girl and boy remain behind; the girl works daily on a garden with the boy's help and plants the corn and other seeds in early spring.
The boy asks for bow and arrows, begins hunting birds and rabbits, and the girl says he is learning to kill game while she gardens and prepares corn.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY / SKIDI GAMES / PEOPLE MARRY ANIMALS OR BECOME / ANIMALS.; lines 14004-14110 confidence: medium
The deer bring elk, antelope, and different kinds of deer. A great animal council decides to give the young man the same power that the animals have.
The animals convene, decide to give their power to the young man, and the elk gives instruction involving a cedar whistle or flute so that he may learn their powers.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY / SKIDI GAMES / PEOPLE MARRY ANIMALS OR BECOME / ANIMALS.; lines 14112-14220 confidence: medium
The synopsis of 'The Man Who Married a Buffalo' describes a magically empowered youth, a female buffalo spouse, a shell gorget, a buffalo-human calf, recognition and racing tasks, transformation into buffalo form, and the calf's mediation between buffalo and humans.
The buffalo-marriage synopsis says buffalo herd leaders impose tasks of recognizing the calf and cow and winning a race before the human husband is accepted and transformed.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee DOG-CHIEF, SON OF CROOKED-HAND / SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES; lines 1214-1317 confidence: medium
Villages are placed according to directions; a fireplace is made in the center; the buffalo tipi and Calf bundle are set in the west; the priest says the Yellow-Calf bundle is from Tirawa and that a chief will have power similar to Tirawa.
The priest says the Yellow-Calf bundle is from Tirawa, instructs that the person is to be made chief, and bundle owners are taught ceremonies.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee DOG-CHIEF, SON OF CROOKED-HAND / SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES; lines 1502-1595 confidence: medium
The origin synopsis describes a celestial boy led by a meadow-lark to underground people, where he learns sacred songs and receives a holy bundle with cultivable seeds; he returns after many years, marries his sister, becomes high priest, and the people multiply.
The origin synopsis says the boy is led to underground people, learns sacred songs, and receives a holy bundle.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee DOG-CHIEF, SON OF CROOKED-HAND / SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES; lines 1597-1692 confidence: high
The boy follows marks and a meadow lark for many days; at a steep bank of earth, the bird flies against it and the boy falls into a lodge.
The meadow lark draws the boy away for many days and brings him to a lodge where elders teach him ritual and practical knowledge.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee DOG-CHIEF, SON OF CROOKED-HAND / SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES; lines 1597-1692 confidence: high
The old men say Tirawa put them there to watch over the boy, that the bird was their errand boy, and they teach him songs and prayer after unwrapping a bundle.
The old men unwrap a bundle, teach songs and prayer, give the boy a bundle with seeds, and instruct him in planting and ritual performance.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee DOG-CHIEF, SON OF CROOKED-HAND / SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES; lines 1877-1958 confidence: medium
The least, ugly-looking girl asks to stand in the line; her father first says she is not fit, then tells her to wash, brush her hair with a grass brush, apply red paint over her body, and put black paint dimly over her eyes. After she does so, he is pleased because she looks clean.
The least and initially ugly-looking girl is prepared, memorizes and performs the required story, is accepted into the tipi, cured of sores, becomes beautiful, and becomes the young man's wife.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee DOG-CHIEF, SON OF CROOKED-HAND / SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES; lines 2062-2160 confidence: medium
In the lodge the girl is told she belongs to the animals and that suitors need animal consent; her lodge is to include cedar trees, three bears, cold and slippery entrance dangers, snakes, a poisonous snake, a witch-woman with a baby-board, and fire-logs identified as spirits of men.
A man seeking to marry the girl must pass a cold slippery entrance, snakes, bears, and a poisonous snake before reaching her.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee DOG-CHIEF, SON OF CROOKED-HAND / SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES; lines 2162-2257 confidence: high
At the creek, instead of water the boy sees black snakes, fish, and beavers and otters with fire in their mouths. The Great-Star strikes the water with his club, the animals disappear or die, and the boy dives and emerges finely clothed with birds on his leggings.
The boy is sent to wash in dangerous water; after the Great-Star neutralizes the animals and tells him to dive, he emerges finely clothed and changed in appearance.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee DOG-CHIEF, SON OF CROOKED-HAND / SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES; lines 2260-2359 confidence: medium
A long, slender stone falls from the sky by night; a voice instructs the boy, and the boy picks up the stone and goes to the lodge entrance.
The boy receives a stone and uses stone, club, and water while passing lodge thresholds and confronting animal dangers.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee DOG-CHIEF, SON OF CROOKED-HAND / SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES; lines 2461-2550 confidence: medium
Spider-Woman sends snakes; the ground is covered with them, with a huge rattlesnake at the center as leader. The older boy kills the rattlesnake, and the other snakes flee into holes.
On the journey north the boys face snakes, mountain lions, and bears sent by Spider-Woman before arriving at her lodge.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee DOG-CHIEF, SON OF CROOKED-HAND / SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES; lines 2961-3037 confidence: high
Another man communicates with the mysterious being, who takes him far south to teach powers; he refuses to jump between fighting mountain lions and turns back after seeing bears in cedar timber, so he does not learn.
The mysterious being takes a man away to teach powers and mysteries, but the man refuses the mountain-lion ordeal and turns back after seeing bears, so he does not learn.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 10013-10121 confidence: medium
The women gather belongings, saddle ponies, take the best horses, and go south; the man says his son is in a cave, and the boy comes to him wearing a calf robe, white clay, red berries, and deer hoof strings.
The son is retrieved from a cave wearing a calf robe, white clay, red berries, and deer hoof strings, and later his battle appearance is explicitly compared to how he looked when he came out of the cave.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 10013-10121 confidence: high
The boy becomes a great warrior and medicine-man, brings young men into the dance, appears in battle dressed as when he came from the cave with froth in his mouth, dips arrows in his mouth, kills enemies, is not pierced by arrows, is made a chief, and devotes himself to elk-dances and teaching songs.
The boy becomes a medicine-man and warrior; in battle he has froth in his mouth, dips arrow points into his mouth, kills enemies, and arrows shot at him do not go through him.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 10013-10121 confidence: medium
The next section is headed “The Moon Medicine”; its synopsis says a boy is visited in dream by Mother Moon, acquires womanish ways, becomes a mighty warrior, relieves a war-party, and exhibits a moon-mark in trance ceremonies, followed by the opening setting of children playing near a village.
The next tale’s synopsis states that a boy is visited in dream by Mother Moon and later shows a moon-mark in trance ceremonies while becoming a mighty warrior.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 10217-10310 confidence: low
In a medicine-men's ceremony, Taihipirus brings a rawhide lariat, has it examined, sends four men to the lodge top, puts the loop around his neck, is pulled up and hangs in the air, while dry limbs are placed on the fire to make a blaze; before touching the fire, he is taken down and placed west of the fireplace.
In a medicine-men's ceremony Taihipirus is suspended by a lariat loop around his neck over a fire blaze, is laid down in a fit-like state, revived by breath, emits black fluid, and recovers.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 10400-10506 confidence: high
After dark the owl leads the young man along the hawk’s path to a tree where the hawk sits; the young man sees as plainly as in daytime, and the owl kills the hawk.
The owl leads the young man, teaches him many things, and alters or empowers his eyes to see at night as in daytime.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 10400-10506 confidence: low
The next heading-summary states that a youth overcomes a skeleton and receives power and decoration; another youth attempts the adventure, loses courage, and dies in battle through shame.
The following heading-summary says one youth overcomes a skeleton and receives power and decoration, while another loses courage and dies in battle after attempting the same adventure.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 10508-10605 confidence: high
The man hears war-whoop-like and whistling noises; a skeleton in the timber yells that he should leave and threatens to hit him with a club.
The hunter remains at the threatening skeleton’s place, wrestles and conquers it, then receives powers, objects, and instructions from the spirit.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 10508-10605 confidence: medium
The skeleton parts a clump of trees and leads the man between them into an opening in the ground; the lodge has wild sage and an entrance covered by willows and cottonwood.
The hunter follows the skeleton between parted trees into an opening in the ground, where the skeleton transforms and gives powers and objects.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 10508-10605 confidence: medium
Men come to the hunter’s lodge, ask about the bundle, pass pipes to him until he tells the story, and a young man declares he can go to the place, stay all night, invite the skeleton to eat, and wrestle it.
After the hunter tells his story, a young man says he can go to the same place, stay all night, invite the skeleton to eat, and wrestle it.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 10607-10716 confidence: medium
A man who is always away from home sees a mysterious being on the Republican River; the being is a buffalo, then a man, and this happens over several days until the man decides to follow it.
The wandering man follows the buffalo-human being through hills and ravines to a cave containing a buffalo-skull altar, prays there, and receives explanatory speech.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 10718-10815 confidence: high
The man gives buckskin to bind the scalped-man’s head, becomes his servant, learns secrets about herbs and roots, receives a bundle, and is sent home.
The man serves the scalped-man, receives secret knowledge about herbs and roots, obtains a bundle, and returns home to sponsor a ritual dance.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 10919-11014 confidence: medium
The chief ties the man with a rawhide lariat, asks for names and secrets, says he wants to join the secret meetings, and hears an account of owl, mescal, and bird-feather attacks on the boy's organs.
The chief says he wants to join the secret meetings and learn the killers' power; the prisoner names accomplices, gives a medicine string, and teaches four killing methods.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 11016-11117 confidence: medium
The duck says, “I am a woman,” promises to teach the man its powers, and directs him to a pond or large lake where ducks stay.
After promising to teach the man powers, the duck directs him to the pond; a woman then leads him walking on the pond toward the center, where they go down.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 11119-11228 confidence: high
Opening scene: many grass lodges are in the water; the woman leads the man into a tipi under the ground where many people are present.
The man is guided through water to an underground tipi containing nonordinary medicine people, receives instruction, and returns.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 11119-11228 confidence: high
A mud-smeared, down-feathered man speaks to the visitor, describes the strayed woman and enemy bird, and says his people are medicine people who can cure or kill by mysterious powers.
The duck people explain their powers, say the woman promised powers to the visitor, and teach him the mysteries of ducks with associated ritual items.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 11119-11228 confidence: medium
The man wraps the duck-given things in a bundle, gathers herbs and roots, and practices sleight-of-hand taught by the ducks.
The man wraps duck-given things in a bundle, adds herbs and roots, and both rivals later take down medicine bundles before the duel; the bundles are buried with them.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 11119-11228 confidence: medium
A new heading and abstract for “The Gambler and the Slain Enemies” describe a generous gambler visiting wind spirits, receiving an invisibility feather, offering captured scalps, and a chief’s son also receiving and transmitting power.
The following tale abstract reports a night visit to wind spirits, receipt of an invisibility feather, offerings of scalps, and later transmission of mysteries by the chief’s son.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 11331-11434 confidence: medium
At night the young gambler mourns; a voice first tells him to go home and later says he is to come to the place where the men he dressed are sitting; the young man who had lain in the east appears.
The gambler is summoned at night, instructed to return after four days, visits the dead repeatedly, receives their power, and then changes from gambler to successful warrior.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 11519-11616 confidence: high
After marriage, the young man wants to learn the gambler's secret power and stands on the hill for several days and nights mourning; the gambler comes to meet him.
The chief's son seeks power, mourns for days and nights, is led to the place of the dead, is warned to be brave through frightening sounds, and is left alone as a condition for acceptance by the dead.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 11519-11616 confidence: high
Near the place they hear whistling, groaning, and mysterious noises; the gambler can see the dead people while the young man cannot, and he speaks to the dead on the young man's behalf.
The gambler, who can see the dead, asks them to take pity on and help the chief's son; their leader responds with conditions for accepting him.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 11618-11722 confidence: high
A mysterious voice threatens the young man and groaning beings seem ready to attack, but he does not move.
The young man remains unmoved before threats from mysterious beings and is then given power by the leader of the dead.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 11618-11722 confidence: high
The gambler leaves; the chief's son becomes chief, keeps the dead people secret, and tells his wife of the power and medicine-bundle containing mysteries and spirit-given clothing.
The chief keeps the dead people secret, tells his wife about the received power, and a medicine-bundle with mysteries and spirit-given clothing is transmitted to children who become powerful leaders.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 11618-11722 confidence: high
Two boys hunt; a magpie leads Scabby-Bull away from the timber, while a kingfisher leads the other boy along the creek toward Pahuk Island.
A magpie leads Scabby-Bull away, a kingfisher leads the other boy toward Pahuk Island, and the deer later leads Scabby-Bull through swamp vegetation and song.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 11618-11722 confidence: medium
At night the other boy sees mysterious fires in the water, hears water-noises and island dance sounds, sleeps, and later finds himself in the animals' lodge.
The other boy sees fires in the water and hears mysterious noises and dance-like sounds before finding himself in the animals' lodge.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 11618-11722 confidence: medium
Scabby-Bull dreams, wakes near a swamp, follows a deer and beautiful singing, sees a feathered woman-like figure, and then finds a cedar-tree with feathers at its base.
Scabby-Bull follows a deer associated with beautiful singing; he then sees a feathered woman-like figure who disappears, leaving a cedar-tree and downy feathers at the base.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 11724-11822 confidence: high
Scabby-Bull returns to the island, finds the deer again, follows it, and is taken to a cave-like place.
Scabby-Bull is led by a deer into a cave-like place and then into a lodge where animal families teach him mysteries, roots, herbs, and songs.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 11824-11915 confidence: high
Young men bring tobacco-filled pipes and presents to learn medicine mysteries; a pipe given to Scabby-Bull signifies he will teach his secrets, but he refuses insincere men and selects four.
Young men seek secret knowledge through pipes and presents; Scabby-Bull tests earnestness, selects four, and teaches particular performances.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 11917-12009 confidence: high
Scabby-Bull tells Warrior he is taking him to his holy place to learn secrets; they enter a reed-and-bulrush thicket and find a cleared circle with downy feathers in the central fireplace and a fawn skin at the west; when Scabby-Bull runs with the skin, Warrior hears young-deer noises.
Warrior wants Scabby-Bull's secrets and is brought to a holy place where he must accept simulated choking and hanging tests before Scabby-Bull ceases trying to frighten him.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 12108-12200 confidence: medium
A crier announces the chief's order that men come with bows and arrows because the red bird will visit; whoever kills it may marry the chief's daughter. The boy decides to try, and the grandmother cries while touching his head and body.
The chief offers marriage to his daughter to whoever kills the red bird, and the boy enters the public test after other men fail.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 9402-9503 confidence: high
A youth is directed by the Sun in a dream, fasts, receives a divine shield, name, and power; the synopsis also states that he is killed, revives as a bear, dies again, and continues aiding those who pray to him.
The young man is commanded by the Sun to fast on a high hill, endures an extended ordeal, is brought near death, and later receives medicine power.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 9402-9503 confidence: medium
Two days later he dreams of a man covered in red ointment and a red-painted robe; the being says the youth nearly died obeying and gives power to make dead birds or animals alive and to be a medicine-man.
The dream being gives the young man power, a new name, and later recurring instruction about roots.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 9402-9503 confidence: high
The being gives instructions for a shield from a young bull’s breast, shrunk over hot fire, marked with the Sun, hung on a pole to face the sun by day, brought inside at night, and worn in battle for protection.
The young man is instructed to make a shield bearing the Sun image, orient it toward the sun, keep it in the lodge at night, and wear it in battle for protection from enemy arrows.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 9608-9706 confidence: high
The bear brings plums and grapes, covers part of the man with its shaggy coat, carries him across streams, travels with him for many days and months, and appears in dreams in human form to teach bear mysteries and bear-songs.
During the long journey, the man sees the bear in human form in dreams, and it teaches him bear mysteries and bear-songs.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 9708-9804 confidence: medium
“A young man kills a grizzly bear, and acquires the skin and the bear power.”
The tale summary says the young man kills a grizzly and acquires the skin and bear power; the narrative shows him killing the bear, preparing the skin, carrying it, and later wearing it in battle.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 9708-9804 confidence: medium
A young man who does not believe anything hears warriors’ stories by the fire and says that if he went on the warpath he would never run.
The young man says he will not run, refuses to flee from the bear, later refuses to run from enemies, and survives as others flee or die.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 9806-9902 confidence: high
The “Elk Medicine” synopsis describes a boy deserted by his jealous mother, raised in the wilderness by his father, received in the cave of the animals, acquiring elk power and insignia, and instructing his people in elk-dances.
The “Elk Medicine” synopsis says the deserted boy is received in the cave of the animals and acquires elk power and insignia.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY; lines 9904-10011 confidence: high
At night the man hears a peculiar cave noise; the boy says the people within want him to dance and take him whenever the father is away; the boy disappears while singing and whistling are heard.
The boy is summoned by hidden beings in the cave to dance, disappears at night, returns painted and adorned, and is said by the father to be receiving knowledge from animals.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee I 2 I / MONSTER.208 / CHAUIS PERFORMING CALUMET PIPE-CEREMONY / SKIDI GAMES; lines 13536-13631 confidence: medium
Coyote's family is hungry; Coyote travels with his quiver, finds Eagle catching fish at a large stream, and asks to learn the power to catch fish rather than take Eagle's fish.
Eagle catches fish, provides a method, alters Coyote's body to make a fishing line, and gives verbal and numerical instructions for its use.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I; lines 6521-6606 confidence: medium
Synopsis of “The Boy and the Elk”: an orphan is pitied by the Sun, carried by an elk, chooses a poor companion, succeeds on the warpath, offers scalps to the Sun through the elk, is exalted by a chief, and the elk returns to the Sun.
The synopsis presents an orphan rescued by an elk sent by the Sun, later aided on the warpath, and exalted by a chief; the narrative segment shows the beginning of that rescue and guidance.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I; lines 6712-6813 confidence: medium
The boys follow the elk to a hill near the enemy village. The elk gives the orphan red clay paint, elk strings, elk neck skin with hoof rattles and teeth, and a flute also described as a war-club; the sleeping other boy receives nothing.
The orphan boy is equipped with paint and elk objects, obeys the elk's rules, takes scalps, and repeats the warpath; the companion follows but lacks the privilege to kill or scalp.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I; lines 6815-6907 confidence: high
The boys again find the elk, attack a village, the elk drives ponies, the orphan boy kills a man and takes a scalp, and the scalp is hung on the third prong of the elk’s horn.
The orphan boy completes a sequence of raids under elk instruction, accumulates a required number of scalps, and is then prepared for leadership.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I; lines 6909-7006 confidence: medium
The boy asks who took scalps; the chief claims five, blackens the boy's face while recounting deeds, then the boy counts a scalp bundle before leaders and is seated in the chief's place.
The orphan receives face blackening tied to scalp-taking deeds, produces a scalp bundle before leaders, and is seated in the chief's place.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I; lines 6909-7006 confidence: medium
Dream instructions lead to an east-side hole, post, black lariat, shaking robe, running around the fireplace, and shooting the animated robe; “beneath they found a buffalo. They had made one.”
The boy dreams what to do with the robe and then directs a precise sequence involving the east-side hole, post, lariat, shaking, running around the fireplace, and shooting.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I; lines 7099-7171 confidence: low
The boy has Crow-Feathers tell the chief to make the crier proclaim village stillness so food can be arranged for the next day.
The village acts only after proclamation and instructed cries, surrounds the bottom, gathers foods, and then is told to continue hunting and gathering individually.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I; lines 7099-7171 confidence: medium
The synopsis presents a poor boy aided by grizzly bears, a horse transformed from a black bear, bear-shape, killing and succession of a cruel chief, buffalo calling, the defeated chief’s soul as white crow, tarantula aid, a snowstorm return, and disappearance of the horse and young chief.
The new tale’s synopsis says grizzly bears pity the poor boy, instruct him in their magic power, and enable his later return and elevation.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I; lines 7173-7245 confidence: high
A cinnamon bear, black bear, another bear, and then the father bear try to frighten the boy; he remains after a voice says, "Stay, do not run."
The boy is repeatedly frightened by bears, remains despite fear, and is then brought to the bear cave where the grizzly gives him power.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I; lines 7530-7634 confidence: high
The poor boy cries on the hills and prairies; a tarantula says, "I know what you want, and I will help you. I give you my power. You can take these webs and catch the crow."
The poor boy seeks help, and the tarantula says it will help, gives him power, and provides webs to catch White Crow.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I; lines 7530-7634 confidence: high
In winter the child shoots at snowbirds; one seems hit but keeps flying and landing a few feet away, so he follows it until he falls asleep and wakes in a strange land.
The orphan boy follows a snowbird, falls asleep, wakes in a strange land, is taken by the Wind, receives instruction and gifts, and is sent back to his people.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I; lines 7636-7722 confidence: medium
The boy tells the people that the gods of the heavens know they are hungry and sent him; he directs them to open the calf bundle and sing his songs, after which buffalo overrun the village and a whole buffalo is offered to Tirawa.
The boy’s powers and songs are followed by his becoming one of the priests and giving many war-songs.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I; lines 7636-7722 confidence: medium
The synopsis for “The Boy and the Owl” says an orphan in despair goes to the forest, is pitied by owls, receives nocturnal visions, becomes a rich hunter, and has magical power during only one month each year.
The synopsis of the next tale states that an orphan in despair is pitied by owls, receives nocturnal visions, and becomes a rich hunter.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I; lines 7724-7826 confidence: medium
The boy is told to make a bow and arrows, put the feathers in his hair, kill first a raccoon, then a turkey, then an eagle, and then several deer, and afterward return to the owls.
The owls prescribe a sequence of kills and tell the boy to return after killing several deer; later he returns to them and receives further direction.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I; lines 7828-7933 confidence: high
The owls say the earlier hunting sight-power is over, give feathers to wear, grant clear sight for enemy pony-taking, limit one power to February nights, and promise dream instruction so he will learn to be a medicine-man.
The owls specify powers of sight, give feathers, and promise dream instruction so the boy will learn to be a medicine-man.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I; lines 8035-8122 confidence: medium
The boy, now considered brave, faces an enemy turtle-man whose turtle powers make arrows ineffective; knowing the weak point under the arm, the boy spears and kills him there.
The boy is considered a brave, kills the dangerous enemy, and is selected by council as chief after the battle.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I; lines 8035-8122 confidence: high
The synopsis of “The Boy and the Horse” states that an orphan boy receives a dream intimation from Tirawa, obtains a wonderful horse from a rock, is recognized as leader, and later becomes a wonder-working statue.
The synopsis and narrative describe an orphan boy who receives dream guidance, finds a lariat at a stone bank, and obtains a wonderful horse associated with the rock.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I; lines 8035-8122 confidence: medium
During starvation and westward travel, the tired boy dreams that a speaker tells him to go to a steep stone bank, find a black lariat hanging down, pull it, and not look behind.
The dream voice tells the boy to pull the black lariat and not look behind while obtaining the horse.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I; lines 8124-8205 confidence: medium
Before another war-party starts, the horse comes to the boy in a dream, tells him to ask his grandfather for a spear, says he will kill two enemies in the coming battle, and foretells four war-party journeys with increasing kills.
The horse foretells four war-party journeys in which the boy will kill more each time, and the second episode increases from the first by involving two enemies and a spear.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I; lines 8207-8296 confidence: medium
The warriors go on the warpath; young men mock the boy and horse. Before the attack the horse directs him into a hollow, turns into a fine horse, and the boy paints horse, body, and spear yellow before killing enemies and disappearing toward the hidden women and ponies.
The young man is mocked and not believed, but repeated war deeds and public capture of ponies lead to recognition and chiefship.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I; lines 8398-8485 confidence: high
In a ravine the horse transforms into a fine bay horse and instructs the boy to draw lightning symbols with clay and water, cut an ash limb, and treat the stick as the fifth northern lightning.
The horse gives the boy ritualized battle instructions, identifies his first battle, protects him, and directs him to strike a particular opponent.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208; lines 8538-8630 confidence: medium
After hearing strange lake noises, the boys wake in a lodge of animals. The animals say a lake monster is killing their young, give the boys bows, arrows, and otter quivers, and instruct them to shoot the monster in the mouth with blunt arrows.
The animals bring the boys to their lodge, give them bows, arrows, and otter quivers, and instruct them how to kill the monster.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee ON-FOREHEAD.178 / FOX (SKIDI WARRIOR) / I 2 I / MONSTER.208; lines 9165-9258 confidence: medium
The man asks for ash and dogwood poles; Spider-Woman brings sticks and makes two bows and arrows, one bow for him and one for her grandson.
After the rescued man directs the making of bows and arrows, he and Burnt-Belly hunt in a sequence from wood-rat to rabbit to fawn, providing food during scarcity.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee PEOPLE MARRY ANIMALS OR BECOME / ANIMALS. / MISCELLANEOUS. / IMPLEMENTS; lines 15430-15536 confidence: medium
Bands gather for a hunt and go south; a young man enters the priests’ lodge, where his pony and body are anointed and feathered, and he receives a bow and four black-painted arrows from a bundle.
The young man undergoes anointing, receives sacred implements, kills a buffalo, is seated specially because of his first killing and offering, and completes directed ritual actions.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 3040-3143 confidence: medium
Introductory synopsis: the two Morning-Stars live on earth as blind old men; Crow and Coyote steal their meat; Coyote is killed; the stars choose a boy, bring him into their lodge, give him a ceremonial bundle, and instruct him in secret rites.
The synopsis says the stars choose a boy, take him into their lodge, give him a ceremonial bundle, and instruct him in secret rites.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 3146-3250 confidence: high
At night one old man commands Grandfather to move, goes to the village, carries back a sleeping boy, and commands the entrance to close.
A sleeping boy is brought from the village, told that mysterious beings will teach him bundle secrets, serves them for years, learns the ceremony, and is sent home to perform annual rites.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 3621-3713 confidence: medium
A poor, ugly, neglected boy is pitied by the stars, taken to their lodge in heaven, endowed with strength and beauty, forbidden to take a wife until four successes, then transformed back after disobeying.
The next tale's summary states that a neglected boy is taken to the stars' heavenly lodge, endowed with strength and beauty, forbidden to take a wife until four successes, and transformed back after neglecting the injunction.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 3715-3793 confidence: high
The boy goes to a high hill intending to die; an unseen voice speaks, and a fine-looking man with long hair and a buffalo robe appears and says he came to take the boy to his home.
A marginal boy is guided into a hidden lodge of star chiefs, chooses a model, is healed and altered, receives a robe, and is given future obligations before returning.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 3715-3793 confidence: medium
The leader tells the boy to go underneath the ground to his people, go on the warpath, capture ponies and kill, bring a pony and scalp offering to the hill, and observe a sequence of marriage restrictions tied to repeated war successes and bodily effects.
The leader describes a sequence in which attempts to marry before required war successes bring lameness or blindness, while later success permits marriage without loss of the transformed condition.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 3795-3887 confidence: high
A well-to-do man has a dream telling him to put mud on his head, go to a hill, and stand there many days and nights mourning.
The society founder follows a dream-command, mourns on a hill for days, receives revelations from eagle and buffalo beings, and learns songs from ritual objects.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 3795-3887 confidence: medium
The people lay him at the edge of the grave; he moves and rises, is surprised, is untied from the robe, stands thin in flesh, and goes home.
After the young man rises from the grave and returns home, he becomes well-to-do, a great warrior, a medicine-man, and a chief.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 3889-3991 confidence: medium
An uncle greets him, says he smells bad and is too young because he has not yet been warrior or chief, gives him a robe, beads, title as chief, and feather strings, and tells him to return to his people.
The uncle gives the traveler a robe, beads, a title as chief, and feather strings with a mystery to learn, tells him he must still become warrior and chief, and sends him back; the passage later says he became warrior, medicine-man, and chief.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 3889-3991 confidence: medium
The next tale opens with a poor young man and a well-off young girl meeting and talking; when she wants to marry, he says he must first go on the warpath, capture ponies, and learn to kill buffalo.
In the opening of the next tale, the young man delays marriage until he can make a name through warpath action, pony capture, and buffalo killing.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 3993-4089 confidence: medium
The skunk says he will stand as a rainbow; he describes the tipi's pillows, including white pillows for the dead and one black pillow covered with lice for the living young man.
At a tipi with pillows, white pillows are associated with dead persons staying, while the living young man must sit on the black lice-covered pillow.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 4190-4280 confidence: medium
The leader says the group are dead spirits, explains that Tirawa released them to return the people's bundle, and offers to teach the man the ceremony so he can take the bundle home.
The man understands that accepting the spirit leader's offer to learn the bundle ceremony and take the bundle home would make him powerful and a leader among his people.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 4481-4571 confidence: medium
In timber, animals and birds tell the boy how to kill the bear; birds breathe on the arrows, the mountain lion takes the bow to a large black snake, animals breathe on the bow, and birds, beavers, and otters provide adornments and plants.
Animals and birds instruct the boy, breathe upon his bow and arrows, and adorn him before he returns ready to kill the bear.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 4670-4772 confidence: high
Blood-Clot-Boy tells Burnt-Belly to take his place, throws his clothing into the lake, and says Burnt-Belly should dive for it; Burnt-Belly emerges on the far side dressed in the clothing.
Burnt-Belly is told to dive into the lake for Blood-Clot-Boy’s clothing; if favored by the animals, he will recover the clothes, gain hair like Blood-Clot-Boy’s, receive a scar, and take his place.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 5053-5157 confidence: high
The heading and synopsis name the story 'The Boy Who Talked With Lightning' and summarize that a poor boy seeks power, is struck by lightning, taken within the clouds, receives a rainbow, and becomes a priest.
The poor boy deliberately wanders, makes himself poor in heart, climbs hills, cries, and seeks power from animals, gods, and mysterious beings.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 5053-5157 confidence: high
The boy stays on a high hill during storms, angrily addresses storm powers, then later cries to Lightning for pity; he is struck by Lightning while people below watch.
The boy is struck by Lightning, found apparently dead or absent, marked with colored lightning-like streaks, left because he is not killed, awakens, and returns as Thunder-Man.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 5053-5157 confidence: high
People search for the boy, find him face downward, turn him over, see red, yellow, blue, and green lightning-like streaks on his face and hands, and leave him after a man says he is not killed.
Lightning says he touched and marked the boy's face and hands; the colored lightning-like marks remain visible when the boy returns to the village.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 5053-5157 confidence: medium
The heading and synopsis name the story 'The Boy Who Talked With Lightning' and summarize that a poor boy seeks power, is struck by lightning, taken within the clouds, receives a rainbow, and becomes a priest.
The story synopsis within the passage states that after being struck by Lightning and taken within the clouds, the boy receives a rainbow and becomes a priest.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 5159-5268 confidence: high
Thunder-Man tells a poor boy that he cannot give him power but can place him on a hill and call on the Thunders to pity him; the boy agrees to stay there.
The poor boy is placed on a hill for the Thunders to take pity on him, is surrounded by storm and lightning, fails to remain, and receives only limited power.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 5159-5268 confidence: medium
The tale synopsis says a mountain lion feeds the boy, animals take him to their lodge and initiate him, the enemy is destroyed, the children rejoin their people, and the boy becomes chief.
The synopsis states that the deserted boy is fed by a mountain lion, taken to the animals' lodge, initiated in their mysteries, rejoins his people, and becomes a chief.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 5270-5375 confidence: medium
The boy follows the man to an island; the man climbs a tree and jumps into the water, the boy does the same, and the boy finds himself in a lodge.
The boy follows an animal helper, enters a hidden lodge by imitating a tree-and-water action, stays with the animals, learns their mysteries, and returns changed.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 5377-5468 confidence: medium
The tale synopsis says a boy helps a mother-mouse recover her lost young, receives magic power and hairs from mice and rats, and becomes famous and a priest.
The priest of the mice gives the boy hairs to tie to his neck string and promises help; the tale summary says the boy receives magic power and hairs and becomes a priest.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 5470-5561 confidence: medium
The boy sleeps by the mound and wakes in a village of strange people painted with white clay and sharp-elbowed; a messenger invites him to the village and a large tipi.
The orphan boy sleeps by a mound and wakes in a village of strange people painted with white clay and described as sharp-elbowed.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 5563-5645 confidence: medium
Several white-covered, bluish-haired beings tell the boy they are thorn-weeds, teach him to kill people who dislike him, and give him a dry thistle.
Thorn-weed beings teach the boy how to kill disliked people and give him a dry thistle that is later linked to deaths in battle.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 5563-5645 confidence: medium
Several white-covered, bluish-haired beings tell the boy they are thorn-weeds, teach him to kill people who dislike him, and give him a dry thistle.
The youth is described as poor, receives supernatural instruction, leads successful war parties, and becomes the subject of dances and songs.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108; lines 5647-5742 confidence: medium
The youth had taught his sister his secret power; both gather dry thistles and throw them at the snake, piercing it until it stops at the pond and dies.
The youth teaches his sister his secret power, and the thistles later claim the baby boy and teach him more of their power.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SUN-CHIEF, SON OF PITALESKAR / DOG-CHIEF, SON OF CROOKED-HAND / SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS.; lines 1036-1130 confidence: high
The young man kills game and buffalo with bow and arrows, makes a hoe from a buffalo shoulder-blade for his wife, and the Moon is said to have told him this in a dream.
The Moon instructs the hoe-making in a dream, and Bright-Star with the four western gods transmits bundle instructions and ceremonial songs through visions.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee SUN-CHIEF, SON OF PITALESKAR / DOG-CHIEF, SON OF CROOKED-HAND / SKIDI IN FRONT OF EARTH LODGE / TRADITIONS.; lines 947-1034 confidence: medium
The gods sing gifts for the man: moccasins, strings, robe, divine presence, Atira, warrior office, Swift Hawk, feathers, war-club, Swallow, paints, animal names, bow-and-arrow parts, pipe-bowl, scalp and string on pipe-stem, and pipes as offerings to the gods.
The gods declare that the man shall become a warrior and receive Swift Hawk, feathers, war-club, paints, bow and arrow materials, and related signs.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee / PAWNEE HABITATIONS / XV111 / SUN-CHIEF, SON OF PITALESKAR; lines 348-443 confidence: high
Earth gods are Nahurak or Animals, with four named animal lodges where animals gather in council, affect human fortunes, and instruct favored individuals in earth-craft.
Favored individuals are conducted to animal lodges and instructed in earth-craft mysteries.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee TRADITIONS. / BUNDLES / II. THE MORNING-STAR BUNDLES.108 / ON-FOREHEAD.178; lines 5906-6003 confidence: medium
Wonderful men in the under-world tell the boy they brought him there, return his arrows, feed him by using a deer's-leg whistle to summon deer, and can open the ground when they choose.
The boy is kept in the under-world, grows there, is fed and trained, receives an old powerful bow and arrows, and becomes able to undertake the bull-killing mission.
read in the book →
hindu
-
Maha-bharata BOOK I / ASTRA DARSANA / BOOK II / SWAYAMVARA; lines 596-737 confidence: high
Drupad hopes to give his daughter to Arjun; he makes a stubborn bow, a whirling discus beneath the open sky, and a high target, declaring that the one who strings the bow and hits the target through the discus wins the bride.
Drupad establishes a hard martial challenge: stringing a massive bow and hitting a high target through a whirling discus to win the bride.
read in the book → -
Maha-bharata BOOK I / ASTRA DARSANA / BOOK II / SWAYAMVARA; lines 602-743 confidence: high
Drupad longs to give his daughter to Arjun and has a massive unbending wooden bow made, which only Arjun is expected to bend.
Drupad declares that the one who strings the bow and hits the high target through the whirling discus will win the princess.
read in the book → -
Maha-bharata BOOK I / ASTRA DARSANA / BOOK II / SWAYAMVARA; lines 889-1036 confidence: medium
Suitors, monarchs, princes, and chiefs attempt to string the tough bow; the bow rebounds, they fall, and they are humbled in pride.
Arjun appears in Brahman disguise after crowned monarchs and named kings fail; he completes the feat and gains public acclaim and the bride.
read in the book → -
Maha-bharata BOOK III / RAJASUYA / BOOK IV / DYUTA; lines 1930-2074 confidence: high
Vidura says the exile is ordained for Yudhishthir's welfare as a trial and samadhi, names earlier teachers and sages, invokes Indra, Yama, Kuvera, and Varuna, and prays for a righteous life in exile and safe return to Hastina.
Vidura explicitly calls the exile a trial and samadhi, says it chastens in order to heal, and urges deeper lessons in affliction.
read in the book → -
Maha-bharata BOOK III / RAJASUYA / BOOK IV / DYUTA; lines 1936-2080 confidence: high
Vidura says the exile is 'a trial and samadhi' and later prays to see Yudhishthir in Hastina as a conqueror of earthly trials, crowned with virtue.
Vidura explicitly calls the exile a trial and samadhi that chastens to heal, and connects Yudhishthir with teachings from sages, sacred places, and divine exemplars.
read in the book → -
Maha-bharata BOOK III / RAJASUYA / BOOK IV / DYUTA; lines 1936-2080 confidence: medium
Vidura blesses the brothers, praises their gifts, predicts a greater empire after their fall, and says the exile is "a trial and _samadhi_" that chastens to heal; he invokes earlier teachings, deities, virtues, and safe return.
Vidura explicitly calls the exile a trial and samadhi, ordained for welfare and meant to chasten and heal while teaching deeper lessons.
read in the book → -
Maha-bharata BOOK IV / DYUTA / BOOK V / PATIVRATA-MAHATMYA; lines 2143-2275 confidence: high
Vyasa advises Arjun to acquire celestial arms by penance and worship; Arjun meets Siva disguised as a hunter, receives the pasupata weapon, and then obtains other arms in Indra's heaven.
Arjun performs penance and worship, encounters Siva in hunter guise, gains a divine weapon after combat, and goes to Indra's heaven for further weapons.
read in the book → -
Maha-bharata BOOK IV / DYUTA / BOOK V / PATIVRATA-MAHATMYA; lines 2149-2281 confidence: medium
Vyasa advises Arjun to seek celestial arms through penance and worship; Arjun meets Siva disguised as a hunter, receives the pasupata weapon, and later obtains other celestial arms in Indra's heaven.
Arjun is instructed to perform penance and worship, meets Siva in disguise, wins blessing and the pasupata weapon, and obtains further celestial arms in Indra's heaven.
read in the book → -
Maha-bharata BOOK IV / DYUTA / BOOK V / PATIVRATA-MAHATMYA; lines 2149-2281 confidence: medium
Vyasa advises Arjun to acquire celestial arms by penance and worship; Arjun meets Siva as a hunter, pleases him in combat, obtains the pasupata weapon, and then receives other celestial arms in Indra's heaven.
Arjun seeks divine weapons by penance and worship, encounters Siva in disguise, succeeds in combat, receives a weapon, and visits Indra's heaven for further arms.
read in the book → -
Maha-bharata BOOK IV / DYUTA / BOOK V / PATIVRATA-MAHATMYA; lines 2428-2568 confidence: medium
As the fatal morning nears, Savitri counts the days and undertakes the severe triratra vow: three nights of penance, fasts, and vigils; the king worries for her health but consents.
Savitri undertakes a severe three-night penance of fasts and vigils immediately before the foretold day of Satyavan’s death.
read in the book → -
Maha-bharata BOOK V / PATIVRATA-MAHATMYA / BOOK VI / GO-HARANA; lines 2992-3137 confidence: medium
Arjun is described as guised as Brihannala and asks Draupadi to say that Brihannala will lead Uttara's battle-chariot and win the father's cattle.
Arjun's stated purpose is to try Uttara's skill and valour; Uttara hesitates, confronts fear of the supposed corpses, and retrieves the arms before battle.
read in the book → -
Maha-bharata CONCLUSION / TRANSLATOR'S EPILOGUE / ROMESH DUTT. / GLOSSARY OF SANSCRIT WORDS; lines 7234-7362 confidence: medium
Brahmacharin is defined as a vow-taking austere person; Diksha as initiation into a sacred rite; Samadhi as austere religious practice; and Triratra as three nights' penance and fast.
Diksha is defined as initiation into a sacred rite, and related entries define a vow-taking ascetic, austere religious practice, and a three nights' penance and fast.
read in the book → -
Maha-bharata CONCLUSION / TRANSLATOR'S EPILOGUE / ROMESH DUTT. / GLOSSARY OF SANSCRIT WORDS; lines 7240-7368 confidence: medium
The glossary defines brahmacharin, asram, deva, devadaru, deva-kanya, deva-rishi, dharma-raja, diksha, and related entries.
The passage defines diksha as initiation into a sacred rite and also defines ascetic or disciplinary terms such as brahmacharin, samadhi, and triratra.
read in the book → -
Maha-bharata CONCLUSION / TRANSLATOR'S EPILOGUE / ROMESH DUTT. / GLOSSARY OF SANSCRIT WORDS; lines 7240-7368 confidence: medium
The glossary defines Brahmacharin, Chandan, Chowri or Chamari, Dakshina, Deva, Devadaru, Deva-kanya, Deva-rishi, Dharma-raja, and Diksha, including gifts at sacrifices, gods, heavenly tree, celestial maid and saint, and initiation into a sacred rite.
Diksha is defined as initiation into a sacred rite, and related entries describe vows, austere life, saints, anchorites, religious practice, penance, and fasting.
read in the book → -
Maha-bharata CONDENSED INTO ENGLISH VERSE / THE EPIC OF ANCIENT INDIA / BOOK I / ASTRA DARSANA; lines 121-264 confidence: medium
Drona addresses Dhrita-rashtra, Bhishma, Kripa, lords, and courtiers, asking that the princes prove their martial skill; the blind king approves the royal tournament and directs Vidura to serve the mandate.
Drona has the trained princes publicly prove their skill and valour before the king, elders, royal women, and assembled people.
read in the book → -
Maha-bharata CONDENSED INTO ENGLISH VERSE / THE EPIC OF ANCIENT INDIA / BOOK I / ASTRA DARSANA; lines 121-264 confidence: medium
Drona, a Brahman warrior and preceptor, tells the king and court to let the trained princes show their skill; Dhrita-rashtra approves the tournament and assigns Vidura to serve Drona's command.
Drona trains the princes and arranges a public royal tournament in which they demonstrate weapons, riding, archery, and mock combat.
read in the book → -
Maha-bharata CONDENSED INTO ENGLISH VERSE / THE EPIC OF ANCIENT INDIA / BOOK I / ASTRA DARSANA; lines 266-412 confidence: medium
"Bid him come, the gallant Arjun! pious prince and warrior skilled, / Arjun, born of mighty INDRA, and with VISHNU'S prowess filled."
The passage centers on a formal arena display in which princes demonstrate weapon mastery before teachers, rulers, and the crowd.
read in the book → -
Maha-bharata CONDENSED INTO ENGLISH VERSE / THE EPIC OF ANCIENT INDIA / BOOK I / ASTRA DARSANA; lines 266-412 confidence: medium
Drona summons Arjun as a "pious prince and warrior skilled," "born of mighty INDRA," and filled with "VISHNU'S prowess."
The passage centers on a public weapons exhibition where Arjun is summoned by his preceptor and proves his skill through difficult feats.
read in the book → -
Maha-bharata SRADDHA / BOOK XII / ASWA-MEDHA / CONCLUSION; lines 6719-6801 confidence: medium
Yudhishthir undergoes a trial, bathes in the celestial Ganges, and rises with a celestial body.
Yudhishthir undergoes a trial, bathes in the celestial Ganges, and rises with a celestial body.
read in the book → -
The Hymns of the Rigveda, Complete 2 Volumes ARANYAKA IV / ARANYAKA V / ADHYAYA 2. / KRULE U; lines 103416-103494 confidence: high
No one who has not been initiated should recite the Mahavrata.
The passage states that an uninitiated person should not recite the Mahavrata.
read in the book → -
The Hymns of the Rigveda, Complete 2 Volumes ARANYAKA IV / ARANYAKA V / ADHYAYA 2. / KRULE U; lines 103496-103560 confidence: high
The commentator interprets the passage to mean that only a diksita may recite, and only if there is a cetyagni, a yearlong sattra, and no recitation for another except a father or teacher.
Only an initiated person may recite, and even that recitation is restricted by ritual conditions.
read in the book → -
The Hymns of the Rigveda, Complete 2 Volumes ARANYAKA IV / ARANYAKA V / ADHYAYA 2. / KRULE U; lines 103496-103560 confidence: medium
The passage says that in the Mahavrata all satrins equally obtain the benefits of the rite and are forbidden to perform for others outside the circle of the initiated.
Satrins are said to share the benefits of the Mahavrata and to be forbidden to perform for others outside the circle of the initiated.
read in the book → -
The Hymns of the Rigveda, Complete 2 Volumes ARANYAKA IV / ARANYAKA V / ADHYAYA 2. / KRULE U; lines 103562-103636 confidence: high
The rule says not to teach on this day to one who is not a regular pupil for a year, not a brahmacarin, not of the same school, or not present at the proper place.
The passage restricts teaching to a year-long regular pupil who is a brahmacarin of the same school, in the proper place, and under one-to-one conditions.
read in the book → -
The Hymns of the Rigveda, Complete 2 Volumes ARANYAKA IV / ARANYAKA V / ADHYAYA 2. / KRULE U; lines 103562-103636 confidence: medium
The pupil should not learn after eating flesh, seeing blood or a corpse, committing an unlawful act, undergoing various bodily adornments or treatments, having intercourse, writing, or obliterating.
The learner is barred from learning after contact with flesh, blood, a corpse, unlawful acts, bodily treatments, intercourse, writing, or obliteration.
read in the book → -
The Hymns of the Rigveda, Complete 2 Volumes ARANYAKA IV / ARANYAKA V / ADHYAYA 2. / KRULE U; lines 103639-103702 confidence: medium
One who knows this should not communicate, dine, or amuse himself with one who does not know this.
The passage distinguishes one who knows this from one who does not know it and forbids the knower to communicate, dine, or amuse himself with the non-knower.
read in the book → -
The Hymns of the Rigveda, Complete 2 Volumes HYMN 19.J THE RIGVEDA, 23 / TS ERO / HYMN 39.) THE RIGVEDA, BS / HYMN 41) THE RIGVEDA. B7; lines 6135-6305 confidence: medium
Pure or holy beings serve Agni with holy oil for three autumn seasons, win holy names, reveal Rudra’s powers, and find Agni in the loftiest station; the notes discuss Maruts, deified mortals, immortal bodies, and the three-year ritual period.
Pure or holy beings serve Agni for three autumn seasons, obtain holy names, dignify their bodies, discover mystic things, preserve Amrit, and are linked in the note with exchange of perishable for immortal bodies.
read in the book → -
The Hymns of the Rigveda, Complete 2 Volumes HYMN CLR. / HYMN 180.) THE RIQGVEDA. 605 / PANCIKA I / PANCIKA III; lines 86260-86353 confidence: low
The Rbhus win Soma-drinking by fervour among the gods but are repelled from the morning, midday, and third pressings by Agni with the Vasus, Indra with the Rudras, and the All-gods.
The Rbhus win Soma-drinking by fervour, are excluded from pressings, and are then identified as Savitr’s pupils in an arrangement for drinking together.
read in the book → -
The Hymns of the Rigveda, Complete 2 Volumes HYUN 135.) THE RIGVEDA. 581 / HYMN CLR. / HYMN 180.) THE RIQGVEDA. 605 / PANCIKA I; lines 82238-82358 confidence: high
The priests make the consecrated person into an embryo again, sprinkle him with waters identified as seed, and anoint him with fresh butter assigned to embryos; anointing also gives brilliance.
The consecrated person is made into an embryo again, sprinkled with waters as seed, anointed with embryo-associated butter, and led to a hut described as a womb.
read in the book → -
The Hymns of the Rigveda, Complete 2 Volumes PANCIKA I / PANCIKA III / ADHYAYA V / PANCIKA IV; lines 87896-87974 confidence: high
The twelve-day rite consists of three sets of three days, a tenth day, and two Atiratras; the participant is consecrated, performs Upasads, presses Soma, becomes born anew, is purified, and goes to the gods.
Through consecration, Upasads, and pressing, the participant shakes clear the body, becomes born anew, is purified, and goes to the gods.
read in the book → -
The Hymns of the Rigveda, Complete 2 Volumes PANCIKA I / PANCIKA III / ADHYAYA V / PANCIKA IV; lines 87976-88070 confidence: medium
The seasons and months ask Prajapati to sacrifice for them; the first half consecrates first and smites evil, while the second half consecrates later and does not, producing daylight/darkness associations.
Consecration distinguishes first and second ritual halves, smites away evil for the first, is sought and obtained seasonally, and is undergone by all in a session.
read in the book → -
The Hymns of the Rigveda, Complete 2 Volumes PANCIKA IV / PANCIKA V / ADHYAYA II / ADHYAYA III; lines 93723-93854 confidence: high
The ritual formula declares non-departure from Agni and related powers, approach to Indra and Soma, self-offering to gods and fathers, and names Agni, Vayu, and Aditya as witness, hearer, and proclaimer.
The ritual speaker offers his own being, names the act as sacrifice and offering, and declares that he becomes a Kshatriya within a consecration context.
read in the book → -
The Hymns of the Rigveda, Complete 2 Volumes PANCIKA V / ADHYAYA II / ADHYAYA III / ADHYAYA III; lines 94655-94761 confidence: medium
The gods with Prajapati say Indra is the mightiest and best able to accomplish, and they agree to anoint him.
Indra passes through a structured sequence: selection, mounting the throne, proclamation, and anointing with ritual implements and formulas.
read in the book → -
The Hymns of the Rigveda, Complete 2 Volumes THE HYMNS OF THE RIGVEDA. / BOOK THE SEVENTH. / HYMN 14.J THE RIGVEDA, 18 / HYMN 41, THE RIQVEDA. 45); lines 47249-47336 confidence: high
Varuna places Vasishtha in the vessel and by his might makes him a Rishi; the sage makes him a singer when days shine and dawns are lengthened.
Varuna places Vasishtha in the vessel and makes him a Rishi; the commentary says the singer is called to be a Rishi or holy singer to the god.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) Chapter II. / IT, 14. SOURCES OF THE LAW. 3 1 / LAWS OF MANU. / II, 27,; lines 8380-8444 confidence: medium
“By burnt oblations during (the mother's) pregnancy,” the birth-rite, tonsure, and tying of the sacred girdle, “the taint, derived from both parents,” is removed from twice-born men.
The passage describes a sequence of rites that removes taint derived from both parents from twice-born men.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) CONTENTS. / INTRODUCTION. / THE LAWS OF MANU. / CONTENTS.; lines 180-255 confidence: medium
The contents list includes Sacraments, Initiation, Studentship, Householder, and Marriage.
The heading Initiation appears among the contents topics.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) D 2 / LAWS OF MANU. / II, 34- / IT, 42. SACRAMENTS; INITIATION. 37; lines 8559-8607 confidence: high
Brahmana, Kshatriya, and Vaisya initiation periods are bounded by the completion of the sixteenth, twenty-second, and twenty-fourth years after conception respectively.
The passage is explicitly about initiation, gives proper time limits for the sacrament, and describes outcast status for those who miss it.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) D 2 / LAWS OF MANU. / II, 34- / IT, 42. SACRAMENTS; INITIATION. 37; lines 8559-8607 confidence: medium
Students, according to caste order, are to wear upper skins of black antelope, spotted deer, and he-goat, and lower garments made of hemp, flax, or wool.
The passage prescribes specific student skins, lower garments, and girdles for Brahmana, Kshatriya, and Vaisya groups in the initiation section.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) E 2 / II, 128. STUDENTSHIP. 53 / II, 139- STUDENTSHIP. 55 / II,150. STUDENTSHIP. 57; lines 9595-9690 confidence: high
"the giver of the Veda is the more venerable father"; the Veda-birth is said to ensure rewards in life and after death.
The teacher gives or procures a birth for the sake of the Veda through the Savitri, and this birth is called real and exempt from age and death.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) II, 1 19. STUDENTSHIP. 5 1 / E 2 / II, 128. STUDENTSHIP. 53 / II, 139- STUDENTSHIP. 55; lines 9491-9592 confidence: high
A Brahmana who initiates a pupil and teaches the Veda with Kalpa and Rahasyas is called the teacher, acarya.
The acarya initiates a pupil and teaches the Veda with associated bodies of knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) II, 128. STUDENTSHIP. 53 / II, 139- STUDENTSHIP. 55 / II,150. STUDENTSHIP. 57 / STUDENTSHIP. 59; lines 9693-9794 confidence: high
Instruction in welfare is to be given without pain and with sweet, gentle speech; the note says this first concerns the teacher's conduct toward pupils.
The passage concerns studentship, teacher-pupil conduct, sanctification, progressive austerities, vows, and study of the Veda and Rahasyas.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) II, 139- STUDENTSHIP. 55 / II,150. STUDENTSHIP. 57 / STUDENTSHIP. 59 / II, 172. STUDENTSHIP. 6 1; lines 9797-9939 confidence: high
The passage lists three births and says the investiture with the Munja grass girdle is birth for the Veda, in which “the Savitrl (verse) is his mother and the teacher his father.”
The passage describes investiture with the Munja grass girdle, instruction in vows, prescribed regalia, residence with a teacher, and a rule-governed student life.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) II, 139- STUDENTSHIP. 55 / II,150. STUDENTSHIP. 57 / STUDENTSHIP. 59 / II, 172. STUDENTSHIP. 6 1; lines 9797-9939 confidence: medium
The initiated student is instructed in vows, gradually learns the Veda, uses prescribed student dress and implements, resides with the teacher, controls his organs, and observes restrictive rules.
The student controls all organs and follows prohibitions concerning food, sensuality, adornment, comfort, speech, harm, and semen loss.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) II, 172. STUDENTSHIP. 6 1 / II, 35. / F 2 / II, 219. STUDENTSHIP. 69; lines 10201-10348 confidence: high
Rules restrict a pupil from intimate services for the teacher's wife, regulate prostration and foot-clasping salutations, and warn that women and the senses can lead even learned men astray.
The passage prescribes the student's bodily discipline, boundaries around the teacher's wife, hair practices, sleep rules, penance, worship, and obedience.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) II, 172. STUDENTSHIP. 6 1 / II, 35. / F 2 / II, 219. STUDENTSHIP. 69; lines 10201-10348 confidence: medium
The student may shave or braid his hair, must not sleep while the sun rises or sets, must fast and mutter the Savitri if he does, and must sip water before worship at both twilights.
The student is regulated by sunrise, sunset, both twilights, water-sipping purification, muttering, fasting, and worship in a pure place.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) II, 219-221; IV, 55. / IX, 160, 175-176. / LAWS OF MANU. / INDEX.; lines 45778-45966 confidence: medium
The Sudra disabilities entry lists restrictions on initiation, judgeship, carrying out a dead Brahmana, fulfilling sacred law except certain parts, hearing or teaching Veda, receiving Sraddha leavings, receiving spiritual advice from a Brahmana, sacrifice, and travel with a Snataka.
The Sudra disabilities entry includes not being allowed initiation and not hearing, learning, reciting, or teaching the Veda.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) II, 219. STUDENTSHIP. 69 / II, 245- STUDENTSHIP. 73 / LAWS OF MANU. / II, 246.; lines 10452-10477 confidence: medium
If the teacher dies, the perpetual student must serve the teacher’s qualified son, widow, or Sapi^a in the same manner as the teacher.
The passage centers on a perpetual student who maintains the student vow for life and receives a stated postmortem result.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) II, 245- STUDENTSHIP. 73 / LAWS OF MANU. / II, 246. / Chapter III.; lines 10479-10612 confidence: high
The vow of studying the three Vedas under a teacher lasts for specified periods or until mastery; a student who studies without breaking studentship rules enters the householder order.
The passage links completion of Vedic study, preservation of student vows, bathing, the Samavartana return-home rite, and entry into householdership and marriage.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) II, 34- / IT, 42. SACRAMENTS; INITIATION. 37 / LAWS OF MANU. / II, 43-; lines 8610-8662 confidence: high
If Muñja grass and similar material cannot be obtained, girdles may be made from Kara, Asmantaka, and Balbaja fibers with one threefold knot, or three or five knots according to family custom.
The passage is located under an initiation heading and prescribes girdles, sacrificial strings, staves, and associated actions for the ritual participant.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) II, 35. / F 2 / II, 219. STUDENTSHIP. 69 / II, 245- STUDENTSHIP. 73; lines 10399-10449 confidence: high
In times of distress a student may learn the Veda from a non-Brahmana and must walk behind and serve that teacher as long as instruction lasts.
The student learns, walks behind, serves, may dwell in the teacher's house, and approaches a final bath marking completion.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) II, 35. / F 2 / II, 219. STUDENTSHIP. 69 / II, 245- STUDENTSHIP. 73; lines 10399-10449 confidence: medium
One who knows sacred law must not give a gift to the teacher before the Samavartana; with the teacher's permission, when about to take the final bath, he is to procure something, but the supplied passage breaks off.
The passage forbids giving a teacher's gift before the Samavartana and connects permitted action to the final bath.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) II, 43- / IT, 54. INITIATION. 39 / LAWS OF MANU. / IT, 55-; lines 8717-8867 confidence: high
"the rule for the initiation of the twice-born, which indicates a (new) birth, and sanctifies"
The passage explicitly says the rule for initiation of the twice-born indicates a new birth and sanctifies.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) II, 43- / IT, 54. INITIATION. 39 / LAWS OF MANU. / IT, 55-; lines 8717-8867 confidence: medium
Water-sipping uses prescribed hand-parts sacred to Brahman, Ka or Prajapati, the gods, and not the manes; the rite includes three sips, mouth-wiping, bodily touches, specified water quality, solitude, direction, and graded purification by class.
The water-sipping rite, sacred hand-parts, bodily contacts, place, direction, and water qualities are specified as rules of purity within the initiation section.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) II, 43- / IT, 54. INITIATION. 39 / LAWS OF MANU. / IT, 55-; lines 8717-8867 confidence: medium
Keshanta hair-clipping is timed for Brahmana, Kshatriya, and Vaisya; females receive ceremonies without sacred texts; the nuptial ceremony is the Vedic sacrament for women and is equated with initiation.
The nuptial ceremony is stated to be the Vedic sacrament for women and equal to initiation, with household duties mapped to student duties.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) II, 43- / IT, 54. INITIATION. 39 / LAWS OF MANU. / IT, 55-; lines 8869-8969 confidence: high
A student beginning Veda study receives instruction after sipping water, making Brahmanjali, wearing clean dress, and controlling the organs.
The passage gives a formal sequence for beginning Vedic study, including purification, bodily control, reverential gestures to the teacher, and teacher-directed recitation.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) II, 86. / IT, 97. STUDENTSHIP. 47 / IT, 107. STUDENTSHIP. 49 / LAWS OF MANU.; lines 9229-9280 confidence: high
An initiated Aryan must daily offer fuel in the sacred fire, beg food, sleep on the ground, and serve the teacher until Samavartana.
The initiated Aryan student undertakes prescribed daily austerities and service until Samavartana.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) II, S3- SACRAMENTS. 35 / D 2 / LAWS OF MANU. / II, 34-; lines 8495-8556 confidence: high
Upanayana initiation is prescribed in the eighth year after conception for a Brahmana, the eleventh for a Kshatriya, and the twelfth for a Vaisya.
Upanayana initiation is explicitly named and assigned to Brahmana, Kshatriya, and Vaisya recipients at different years, with alternate timings tied to aims such as sacred learning, power, and business success.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) II,150. STUDENTSHIP. 57 / STUDENTSHIP. 59 / II, 172. STUDENTSHIP. 6 1 / II, 35.; lines 10089-10147 confidence: high
Forbids serving the teacher through another while standing aloof, while angry, or when a woman is near; requires descending from a carriage or raised seat before saluting the teacher.
The passage prescribes conduct toward the teacher, including service, salutation, seating, speech, and conduct toward the teacher's teacher and instructors.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) II,150. STUDENTSHIP. 57 / STUDENTSHIP. 59 / II, 172. STUDENTSHIP. 6 1 / II, 35.; lines 9941-10087 confidence: high
A student who is not sick and neglects begging and sacred-fire fuel offering for seven successive days must perform Avakirnin penance.
The passage centers on a vow of studentship marked by alms, penance for neglected duties, bodily and verbal restraint, study, and obedience or service to the teacher.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) II,150. STUDENTSHIP. 57 / STUDENTSHIP. 59 / II, 172. STUDENTSHIP. 6 1 / II, 35.; lines 9941-10087 confidence: medium
The student under vow constantly subsists on alms, not food from one person only; subsistence on begged food is declared equal in merit to fasting.
The vow of studentship requires subsistence on alms, avoidance of food from only one person, and states that begged food is equal in merit to fasting.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) INDEX. / II, 219-221; IV, 55. / IX, 160, 175-176. / LAWS OF MANU.; lines 45579-45775 confidence: medium
Index entries list a staff of a Snataka and a staff of a student.
The index lists student vows, duties, restrictions, residence with a teacher, purification, alms, and student status distinctions.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) INDEX. / LAWS OF MANU. / INDEX. / LAWS OF MANU,; lines 43402-43551 confidence: medium
"Initiation, a second birth"; the entry also lists description, neglect, and second initiation.
The index explicitly states that initiation is a second birth and also lists its description and repetition.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) INDEX. / LAWS OF MANU. / INDEX. / LAWS OF MANU.; lines 45218-45391 confidence: medium
"Samavartana, student's rite on returning home"
Samavartana is identified as a student's rite on returning home, and the Savitri verse is indexed by recitation efficacy, manner, and relation to the student.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) IT, 14. SOURCES OF THE LAW. 3 1 / LAWS OF MANU. / II, 27, / II, S3- SACRAMENTS. 35; lines 8447-8493 confidence: medium
The father is to perform or cause the Namadheya, the rite of naming the child, on the tenth or twelfth day after birth or at an auspicious lunar time, muhurta, and constellation.
The passage appears under the heading of sacraments and prescribes the Namadheya, the rite of naming the child, shortly after birth.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) IT, 42. SACRAMENTS; INITIATION. 37 / LAWS OF MANU. / II, 43- / IT, 54. INITIATION. 39; lines 8665-8714 confidence: high
The student turns his right hand toward fire and is to beg alms according to prescribed rule.
The passage is located in an initiation section and gives rules for an initiated student, including alms-begging, relation to teacher, purification, and eating discipline.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) IT, 54. INITIATION. 39 / LAWS OF MANU. / IT, 55- / TI, 85. STUDENTSHIP. 45; lines 8972-9022 confidence: high
Failure in timely performance of prescribed rites is said to be blamed among virtuous men.
The passage belongs to a studentship context and describes prescribed rites, daily recitation, breath suppression, and sustained discipline over three years.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) IT, 97. STUDENTSHIP. 47 / IT, 107. STUDENTSHIP. 49 / LAWS OF MANU. / II, 1 19. STUDENTSHIP. 5 1; lines 9283-9332 confidence: medium
Where merit, wealth, or obedience are absent, sacred knowledge must not be sown, just as good seed should not be thrown on barren land.
Teaching is limited to worthy or obedient recipients, Sacred Learning requests guarded transmission, and unauthorized acquisition is condemned.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) IT, 97. STUDENTSHIP. 47 / IT, 107. STUDENTSHIP. 49 / LAWS OF MANU. / II, 1 19. STUDENTSHIP. 5 1; lines 9283-9332 confidence: high
A self-controlled Brahmana knowing only the Savitri is superior to an uncontrolled knower of the three Vedas who eats all kinds of food and sells all kinds of goods.
A self-governed Brahmana knowing only the Savitri is said to be better than an uncontrolled knower of the three Vedas.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) K 2 / LAWS OF MANU. / IV, 20. / IV, 31. HOUSEHOLDER; RULES FOR A SNATAKA. 1 33; lines 13468-13614 confidence: medium
The passage excludes certain groups from honour and prescribes honouring Snatakas, Veda-related householders, and Srotriyas with food gifts sacred to gods and manes.
The Snataka is defined by completed Veda study or vows and by prescribed purity, austerity, Veda study, clothing, grooming, and carried ritual objects.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) L 2 / LAWS OF MANU. / IV, 119. / IV, 130. VEDA-STUDY J RULES FOR A SNATAKA. 1 49; lines 14327-14428 confidence: medium
A twice-born man must interrupt Veda-study when the recitation place is impure or he himself is unpurified.
The passage concerns a Snataka, mentions a Dikshita initiated for Srauta sacrifice, and regulates chastity, purification, and bodily conduct.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) LAWS OF MANU. / II, 1 19. STUDENTSHIP. 5 1 / E 2 / II, 128. STUDENTSHIP. 53; lines 9392-9488 confidence: high
One initiated to perform a Srauta sacrifice must not be addressed by name; the knower of sacred law uses bhoh and bhavat in addressing him.
The initiated sacrificer is not addressed by name and receives special honorific address during the sacrificial interval.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) LAWS OF MANU. / II, 86. / IT, 97. STUDENTSHIP. 47 / IT, 107. STUDENTSHIP. 49; lines 9175-9226 confidence: medium
One who does not worship standing in the morning or sitting in the evening is excluded, like a Sudra, from all Aryan duties and rights.
The section concerns studentship and prescribes self-control, mental concentration, Vedic recitation, and consequences for failing required worship.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) LAWS OF MANU. / INDEX. / INDEX. / LAWS OF MANU.; lines 41939-42057 confidence: medium
The Ascetic entry lists dress and utensils, duty of meditation and Veda-study, dwelling and manner of life, entrance into order, and food and begging.
The index entry for Ascetic includes 'entrance into order' and related ascetic practices.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) LAWS OF MANU. / INDEX. / IV, 210, 220. / LAWS OF MANU.; lines 46344-46536 confidence: low
The Veda-study entry includes ceremonies on beginning, destruction of guilt, duties, interruptions, private daily study, neglect, and rewards.
The index connects ceremonies at the beginning of Veda-study, vows for Veda-study, and penance for neglect of initiation.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) LAWS OF MANU. / IV, 119. / IV, 130. VEDA-STUDY J RULES FOR A SNATAKA. 1 49 / IV, 145- RULES FOR A SNATAKA. I 5 I; lines 14580-14631 confidence: medium
He must not offend the teacher who initiated him, the teacher who explained the Veda, father and mother, any other Guru, cows, Brahmanas, or men performing austerities.
The section is identified as rules for a snataka and includes an injunction not to offend the teacher who initiated him, along with further conduct rules.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) LAWS OF MANU. / VI, 43, 50-51, 55-59- / INDEX. / LAWS OF MANU.; lines 42330-42492 confidence: high
Special rules for Brahmanas are indexed for oath, betrothal, burial, witness examination, impurity, initiation, Kesanta, naming, fines, purification, saluting, and studentship.
The index explicitly lists special rules for Brahmanas concerning initiation, naming, purification, saluting, studentship, burial, and related social-ritual procedures.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) LAWS OF MANU. / INDEX. / LAWS OF MANU. / INDEX.; lines 45036-45215 confidence: medium
Forbidden and Srauta sacrifices are indexed with duties, restrictions, initiation as a third birth, materials, sacrificial property, and substitutes.
The index states that initiation to Srauta sacrifices is a third birth.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) LAWS OF MANU. / VI, 85. / VI, 95- / THE ASCETIC.; lines 17753-17812 confidence: medium
A twice-born man with collected mind may become an ascetic after following the tenfold law, paying his three debts, and learning the Vedanta according to rule.
A twice-born man may become an ascetic only after collected observance of the tenfold law, payment of three debts, Vedanta learning, renunciation of rites, and bodily discipline.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) O 2 / V, 166. WOMEN. I97 / I98 LAWS OF MANU. V, 167 / Chapter VI.; lines 16893-16920 confidence: low
A twice-born Snataka who has lived according to householder law may, with firm resolution and controlled organs, dwell in the forest while observing the stated rules.
The passage links the move to forest-life with firm resolution, control of the organs, rule observance, and the notes' reference to entering the third order.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) STUDENTSHIP. 59 / II, 172. STUDENTSHIP. 6 1 / II, 35. / F 2; lines 10149-10198 confidence: medium
The student is to behave toward his betters as toward his teacher, and likewise toward teacher’s sons born by wives of equal caste and toward the teacher’s relatives on both paternal and maternal sides.
The passage is part of a studentship section and structures the student’s respect around the teacher, extending teacher-like honour to betters, teacher’s sons, and teacher’s relatives, especially when instruction is imparted.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) STUDENTSHIP. 59 / II, 172. STUDENTSHIP. 6 1 / II, 35. / F 2; lines 10149-10198 confidence: medium
The student must not shampoo the teacher’s son’s limbs, assist him in bathing, eat fragments of his food, or wash his feet.
The student is given specific limits on bodily service and food-remnant contact with the teacher’s son, and the next rule begins to address respectful treatment of the teacher’s wives.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) THE ASCETIC. / LAWS OF MANU. / VI, 96. / Chapter VII.; lines 17815-17865 confidence: medium
“A Kshatriya” who received the prescribed Vedic sacrament “must duly protect this whole (world).”
The Kshatriya who has received the Vedic sacrament according to rule must protect the whole world; the note discusses initiation and coronation interpretations.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) THE ASCETIC. / VI, 84. THE ASCETIC. 213 / LAWS OF MANU. / VI, 85.; lines 17700-17750 confidence: medium
Student, householder, hermit, and ascetic are four separate orders; all spring from householders, and these orders, when assumed successively according to sacred law, lead the rule-following Brahmana to the highest state.
The passage lists four orders and says that, when assumed successively according to sacred law, they lead the Brahmana to the highest state.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) TI, 85. STUDENTSHIP. 45 / LAWS OF MANU. / II, 86. / IT, 97. STUDENTSHIP. 47; lines 9077-9172 confidence: medium
Renunciation of all pleasure is called better than attaining sensual enjoyments; organs attached to pleasures are restrained more effectively by constant pursuit of true knowledge than by abstinence.
Within a studentship section, the passage teaches renunciation, pursuit of true knowledge, and control of the organs and mind as disciplined practice.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) TI, 85. STUDENTSHIP. 45 / LAWS OF MANU. / II, 86. / IT, 97. STUDENTSHIP. 47; lines 9077-9172 confidence: medium
At morning twilight he is to stand muttering the Savitri until the sun appears; in the evening he is to recite seated until the constellations are visible.
The passage prescribes Savitri recitation at the two twilights and states that morning recitation removes guilt contracted during the previous night.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) X, I. TIMES OF DISTRESS, MIXED CASTES. 40 1 / Chapter X. / X, 8. MIXED CASTES. 403 / MIXED CASTES. 405; lines 27460-27559 confidence: medium
Sons of twice-born men by equal-caste wives who do not fulfill sacred duties are excluded from the Savitri and designated Vratyas.
The passage says sons who do not fulfill sacred duties are excluded from the Savitri and designated Vratyas; the note glosses this as not being initiated at the proper time.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) XI, 104- PENANCES FOR DRINKING SPIRITS. 45 1 / XI, 134- PENANCES FOR MINOR OFFENCES. 457 / XI, 146. PENANCES FOR MINOR OFFENCES. 459 / XT, 153. PENANCES FOR MINOR OFFENCES. 46 1; lines 30262-30392 confidence: high
Twice-born men who unintentionally swallow ordure, urine, or something touched by Sura must be initiated again; the second initiation omits tonsure, sacred girdle, staff, begging, and student vows. Notes cite Gautama, Vasiṣṭha, Viṣṇu, Yājñavalkya, Baudhāyana, and commentarial explanations of the vows.
Twice-born men who accidentally swallow specified impure substances are instructed to be initiated again, with details on what is omitted in the second initiation.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) XI, 104- PENANCES FOR DRINKING SPIRITS. 45 1 / XI, 134- PENANCES FOR MINOR OFFENCES. 457 / XI, 146. PENANCES FOR MINOR OFFENCES. 459 / XT, 153. PENANCES FOR MINOR OFFENCES. 46 1; lines 30262-30392 confidence: medium
A student who has not returned from the teacher's house and eats food from a monthly Śrāddha must fast for three days and spend one day standing in water; the note cites Viṣṇu LI, 43-44 and commentator disagreements on timing.
A student who eats restricted foods must perform penance and then complete the vow of studentship.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) XI, 146. PENANCES FOR MINOR OFFENCES. 459 / XT, 153. PENANCES FOR MINOR OFFENCES. 46 1 / XI, 171. PENANCES FOR MINOR OFFENCES. 465 / XI, 192. EXCOMMUNICATION AND RE-ADMISSION. 469; lines 30661-30757 confidence: high
Twice-born men not taught the Savitri at the prescribed time are to perform three Kricchra penances and afterward be initiated according to law.
Twice-born men lacking timely Savitri instruction perform three Kricchra penances and are afterward initiated according to law.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) XI, 192. EXCOMMUNICATION AND RE-ADMISSION. 469 / XI, 201. PENANCES FOR MINOR OFFENCES. 47 1 / XI, 212. DESCRIPTION OF PENANCES. 473 / XT, 223. DESCRIPTION OF PENANCES. 475; lines 30960-31054 confidence: medium
The lunar penance is described as decreasing mouthfuls during the dark half of the month, increasing them during the bright half, bathing daily at three libation times, and beginning a yavamadhyama form on the first day of the bright half with controlled mind.
The rite uses the dark and bright halves of the month, controlled eating, bathing, and disciplined conduct as a month-long penance.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) XI, 93- PENANCES FOR DRINKING SPIRITS. 449 / XI, 104- PENANCES FOR DRINKING SPIRITS. 45 1 / XI, 134- PENANCES FOR MINOR OFFENCES. 457 / XI, 146. PENANCES FOR MINOR OFFENCES. 459; lines 30165-30259 confidence: high
One who unintentionally drinks Varuni becomes pure by being initiated again; the translated verse says no life-destroying penance should be imposed even for intentional drinking.
The passage states that a person who unintentionally drinks Varuni becomes pure by being initiated again.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) XII, 46. / IIO-III. / INDEX. / LAWS OF MANU.; lines 43040-43216 confidence: low
"Girdle, sacred of student".
The index names a sacred girdle of a student.
read in the book → -
The Laws of Manu (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 25) XXXVI LAWS OF MANU. / INTRODUCTION. XXXV11 / XXXV111 LAWS OF MANU. / INTRODUCTION. XXXIX; lines 1665-1767 confidence: high
In an initiation rule, the Manava Grhya-sutra directs the student to beg first from his mother and other friendly or nearby females; this is said to correspond to Manu II.50, where he first begs food from mother, sister, maternal aunt, or another woman who will not disgrace him by refusing.
The passage explicitly identifies a rule from the section on initiation in which the student first begs food from his mother or other approved females.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 ADI PARVA / SECTION I / SECTION II / SECTION III; lines 1760-1844 confidence: medium
Ayoda-Dhaumya has three disciples, Upamanyu, Aruni, and Veda; he orders Aruni to stop a breach in a field's water-course, and Aruni lies down in the breach when ordinary means fail, confining the water.
Aruni obeys his preceptor by physically entering the breach to stop the water, then receives a new name, good fortune, and the shining of the Vedas and Dharmasastras in him.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 ADI PARVA / SECTION I / SECTION II / SECTION III; lines 1846-1925 confidence: medium
Dhaumya identifies Upamanyu as a disciple, orders him to look after the kine, and Upamanyu tends them, returns in the evening, and salutes the preceptor; he says he lives by begging, and the preceptor says alms must first be offered to him.
Upamanyu obeys his preceptor while successive permitted food sources are removed, leading to a severe forest ordeal.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 ADI PARVA / SECTION I / SECTION II / SECTION III; lines 1927-2018 confidence: high
The twin Aswins appear, offer Upamanyu a cake, and urge him to eat as his preceptor once did; Upamanyu repeatedly refuses to take it before offering it to his preceptor.
Upamanyu is offered a divine cake but refuses it until it can be offered to his preceptor; this is then named as his trial and leads to restoration and blessing.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 ADI PARVA / SECTION I / SECTION II / SECTION III; lines 1927-2018 confidence: high
Veda, another disciple of Ayoda-Dhaumya, serves his preceptor for a long time, bears heat, cold, hunger, and thirst without complaint, and receives good fortune and universal knowledge when the preceptor is satisfied.
Veda endures hardship in service to his preceptor and receives good fortune and universal knowledge when the preceptor is satisfied.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 ADI PARVA / SECTION I / SECTION II / SECTION III; lines 2020-2095 confidence: medium
Women of the preceptor's house ask Utanka to stand in the absent preceptor's place during his mistress's fertile season; Utanka refuses because the act is improper and not ordered by his preceptor.
Utanka maintains his preceptor's injunction, refuses an act he calls improper, and is later praised by Veda for proper service.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 BOOK 3 / VANA PARVA / SECTION I / SECTION II; lines 29265-29292 confidence: medium
The speaker turns from the career of those without knowledge to the course of the wise who seek emancipation; the Vedas enjoin action while renouncing interest, and the addressee is told to act while renouncing Abhimana.
The passage teaches the wise course as action without attachment, sense-control, vows, desire-renunciation, yoga, and ascetic austerities aimed at emancipation or salvation.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CCC / SECTION CCCI / SECTION CCCII / SECTION CCCIII; lines 56279-56331 confidence: medium
The Brahmana says he will return in the morning but sometimes comes in evening or night; he reproves Pritha, finds fault, speaks harshly, and often returns after the appointed hour.
The Brahmana arrives unpredictably, reproves Pritha, makes demands at difficult times, and after a full year finds no fault in her ministrations before giving sacred knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CCCVI / SECTION CCCVII / SECTION CCCVIII / SECTION CCCIX; lines 56720-56773 confidence: low
Vaisampayana says Yudhishthira and his brothers leave Kamyaka and return to Dwaitavana, which is rich in trees, fruits, and roots; the Pandavas and Krishna live there frugally on fruits and practice rigid vows.
The Pandavas and Krishna live frugally in Dwaitavana while practicing rigid vows before a trouble arises that is said to bring future happiness.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CCCVIII / SECTION CCCIX / SECTION CCCX / SECTION CCCXI; lines 56893-56972 confidence: high
The sky-borne speaker says he is a crane, says the younger brothers have been brought under the lord of departed spirits, threatens Yudhishthira with becoming the fifth corpse, claims the lake, and requires answers before drinking.
The Yaksha says the lake is his, warns Yudhishthira not to act rashly, and requires him to answer questions before drinking or carrying away water, with death threatened for failure.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CCCVIII / SECTION CCCIX / SECTION CCCX / SECTION CCCXI; lines 57142-57223 confidence: high
The Yaksha asks about conflict among virtue, profit, and desire, and about everlasting hell; Yudhishthira answers with moral criteria, including promised gifts to a poor Brahmana, denial of sacred authorities, and avarice as causes of everlasting hell.
A Yaksha poses a series of ethical and existential questions; Yudhishthira answers them, and the correctness of his answers leads to the offer of revival.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CCVIII / SECTION CCIX / SECTION CCX / SECTION CCXI; lines 19782-19865 confidence: medium
Alarmed celestials try to obstruct the brothers with precious objects, beautiful girls, and illusions of distressed female relatives pursued by a lance-bearing Rakshasa; the brothers remain unmoved, and the illusion vanishes.
The celestials test or obstruct the brothers with valuables, women, and frightening illusions, but the brothers do not break their vows.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CCXX / SECTION CCXXI / SECTION CCXXII / SECTION CCXXIII; lines 20786-20842 confidence: high
Abhimanyu becomes beloved of Vasudeva, his father, and uncles; Krishna performs infancy rites; he grows like the bright-fortnight moon, learns the Vedas, and receives weapon-science from his father.
Abhimanyu and Draupadi's sons study the Vedas and learn celestial and human weapons; Draupadi's sons also receive named childhood rites including Upanayana.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CCXXII / SECTION CCXXIII / SECTION CCXXIV / SECTION CCXXV; lines 49751-49818 confidence: medium
Viswamitra follows Agni unseen, knows the events, performs prayers and childhood rites for Mahasena, honors the cock, Sakti, and Skanda's followers, and tells the Rishis the wives are innocent; the Rishis still abandon them.
Viswamitra performs thirteen auspicious rites of childhood, including natal ceremonies, for Skanda.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CCXXV / SECTION CCXXVI / SECTION CCXXVII / SECTION CCXXVIII; lines 49985-50027 confidence: medium
A deity of victory-conducing power advances before Skanda; a battlefield charm enters him; his virtues are listed; he is anointed by all the gods; Vedic hymns, celestial music, and divine songs sound around him.
Skanda receives anointing from the gods, is accompanied by victory power and a battlefield charm, and is accepted as leader by celestial forces.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CCXXVI / SECTION CCXXVII / SECTION CCXXVIII / SECTION CCXXIX; lines 21385-21408 confidence: medium
Indra causes a heavy shower of stones to test Arjuna's prowess; Arjuna dispels the thick shower with arrows.
Indra sends stone showers to ascertain Arjuna's prowess, and Arjuna, identified as Indra's son, gratifies his father by overcoming them.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CCXXVII / SECTION CCXXVIII / SECTION CCXXIX / SECTION CCXXX; lines 50252-50320 confidence: medium
After the son of the Fire-god is anointed as leader of the celestial army, Hara/Mahadeva rides with Parvati in a sunlike chariot to Bhadravata.
Skanda is described as anointed leader of the celestial army and is formally assigned command of the seventh army corps by Mahadeva, followed by an embrace and dismissal.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CIX / SECTION CX / SECTION CXI / SECTION CXII; lines 39412-39466 confidence: low
The visitor leaves fragrant silk-twined garlands and returns to his hermitage; Rishyasringa feels sadness and burning, asks his father to let him go, and says he yearns to follow similar observances and will be tormented if he cannot see the visitor.
Rishyasringa asks what observance the visitor practices and says he wants to live the same life and follow similar observances.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CLIV / SECTION CLV / SECTION CLVI / SECTION CLVII; lines 43067-43124 confidence: medium
Yudhishthira says four years have passed in the woods and that Arjuna appointed the fifth year for arrival at Sweta after learning military science and obtaining weapons.
Arjuna has remained abroad for five years to learn military science and is expected to arrive after obtaining weapons.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CLVIII / SECTION CLIX / SECTION CLX / SECTION CLXI; lines 43613-43694 confidence: high
Kuvera says the Pandavas are entitled to protection through spiritual parentage: Jishnu by Mahendra, Vrikodara by the Wind-god, Yudhishthira by Dharma, the twins by the Aswins, and all by Kuvera; he also says Phalguna is well in heaven and possesses virtues from birth.
Arjuna is said to be in heaven, honored there, learning the science of weapons in Sakra’s abode, and expected to return after acquiring mastery.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CLX / SECTION CLXI / SECTION CLXII / SECTION CLXIII; lines 43778-43829 confidence: medium
The Pandavas pass a month thinking of Arjuna, who had gone to Vasava’s abode to learn arms; after five years in Indra’s abode, he obtains celestial weapons of many named deities, honors Indra, takes permission, and comes to Gandhamadana.
Arjuna goes to Vasava’s abode to learn arms, dwells there five years, obtains celestial weapons from Indra, honors him, receives permission, and returns to Gandhamadana.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CLXIII / SECTION CLXIV / SECTION CLXV / SECTION CLXVI; lines 43928-44011 confidence: high
A great being in hunter guise follows the boar, furnished with bow, arrows, and sword, and surrounded by females.
Siva first appears as a hunter, challenges Arjuna, fights him, then reveals himself and grants a boon when pleased.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CLXIII / SECTION CLXIV / SECTION CLXV / SECTION CLXVI; lines 43928-44011 confidence: high
The trident-wielding deity tells Arjuna he is pleased, returns his bows and inexhaustible quivers, and tells him to ask a boon, excluding immortality.
After combat and revelation, Siva offers a boon and grants Arjuna the Raudra/Pasupata weapon in response to his request.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CLXIV / SECTION CLXV / SECTION CLXVI / SECTION CLXVII; lines 44025-44102 confidence: high
Arjuna says that after passing the night by the grace of Tryamvaka, he performed morning rituals, saw the Brahmana, and reported meeting Mahadeva.
Arjuna's sight of Mahadeva/Sankara is explicitly linked to his reception by the Lokapalas, acceptance of divine weapons, and recognition as one of the gods' own.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CLXIV / SECTION CLXV / SECTION CLXVI / SECTION CLXVII; lines 44025-44102 confidence: medium
Arjuna asks Indra to be his preceptor in arms and vows not to discharge celestial weapons at mortals unless all other arms are baffled.
Arjuna requests arms, vows not to use celestial weapons against mortals except as a last resort, and Indra says his challenging words were a test before instructing him to learn the weapons.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CLXIV / SECTION CLXV / SECTION CLXVI / SECTION CLXVII; lines 44104-44170 confidence: high
The speaker dwells in heaven with gods and Gandharvas to acquire arms, befriends Chitrasena, learns Gandharva science, hears music, watches Apsaras dance, and focuses especially on acquiring arms.
The speaker dwells in heaven to acquire arms, learns weapons and their specialized procedures, and is declared unmatched by Indra.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CLXIX / SECTION CLXX / SECTION CLXXI / SECTION CLXXII; lines 16760-16819 confidence: high
The Gandharva says Arjuna has vanquished him, that he will abandon the name Angaraparna, that his variegated chariot was burned by Arjuna's fiery weapon, and that he wishes to impart a Gandharva power of illusion.
Chakshushi is a named science transmitted through a lineage, grants extraordinary sight, and normally requires an ascetic practice before acquisition.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CLXX / SECTION CLXXI / SECTION CLXXII / SECTION CLXXIII; lines 44602-44641 confidence: medium
Indra tells Arjuna that all celestial weapons are with him, that no man on earth can overpower him, and that Bhishma, Drona, Kripa, Karna, Sakuni, and other Kshatriyas together will not equal one-sixteenth of him.
Arjuna is equipped with celestial weapons, praised for divine encounters, and treated as far superior to earthly warriors before returning to his brothers.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CLXXII / SECTION CLXXIII / SECTION CLXXIV / SECTION CLXXV; lines 17029-17112 confidence: high
The Gandharva describes Vasishtha as Brahma’s mind-born son and Arundhati’s husband; Desire and Wrath were conquered by his penances; he restrained himself after Viswamitra’s offence and the loss of his sons.
The Gandharva states that Vasishtha’s ascetic penances conquered Desire and Wrath and describes his restraint after provocation and loss.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CLXXIII / SECTION CLXXIV / SECTION CLXXV / SECTION CLXXVI; lines 17251-17286 confidence: medium
Viswamitra abandons domains, regal splendor, and pleasures, sets his mind on asceticism, succeeds in penance, fills the three worlds with ascetic heat, afflicts all creatures, becomes a Brahmana, and drinks Soma with Indra in Heaven.
Viswamitra abandons royal domains, splendor, and pleasures, undertakes asceticism, succeeds in penance, and becomes a Brahmana.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CLXXIX / SECTION CLXXX / SECTION CLXXXI / SECTION CLXXXII; lines 45291-45375 confidence: medium
Krishna tells Draupadi that her sons study the science of arms, are well-behaved, prefer the Anarta/Vrishni setting, and are carefully directed by Subhadra.
Draupadi's sons, Abhimanyu, and others are described as studying arms and receiving lessons from Rukmini's son in weapons, chariots, and horses.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CLXXXII / SECTION CLXXXIII / SECTION CLXXXIV / SECTION CLXXXV; lines 17825-17862 confidence: medium
The Gandharva identifies the shrine Utkochaka and says Dhaumya, younger brother of Devala, performs ascetic penances there and should be appointed priest.
Dhaumya is an ascetic Brahmana conversant with the Vedas and morality; he becomes spiritual preceptor and makes the Pandavas his Yajamanas.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CLXXXIV / SECTION CLXXXV / SECTION CLXXXVI / SECTION CLXXXVII; lines 46148-46179 confidence: medium
Markandeya says he acquired 'a new sight' and became possessed of true knowledge and emancipated from worldly illusions.
Markandeya enters through the Divine Being's mouth, wanders within the body, emerges by divine desire, and gains new sight and true knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CLXXXVI / SECTION CLXXXVII / SECTION CLXXXVIII / SECTION CLXXXIX; lines 18055-18141 confidence: medium
Karna, Duryodhana, Salwa, Salya, Aswatthaman, and many other rulers begin to exhibit prowess for the maiden, but cannot even in imagination string the bow of extraordinary stiffness.
Many powerful kings cannot even string the bow and are thrown down or humiliated; Karna succeeds in stringing it but is blocked by Draupadi's refusal, and Arjuna then prepares to attempt the test.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CVI / SECTION CVII / SECTION CVIII / SECTION CIX; lines 11375-11433 confidence: medium
Dhritarashtra, Pandu, and Vidura are raised by Bhishma, pass through rites, study, and become skilled in Vedas, athletics, weapons, elephant-management, history, Puranas, and morality.
The three princes undergo the usual rites, take vows, study sacred texts, learn martial skills, and acquire moral knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CVIII / SECTION CIX / SECTION CX / SECTION CXI; lines 39333-39409 confidence: medium
The courtesan plays, laughs, plays with a ball, touches and clasps Rishyasringa, breaks flowery twigs, casts glances, and slowly leaves under the pretext of making fire offerings.
After being touched, clasped, and courted by the visitor, Rishyasringa is overpowered with love, loses his sense, and becomes distressed.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXI / SECTION CXII / SECTION CXIII / SECTION CXIV; lines 39546-39635 confidence: high
Vaisampayana says the son of Pandu starts from Kausiki, visits sacred shrines, bathes where the Ganga enters the sea, and proceeds with his brothers toward Kalinga along the seashore.
The passage centers on a pilgrimage through sacred waters, plunges at the Ganga-sea confluence and Vaitarani, libations to ancestors, and prescribed sea-entry rites.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXI / SECTION CXII / SECTION CXIII / SECTION CXIV; lines 39546-39635 confidence: medium
Lomasa gives an invocation and words of truth naming fire, sun, generation, water, the goddess, Vishnu's seed, and the navel of nectar, and says these must be recited before plunging into the lord of rivers; otherwise the divine waters should not be touched.
Lomasa says Yudhishthira must recite specific words of truth with cosmological names and then plunge; otherwise the divine waters should not be touched.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXLIII / SECTION CXLIV / SECTION CXLV / SECTION CXLVI; lines 42267-42340 confidence: medium
Bhima identifies himself as Kuru, lunar stock, son of Kunti and Pandu, offspring of the wind-god, named Bhimasena; Hanuman says he is a monkey and will not allow passage.
Hanuman blocks the road, presents himself as aged or ill, asks Bhima to move his tail, and Bhima fails, bows, apologizes, and seeks refuge as a disciple.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXLVI / SECTION CXLVII / SECTION CXLVIII / SECTION CXLIX; lines 42522-42605 confidence: high
"Do thou not pluck the flowers (there) personally by thy own force; for the gods deserve regard specially from mortals."
Hanuman advises Bhima not to act rashly, to follow the duties of his order, and to understand morality and kingship.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXV / SECTION CXVI / SECTION CXVII / SECTION CXVIII; lines 39894-39967 confidence: medium
Yudhishthira honors Rama, Krishna, Samva, the grandson of Sini, and other Vrishnis; the honors are returned, they sit around him like celestial hosts around Indra, and he recounts adversaries' plots, forest life, and Arjuna's journey to Indra's abode for the science of arms; the Vrishnis weep at the Pandavas' leanness.
Yudhishthira recounts that Arjuna has gone to Indra's abode to learn the science of arms.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXVI / SECTION CXVII / SECTION CXVIII / SECTION CXIX; lines 12019-12108 confidence: medium
Pandu says the wicked are overwhelmed by misery as the fruit of their deeds, refers to his own passion and hunting life, says the gods have forsaken him, and declares that he will seek salvation and adopt Brahmacharya.
The passage names Brahmacharya and Vanaprastha and describes vows, altered dress, bodily discipline, ritual routine, solitude, and contemplation.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXX / SECTION CXXI / SECTION CXXII / SECTION CXXIII; lines 12538-12622 confidence: medium
The voice prophesies that Arjuna will equal great figures in energy and prowess, spread Kunti's fame, aid Kuru prosperity, be linked to Agni and the Khandava burning, perform three sacrifices, receive Pasupata from Sankara, slay the Nivatakavacha Daityas at Indra's command, acquire celestial weapons, and restore his race's fortunes.
The prophecy states that Arjuna will gratify Sankara in battle and receive the Pasupata weapon, and will also acquire celestial weapons.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXXV / SECTION CXXVI / SECTION CXXVII / SECTION CXXVIII; lines 13018-13077 confidence: low
The serpent king consents; auspicious rites are performed; Bhima purifies himself, faces east, drinks eight jars of nectar, and lies on a bed prepared by the serpents.
Before drinking the nectar, auspicious rites are performed and Bhima purifies himself while facing east.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXXV / SECTION CXXVI / SECTION CXXVII / SECTION CXXVIII; lines 40682-40737 confidence: medium
Lomasa identifies the place as Somaka's hermitage and says that anyone who spends six nights there controlling passions attains blessed regions; he tells the Kuru king to be ready to do so.
Lomasa says that anyone who spends six nights at the hermitage controlling the passions attains blessed regions.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXXVI / SECTION CXXVII / SECTION CXXVIII / SECTION CXXIX; lines 13080-13178 confidence: medium
"Bhimasena awoke from that slumber on the eighth day" and felt strong because the nectar had been digested.
Bhima awakens on the eighth day after digesting nectar, and the Nagas say the strength-giving liquor gives him the might of ten thousand elephants and invincibility in fight.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXXVIII / SECTION CXXIX / SECTION CXXX / SECTION CXXXI; lines 13236-13322 confidence: medium
Bhishma selects Drona as instructor for the Pandavas and Kauravas; Drona accepts them as pupils and teaches them the science of arms.
The passage emphasizes chains of instruction: Drona teaches the Kuru princes, receives Agneya weapon knowledge from Agnivesa, and seeks Rama's weapons and knowledge of morality.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXXX / SECTION CXXXI / SECTION CXXXII / SECTION CXXXIII; lines 13384-13472 confidence: high
Drona, son of Bharadwaja, lives privately in Kripa's house at Hastinapura; Aswatthaman teaches the sons of Kunti arms, though his prowess is not yet known.
Drona's identity and skill are unknown to the princes until he retrieves inaccessible objects from a well by specialized knowledge of mantras, grass, and archery, leading Bhishma to appoint him as preceptor.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXXXI / SECTION CXXXII / SECTION CXXXIII / SECTION CXXXIV; lines 13539-13630 confidence: medium
Drona asks the pupils to promise to accomplish a purpose after mastering arms; the princes are silent, but Arjuna vows to do it, after which Drona embraces him, takes the scent of his head, and weeps tears of joy.
Drona asks pupils for a promise tied to future martial skill; Arjuna alone vows to accomplish the unstated purpose and is thereafter specially favored.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXXXI / SECTION CXXXII / SECTION CXXXIII / SECTION CXXXIV; lines 13539-13630 confidence: high
Arjuna stays near the preceptor from devotion to arms and excels all classmates in skill, strength, perseverance, lightness, and skill; Drona believes no pupil will equal the son of Indra.
Arjuna stays by the preceptor, devotes himself to the science of arms, excels over all fellow pupils, overcomes the water-vessel disadvantage, and practices at night after learning from habit.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXXXI / SECTION CXXXII / SECTION CXXXIII / SECTION CXXXIV; lines 13539-13630 confidence: high
Drona secretly tells the cook not to feed Arjuna in the dark; later wind extinguishes the lamp during Arjuna's meal, yet he continues eating by habit and turns this insight toward practicing with his bow at night.
When the lamp goes out, Arjuna observes that his hand still finds his mouth by habit and applies the insight to night archery practice, leading Drona to promise unmatched archery.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXXXI / SECTION CXXXII / SECTION CXXXIII / SECTION CXXXIV; lines 13539-13630 confidence: high
Ekalavya, son of Hiranyadhanus king of the Nishadas, comes for instruction, but Drona does not accept him as a pupil in archery because he is a Nishada who might excel the high-born pupils.
After Drona refuses him, Ekalavya makes a clay image of Drona in the forest, worships it as his real preceptor, and practices with exceptional reverence and regularity until archery processes become easy.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXXXI / SECTION CXXXII / SECTION CXXXIII / SECTION CXXXIV; lines 13632-13709 confidence: medium
Drona, wishing to test his pupils after their education, has an artificial bird placed on a neighboring tree and orders the pupils to aim and cut off its head one by one.
After education is completed, Drona gathers the pupils, sets an artificial bird on a tree, and tests their ability to shoot and cut off its head.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXXXI / SECTION CXXXII / SECTION CXXXIII / SECTION CXXXIV; lines 13711-13729 confidence: medium
Drona addresses Yudhishthira, tells him to aim with his arrow and shoot on command; Yudhishthira takes up the bow and aims at the bird.
A preceptor tests pupils by ordering them to aim at a bird and report what they see; pupils who report seeing surrounding persons and objects are not permitted to strike the target.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXXXII / SECTION CXXXIII / SECTION CXXXIV / SECTION CXXXV; lines 13732-13781 confidence: high
Drona calls Arjuna after others fail, asks what he sees, receives the answer that Arjuna sees only the bird and then only its head, and orders him to shoot; Arjuna cuts off the vulture’s head from the tree.
A teacher tests pupils with a target; Arjuna succeeds by perceiving only the target’s head and then striking it exactly.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXXXII / SECTION CXXXIII / SECTION CXXXIV / SECTION CXXXV; lines 13732-13781 confidence: medium
Drona and pupils go to the Ganga; an alligator seizes Drona’s thigh; Drona asks for rescue; Arjuna hits the monster in the water with five arrows while other pupils stand confounded; the monster releases Drona and dies.
At the sacred Ganga, Arjuna alone responds effectively when an alligator seizes Drona, killing it with arrows while others remain confounded.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXXXIII / SECTION CXXXIV / SECTION CXXXV / SECTION CXXXVI; lines 13784-13863 confidence: medium
Drona says the children have completed their education and should show proficiency; Dhritarashtra approves, laments his blindness, and directs Vidura to do what Drona says.
The princes' education is declared complete and they publicly demonstrate proficiency before the king, court, royal household, and citizens.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXXXV / SECTION CXXXVI / SECTION CXXXVII / SECTION CXXXVIII; lines 41486-41555 confidence: high
The god grants the boons and all regain life; Yavakri asks why Raivya could kill him, and the gods explain that Yavakri learned the Vedas without exertion or a preceptor, while Raivya obtained them through long effort and satisfaction of his preceptor.
The gods contrast Yavakri's Veda learning without exertion or preceptor with Raivya's Vedas obtained through troubles, conduct, satisfaction of his preceptor, and long effort.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXXXVII / SECTION CXXXVIII / SECTION CXXXIX / SECTION CXL; lines 14112-14189 confidence: low
Drona sees the Pandavas and Dhritarashtra's son as accomplished in arms, assembles his pupils, and asks them to seize Drupada in battle and bring him as the most acceptable fee.
Drona judges the pupils accomplished in arms and then sets a dangerous battlefield task as the fee owed to the teacher.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXXXVII / SECTION CXXXVIII / SECTION CXXXIX / SECTION CXL; lines 41685-41742 confidence: medium
Yudhishthira says cruel, avaricious, or irascible people cannot attain the place; the party will go with Brahmanas of strict vows, carrying swords and bows; impure people encounter flies, gadflies, mosquitoes, tigers, lions, and reptiles, but the pure do not.
The passage states that cruel, avaricious, and irascible people cannot attain the destination; impure people meet pests and wild animals, while the pure do not; the group will regulate fare and restrain senses.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXXXVIII / SECTION CXXXIX / SECTION CXL / SECTION CXLI; lines 14294-14361 confidence: high
Drona tells Arjuna of the arms lineage Agastya-Agnivesa-Drona and describes the Brahmasira as a never-futile thunder-like weapon capable of consuming the whole earth, with the command not to hurl it at any human being.
Drona recounts the lineage of the Brahmasira, describes its overwhelming power, and conveys a prohibition on using it against humans while addressing Arjuna as the deserving recipient.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION CXXXVIII / SECTION CXXXIX / SECTION CXL / SECTION CXLI; lines 14294-14361 confidence: high
Arjuna pledges to give Drona the demanded preceptorial fee; Drona asks that Arjuna fight him when he fights Arjuna. Arjuna pledges, touches Drona's feet, departs northward, and a shout proclaims him the world's unmatched bowman.
Drona demands a guru-fee in the form of Arjuna's pledge to fight him when Drona fights him; Arjuna gives the pledge and performs a respectful gesture.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION LXVIII / SECTION LXIX / SECTION LXX / SECTION LXXI; lines 7572-7625 confidence: medium
Menaka says Viswamitra is energetic, ascetic, wrathful, feared by Indra, responsible for Vasishtha's suffering, transformed from Kshatriya to Brahmana by penance, and creator of the river Kausiki.
Menaka says Viswamitra was born a Kshatriya and became a Brahmana by virtue of ascetic penances.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION LXXIII / SECTION LXXIV / SECTION LXXV / SECTION LXXVI; lines 8197-8276 confidence: high
The gods ask Kacha, Vrihaspati's eldest son, to gain Sukra's knowledge and to propitiate Sukra and Devayani; Kacha agrees and goes to Vrishaparvan's capital, where Sukra is found.
The gods send Kacha to acquire Sukra's knowledge; he becomes Sukra's disciple and the Danavas later kill him to keep the reviving knowledge from being conveyed.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION LXXIII / SECTION LXXIV / SECTION LXXV / SECTION LXXVI; lines 8197-8276 confidence: high
Kacha introduces himself to Sukra as Angiras's grandson and Vrihaspati's son, asks to be accepted as a disciple under a thousand-year Brahmacharya vow, and Sukra accepts him.
Kacha asks Sukra to accept him as a disciple and undertakes the Brahmacharya mode of life for a thousand years, then serves his preceptor and Devayani.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION LXXIII / SECTION LXXIV / SECTION LXXV / SECTION LXXVI; lines 8278-8360 confidence: medium
"Kacha is even within me. There is no other way of his coming out except by ripping open my stomach."
When Kacha is trapped inside Sukra, Sukra tells him to accept the science that he will impart so Kacha can live and emerge properly.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION LXXIII / SECTION LXXIV / SECTION LXXV / SECTION LXXVI; lines 8362-8400 confidence: medium
Kacha receives science from his preceptor, opens the stomach, comes out with a moon simile, sees the remains of the preceptor, and revives him by the learned science.
Kacha receives science from his preceptor and comes out from the stomach before reviving the preceptor.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION LXXIV / SECTION LXXV / SECTION LXXVI / SECTION LXXVII; lines 8403-8464 confidence: medium
Kacha completes his vow, receives his preceptor's leave, prepares to return to the celestials, and Devayani asks him to accept her hand with ordained mantras.
Kacha's vow expires, his preceptor grants leave, and he prepares to return to the abode of the celestials.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION LXXX / SECTION LXXXI / SECTION LXXXII / SECTION LXXXIII; lines 36515-36598 confidence: medium
At Shitavana, merely going there is said to obtain holiness; casting off hair yields sanctity. At Shwavillomapaha, Brahmanas gain satisfaction by dipping, holiness by Pranayama, and a high state; Dasaswamedhika also grants a high state by bathing.
At Shitavana and Shwavillomapaha, casting off hair is directly linked with acquiring sanctity or holiness, alongside dipping in water and Pranayama.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION LXXX / SECTION LXXXI / SECTION LXXXII / SECTION LXXXIII; lines 36599-36682 confidence: medium
Sali surya, Sreekunja, Naimishakunja, Kanya, Brahma’s tirtha, and Soma are described; Rishis made a grove by the Saraswati, bathing grants Agnishtoma or kine-gift merit, Brahma’s tirtha changes or purifies status, and Soma grants Soma’s region.
At the tirtha of Brahma, bathing is said to raise a person of inferior orders to Brahmana status, while purifying a Brahmana and leading him to the highest state.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION LXXX / SECTION LXXXI / SECTION LXXXII / SECTION LXXXIII; lines 36714-36797 confidence: medium
Ausanasa is attended by gods, Brahma, Rishis, and Kartikeya for Bhargava's good; Kapalamochana cleanses sin; Agni grants Agni's regions and raises one's race; Vishwamitra's tirtha grants Brahmana status; Brahmayoni grants Brahma's abode and sanctifies the race to the seventh generation.
Bathing at Vishwamitra's tirtha grants the status of a Brahmana, and bathing at Ardhakila can make a person learned and endowed with vow-merit even without rites and Mantras.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION LXXXII / SECTION LXXXIII / SECTION LXXXIV / SECTION LXXXV; lines 9082-9175 confidence: medium
The people accept that Puru deserves the crown; Yayati installs Puru, gives him the kingdom, performs ceremonies for retirement to the woods, and leaves the capital with Brahmanas and ascetics.
After giving the kingdom to Puru, Yayati performs initiatory ceremonies for retiring into the woods and leaves his capital with Brahmanas and ascetics.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION LXXXIV / SECTION LXXXV / SECTION LXXXVI / SECTION LXXXVII; lines 37561-37626 confidence: medium
Gaya rites are said to deliver ten generations; Gayasira has the Eternal banian where food offered to the Pitris becomes eternal; Phalgu's waters are sacred; Kausiki is where Viswamitra acquired Brahmanahood.
Viswamitra is said to have acquired Brahmanahood at Kausiki and, at Kamyaka, to have abandoned the Kshatriya order and declared himself a Brahmana.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION LXXXVIII / SECTION LXXXIX / SECTION XC / SECTION XCI; lines 37819-37873 confidence: medium
Indra tells Yudhishthira to devote himself with his brothers to ascetic austerities and says asceticism is superior for achieving great results.
Indra directs Yudhishthira and his brothers toward austerities, and says Lomasa will address the planned pilgrimage to tirthas and the merits of asceticism and tirthas.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION LXXXVIII / SECTION LXXXIX / SECTION XC / SECTION XCI; lines 9512-9582 confidence: medium
Yayati says the Brahmacharin must dwell with the preceptor, take lessons when summoned, serve without waiting for command, rise before and sleep after the preceptor, be humble, control passions, be patient and vigilant, and study.
The Brahmacharin lives in the preceptor's abode, serves the preceptor, receives lessons, controls passions, and pursues study to achieve success.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION VIII / SECTION IX / SECTION X / SECTION XI; lines 22993-23077 confidence: high
Narada asks Aditya how, by penance, acts, charms, or rites, he might behold the sacred, sin-cleaning Sabha of the Grandsire.
Narada asks how he may behold the Sabha; Aditya prescribes a thousand-year meditative Brahma vow; after Narada completes the vow on Himavat, Surya takes him to the heavenly Sabha.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XC / SECTION XCI / SECTION XCII / SECTION XCIII; lines 37942-38004 confidence: medium
Brahmanas ask Yudhishthira to take them to dangerous tirthas for merit and purification; they mention Prabhasa, Mahendra, Ganga, Plaksha, prior royal exemplars, beasts of prey, and Rakshasas that obstruct ascetic penances.
The Brahmanas seek cleansing from sins through baths at tirthas, and the sages instruct the Pandavas to combine bodily regulations with mental purification before visiting them.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XCIV / SECTION XCV / SECTION XCVI / SECTION XCVII; lines 38205-38261 confidence: medium
Agastya tells Lopamudra to discard costly garments and ornaments; she wears rags, bark, and deerskins, becomes equal in vows and acts, and accompanies him to Gangadwara for severe penance and service.
Lopamudra casts away royal clothing and ornaments, dons rags, bark, and deerskins, and becomes equal to Agastya in vows and acts.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XLI / SECTION XLII / SECTION XLIII / SECTION XLIV; lines 33187-33218 confidence: high
Jishnu lives in the abode of his father; the son of Pandu acquires celestial weapons and withdrawal knowledge; Sakra gives him the thunder-bolt and heavenly lightnings.
Arjuna acquires celestial weapons and the means of withdrawing them and receives the thunder-bolt and heavenly lightnings from Sakra.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XLI / SECTION XLII / SECTION XLIII / SECTION XLIV; lines 33187-33218 confidence: high
Indra tells Arjuna to learn music and dancing from Chitrasena, including celestial instrumental music that does not exist in the world of men.
Indra directs Arjuna to learn music and dancing not current among men from Chitrasena, who instructs him in celestial vocal, instrumental, and dance arts.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XLII / SECTION XLIII / SECTION XLIV / SECTION XLV; lines 33221-33266 confidence: medium
Indra/Vasava sees Arjuna's glances toward Urvasi, privately calls Chitrasena, and sends him to tell Urvasi to wait upon Arjuna and teach him the arts of female company, after Arjuna has learned weapons and other arts through Indra.
Indra says Arjuna has already learned weapons and other arts through him, and asks Urvasi to make Arjuna conversant with the arts of female company.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XLIII / SECTION XLIV / SECTION XLV / SECTION XLVI; lines 33358-33422 confidence: medium
Sakra says that during the thirteenth year of exile, when the Pandavas must remain unknown, Arjuna will suffer Urvasi's curse and after one year as a dancer without manhood will regain power.
Sakra says Arjuna will spend the thirteenth year unknown to all, undergo one year as a dancer without manhood, and then regain his power.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XLIV / SECTION XLV / SECTION XLVI / SECTION XLVII; lines 33425-33505 confidence: high
Lomasa goes to Indra's abode, bows, sees Arjuna occupying half of Vasava's seat, and wonders how a Kshatriya attained a divine seat.
Arjuna is seen in Indra's abode sharing Indra's seat, has come to acquire weapons, and is expected to return to earth as a master of weapons.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XLVI / SECTION XLVII / SECTION XLVIII / SECTION XLIX; lines 33552-33603 confidence: high
Sanjaya recounts that Arjuna gratified Sthanu in battle with his bow; Kapardin/Maheswara assumed a Kirata guise to test Phalguna; the Lokapalas appeared to give him weapons.
Kapardin/Maheswara assumes the guise of a Kirata to test Phalguna in battle.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XVIII / SECTION XIX / SECTION XX / SECTION XXI; lines 24058-24072 confidence: low
“Krishna said,--'O king, know us for Snataka Brahmanas.”
The speech connects Snataka vow observance with Kshatriya identity, flower decoration, and the promise that Kshatriya energy may be beheld through arms.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XXXI / SECTION XXXII / SECTION XXXIII / SECTION XXXIV; lines 32168-32233 confidence: medium
Ajatasatru recalls that Duryodhana coveted their kingdom, Draupadi rescued them from misery and slavery, and the second game's stated terms required twelve years in the forest and a thirteenth year in secrecy, with repetition if discovered by spies and restoration of the kingdom if not discovered.
The wager requires a thirteenth year in secrecy, with discovery by spies causing repetition of the exile cycle.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XXXIII / SECTION XXXIV / SECTION XXXV / SECTION XXXVI; lines 32315-32396 confidence: medium
Vyasa addresses Yudhishthira, says he knows by spiritual insight what is passing in Yudhishthira’s heart, and promises to dispel fear arising from named foes by an act enjoined by ordinance.
Vyasa knows Yudhishthira’s inner fear by spiritual insight and imparts Pratismriti, a knowledge that will enable Arjuna’s purpose after transmission.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XXXIII / SECTION XXXIV / SECTION XXXV / SECTION XXXVI; lines 32315-32396 confidence: medium
Vyasa takes Yudhishthira aside, says the time for prosperity has come, states that Dhananjaya will slay the foes, and imparts knowledge called Pratismriti so Arjuna can accomplish his desire after receiving it from Yudhishthira.
Vyasa says Arjuna should go to named gods and obtain weapons from them, and that his asceticism and prowess make him able to behold the gods.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XXXIII / SECTION XXXIV / SECTION XXXV / SECTION XXXVI; lines 32398-32416 confidence: medium
Vaisampayana says Vyasa, an exalted ascetic of great wisdom, imparts the foremost science to purified Yudhishthira, bids farewell, and disappears.
Vyasa imparts a foremost science to Yudhishthira after Yudhishthira has purified himself, and Yudhishthira then preserves and recites the knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XXXIV / SECTION XXXV / SECTION XXXVI / SECTION XXXVII; lines 32419-32494 confidence: high
Yudhishthira says he obtained a science from Krishna Dwaipayana that can expose the universe to Arjuna, tells him to receive it, practice fierce asceticism and vows, and go north armed.
Yudhishthira transmits a science received from Vyasa with due rites, and the science is described as revealing the universe when used by Arjuna.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XXXIV / SECTION XXXV / SECTION XXXVI / SECTION XXXVII; lines 32496-32548 confidence: medium
At Indrakila a voice in the sky says "Stop"; Arjuna sees a radiant, tawny, matted-haired, thin ascetic under a tree.
A radiant ascetic questions Arjuna's arrival with weapons, says weapons are useless in the peaceful abode, and urges him to abandon the bow; Arjuna remains fixed in purpose before the ascetic reveals himself as Sakra.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XXXIX / SECTION XL / SECTION XLI / SECTION XLII; lines 33009-33053 confidence: medium
Arjuna tells Matali to mount the car first and says the car is beyond the reach of great sacrificers, gods, and Danavas; one without ascetic merit cannot see, touch, or ride it.
Arjuna states that the car cannot be attained by sacrifices alone and that ascetic merit is required even to see or touch it.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XXXVI / SECTION XXXVII / SECTION XXXVIII / SECTION XXXIX; lines 32637-32721 confidence: medium
The Kirata claims he killed the Rakshasa first, calls Arjuna at fault, challenges him to shoot, and Arjuna attacks; the two exchange showers of arrows compared to poisonous snakes.
Arjuna showers arrows on the Kirata, but Sankara remains unwounded and immovable; Arjuna begins to infer a divine or superhuman identity.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XXXVI / SECTION XXXVII / SECTION XXXVIII / SECTION XXXIX; lines 32722-32781 confidence: medium
Arjuna attacks the Kirata with bow and sword; the mountaineer snatches the celestial bow, and Arjuna's sword breaks on the Kirata's crown.
Arjuna undergoes escalating combat with the Kirata, who is identified as the god in Kirata form; after the ordeal, Hara declares himself pleased and promises divine gifts.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XXXVI / SECTION XXXVII / SECTION XXXVIII / SECTION XXXIX; lines 32722-32781 confidence: high
Arjuna worships a clay image of Bhava with floral garlands; the offered garland appears on the Kirata's crown; Arjuna prostrates at Bhava's feet, and the god is pleased.
After combat and worship, Hara praises Arjuna and says he will grant him an irresistible weapon that Arjuna will soon be able to wield.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XXXVII / SECTION XXXVIII / SECTION XXXIX / SECTION XL; lines 32817-32887 confidence: high
Arjuna purifies himself and asks Mahadeva for instruction; Mahadeva imparts the weapon's knowledge and the mysteries of hurling and withdrawing it; the weapon begins to attend Arjuna, who accepts it.
Arjuna purifies himself, asks to be instructed, and Mahadeva imparts the knowledge and mysteries of hurling and withdrawing the weapon.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XXXVIII / SECTION XXXIX / SECTION XL / SECTION XLI; lines 32890-32964 confidence: high
The arriving gods behold Arjuna engaged in ascetic austerities from the effulgent and variegated summits of the great mountain.
Arjuna is engaged in austerities; Yama and Varuna grant him weapons together with mantras, rites, and mysteries of use.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XXXVIII / SECTION XXXIX / SECTION XL / SECTION XLI; lines 32890-32964 confidence: high
The arriving gods behold Arjuna engaged in ascetic austerities from the effulgent and variegated summits of the great mountain.
Yama says the protectors of the worlds have arrived and will grant Arjuna spiritual vision because he deserves to behold them.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 SECTION XXXVIII / SECTION XXXIX / SECTION XL / SECTION XLI; lines 32966-33006 confidence: medium
After Varuna and Yama have given celestial weapons, Kuvera, lord of treasures dwelling on Kailasa, praises Arjuna, grants celestial vision, recalls his ancient divine status and austerities, and says he will defeat Daityas and Danavas.
Kuvera and the chief celestial describe Arjuna as an ancient god, and the chief says he still must accomplish the purposes of the gods.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 THE MAHABHARATA / ADI PARVA / SECTION I / SECTION II; lines 1261-1344 confidence: medium
The Pandavas enter Dwaita wood and later Kamyaka; Vyasa gives Yudhishthira Pratismriti; Arjuna searches for weapons, battles Mahadeva in hunter guise, meets the lokapalas, receives weapons, and journeys to Indra's regions for arms.
Mahadeva battles Arjuna while in the guise of a hunter during Arjuna's search for weapons.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 THE MAHABHARATA / ADI PARVA / SECTION I / SECTION II; lines 1261-1344 confidence: high
In the forest a mighty serpent huge as a mountain seizes Bhima; he is released from the snake's coils after Yudhishthira answers certain questions.
A huge serpent seizes Bhima, and Bhima is released from its coils when Yudhishthira answers questions.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE / THE MAHABHARATA / ADI PARVA / SECTION I; lines 680-763 confidence: medium
Arjuna pleases Tryambaka, the three-eyed god of gods, in combat while the god is disguised as a hunter, and obtains the Pasupata weapon.
Arjuna pleases Tryambaka, who is disguised as a hunter, and receives the Pasupata weapon.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE / THE MAHABHARATA / ADI PARVA / SECTION I; lines 680-763 confidence: medium
The Pandavas live with Draupadi in Virata's dominions under disguise; the speaker's sons fail to discover them; Arjuna defeats the speaker's principal men with a single chariot.
The Pandavas and Draupadi reside under disguise in Virata's dominions, and the speaker's sons fail to discover them.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 1 VANA PARVA / SECTION I / SECTION II / SECTION III; lines 29295-29377 confidence: medium
Yudhishthira approaches his priest and says that Brahmanas versed in the Vedas are following him as he departs for the forest; he is unable to support them but cannot abandon them.
Yudhishthira purifies himself, restrains speech and senses, lives on air, practices pranayama, and sings the hymn to the sun in order to meet the crisis of supporting the Brahmanas.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 DRONA PARVA / SECTION I / SECTION II / SECTION III; lines 38327-38387 confidence: medium
Karna says Arjuna's feats are superhuman, recalls his battle with three-eyed Mahadeva and the boon he obtained, and states that the son of Pandu is protected by Madhava.
Karna recalls Arjuna's superhuman battle with three-eyed Mahadeva and the boon he obtained from him.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION CIII / SECTION CIV / SECTION CV / SECTION CVI; lines 15478-15543 confidence: medium
The guest has already eaten food offered by other hermits, tells Viswamitra to wait, and departs; Viswamitra stands with the food on his head, holding it with his arms, subsisting on air and still as a post.
Viswamitra stands for a hundred years with the food, subsisting on air; after Dharma accepts it and is gratified, Viswamitra is described as divested of Kshatriyahood and endowed with Brahmana status.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION CLXXIV / SECTION CLXXV / SECTION CLXXVI / SECTION CLXXVII; lines 20939-20985 confidence: medium
Amva asks for mercy, says she desires a renounced life in the woods and severe austerities, interprets her suffering as the fruit of former-life sins, refuses to return to relatives after Salwa's humiliation, and asks for instruction in penance.
Amva asks for a renounced forest life, severe austerities, and instruction in ascetic penance from religious specialists.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION CLXXXIII / SECTION CLXXXIV / SECTION CLXXXV / SECTION CLXXXVI; lines 21759-21796 confidence: medium
The Brahmanas name the Praswapa weapon, say it belongs to the lord of all creatures, was forged by the divine artificer, was known to Bhishma in a former life, and is unknown to Rama or anyone on earth; they tell Bhishma to recollect and apply it.
The Brahmanas say the Praswapa weapon was known to Bhishma in his former life and tell him to recollect it.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION CXCVII / SECTION CXCVIII / SECTION CXCIX / FOOTNOTES; lines 22783-22855 confidence: high
Viswamitra resolves to become a Brahmana, gives up his kingdom, retires to the woods with his queen, performs severe austerities for ten thousand years and then still severer austerities, and finally becomes a Brahmana at Dharma's command.
The passage states that Viswamitra renounces kingship, practices prolonged and intensified austerities, and becomes a Brahmana.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION CXCVII / SECTION CXCVIII / SECTION CXCIX / FOOTNOTES; lines 22783-22855 confidence: high
Viswamitra resolves to become a Brahmana, gives up his kingdom, retires to the woods with his queen, performs severe austerities for ten thousand years and then still severer austerities, and finally becomes a Brahmana at Dharma's command.
Viswamitra gives up his kingdom and enters the woods with his queen to undertake severe austerities.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION CXVII / SECTION CXVIII / SECTION CXIX / SECTION CXX; lines 16243-16291 confidence: medium
During the husband selection, Madhavi passes over the bridegrooms and "selected the forest as her lord," then descends, salutes her friends, enters the sacred forest, and devotes herself to ascetic austerities.
Madhavi goes to a swayamvara but passes over the bridegrooms, enters the sacred forest, and undertakes fasts, vows, Brahmacharya, and a deer-like ascetic life.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION CXXXII / SECTION CXXXIII / SECTION CXXXIV / SECTION CXXXV; lines 17552-17616 confidence: medium
Kunti introduces the embedded exchange; the son rebukes his mother for urging him to battle under Kshatriya practice and says separation from him would make earth, ornaments, enjoyment, and life useless to her.
The mother urges her son toward battle, frames action as proper to his Kshatriya identity, and rejects maternal silence when honor and duty are at stake.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION III / SECTION IV / SECTION V / SECTION VI; lines 23369-23452 confidence: medium
Meru is source of jewels and precious-stone mountains; Kuvera enjoys a fourth part and gives a sixteenth to men; north of Meru a Karnikara forest contains Pasupati with Uma and attendants, visible to truthful ascetic Siddhas but not to wicked persons.
Maheswara in the Karnikara forest can be beheld by truthful Siddhas with vows and ascetic penances, but not by persons of wicked conduct.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION LII / SECTION LIII / SECTION LIV / SECTION LV; lines 11722-11805 confidence: medium
Duryodhana says none equals him in mace combat, that he trained under Sankarshana, and that one blow of his mace will kill Bhima and send him to Yama's abode.
Duryodhana says he lived in his preceptor's abode, endured privations, completed training, and was judged unequalled with the mace.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION LXXVII / SECTION LXXVIII / SECTION LXXIX / SECTION LXXX; lines 44783-44866 confidence: medium
Krishna touches water, sits facing east, names the indestructible supreme weapon Pasupata, says Maheswara used it against the Daityas, and instructs Arjuna to adore and remember the bull-marked god to obtain it through grace.
Krishna tells Arjuna of the Pasupata weapon and directs him to remember and adore the bull-marked god so that through the god's grace he may obtain the desired possession.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION LXXVIII / SECTION LXXIX / SECTION LXXX / SECTION LXXXI; lines 44939-45000 confidence: medium
Krishna and Partha touch water, join hands, bow to the bull-marked god, approach the snakes, and utter Vedic stanzas in praise of Rudra.
The heroes perform ritual praise, a Brahmacharin from Siva demonstrates stance, stringing, arrow placement, and mantras, and Arjuna learns everything duly.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION VII / SECTION VIII / SECTION IX / SECTION X; lines 38946-39022 confidence: high
Abhimanyu/Subhadra's son is praised and compared to Death; the sons of Draupadi rush toward Drona like rivers to the sea; Dhrishtadyumna's sons kept vows for twelve years and served Bhishma for weapons.
The sons of Dhrishtadyumna abandon childish sports for twelve years, observe vows, and wait upon Bhishma for the sake of weapons.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION XCIII / SECTION XCIV / SECTION XCV / SECTION XCVI; lines 14884-14946 confidence: high
Dambhodbhava keeps pressing the Rishis for battle; Nara takes grass-blades and invites him to fight with all arms and troops.
A king who seeks battle against Rishis is defeated by Nara's grass-blades, submits, receives instruction, and changes his conduct.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION XI / SECTION XII / SECTION XIII / SECTION XIV; lines 39280-39334 confidence: low
The river is said to be crossed by the energetic but not the timid, to be haunted by Kankas and vultures, and to carry slain warriors and creatures to Yama and the Pitris.
The river is described as easily crossed by those possessing exceeding energy but impossible for the timid.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION XL / SECTION XLI / SECTION XLII / SECTION XLIII; lines 10202-10263 confidence: low
Dhritarashtra asks why austerities are sometimes successful; Sanat-sujata says unstained asceticism procures emancipation, while asceticism stained by vanity and lack of devotion is unsuccessful, and that the learned know Brahman and win immortality through asceticism.
The passage distinguishes unstained asceticism that procures emancipation from austerity stained by vanity and lack of true devotion.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION XL / SECTION XLI / SECTION XLII / SECTION XLIII; lines 10356-10429 confidence: medium
Sanat-sujata says there is one Brahman, Truth's self; diverse god-heads are conceived through ignorance; people pursue study, charity, and sacrifices by mind, words, and acts; seeking Brahman through Truth and observance of vows such as Diksha are discussed.
The passage explains Diksha as observance of vows and mentions vows such as silence.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION XLI / SECTION XLII / SECTION XLIII / SECTION XLIV; lines 10432-10526 confidence: high
Dhritarashtra asks about Brahman-knowledge in the mind and immortality; Sanat-sujata says this knowledge is inherent but unmanifest, made manifest by pure intellect and Brahmacharya, and found among eminent preceptors.
The passage sets out residence with the preceptor, service, study, stages of Brahmacharya, yoga-practices, meditation, and discussion as the way to manifest knowledge of Brahman.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION XLII / SECTION XLIII / SECTION XLIV / SECTION XLV; lines 10554-10623 confidence: medium
A wealthy person seeking good qualities becomes charitable and righteous and restrains the five senses from their objects; this restraint is called asceticism and is said to win regions of bliss hereafter when increased.
The passage presents restraint of senses, solitude, renunciation of Work, and equanimity toward praise and blame as a way to attain Brahman even here.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION XLVI / SECTION XLVII / SECTION XLVIII / SECTION XLIX; lines 3679-3732 confidence: medium
Kripa says Partha alone saved the Kurus from Gandharvas, satiated Agni, lived as a Brahmacharin on Himavat, took Subhadra on his car, challenged Krishna, and fought Rudra as a forester.
Partha is said to have lived as a Brahmacharin for five years and studied the science of weapons under Indra for five years.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION XX / SECTION XXI / SECTION XXII / SECTION XXIII; lines 40424-40490 confidence: medium
Sarangadhwaja’s country had been invaded, his kinsmen fled, and his father slain by Krishna; he obtained weapons from Bhishma, Drona, Rama, and Kripa and became the equal in weapons of Rukmi, Karna, Arjuna, and Achyuta.
Sarangadhwaja obtains weapons from Bhishma, Drona, Rama, and Kripa and becomes equal in weapons to major heroes.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION XXI / SECTION XXII / SECTION XXIII / SECTION XXIV; lines 24940-25018 confidence: medium
The colophon identifies the material as a dialogue between Krishna and Arjuna in the Bhagavadgita, described as the essence of religion, knowledge of Brahma, and the system of Yoga within the Bhishma Parva.
Arjuna’s crisis culminates in his declaration that he is Krishna’s disciple and his request for instruction; the passage’s colophon identifies the dialogue with knowledge of Brahma and Yoga.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION XXI / SECTION XXII / SECTION XXIII / SECTION XXIV; lines 26012-26080 confidence: medium
Arjuna says the unprecedented form brought joy but also fear, asks for grace, and requests Krishna's prior form with diadem, mace, discus, and four arms.
Arjuna reports fear after seeing the unprecedented form, asks for the ordinary form, and is restored when Krishna resumes a gentle human form.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION XXI / SECTION XXII / SECTION XXIII / SECTION XXIV; lines 26205-26272 confidence: medium
The Holy One describes the transcender as neither hating nor desiring light, activity, and delusion, as unshaken and aware that the qualities act, and as equal toward pain and pleasure, earth, stone, gold, praise, blame, honor, dishonor, friend, and foe.
The transcender treats pain and pleasure, agreeable and disagreeable, praise and censure, honor and dishonor, friend and foe, and earth, stone, and gold alike.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION XXI / SECTION XXII / SECTION XXIII / SECTION XXIV; lines 26550-26632 confidence: medium
The speaker calls the words the most mysterious, tells Arjuna to set his heart on the speaker, become a devotee, sacrifice, bow, and take sole refuge, promises deliverance from sins, restricts teaching to fitting recipients, and says teaching, studying, or hearing the holy converse brings spiritual benefit.
After receiving the supreme mystery, Arjuna says his delusion has been destroyed, recollection gained, doubts dispelled, and that he will obey.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION XXVIII / SECTION XXIX / SECTION XXX / SECTION XXXI; lines 41388-41463 confidence: medium
Drona's formation is called an "impenetrable circular array" and is compared to the sun at meridian, too harsh to look at.
Abhimanyu, described as a youth, pierces an impenetrable circular battle array, kills many foes, and dies after multiple heroes confront him.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION XXXI / SECTION XXXII / SECTION XXXIII / SECTION XXXIV; lines 41603-41613 confidence: medium
The charioteer tells Abhimanyu that the Pandavas have placed a heavy burden on him and that he should determine whether he can bear it before engaging in battle.
The charioteer frames Abhimanyu's task as a heavy burden, emphasizes Drona's mastery, and says Abhimanyu is unused to battle.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION XXXIX / SECTION XL / SECTION XLI / SECTION XLII; lines 10136-10199 confidence: medium
Worldly prosperity is called an impediment to heavenly bliss; true wisdom is required; six difficult gates to the last prosperity are named: truth, uprightness, modesty, self-control, purity of mind and conduct, and knowledge of the Vedas.
Truth, uprightness, modesty, self-control, purity, and knowledge are described as difficult gates that give access to the last kind of prosperity and destroy vanity and ignorance.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 2: Books 4, 5, 6 and 7 SECTION XXXVI / SECTION XXXVII / SECTION XXXVIII / SECTION XXXIX; lines 3112-3154 confidence: medium
Drona calls the warrior Savyasachin, says he does not desist from conflict even with gods and demons, says he was taught by Indra and is like Indra in battle, and recalls that Mahadeva in hunter disguise was gratified by him in battle on Himavat.
Drona says the warrior was taught by Indra and had pleased Mahadeva in battle when Mahadeva was disguised as a hunter on Himavat.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SANTI PARVA / SECTION I / SECTION II / SECTION III; lines 24518-24589 confidence: high
Narada says Rama was pleased with Karna's might, affection, self-restraint, and service, and taught him the Brahma weapon with withdrawal mantras.
Rama communicates the Brahma weapon and withdrawal mantras to Karna after being pleased by his service, self-restraint, and devotion to weapon science.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCLI / SECTION CCCLII / SECTION CCCLIII / SECTION CCCLIV; lines 64165-64253 confidence: medium
The host says he wishes to transfer householder duties to his son, discharge the highest duties of man, and attain existence in the supreme soul, though attachment holds him back.
The householder wishes to transfer household duties to his son and devote the remainder of life to higher duties.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCLXI / SECTION CCCLXII / SECTION CCCLXIII / SECTION CCCLXV; lines 64660-64720 confidence: high
Bhishma says the Brahmana, named Dharmaranya, saluted the Naga, resolved to follow the Unccha mode of life, went to Chyavana, and was formally initiated by him through Samskara rites.
The Brahmana goes to Chyavana for formal instruction; Chyavana performs Samskara rites and formally initiates him into the Unccha mode of life.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCLXII / SECTION CCCLXIII / SECTION CCCLXV / FOOTNOTES; lines 66655-66770 confidence: medium
Yoga treatises say that after the first stage the neophyte looks at his own self and experiences a kind of double existence.
The note says the neophyte, after passing a first yogic stage, looks at his own self and experiences a double existence.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCLXII / SECTION CCCLXIII / SECTION CCCLXV / FOOTNOTES; lines 66896-67010 confidence: medium
A pupil should attend only when called by the preceptor; an anecdote describes a professor so absorbed in teaching that he continues after news of his son's death.
The pupil may receive instruction only when called by the preceptor, emphasizing disciplined hierarchy in learning.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCLXII / SECTION CCCLXIII / SECTION CCCLXV / FOOTNOTES; lines 67478-67581 confidence: medium
Objects to be abandoned are those apprehended by the senses and those belonging to primordial matter, including subtle forms made from tanmatras.
The passage states that objects apprehended by the senses are to be abandoned and that seeing the soul suppresses desire itself.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCLXII / SECTION CCCLXIII / SECTION CCCLXV / FOOTNOTES; lines 68681-68778 confidence: medium
The note defines Jatakarma as a ceremony after a child's birth and says many ceremonies continue until return from the preceptor's home, performed by the child's father or someone called by him.
The note describes ceremonies beginning immediately after birth and continuing until return from the preceptor's home after pupilage.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCLXII / SECTION CCCLXIII / SECTION CCCLXV / FOOTNOTES; lines 68875-68984 confidence: medium
Early Yoga practice may bring extraordinary powers; a Yogin led away by these fails to attain Emancipation, while one who transcends them becomes Emancipate.
Extraordinary powers come during Yoga practice, but attachment to them prevents Emancipation; transcending them leads to being Emancipate.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCLXII / SECTION CCCLXIII / SECTION CCCLXV / FOOTNOTES; lines 69325-69442 confidence: medium
The Sannyasa mode of life is said to require a previous shave before entry.
The Sannyasa mode of life is described as requiring a previous shave before entry.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCLXII / SECTION CCCLXIII / SECTION CCCLXV / FOOTNOTES; lines 69974-70090 confidence: low
Life in the woods with deer and after the manner of deer confers great merit; the note refers to the story of Yayati’s daughter Madhavi.
The note says life in the woods with deer and after the manner of deer confers great merit.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCLXII / SECTION CCCLXIII / SECTION CCCLXV / FOOTNOTES; lines 70755-70866 confidence: medium
Four states of consciousness are named: wakefulness, dream, dreamless slumber, and Turiya; Turiya is reached by Samadhi and permits realization of Brahma; duties such as restraint, endurance, faith, and Samadhi are common to the four orders.
The notes set out four states of consciousness, culminating in Turiya reached through Samadhi, and identify shared duties such as restraint, endurance, faith, and Samadhi as means to attain Brahma-consciousness.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCLXII / SECTION CCCLXIII / SECTION CCCLXV / FOOTNOTES; lines 72431-72538 confidence: medium
Tapah is duty, damah sense-restraint, satyam truthfulness, atmaguptih subjugation of mind; knots are attachments and desires.
Knots are identified as attachments and desires, in a context defining duties, restraint of senses, truthfulness, and subjugation of mind.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCLXII / SECTION CCCLXIII / SECTION CCCLXV / FOOTNOTES; lines 72777-72886 confidence: medium
The note refers to atheistic Sankhyas, interprets Rudra as Prana and the breaths, says Yogins regulate breaths and senses to attain Yoga puissance and subtle-body movement, and lists the eight limbs of Yoga.
Yogins regulate vital breaths and senses, attain Yoga puissance, and move wherever they please in subtle bodies; the eight limbs of Yoga are listed.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCLXII / SECTION CCCLXIII / SECTION CCCLXV / FOOTNOTES; lines 73540-73651 confidence: medium
Hands, feet, stomach, and organ of pleasure are protected by restraining them from improper acts, places, food, hunger-driven evil acts, and improper congress.
The notes describe restraint of bodily organs from improper acts and distinguish Nivritti as abstention from acts and observances, called the religion of Emancipation.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCLXII / SECTION CCCLXIII / SECTION CCCLXV / FOOTNOTES; lines 74335-74373 confidence: high
Diksha is a formal initiation required for sacrifice, vows, and religious rites; it is performed with a preceptor or priest, needed for forest recluse life and the Unccha vow, and acts without it are sterile of results.
The note says no sacrifice, vow, or religious rite can be performed without diksha and that acts without diksha become sterile of results.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCXL / SECTION CCCXLI / SECTION CCCXLII / SECTION CCCXLIII; lines 62611-62689 confidence: medium
The speaker describes himself as repository of the science of syllables and pronunciation; Panchala obtains rules for syllable and word division through his grace, and Galava compiles rules about syllables, words, emphasis, and accent after receiving a boon from Narayana.
Panchala and Galava obtain Vedic recitation rules by grace or boon, and Kundrika and Brahmadatta attain yogic prosperity through favour over seven births.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCXVI / SECTION CCCXVII / SECTION CCCXVIII / SECTION CCCXIX; lines 57899-57951 confidence: medium
Surya says, “Made up of the essence of speech, the goddess Saraswati will enter into thy body,” commands Yajnavalkya to open his mouth, and Saraswati enters his body.
The reception of Saraswati produces burning pain, immersion in a stream, endurance, cooling, and subsequent inward scriptural illumination.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCXXI / SECTION CCCXXII / SECTION CCCXXIII / SECTION CCCXXIV; lines 59203-59271 confidence: high
Bhishma says greatness among Rishis rests on Vedic study, that the inquiry has penance as its root, that penance arises from subjugation of the senses, and that Yoga's merit surpasses great sacrifices.
Bhishma explicitly connects the inquiry to penance, sense-restraint, and Yoga; Vyasa's prolonged Yoga-austerity leads to the promise of a son devoted to Brahma.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCXXII / SECTION CCCXXIII / SECTION CCCXXIV / SECTION CCCXXV; lines 59274-59337 confidence: high
Mahadeva, accompanied by the Goddess, invests Suka with the sacred thread; Sakra gives Suka a celestial kamandalu and robes; birds wheel over his head.
Mahadeva invests Suka with the sacred thread soon after birth, and Sakra gives him ascetic or ritual items.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCXXIII / SECTION CCCXXIV / SECTION CCCXXV / SECTION CCCXXVI; lines 59342-59425 confidence: high
Vyasa orders Suka to go by the path used by ordinary human beings, not by Yoga power through the skies; he also instructs him to avoid friends and spouses, avoid superiority, and obey Janaka.
Vyasa commands Suka to go to Janaka, travel by the ordinary path, avoid attachments, and obey the king; Suka follows these instructions.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCXXIII / SECTION CCCXXIV / SECTION CCCXXV / SECTION CCCXXVI; lines 59342-59425 confidence: medium
Suka passes towns, cities, wealth, gardens, sacred waters, villages, cattle, fields, lakes, and Mithila's gardens without stopping, focused on mastering the religion of Emancipation.
Suka passes wealth and pleasant places without stopping, waits without anger, and is not overcome by sun, distance, hunger, thirst, or exertion.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCXXIII / SECTION CCCXXIV / SECTION CCCXXV / SECTION CCCXXVI; lines 59342-59425 confidence: medium
At Mithila and Janaka's palace, Suka is stopped by porters with rough words; he waits without anger and without fatigue, hunger, thirst, or distress, until one compassionate porter honors him and leads him to the first chamber.
Suka is stopped at the palace by porters, waits calmly, is admitted to a first chamber, and is then conducted to a second chamber and inner garden.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCXXIII / SECTION CCCXXIV / SECTION CCCXXV / SECTION CCCXXVI; lines 59426-59450 confidence: medium
Fifty damsels, compared in beauty to Apsaras and described as accomplished and skilled in dalliance, surround the ascetic.
The passage contrasts accomplished women who entertain and attend the ascetic with his complete control of the senses and lack of pleasure or anger.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCXXIV / SECTION CCCXXV / SECTION CCCXXVI / SECTION CCCXXVII; lines 59453-59517 confidence: high
Janaka says a Brahmana should receive sacred-thread investiture, study the Vedas, practice penances, serve the preceptor, observe Brahmacharyya, pay debts to deities and Pitris, subdue the senses, give a tuition fee, and return home with permission.
Janaka enumerates sacred-thread investiture, Vedic study, service to the preceptor, Brahmacharyya, domestic life, forest retirement, and Sannyasa.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCCXXV / SECTION CCCXXVI / SECTION CCCXXVII / SECTION CCCXXVIII; lines 59683-59732 confidence: high
Vyasa says the Vedas should not be imparted to one who is not formally a disciple, not observant of good vows, or of uncleansed soul; these are qualifications for accepted disciples.
Vyasa says no science should be given without examining character, comparing this examination to the testing of pure gold.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCLV / SECTION CCLVI / SECTION CCLVII / SECTION CCLVIII; lines 50142-50225 confidence: medium
Death practices austerities for vast periods: standing on one foot, living with deer, living on air, keeping silence in water, and living on water and air.
Death repeatedly practices extreme austerities at sacred sites while attempting to be excused from Brahman's command.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCLXVI / SECTION CCLXVII / SECTION CCLXVIII / SECTION CCLXIX; lines 51642-51708 confidence: medium
Syumarasmi says, "I am Syumarasmi by name. I have come here for acquiring knowledge" and asks that his dark doubt be solved.
Syumarasmi explicitly asks to be taught as a preceptor teaches a disciple after presenting his doubt.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCLXVII / SECTION CCLXVIII / SECTION CCLXIX / SECTION CCLXX; lines 51760-51845 confidence: medium
“The Vedas are regarded as authoritative by all”; Brahma is described as “represented by sound” and as “Supreme,” and knowledge of the former leads to the latter.
Brahma as sound leads to Supreme Brahma, and Vedic mantras purify the body so that the Brahmana becomes fit to receive knowledge of Brahma.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCLXVIII / SECTION CCLXIX / SECTION CCLXX / SECTION CCLXXI; lines 51943-52024 confidence: medium
Kundadhara repeatedly asks for virtue; the gods are pleased; Manibhadra grants that the Brahmana will become virtuous-souled; the Brahmana disregards costly fabrics, disrelishes the world, and says he should go to the woods for righteousness.
After the granted boon, the Brahmana disregards costly fabrics, disrelishes the world, and says he should go to the woods for a righteous life.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCLXVIII / SECTION CCLXIX / SECTION CCLXX / SECTION CCLXXI; lines 52026-52087 confidence: medium
The Brahmana, aided by divine grace, enters the woods for severe penances, lives successively on fruits and roots, tree leaves, water, and air, retains strength, and gains spiritual vision.
The Brahmana withdraws, practices progressively severe austerities, gains spiritual vision, and later acquires powers connected with virtue and penance.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCLXXVI / SECTION CCLXXVII / SECTION CCLXXVIII / SECTION CCLXXIX; lines 52680-52754 confidence: medium
Yudhishthira says he and his brothers are honored and begotten by gods yet wretched, and that birth in embodied form seems to be the cause of sorrow.
Yudhishthira seeks to abandon sovereignty for renunciation, and sages freed from binding factors are described as avoiding rebirth.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCVII / SECTION CCVIII / SECTION CCIX / SECTION CCX; lines 45069-45091 confidence: medium
A highly intelligent and attentive disciple, seeking his highest good, touches the preceptor's feet, stands with joined hands, and asks that a great doubt be solved if his worship has gratified the preceptor.
The disciple touches the preceptor's feet, stands with joined hands, and asks for a doubt to be solved concerning highest good.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCXCIX / SECTION CCC / SECTION CCCI / SECTION CCCII; lines 56053-56060 confidence: medium
Yudhishthira says the addressee has duly propounded the path of Yoga approved by the wise.
Yudhishthira asks to be instructed in the entirety of Sankhya principles after already receiving instruction in Yoga.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCXCVIII / SECTION CCXCIX / SECTION CCC / SECTION CCCI; lines 55989-56050 confidence: high
The Yoga path is compared to a terrible forest with snakes, vermin, pits, no water, and thorns, and to a desert road with burned trees and robbers; few can pass safely.
The Yoga path is said to be extremely difficult and is likened to a dangerous forest, desert road, razor edge, and a journey that fails without proper guidance or stability.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCXLI / SECTION CCXLII / SECTION CCXLIII / SECTION CCXLIV; lines 49057-49068 confidence: medium
“Gradually abandoning the domestic mode, one should enter the third mode which is excellent.”
The passage describes gradually abandoning domesticity and entering a third mode of life practiced by forest recluses.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCXLI / SECTION CCXLII / SECTION CCXLIII / SECTION CCXLIV; lines 49070-49153 confidence: medium
Vyasa says that when a householder has wrinkles, white hair, and grandchildren he should retire into the forest, tend fires, worship deities, observe vows, eat once, keep kine, feed guests, and perform sacrifices.
The passage prescribes leaving household life after old age signs and entering forest observance with vows, austerities, and restricted diet.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCXLIII / SECTION CCXLIV / SECTION CCXLV / SECTION CCXLVI; lines 49313-49385 confidence: medium
The discourse is said to be for Snatakas and not for unrestrained or unqualified persons; it may be communicated to qualified Brahmanas, a son, or a dutiful disciple, but not to others.
The teaching is for Snatakas, a son, or dutiful disciple, and is explicitly withheld from unqualified recipients.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCXLVII / SECTION CCXLVIII / SECTION CCXLIX / SECTION CCL; lines 49616-49699 confidence: high
Knowledge of the all-pervading Soul is intended for one's son and should be taught to one of restrained senses, honest behavior, and docility; it is called the greatest mystery and highest knowledge.
The knowledge of the Soul is called the greatest mystery and is prescribed for a restrained, honest, docile son or disciple, with a preceptor instructed to teach it when asked.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCXV / SECTION CCXVI / SECTION CCXVII / SECTION CCXVIII; lines 45868-45951 confidence: high
A divine Rishi reports Panchasikha's omniscience; Panchasikha comes to Janaka, amazes the hundred preceptors, and Janaka abandons them to follow him.
Janaka abandons his hundred preceptors, follows Panchasikha, and bows his head to him as a disciple before instruction.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCXXXI / SECTION CCXXXII / SECTION CCXXXIII / SECTION CCXXXIV; lines 48054-48137 confidence: medium
Rites from Jatakarma to Samavartana depend on a Vedic preceptor; the youth studies the Vedas, behaves submissively, pays the fee, and returns with knowledge of sacrifices.
The passage describes rites from Jatakarma to Samavartana, study of the Vedas, submissive residence with a preceptor, payment of the fee, and permission to adopt a life mode.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CCXXXIX / SECTION CCXL / SECTION CCXLI / SECTION CCXLII; lines 48886-48939 confidence: medium
The Brahmacharin should live with the preceptor or preceptor's son, sleep and rise according to the preceptor's schedule, perform the acts of disciple and servant, and stand humbly near the preceptor.
The Brahmacharin gains instruction through residence with the preceptor, service, study, restraint, vows, and completion of duties before moving to the next life-stage.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CLXVI / SECTION CLXVII / SECTION CLXVIII / SECTION CLXIX; lines 41145-41206 confidence: medium
The caravan is attacked in a valley by an infuriated elephant; almost all the people are killed, and Gautama escapes the danger.
A destructive attack separates Gautama from his companions and leaves him wandering alone in a forest before he reaches a wondrous place.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CLXXXVIII / SECTION CLXXXIX / SECTION CXC / SECTION CXCI; lines 43052-43127 confidence: medium
The first mode, residence in the preceptor's abode, includes purity, Vedic rites, restraints, vows, humility, worship of twilights, Sun, sacred fire, and deities, Vedic study, celibacy, ablutions, sacred fire attendance, preceptor service, mendicancy, and giving alms to the preceptor.
The first mode requires residence with the preceptor, vows, celibacy, Vedic study, service, alms-giving, and receiving Vedic instruction; the verse links reverent attendance to heaven and fulfilled desires.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CXLIV / SECTION CXLV / SECTION CXLVI / SECTION CXLVII; lines 39091-39117 confidence: medium
The fowler sees the pigeon fall into the fire, becomes compassionate, and laments that he has acted cruelly and sinfully.
After witnessing the pigeon’s death, the fowler resolves to abandon family and bodily comfort, practice vows and penances, and go on an unreturning tour of the world.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION CXXI / SECTION CXXII / SECTION CXXIII / SECTION CXXIV; lines 36387-36479 confidence: medium
Indra assumes the form of a Brahmana, goes to Prahlada, asks what conduces to felicity, and Prahlada says he is occupied with ruling the three worlds and cannot then instruct him.
Indra in Brahmana form observes the conduct of a disciple toward Prahlada before receiving instruction and asking how sovereignty was won.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION LVIII / SECTION LIX / SECTION LX / SECTION LXI; lines 30204-30269 confidence: medium
For Brahmacharya, the passage describes reciting mantras from the preceptor, worshipping deities, serving the preceptor, observing vows, controlling the senses, attending to instruction, reflecting on the Vedas, bowing to the preceptor, avoiding partiality, and doing good even to enemies.
The Brahmacharya practitioner receives mantras and instructions from a preceptor, serves him, observes vows, and controls the senses.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION LX / SECTION LXI / SECTION LXII / SECTION LXIII; lines 30347-30408 confidence: medium
A Vaisya of venerable years may, with the king's permission, adopt another mode of life after discharging order duties and serving kin.
A Vaisya or Kshatriya may adopt another life mode after completing required duties; the Kshatriya may leave the domestic mode and enter mendicancy or a Rishi-like life in old age.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 SECTION XLV / SECTION XLVI / SECTION XLVII / SECTION XLVIII; lines 28484-28567 confidence: medium
Diverse worshippers, Rishis, Sankhyas, Yogins, and Sannyasins approach, describe, behold, or obtain the figure through rites, knowledge, yogic discipline, and emancipation.
Rishis seek the unmanifest self, yogins behold eternal light after discipline, and Sannyasins obtain emancipation.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 THE MAHABHARATA / SANTI PARVA / SECTION I / SECTION II; lines 24451-24515 confidence: high
Karna asks Drona for the Brahma weapon, with its mantras and withdrawal, because he desires to fight Arjuna.
Drona restricts the Brahma weapon to qualified recipients; Karna then approaches Rama and claims Brahmana identity before acquiring weapons.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 / BOOK 8 / BOOK 9 / BOOK 10; lines 21043-21130 confidence: medium
"I offer up my own self as the sacrificial victim"; after speaking, Drona's son ascends the altar and enters the blazing fire.
After Ashvatthama offers himself, Mahadeva appears, gives him a sword, enters his body, and grants battle power.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 / BOOK 8 / BOOK 9; lines 17234-17303 confidence: medium
Mahodara returns to Usanasa, drinks the water, and attains ascetic success; Baladeva gives wealth to Brahmanas, worships them, and goes to Rushangu's asylum, where Arshtishena performed penance and Vishvamitra became a Brahmana.
Arshtishena, Sindhudwipa, Devapi, and Vishvamitra are associated with austere penance and acquisition of Brahmana status.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 / BOOK 8 / BOOK 9; lines 17305-17372 confidence: high
Sindhudwipa, Devapi, and Kusika's son are said to have acquired Brahmanhood in that tirtha or by well-directed austerities.
Several figures are said to acquire Brahmanhood through austerities, and Vishvamitra receives Brahma's boon to become a Brahmana after severe vows.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 / BOOK 8 / BOOK 9; lines 17305-17372 confidence: medium
Vishvamitra practices severe vows and fasts at the Sarasvati tirtha, lives on water, air, and fallen leaves, sleeps on bare ground, resists divine impediments, becomes sun-like in effulgence, and receives Brahma's boon to become a Brahmana.
The gods repeatedly try to impede Vishvamitra's vows, but he remains fixed and later receives Brahma's boon.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 / BOOK 8 / BOOK 9; lines 17619-17675 confidence: medium
After Soma's sacrifice, a great battle occurred between the gods and the Danavas, Daityas, and Rakshasas; Skanda slew Taraka and obtained command of the celestial forces.
Skanda slays Taraka and obtains command of the celestial forces; Janamejaya asks for the details of his investiture and the rites performed.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 / BOOK 8 / BOOK 9; lines 18624-18702 confidence: high
Devala returns to his sacred asylum, sees Jaigishavya seated there, asks to adopt Moksha, and receives lessons in Yoga, duties, and admission rites from Jaigishavya.
Devala requests Moksha; Jaigishavya teaches him lessons, Yoga ordinances, and duties, and performs admission rites.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 / BOOK 8 / BOOK 9; lines 18790-18885 confidence: medium
The Rishis ask Sarasvata to teach; he requires proper discipleship and says Rishi merit is based on the ability to read and understand the Vedas, not age, wealth, decrepitude, or number of kinsmen.
Sarasvata is rejected as too young, but he asserts that greatness rests on capacity to read and understand the Vedas, and the munis become his disciples.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 / BOOK 8 / BOOK 9; lines 19917-20010 confidence: medium
Krishna says they should remain outside the camp for the night as an initiatory act of blessedness; the Pandavas and Satyaki accompany him to the banks of the sacred Oghavati and stay there.
Krishna advises that, as an initiatory act of blessedness, the victors should remain outside the camp for the night, and they take quarters on the banks of the sacred Oghavati stream.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 / BOOK 8; lines 3768-3850 confidence: high
Duryodhana introduces another story: Jamadagni of the Bhrigu race has a son named Rama, who practices severe austerities, vows, and sense-control to gratify Bhava for weapons.
Rama seeks weapons through austerities and worship; Mahadeva warns that the weapons require purity and later grants them after Rama’s service and suffering.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 / BOOK 8; lines 4690-4773 confidence: medium
Karna says he will fight the two Krishnas, but Rama's curse pains him; he recalls dwelling with Rama in the disguise of a Brahmana to obtain celestial weapons.
Karna says he disguised himself as a Brahmana while living with Rama because he desired celestial weapons, and Rama later says the weapon was obtained by deception.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 3: Books 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 / BOOK 8; lines 4690-4773 confidence: medium
The chief of the gods, wishing to benefit Phalguna, assumes worm form and pierces Karna's thigh while the preceptor sleeps; thick blood flows, but Karna does not move.
The worm pierces Karna's thigh and blood flows, but he does not move because he fears disturbing his preceptor's sleep; the teacher interprets this endurance as evidence that Karna is not a Brahmana.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 FOOTNOTES / BOOK 16 / BOOK 17 / BOOK 18; lines 39752-39839 confidence: high
Dharma, embodied as the deity of Righteousness, addresses Yudhishthira as his son, praises his virtues, calls the episode the third test, recalls prior tests at the Dwaita lake and in the form of a dog, and says Yudhishthira wished to stay in Hell for his brothers.
Dharma explicitly calls the episode a third test and recalls earlier tests at the lake and in the form of a dog.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION CLXVI / SECTION CLXVII / SECTION CLXVIII / FOOTNOTES; lines 26144-26264 confidence: medium
The note compares the lesson with Manu and explains that birth from parents is subject to death, while birth from the preceptor is true regeneration, unfading and immortal.
The preceptor-derived birth is described as true regeneration, unfading, and immortal, in contrast to parental birth subject to death.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION CLXVI / SECTION CLXVII / SECTION CLXVIII / FOOTNOTES; lines 26266-26393 confidence: medium
Carnal pleasures end in misery, while austerities yield felicity.
The note contrasts those pursuing carnal pleasures, who meet misery, with those practicing austerities, who receive felicity.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION CLXVI / SECTION CLXVII / SECTION CLXVIII / FOOTNOTES; lines 26515-26635 confidence: medium
Samprakshalas wash utensils daily and store nothing; Asmakuttas husk grain with stones; Dantolukhalas husk grain with their teeth.
The passage links forest dwelling, non-storage, self-sufficiency, severe food practices, and abstention with heroes of righteousness and penance.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION CXL / SECTION CXLI / SECTION CXLII / SECTION CXLIII; lines 20029-20112 confidence: medium
Offenses against the preceptor also cause fall; by good acts a Sudra becomes a Brahmana and a Vaisya a Kshatriya. Sudra duties include service, honoring deities and regenerate persons, hospitality, restraint, and eating after others are satisfied.
The passage says a Sudra or Vaisya may attain a higher future status through obedience, hospitality, restraint, sacrifice, Vedic study, truthfulness, and purity.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION CXXXIX / SECTION CXL / SECTION CXLI / SECTION CXLII; lines 19821-19884 confidence: medium
The recluses remain in forests, live as disciples with a preceptor, perform Homa and the five sacrifices according to Vedic rules, and observe Chaturmasya, Paurnamasya, and daily sacrifices.
The recluses are said to live as disciples after obtaining a preceptor.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION CXXXIX / SECTION CXL / SECTION CXLI / SECTION CXLII; lines 19942-20011 confidence: high
A righteous-souled man who lies in the Manduka-Yoga attitude and performs meritorious acts after Diksha enjoys the next world with Nagas.
Diksha is repeatedly required before the practitioner performs meritorious acts, observes duties, subdues senses, casts off the body, or follows the heroic path.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION CXXXVI / SECTION CXXXVII / SECTION CXXXVIII / SECTION CXXXIX; lines 19146-19225 confidence: high
Krishna observes a vow for twelve years; Narada, Parvata, the Island-born Krishna, Dhaumya, Devala, Kasyapa, Hastikasyapa, other rishis, disciples, Siddhas, and ascetics come to see him after his initiation for the vow.
Krishna undergoes initiation for a twelve-year vow, and the fire is described as rising from the fuel of the vow’s rigid observance.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION CXXXVIII / SECTION CXXXIX / SECTION CXL / SECTION CXLI; lines 19534-19551 confidence: high
Brahmacharya, vows, and investiture with the sacred thread are named as duties by which he becomes truly regenerate; he worships preceptors, seniors, and deities.
The passage links vows and investiture with the sacred thread to becoming truly regenerate.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION I / SECTION II / SECTION III / SECTION IV; lines 601-628 confidence: medium
Bhishma tells the son of Pritha to listen to an old account of how Viswamitra attained Brahmana Rishi status.
The passage frames the narration as an explanation of how Viswamitra attained the status of a Brahmana Rishi.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION I / SECTION II / SECTION III / SECTION IV; lines 713-728 confidence: medium
Viswamitra is described as highly austere and devout, Kshatriya by descent, and as having become a Brahmana because Richika placed supreme Brahma energy in the charu.
Richika places supreme Brahma energy in a charu, and Viswamitra is said to become a Brahmana despite Kshatriya descent.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION III / SECTION IV / SECTION V / SECTION VI; lines 27156-27250 confidence: medium
Marutta goes to Varanasi, places a corpse at the gate, sees the Brahmana turn away on beholding it, and follows him with clasped hands to receive instruction.
Marutta follows Samvarta in supplication while Samvarta covers him with mud, ashes, phlegm, and spittle.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION IX / SECTION X / SECTION XI / SECTION XII; lines 27746-27791 confidence: medium
"fight the battle which each must fight single-handed with his mind"; the addressee must struggle against the mind and reach its other side by abstraction and Karma.
The addressee is told to fight alone against his mind, without external aids, and to reach the other side of the mind by abstraction and his own Karma.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION L / SECTION LI / SECTION LII / SECTION LIII; lines 8761-8843 confidence: medium
Kusika and his queen return exhausted and ashamed, find Chyavana lying on his bed, resume pressing his feet, and he sleeps another twenty-one days while they show no change toward him.
Chyavana repeatedly imposes exhausting or disruptive demands; the royal couple maintain service, silence, and freedom from wrath, and the passage says Chyavana finds no fault in the king's conduct.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION L / SECTION LI / SECTION LII / SECTION LIII; lines 8761-8843 confidence: high
Chyavana tells Kusika to yoke himself and his spouse to a car and bear him wherever directed; Kusika agrees and asks whether to bring the pleasure-car or battle-car.
Chyavana orders the king and queen to yoke themselves to a car and bear him; Kusika equips the battle-car and yokes himself and his wife to it.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION L / SECTION LI / SECTION LII / SECTION LIII; lines 8879-8935 confidence: medium
Chyavana, the Bhrigu-line ascetic, gives away wealth from the king's treasury, and Kusika shows no dissatisfaction and does as commanded.
The king and queen endure being harnessed and goaded, the king obeys the Rishi's commands and shows no dissatisfaction, and the Rishi later tells him not to yield to wrath or grief before receiving reward.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION LI / SECTION LII / SECTION LIII / SECTION LIV; lines 8938-9023 confidence: medium
Chyavana knows the king’s thoughts, summons the king and queen, receives their worship, blesses them, and tells Kusika he has subdued the organs and mind and come unscathed from the fiery ordeal prepared for him.
Chyavana tells Kusika that he has subdued the five organs of action, five organs of knowledge, and the mind, and has come unscathed from the ordeal prepared for him.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION LII / SECTION LIII / SECTION LIV / SECTION LV; lines 31084-31142 confidence: medium
Utanka refuses the offered water despite repeated urging, becomes angry, and the hunter with his dogs disappears.
Utanka refuses the water when it appears as a hunter's urine from a Chandala figure, and Krishna says he did not understand and that his fault was great.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION LII / SECTION LIII / SECTION LIV / SECTION LV; lines 9072-9140 confidence: medium
Chyavana says he came to Kusika's palace seeking the extermination of Kusika's race and asked the king to serve him while he observed a vow.
Chyavana deliberately imposes ordeals of sleep, hunger, burned food, car-bearing, and other provocations to discover fault or anger before blessing Kusika's line.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION LIII / SECTION LIV / SECTION LV / SECTION LVI; lines 31145-31240 confidence: medium
Vaisampayana describes Utanka as austere and devoted to Gautama; Gautama is pleased with his conduct and delays his departure while many disciples leave.
Utanka remains in Gautama's retreat through a hundred years of service and devotion while other disciples complete their pupilage and depart.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION LIV / SECTION LV / SECTION LVI / SECTION LVII; lines 9218-9301 confidence: medium
Vows and practices including taciturnity, Diksha, subsistence on fruits, roots, leaves, water, grass, service to a preceptor, daily Sraddhas to the Pitris, bathing, and mantra recitation are linked to specific rewards and regions.
Observing Diksha is connected with high birth, many kine, and access to a superior region when combined with fasts and baths over twelve years.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION LXIX / SECTION LXX / SECTION LXXI / SECTION LXXII; lines 32303-32374 confidence: high
Yudhishthira, after being addressed by Krishna, salutes Vyasa and asks him to initiate him at the proper hour, saying the sacrifice depends on Vyasa.
Yudhishthira requests initiation for the sacrifice, and Vyasa fixes the time and officiating arrangements.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION LXVIII / SECTION LXIX / SECTION LXX / SECTION LXXI; lines 32233-32300 confidence: high
Yudhishthira prepares for the horse-sacrifice, approaches Vasudeva, praises him, asks him to undergo initiation, and declares him preceptor, master, Sacrifice, the Indestructible, All, Righteousness, Prajapati, and the goal of creatures.
Yudhishthira asks Krishna to undergo the rites of initiation in connection with performing the sacrifice.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION LXX / SECTION LXXI / SECTION LXXII / SECTION LXXIII; lines 32377-32441 confidence: high
Vaisampayana says the Ritwijas initiate Yudhishthira for the horse-sacrifice and finish rites of binding sacrificial animals.
The king is explicitly initiated for the horse-sacrifice, and sacrificial preliminaries involving animals are completed.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION LXXIII / SECTION LXXIV / SECTION LXXV / SECTION LXXVI; lines 11404-11487 confidence: medium
The giver spends the night in the cow-fold, does not restrain the kine, lies on bare earth, and is said to be cleansed of sins through similitude with the kine.
The donor spends the night in the cow-fold, does not restrain the animals, lies on bare earth, and is said to become cleansed by reducing himself to similitude with the kine.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION LXXIII / SECTION LXXIV / SECTION LXXV / SECTION LXXVI; lines 11488-11535 confidence: medium
Vaisampayana says Yudhishthira did what Bhishma wished and bore in mind the religion imparted by the preceptor of the deities to Mandhatri.
After Bhishma's instruction, Yudhishthira remembers the teaching, gives kine continually, uses austere food and sleeping practice, restrains himself, worships kine, and changes his mode of travel.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION LXXIX / SECTION LXXX / SECTION LXXXI / SECTION LXXXII; lines 33119-33190 confidence: medium
Meghasandhi, son of Sahadeva and ruler of Magadha, comes out armed on a chariot, says he will take the horse, and Arjuna answers that his eldest brother's vow requires him to resist obstruction without anger.
Meghasandhi is described as young, challenges according to Kshatriya duties, fights, is praised by Arjuna for displaying Kshatriya duty, and is spared.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION VII / SECTION VIII / SECTION IX / SECTION X; lines 1189-1243 confidence: high
The Sudra touches the Kulapati's feet, asks to learn religious duties, requests initiation into renunciation, identifies himself as a Sudra, and offers to serve under shelter.
The Sudra explicitly requests initiation into renunciation, but the Kulapati refuses him the renunciant marks and permits only service.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION VII / SECTION VIII / SECTION IX / SECTION X; lines 1333-1418 confidence: medium
Bhishma states that morality is subtle, ascetics adopt silence and pass through Diksha without speech, improper words can cause fault, sin from instructed wrongdoing attaches to the instructor, paid instruction pollutes, and one should abstain from giving instruction.
Bhishma states that ascetics adopt silence and pass through Diksha without speech because morality is subtle and speech can cause fault.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XC / SECTION XCI / SECTION XCII / FOOTNOTES; lines 34644-34761 confidence: high
Seven large trees are the five senses, mind, and understanding; fruits are pleasures and pains; guests are sense-powers; hermitages are the trees; seven forms of Yoga and initiation concern extinction or repudiation of the senses.
Seven trees, seven forms of Yoga, and seven forms of initiation are all interpreted through the senses, mind, understanding, and repudiation of sensory action.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XC / SECTION XCI / SECTION XCII / FOOTNOTES; lines 34644-34761 confidence: medium
The vocative applies to Jamadagni’s son; the narration is that of the Pitris to Rama, recited by a Brahmana to his wife; the Yoga is Raja-Yoga, while Alarka had pursued Hatha-Yoga.
The note distinguishes the Yoga under discussion as Raja-Yoga and says Alarka had previously pursued Hatha-Yoga, which may end in destruction of the practitioner.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XC / SECTION XCI / SECTION XCII / FOOTNOTES; lines 34883-34991 confidence: high
The notes state that one should go to the preceptor's house, study and serve there, and then return to domestic life; some duties are described as productive of merit and others as sources of living.
The passage describes study and service in a preceptor's house, forest-recluse courses fixed by initiatory rites, and Sannyasin restrictions.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XC / SECTION XCI / SECTION XCII / FOOTNOTES; lines 35239-35340 confidence: high
Diksha is the ceremony of initiation in which mantras are uttered and the intention to perform the desired act is declared.
Diksha is defined as initiation with mantras and intention, and as a period undergone by one performing a sacrifice or vow.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XC / SECTION XCI / SECTION XCII / FOOTNOTES; lines 35239-35340 confidence: medium
The unccha vow consists of subsisting on grains picked from fields like a pigeon after crops are removed.
The unccha vow is defined as living on gleaned grains, and another note explains giving a share of barley to gratify a guest.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XC / SECTION XCI / SECTION XCII / SECTION XCIII; lines 13974-14067 confidence: high
Sunahsakha admits that he stole or caused the disappearance of the lotus-stalks, saying he did it to test the ascetics and came there to protect them.
Sunahsakha says he took the lotus-stalks to test the ascetics, then reveals himself as Vasava and declares them free from cupidity.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XI / SECTION XII / SECTION XIII / SECTION XIV; lines 1854-1937 confidence: medium
Ascetics in the retreat live by many vows: eating like kine, husking grain with stones or teeth, drinking moon-rays or froth, living like deer, eating Ficus religiosa fruits, living on water, and wearing rags, skins, or bark.
The retreat is populated by ascetics observing painful vows, and their energy causes even animal enemies to forget enmity.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XI / SECTION XII / SECTION XIII / SECTION XIV; lines 2148-2223 confidence: high
The passage opens with a fragment about three and many mouths, then the mother tells her son to adore Mahadeva; the speaker says his devotion was then directed only to Mahadeva.
The speaker undertakes a long sequence of severe austerities for Sankara, after which Mahadeva becomes gratified.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XI / SECTION XII / SECTION XIII / SECTION XIV; lines 2655-2732 confidence: high
Siva/Sankara says he is gratified with Upamanyu, that Upamanyu has been tested and is devoted, and that he will grant the fruition of whatever desires are in his heart.
Siva explicitly says Upamanyu has been tested and is devoted, then offers and grants boons.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XI / SECTION XII / SECTION XIII / SECTION XIV; lines 2734-2757 confidence: medium
Upamanyu says Vasudeva will obtain a sight of Mahadeva very soon and, with his spiritual eyes, sees that this will occur “in the sixth month from this.”
Upamanyu functions as an ascetic seer who claims spiritual sight, predicts future divine encounter, and gives Mantras to Vasudeva.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XI / SECTION XII / SECTION XIII / SECTION XIV; lines 2759-2834 confidence: high
The speaker seeks to behold the deity through the ascetic's grace; after eight days of talk on Mahadeva, he receives Diksha and a staff from a Brahmana and undertakes shaved, rag-clad, ghee-smeared, Munja-cord observances with progressive austerities.
The passage explicitly names Diksha and describes ritual preparation followed by a vision of Mahadeva.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XII / SECTION XIII / SECTION XIV / SECTION XV; lines 2911-2946 confidence: medium
The god and goddess disappear with their Ganas; Krishna tells Upamanyu, from whom he had obtained Diksha, and Upamanyu bows and praises Sarva as without equal.
Krishna identifies Upamanyu as the Brahmana from whom he obtained Diksha before adoring Mahadeva.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XIII / SECTION XIV / SECTION XV / SECTION XVI; lines 27993-28080 confidence: medium
Kasyapa hears of the sage, desires to see him, approaches, falls at his feet, waits upon him with the reverence of a disciple to a preceptor, gratifies him, and the Brahmana begins to speak.
Kasyapa approaches the accomplished Brahmana, falls at his feet, serves him with disciple-like reverence, and gratifies him until the sage speaks for the highest success.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XIV / SECTION XV / SECTION XVI / SECTION XVII; lines 3277-3360 confidence: medium
The deity is called immobile, boon-giving, soul of all creatures, creator of all, Bhava, bearer of matted locks, wearer of animal skins, possessor of a peacock-like crest, universe-limbed, and Hara the destroyer.
The deity bears matted locks and animal skins, resides in crematoria, and is associated with fasts, vows, purity, self-restraint, penance, and Yoga.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XLIII / SECTION XLIV / SECTION XLV / SECTION XLVI; lines 30212-30297 confidence: high
The Brahmacharin studies, restrains senses, serves the preceptor, eats alms-food with permission, pours fire libations twice daily, bears staff, robes, girdle, matted locks and sacred thread, performs ablutions, gratifies deities with pure water, and is promised Heaven and non-return to birth.
The passage presents a regulated progression from Brahmacharin discipline to forest asceticism and mendicant conduct, including explicit reference to regulations of initiation.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XLIX / SECTION L / SECTION LI / SECTION LII; lines 8709-8753 confidence: medium
Chyavana says he wishes to sleep and commands the king and queen not to wake him, to stay awake, and to press his feet while he sleeps; they obey.
The king and queen obey a demanding command to remain awake, press the Rishi's feet, and forego food during his twenty-one-day sleep.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XLVIII / SECTION XLIX / SECTION L / SECTION LI; lines 30724-30769 confidence: medium
Vasudeva says the pupil, instructed in high religion by the preceptor, did everything accordingly and attained Emancipation and the seat where one need not grieve.
The preceptor-pupil relationship is explicit, the teaching is called a mystery, and correct practice of the instruction leads to success and emancipation.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XV / SECTION XVI / SECTION XVII / SECTION XVIII; lines 4221-4305 confidence: medium
Viswamitra says he was formerly a Kshatriya, adored Bhava to become a Brahmana, and through the deity's grace obtained Brahmana status.
Viswamitra says that, though formerly a Kshatriya, he adored Bhava and obtained the difficult status of a Brahmana through the deity's grace.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XV / SECTION XVI / SECTION XVII / SECTION XVIII; lines 4395-4465 confidence: medium
Upamanyu, radiant like the Sun, tells Vasudeva that sinful persons stained by Rajas and Tamas cannot attain Isana or approach the Supreme Deity, while cleansed regenerate persons can attain the Supreme Deity.
The passage contrasts persons stained by unrighteous deeds, Rajas, and Tamas, who cannot approach the Supreme Deity, with cleansed regenerate persons who can attain the Supreme Deity.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XVI / SECTION XVII / SECTION XVIII / SECTION XIX; lines 28419-28501 confidence: medium
Vasudeva says the discourse is difficult for the confused, unstudied, improperly nourished, or unpurified; it is a great mystery among deities and no other man than the son of Pritha is deserving of hearing it.
The teaching includes eligibility, secrecy, practice, and the statement that yoga occurs for one devoted to constant practice for six months.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XVI / SECTION XVII / SECTION XVIII / SECTION XIX; lines 36651-36693 confidence: high
At Vyasa's retreat, Dhritarashtra receives initiation into the forest mode of life and returns to live at Satayupa's retreat.
Dhritarashtra receives initiation at Vyasa's retreat and is instructed by Satayupa in the rites of the forest mode.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XVI / SECTION XVII / SECTION XVIII / SECTION XIX; lines 4468-4550 confidence: high
Ashtavakra, practicing severe penances and desiring marriage, asks the Rishi Vadanya for his daughter Suprabha; Vadanya agrees to bestow her but commands a journey to the sacred North.
A suitor seeking marriage is commanded by the bride’s father to journey to the sacred North, see sacred places, worship a female ascetic, and return before taking the bride’s hand.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XVIII / SECTION XIX / SECTION XX / SECTION XXI; lines 4836-4891 confidence: high
The lady says sexual desire is observed in heaven and on Earth, that she devised the trial to test Ashtavakra, that he did not abandon his resolution, that she is the embodiment of the Northern point of the compass, and that the Grandsire and deities with Indra are pleased with him.
The lady explicitly says she devised a trial to test Ashtavakra, and that he did not abandon his previous resolution; the gods are said to be pleased with him.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XXIII / SECTION XXIV / SECTION XXV / SECTION XXVI; lines 28903-28950 confidence: medium
After hearing the one word, the groups disperse for self-instruction: biting arises among snakes, pride among Asuras, gifts among deities, and self-restraint among great Rishis; after one teacher and one word, the groups take on diverse dispositions.
After receiving one word from one teacher, snakes, deities, Rishis, and Danavas adopt distinct dispositions: biting, gifts, self-restraint, and pride.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XXIV / SECTION XXV / SECTION XXVI / SECTION XXVII; lines 28953-29014 confidence: high
The forest contains seven large trees, seven fruits, seven guests, seven hermitages, seven Yoga concentrations, and seven initiations; its trees bear flowers and fruits with varied colours and fragrances.
The forest is organized around seven trees, fruits, guests, hermitages, forms of Yoga concentration, and forms of initiation.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XXIV / SECTION XXV / SECTION XXVI / SECTION XXVII; lines 5973-6063 confidence: medium
Matanga tells his father that the she-ass revealed his birth from a Brahmani woman and a Sudra, declares he will undergo severe penances, goes to the great forest, and begins austerities to acquire Brahmana status.
Matanga goes to the forest, performs severe penances to acquire Brahmana status, troubles the deities, and receives Indra's offer of boons.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XXIV / SECTION XXV / SECTION XXVI / SECTION XXVII; lines 6065-6076 confidence: medium
Purandara says, "The status of a Brahmana, O Matanga, which thou desirest to acquire is really unattainable by thee," and adds that it is incapable of acquisition by persons "begotten on uncleansed souls."
The passage explicitly says the Brahmana status cannot be won by penances, despite Matanga's desire to acquire it.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XXV / SECTION XXVI / SECTION XXVII / SECTION XXVIII; lines 37207-37264 confidence: medium
After the high-souled Pandavas are seated, Vyasa addresses Dhritarashtra and asks about penances, residence in the woods, grief over slain sons, clear perceptions, and firmness in forest life.
Dhritarashtra is questioned about forest residence, penances, fasting, removal of grief, clarity of perceptions, purity of disposition, and increase of knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XXVI / SECTION XXVII / SECTION XXVIII / SECTION XXIX; lines 6129-6223 confidence: medium
Matanga, observant of vows, refuses Indra's advice and practices austerities by standing on one foot for a thousand years in Yoga-meditation.
Matanga performs prolonged vows and Yoga-meditation to seek the status of a Brahmana, but the desired transformation is repeatedly denied.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XXVII / SECTION XXVIII / SECTION XXIX / SECTION XXX; lines 29155-29253 confidence: high
The Brahmana reports that Alarka practices severe penances but fails to obtain arrows against the seven; after long reflection he finds nothing better than Yoga, fixes his mind on one object, and remains still.
After failing to find arrows through austerity, Alarka sets his mind on one object, practices Yoga, enters his soul, and slays all the senses with one arrow.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XXVIII / SECTION XXIX / SECTION XXX / SECTION XXXI; lines 6342-6425 confidence: medium
Narada praises forest dwellers living on fruits and roots, those who store nothing, observe scriptural rites, feed servants, welcome guests, eat offering-remnants, study the Vedas, keep Brahmacharyya, officiate sacrifices, and teach disciples.
The passage describes Brahmacharyya, teaching disciples, acquisition of Vedas, living in preceptors' abodes, and dutiful obedience to preceptors and seniors.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XXXII / SECTION XXXIII / SECTION XXXIV / SECTION XXXV; lines 29434-29524 confidence: high
Arjuna asks Vasudeva to expound Brahma, called the highest object of knowledge.
The passage is structured around disciples and sages humbly questioning authoritative teachers about the highest good, Brahman, and Emancipation.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XXXIII / SECTION XXXIV / SECTION XXXV / SECTION XXXVI; lines 6823-6886 confidence: medium
Soma says a Brahmana should dwell in the preceptor's abode, study the Vedas or Pranava, renounce wrath and earthly attachments, become a Yati, and view beings equally.
Soma says a Brahmana should reside in a preceptor's abode for study and that a Brahmana unwilling to leave home for knowledge is condemned.
read in the book → -
The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa, Volume 4: Books 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 and 18 SECTION XXXVIII / SECTION XXXIX / SECTION XL / SECTION XLI; lines 7338-7361 confidence: low
Vipula is dismissed by his preceptor, leaves his abode, and practices the most severe austerities.
After being dismissed by his preceptor, Vipula leaves the abode and practices severe austerities.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana CAKTO CXXV. / CANTO CXXTI- / CANTO CXXTI. / CANTO CXX?II.; lines 35653-35759 confidence: medium
The boy grows like the waxing moon, pleases his parents and people, learns the Vedas from teachers, and becomes skilled in weapons, archery, sword, bow, and other weapons.
The boy learns the Vedas, archery, sword, bow, and other weapons from teachers and receives weapons from Bhargava by pleasing his guru.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana CANTO CXXXi. / CONTEST BETWEEN AVIKSHIT AND MABUTTA. 663 / KAHISHYANTA WAS A GEEAT SACEIFICER. / CAKTO CXXXIL; lines 36700-36813 confidence: medium
Dama learns the bow from Vrisha-parvan, weapons from Daitya Dundubhi in Tapo-vana, Vedas and Vedangas from Sakti, and religious devotion from a royal rishi whose name is damaged in the OCR.
Dama receives instruction in the bow, weapons, Vedas, Vedangas, and religious devotion from named teachers.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana CANTO mu. / CANTO CXXIY. / KARANBHAMA BESCUED AVIKSHITA. / CANTO CXXIY.; lines 34918-35032 confidence: medium
The messenger says a son will be born, tells her not to abandon herself unrighteously, and orders her to remain in the forest and nourish her emaciated body, saying austerities will make all well.
The messenger tells the princess to remain in the forest and nourish her emaciated body, saying that through the power of austerities all will be well for her.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana CANTO X?I. / CANTO xvr. / CANTO XVT, / THE BIRTH OF BATTATRITA.; lines 5436-5597 confidence: high
Dattatreya is surrounded by sons of Munis, desires exemption from attachments, and immerses himself for a long time in a lake.
The synopsis says Dattatreya tested the young Munis' loyalty; the verses show him remaining in a lake, emerging with his wife, drinking liquor, and engaging in sensual pleasures while the young Munis do not forsake him.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana Canto XLIII. / CANTO XLITI. / ILL OMENS PEESAGINO DEATH. / CANTO XLIII.; lines 11479-11633 confidence: high
Jada reports that Alarka prostrates before Atri's son and joyfully says his dread, defeat, attack by Kasi, weak army, slain dependants, exhausted treasury, terror, and remembrance of the teacher's feet led to the meeting.
Alarka interprets defeat, fear, loss, and the attack by Kasi as beneficial because they brought him to the teacher, knowledge, and release from ignorance.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana Canto XLIII. / CANTO XLITI. / ILL OMENS PEESAGINO DEATH. / CANTO XLIII.; lines 11635-11692 confidence: medium
The synopsis says Subahu induced the king to conquer Alarka to reclaim him to a proper frame of mind, expounds conditions for final emancipation, both depart, and Alarka resigns his kingdom to his son, goes to the forest, and attains final bliss.
The canto summary says Subahu induced the king to conquer Alarka in order to reclaim Alarka to a proper frame of mind.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana CANTO XLITI. / ILL OMENS PEESAGINO DEATH. / CANTO XLIII. / CANTO XLIV.; lines 11695-11794 confidence: medium
Subahu compares shared grief to merchants losing one of their company and says Alarka, his brother, is perishing in domestic infatuation, so he sought to bring him to passionlessness through suffering.
Subahu says he deliberately used the king's undertaking so that Alarka would obtain passionlessness through suffering and instruction.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana Canto XXV. / MADALASX AHD HER FIRST SON. / CANTO XXYL / Canto XXVI.; lines 7783-7833 confidence: medium
Jada narrates that the queen trains a son toward unselfish thought; as he grows he gains self-knowledge through his mother's talk and turns away from family life.
The first son is instructed from birth and turns away from family life; the third son is described as devoid of desire after childhood instruction.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana Canto XXVI. / BIBTF OP THESE MORE SONS. / CANTO SXTI. / Canto XXVII.; lines 7970-8049 confidence: high
Jada speaks; Alarka is instructed daily by his mother, grows in age and intelligence, receives sacred-thread investiture on reaching boyhood, bows, and asks what he should do for happiness in this world and the next.
Alarka reaches boyhood, receives investiture with the sacred thread, and immediately asks his mother for instruction on proper conduct and happiness in this world and the next.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana Canto XXVII. / EXPOSITION OF A KINOES DUTIES. / CANTO SXTIII- / Canto XXVIIL; lines 8108-8217 confidence: high
Madalasa says that until a dvija is invested with the sacred thread, he acts, speaks, and eats unrestrainedly.
The sacred-thread investiture marks the dvija’s transition into brahma-carin status, followed by residence in the guru’s house and prescribed discipline.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana CANTO XXXIX. / CANTO XXXIX. / CANTO XL. / Canto XL.; lines 10848-10865 confidence: medium
Dattatreya says: 'I will succinctly declare to thee the ailments ... that prevail in the soul of a yogi ... hearken to me.'
The yogi is described as longing for fruitive rites and objects of human desire while the passage is discussing ailments of the yogi's soul.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana CANTO xxxrai. / Canto XXXYIII. / A DISQUISITION ON THE SOUL. 191 / CANTO XXSVlII.; lines 10495-10541 confidence: medium
Alarka says sublime knowledge has been revealed to him through the addressee’s favor, but that his mind has no stability because it is assailed by objects of sense.
Alarka, prostrate before the brahman, asks him to expound religious devotion or yoga after receiving sublime knowledge through his favor.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana CANTO XXXV. / CA'NTO XXXTI. / Canto XXXVI. / Canto XXXVII.; lines 10244-10287 confidence: medium
Canto XXXVII is introduced as a continued father-son conversation on discrimination of the soul; the synopsis begins by saying Alarka ruled righteously and prosperously but was addicted to pleasure.
Alarka's attachment to pleasure and lack of sense-control prompt Subahu's plan to correct or admonish him; the synopsis says attack and distress lead him toward Dattatreya and metaphysical reflection.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana CWTO CXTTT. / CANTO CXfIL / NABHAGA MARRIED THK VAISYA MAIDEN. / Canto CXIV.; lines 32791-32931 confidence: medium
Bhanandana is born to Nabhaga; his mother tells him to be a keeper of cattle. He goes to the royal rishi Nipa on Mount Himavat, holds his feet according to rule, and prostrates before him.
Bhanandana prostrates before Nipa, asks how to gain the earth, receives a complete set of weapons, and then pursues his claim to the kingdom.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana Hirita ; see note ** p. 28. / CANTO XV. / Canto XYI. / CANTO X?I.; lines 5044-5146 confidence: high
The father asks about yoga or religious devotion and describes himself as afflicted by mundane existence, needing the cool water and nectar of the son's words, bitten by the black serpent of ignorance, and bound by chains of selfishness.
The father questions the son about yoga, and the son cites Dattatreya's earlier exposition to Alarka after questioning.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana ILL OMENS PEESAGINO DEATH. / CANTO XLIII. / CANTO XLIV. / CANTO XLIY.; lines 11797-11860 confidence: medium
Jada's father becomes a vanaprastha, enters the fourth stage of life, meets his son, forsakes bonds formed of qualities, and attains supreme perfection and self-knowledge.
Jada's father becomes a vanaprastha, enters the fourth stage of life, meets his son, and attains supreme perfection and self-knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana KING DGRCIAMA MAREIES REVATI.' / CANTO LXXV. / Canto LXXYI. / CANTO T,XXV7.; lines 24486-24646 confidence: medium
King Yi-kranta performs purificatory rites and names the boy Ananda; after Ananda dons the sacred thread, the guru orders him to salute his mother, and Ananda asks which mother he should praise, the one who bore him or the one who nourished him.
After donning the sacred thread, Ananda receives a guru’s command to salute his mother, which triggers the revelation of exchanged births and the question of which mother he should approach.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana KING DGRCIAMA MAREIES REVATI.' / CANTO LXXV. / Canto LXXYI. / CANTO T,XXV7.; lines 24648-24756 confidence: medium
The speaker asks who is a kinsman in worldly existence, says he has had two fathers and two mothers in this birth, declares he will practice austerities, and asks that C'aitra, the king’s son, be brought from Visala.
Ananda’s discourse on unstable kinship is followed by the king allowing him to depart to the forest, where he undertakes austerities leading to divine instruction.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana KING DGRCIAMA MAREIES REVATI.' / CANTO LXXV. / Canto LXXYI. / CANTO T,XXV7.; lines 24648-24756 confidence: high
Ananda, described as a mere boy, practices austerities in the great forest to consume actions adverse to final emancipation; the divine Praja-pati asks why he performs severe austerities.
Ananda practices austerities for purity and release; Praja-pati/Brahma appears, teaches him, ends the austerities, and assigns him the office of sixth Manu.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana PLAHETARY IFPLUENCES AGAINST KING GTTAMA. / Canto LXXII. / CANTO JLXXn. / Canto LXXIII.; lines 23713-23814 confidence: medium
Auttama Manu's sons are described as powerful and valiant; their descendants rule the earth as kings, seventy-one and a half ages are reckoned, and seven sons become the seven rishis through the splendour of Manu's austerities.
Seven sons become the seven rishis through the innate splendour of Auttama Manu's austerities.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana THE BATTLE OF THE MAINA ANT) TEE HEBOH. / CANTO X. / Canto X. / COKTERSATION BETWEEN A FATHER AND SON. 63; lines 3414-3466 confidence: medium
A highly intelligent Brahman of Bhrigu’s line addresses his initiated son Sumati, who is tranquil and appears stupid.
The father instructs an initiated son in study, guru obedience, household duties, forest life, ascetic wandering, and attainment of the Supreme Being.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana THE BJRTH OP THE SPAKROWS. / CAKTO IT. / Canto III. / CANTO IH.; lines 774-915 confidence: medium
Indra resumes his own form, says he acted to test the princely brahman, asks what wish may be granted, and promises knowledge like Indra's with no obstacle in austerities and holy law.
Indra reveals that he tested the brahman, praises his truthfulness, and grants knowledge and removal of obstacles in austerities and holy law.
read in the book → -
The Markandeya Purana THE PLOTTERS WEBE DESTROYED IGBOMINIOHSLY. / CANTO CXFIIT. / CANTO CXIX. / KHANINKTRA WAS AN EXTRAOEDINARY SACEIFICER. 619; lines 33981-34031 confidence: low
The sonless monarch hunts to obtain flesh for a sacrifice to the pitṛs in order to gain a son; he rides alone away from his troops into a great forest with horse, bow-guard, finger-protector, arrows, sword, and bow.
Khaninetra leaves his troops and rides alone into a great forest while seeking sacrificial flesh.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki BOOK II. / Canto I. The Heir Apparent. / Canto VI. The City Decorated. / Canto IX. The Plot.; lines 11151-11309 confidence: medium
The king, described as enthralled by love, swears by Ráma, his dear son and heir, that he will grant Kaikeyí’s request.
Ráma, identified as heir, is to dwell in the forest wearing deerskin and matted hair, markers of hermit life.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto CIV. The Meeting With The Queens. / Canto CIX. The Praises Of Truth. / Canto CXI. Counsel To Bharat. / Canto CXII. The Sandals.; lines 25476-25637 confidence: medium
After seeing each widowed queen lodged in her home, Bharat tells his holy guides he will go to Nandigrám, bear grief there, and wait until Ráma returns to rule the realm as rightful lord.
Bharat chooses to go to Nandigrám to bear grief and wait for Ráma’s restoration.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto I. The Heir Apparent. / Canto VI. The City Decorated. / Canto IX. The Plot. / Canto XV. The Preparations.; lines 12189-12347 confidence: medium
In the private-chamber area stand armed young warriors, elderly guards, ladies' guards, and warders; Sumantra asks them to tell Ráma he waits for audience, and they carry the message.
Ráma is summoned from his private chamber by royal command and understands the summons as preceding his consecration into rule.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto III. The Argument. / Canto IV. The Rhapsodists. / Canto VI. The King. / Canto VII. The Ministers.; lines 1749-1894 confidence: medium
Rishyaśring will dwell in the wood with deer, know no mortal except his father, and obey strict rules for young Brahman ascetics.
Rishyaśring is an isolated ascetic raised in the forest, and priests prescribe bringing him to the drought-stricken kingdom and marrying him to the royal daughter.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto III. The Argument. / Canto IV. The Rhapsodists. / Canto VI. The King. / Canto VII. The Ministers.; lines 1749-1894 confidence: medium
The prophecy says Vibháṇdak of Kaśyap’s race will have a famous son, Rishyaśring, who will live in the woods among deer, know only his father, follow strict young Brahman rules, practice penance, tend holy fire, and obey his sire.
Rishyaśring is raised apart from ordinary society, lives among deer, knows only his father, follows strict Brahman discipline, performs penance, and tends holy fire.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto IV. The Rhapsodists. / Canto VI. The King. / Canto VII. The Ministers. / Canto IX. Rishyasring.; lines 1951-2125 confidence: medium
Rishyasring comes out to see the unfamiliar spectacle; the passage says that until then he had not seen women or men, and he watches the women in wonder.
Rishyasring has never seen women or men, beholds the women with wonder, receives their embrace, and is left possessed by longing.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto IV. The Rhapsodists. / Canto VI. The King. / Canto VII. The Ministers. / Canto IX. Rishyasring.; lines 1951-2125 confidence: high
The hermit's child lives far from the world, is a stranger to sense-pleasures, practices pain and abstinence, and is unacquainted with women; the plan is to awaken passions and draw him from retreat.
Rishyasring has never seen women or men, then encounters dancing and singing women, experiences desire, receives touch and drink, and is left lovesick.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto IX. The Plot. / Canto XV. The Preparations. / Canto XVIII. The Sentence. / Canto XXII. Lakshman Calmed.; lines 13323-13448 confidence: medium
Rama describes wearing deerskin, bark, and matted hair in the wood; he says he will not grieve the one who approved the counsel, will go to the forest, and that Fate sends him to the wilderness and gives royal sway to others.
Royal consecration urns and water are reinterpreted as inaugurating Rama’s hermit vow, with ascetic clothing replacing royal status.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto IX. The Plot. / Canto XV. The Preparations. / Canto XVIII. The Sentence. / Canto XXII. Lakshman Calmed.; lines 13323-13448 confidence: high
Rama says the urns prepared to shed king-making drops on his head will instead inaugurate his hermit's vow, and that he will take water in his own hands to sanctify the vow.
The urns and king-making drops prepared for Rama's royal consecration are reinterpreted as lustrations inaugurating his hermit's vow, and Rama says he will sanctify the vow with water.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto L. Janak. / Canto LIV. The Battle. / Canto LV. The Hermitage Burnt. / Canto LVII. Trisanku.; lines 7379-7465 confidence: medium
Viśvámitra, grieving after overthrow, leads his queen south, lives on fruit and roots, practices penance, and begets four sons named Havishyand, Madhushyand, Mahárath, and Driḍhanetra.
Viśvámitra practices severe penance for a thousand years, receives a saintly rank, rejects it as insufficient, and renews his vows.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto L. Janak. / Canto LIV. The Battle. / Canto LV. The Hermitage Burnt. / Canto LVII. Trisanku.; lines 7379-7465 confidence: medium
A sorrowing monarch leaves home with his queen for a far southern land, eats fruit and roots, practices penance, and fathers four sons named Havishyand, Madhushyand, Mahárath, and Driḍhanetra.
Viśvámitra’s long penance culminates in Brahmá assigning him a place among royal saints.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto L. The Enchanted Cave. / Canto LII. The Exit. / Canto LXIV. The Sea. / Canto LXV. The Council.; lines 44554-44719 confidence: medium
A chieftain turns from the despairing Vánar legions to Hanumán and asks why he remains silent, praising his wisdom, strength, bravery, and fame.
Hanumán is silent until the old chieftain recounts his origin and powers; after hearing, his soul is stirred and he expands to gigantic size.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto LII. The Exit. / Canto LXIV. The Sea. / Canto LXV. The Council. / BOOK V.(787); lines 44748-44920 confidence: high
Gods, saints, and heavenly bards ask Surasá, mother of the Nágas, to take a terrifying Rákshas form, impede Hanumán’s course, and test his power and strength.
The gods instruct Surasá, mother of the Nágas, to assume a terrifying Rákshas form and impede Hanumán to test his power and strength.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto LII. The Exit. / Canto LXIV. The Sea. / Canto LXV. The Council. / BOOK V.(787); lines 44748-44920 confidence: high
The gods address Surasa, mother of the Nagas, and ask her to take a terrifying Rakshasa form and impede Hanuman so his power and strength may be tested.
The gods ask Surasa to assume a terrifying Rakshasa form, block Hanuman's course, and test his strength and power.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto LVII. Trisanku. / Canto LVIII. Trisanku Cursed. / Canto LIX. The Sons Of Vasishtha. / Canto LXI. Sunahsepha.; lines 7984-8153 confidence: medium
Viśvāmitra practices austerity and fasting for a thousand years on Pushkar’s shore; the gods approach after the vow, and Brahmā grants him the high and holy name of Saint.
Viśvāmitra undergoes repeated thousand-year austerities, receives graded titles from Brahmā, and must continue before attaining the highest title sought.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto LVII. Trisanku. / Canto LVIII. Trisanku Cursed. / Canto LIX. The Sons Of Vasishtha. / Canto LXI. Sunahsepha.; lines 8155-8318 confidence: medium
After the curse, the saint grieves that wrath has overcome restraint and vows silence, breath-control, abstinence, and long penance until Bráhman rank is won.
Viśvámitra undertakes severe vows and penance until Brahmá, the gods, and Vaśishṭha acknowledge his Bráhmanhood.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto LVII. Trisanku. / Canto LVIII. Trisanku Cursed. / Canto LIX. The Sons Of Vasishtha. / Canto LXI. Sunahsepha.; lines 8155-8318 confidence: medium
“Hail, Bráhman Saint! ... A Bráhman’s rank thy penance stern / And ceaseless labour richly earn.”
After severe vows and penance, the saint is addressed as Bráhman Saint, granted Bráhman rank and long life, requests recognition by the Vedas and sacrificial formula, and receives Vaśishṭha’s confirmation.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto LVIII. Trisanku Cursed. / Canto LIX. The Sons Of Vasishtha. / Canto LXI. Sunahsepha. / Canto LXVII. The Breaking Of The Bow.; lines 8463-8633 confidence: high
Janak says the bow has been prized by his line, has resisted former kings, and cannot be managed by gods, spirits, bards, snakes, or human prowess.
Janak says the bow has defeated kings and superhuman beings, but Rama lifts, strings, and breaks it in public.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto LXX. The Maidens Sought. / Canto LXXII. The Gift Of Kine. / Canto LXXIII. The Nuptials. / Canto LXXV. The Parle.; lines 9313-9429 confidence: medium
The challenger addresses heroic Ráma, mentions the fame of the broken bow, says he has brought a peerless bow owned by Jamadagni, and asks Ráma to draw it before single combat.
Ráma's fame from breaking one bow leads to a new ordeal: drawing Vishṇu's bow and facing possible single combat.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto LXXV. The Parle. / Canto LXXVI. Debarred From Heaven. / BOOK II. / Canto I. The Heir Apparent.; lines 10122-10301 confidence: medium
Daśaratha urges haste, states that the moon will be in Pushya tomorrow, fixes the consecration, orders Ráma and Sítá to fast and lie on holy grass, asks trusted lords to watch, and notes Bharat’s absence and the changeability of human minds.
Before the anointing, Ráma and Sítá must fast, avoid worldly thoughts, and lie on holy grass under priestly sanction.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto LXXV. The Parle. / Canto LXXVI. Debarred From Heaven. / BOOK II. / Canto I. The Heir Apparent.; lines 10122-10301 confidence: medium
The monarch says the moon has entered Punarvasu and will be in Pushya; Ráma will be placed on the throne tomorrow, and he and Sítá must fast, avoid worldly thoughts, lie on holy grass, and be guarded.
Before the royal rite, Ráma and Sítá must fast, avoid worldly thoughts, lie on holy grass, and receive vows deemed fitting by Kauśalyá and the priests.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto LXXV. The Parle. / Canto LXXVI. Debarred From Heaven. / BOOK II. / Canto I. The Heir Apparent.; lines 10303-10413 confidence: medium
The king summons Vaśishṭha and commands him to ordain the fast for Ráma and his wife so that joy may bless Ráma’s reign.
Ráma and Sítá are instructed to observe a strict night fast by priestly rule before the consecration dawn.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto LXXV. The Parle. / Canto LXXVI. Debarred From Heaven. / BOOK II. / Canto I. The Heir Apparent.; lines 10303-10413 confidence: medium
Daśaratha summons Vaśishṭha and instructs him to ordain the fast for Ráma and his wife so that joy may bless Ráma’s reign.
Vaśishṭha ordains a strict night fast by rule and text for Ráma and Sítá immediately before Ráma’s intended consecration.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto LXXXI. The Assembly. / Canto LXXXII. The Departure. / Canto LXXXIII. The Journey Begun. / Canto LXXXV. Guha And Bharat.; lines 21930-22110 confidence: medium
At morning Rama and Lakshmana bind their hair in votive coils; Guha sends them safely across to the farther shore, and they continue with Sita in bark garments, carrying bows and arrows over rugged ground.
Rama and Lakshmana bind their hair in votive coils and travel with Sita in bark garments, resembling hermits as they enter rugged forest terrain.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto LXXXI. The Assembly. / Canto LXXXII. The Departure. / Canto LXXXIII. The Journey Begun. / Canto LXXXV. Guha And Bharat.; lines 22214-22350 confidence: medium
“I from this hour my nights will pass / Couched on the earth or gathered grass, / Eat only fruit and roots, and wear / A coat of bark, and matted hair.”
Bharat vows to sleep on ground or grass, eat roots and fruit, wear bark, and wear matted hair while living in the woods.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto LXXXII. The Departure. / Canto LXXXIII. The Journey Begun. / Canto LXXXV. Guha And Bharat. / Canto XC. The Hermitage.; lines 22416-22555 confidence: medium
Bharat sees the hermitage from afar, leaves the warrior multitude and war gear, wears two linen robes, and approaches on foot behind Vaśishṭha.
Bharat leaves army and war gear, wears simple linen, and enters the hermitage on foot behind a priestly guide.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto V. Sarabhanga. / Canto VIII. The Hermitage. / Canto XI. Agastya. / Canto XII. The Heavenly Bow.; lines 27815-27977 confidence: medium
The pupil leads Rama, Lakshman, and Sita through the hermit settlement; Rama sees gentle deer roaming the garden without fear.
The exiled royal hero enters a sacred hermitage, reveres the saint, receives hospitality, and is then equipped with divine weapons.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto V. Sarabhanga. / Canto VIII. The Hermitage. / Canto XI. Agastya. / Canto XII. The Heavenly Bow.; lines 27815-27977 confidence: medium
Agastya comes out with disciples, bright through devotion; Rama identifies him to Lakshman, runs forward, bows, clasps Agastya's feet, and stands suppliant while Lakshman and Sita stand nearby.
Rama enters the sage's hermitage, reveres Agastya, and receives a divinely made bow and other weapons that are said to bring conquest.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto VI. The City Decorated. / Canto IX. The Plot. / Canto XV. The Preparations. / Canto XVIII. The Sentence.; lines 12700-12861 confidence: medium
Rama says he will go to the wood for his father's promise, dwell as a lonely exile, and wear hermit dress with matted hair.
Rama says he will exchange royal life for hermit dress, matted hair, and forest dwelling.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XI. The Sacrifice Decreed. / Canto XII. The Sacrifice Begun. / Canto XIII. The Sacrifice Finished. / Canto XV. The Nectar.; lines 3465-3507 confidence: medium
The saint performs for his son the prescribed rite that frees from stain and then departs with him to the wood.
The saint performs a rite for his son described as one that frees from stain.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XII. The Sacrifice Begun. / Canto XIII. The Sacrifice Finished. / Canto XV. The Nectar. / Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes.; lines 3650-3817 confidence: medium
The sage asks for the king’s eldest son Ráma, described as a brave hero youth, saying Ráma can lay the demons low and that the sage’s power will shield him and strengthen his arm.
The sage asks the king to send Ráma away with him as champion to slay the demons before the sacrifice ends.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XII. The Sacrifice Begun. / Canto XIII. The Sacrifice Finished. / Canto XV. The Nectar. / Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes.; lines 3650-3817 confidence: medium
The sage asks the king to give him Ráma, the eldest-born son, saying his own power will shield and empower the youth, that only Ráma can slay the pair, and that Vaśishṭha and other ascetics know Ráma’s worth.
The sage requests that Ráma go with him to confront dangerous fiends during a fixed ritual period.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XII. The Sacrifice Begun. / Canto XIII. The Sacrifice Finished. / Canto XV. The Nectar. / Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes.; lines 3820-3990 confidence: medium
Vaśishṭha says, “let thy Ráma go,” and that the fiends will have no power to hurt him because “Kuśik’s son the youth will shield.”
Vaśishṭha says Viśvámitra knows hidden celestial arms and will yield them to Ráma, enabling him to rout the fiends.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XIII. The Sacrifice Finished. / Canto XV. The Nectar. / Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes. / Canto XXIV. The Spells.; lines 3993-4078 confidence: high
After walking more than a league on the southern shore of the Sarjū, the sage tells Rāma to touch lustral water and heed his counsel.
The sage instructs Rāma to touch lustral water and grants him two spells described as a double science that confers wisdom, judgment, protection, and glory.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XIII. The Sacrifice Finished. / Canto XV. The Nectar. / Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes. / Canto XXIV. The Spells.; lines 3993-4078 confidence: high
After walking on the southern shore of the Sarjú, the sage tells Rāma to touch the lustral water, heed his counsel, and receive two spells.
The sage tells Rāma to touch lustral water, then invests him with two spells; Rāma bows and receives them.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes. / Canto XXIV. The Spells. / Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love. / Canto XXIX. The Celestial Arms.; lines 4527-4679 confidence: high
Facing east, the pure saint consigns the host of spells to Ráma, teaches the hard-won lore of the arms, and mutters the spell that summons and rules them.
A teacher transmits difficult-to-win weapon lore, spells, and restraining charms to a royal pupil, who thereby gains command over personified powers.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes. / Canto XXIV. The Spells. / Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love. / Canto XXIX. The Celestial Arms.; lines 4527-4679 confidence: high
The saint says: “Well pleased am I,” promises “All heavenly arms on thee bestow,” calls them “a pledge of love,” and says the arms will conquer foes including “Gods,” “spirits of the air,” “Serpents and fiends.”
A sage transmits difficult weapon-lore, summoning spells, and restraining powers to a worthy royal pupil.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XL. The Cleaving Of The Earth. / Canto XLI. Kapil. / Canto XLV. The Quest Of The Amrit. / Canto XLVII. Sumati.; lines 6574-6650 confidence: low
Ráma and Lakshmaṇ enter the grove; Ahalyá is a radiant penitent, hidden from gods and mortals until Ráma comes to set her free.
Ahalyá’s severe vows give her a wondrous light, and after purification she shares Gautam’s austerities.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XLI. Kapil. / Canto XLV. The Quest Of The Amrit. / Canto XLVII. Sumati. / Canto L. Janak.; lines 6653-6822 confidence: medium
The sons of Raghu travel between east and north, guided by the sage, and find an enclosed sacrificial ground.
The two sons of Raghu travel under a sage's guidance to a major sacrificial ground, where their identity and purpose are formally questioned.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XLI. Kapil. / Canto XLV. The Quest Of The Amrit. / Canto XLVII. Sumati. / Canto L. Janak.; lines 6653-6822 confidence: medium
Śatānanda welcomes Rāma as a scion of Raghu, praises Viśvámitra as an invincible Brahman sage of great austerity, and says Rāma is blessed to have such a guide.
Śatānanda praises Viśvámitra as a Brahman sage empowered by austerities and begins by saying he was formerly a pious monarch.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XLV. The Departure. / Canto XLVII. The Return. / Canto L. The Enchanted Cave. / Canto LII. The Exit.; lines 44378-44417 confidence: low
After Niśakar sought the skies, the speaker was burdened by doubts; he says the saint prevented his death and that the hermit’s words told him to live for Ráma’s sake, dispersing anguish like light dispels night.
The hermit’s words prevent the speaker’s death, direct him to live for Ráma’s sake, and lead to renewed confidence in the search for the dame.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XLVII. Sumati. / Canto L. Janak. / Canto LIV. The Battle. / Canto LV. The Hermitage Burnt.; lines 7343-7376 confidence: medium
The king resolves: “My task austere will I begin, / And Bráhmanhood will strive to win.”
The defeated king resolves to rule his senses, become tranquil, begin an austere task, and strive to win Brahmanhood.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XLVII. Sumati. / Canto L. Janak. / Canto LIV. The Battle. / Canto LV. The Hermitage Burnt.; lines 7343-7376 confidence: high
The king, overpowered and ashamed, says: “Warriors’ strength is poor and slight; / A Bráhman’s power is truly might,” and says the Bráhman staff has quelled his darts.
After defeat and shame, the king resolves to rule his senses, begin austerity, and strive to win Bráhmanhood.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XLVII. The Return. / Canto L. The Enchanted Cave. / Canto LII. The Exit. / Canto LXIV. The Sea.; lines 44420-44484 confidence: medium
Angad says, “Faint not,” and warns that despair, “a serpent’s mortal bite,” benumbs heroic power.
Angad instructs the Vánars that despair should not enter a noble mind and compares it to a serpent’s bite that numbs heroic power.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XLVII. The Return. / Canto L. The Enchanted Cave. / Canto LII. The Exit. / Canto LXIV. The Sea.; lines 44420-44484 confidence: medium
“Bright was the chieftains’ glorious band / Round Angad on the ocean strand, / As when the mighty Storm-Gods meet / Round Indra on his golden seat.”
Angad convenes the chiefs, asks who can leap across the sea, and after silence demands that they declare their powers and dare the leap.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XV. The Nectar. / Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes. / Canto XXIV. The Spells. / Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love.; lines 4081-4216 confidence: medium
At dawn the anchorite tells Ráma to rise for morning rites; Ráma and Lakshmaṇ bathe, pray, and come to Viśvámitra to offer worship.
The princes rise for ritual practice, follow Viśvámitra to a sacred hermitage, receive mythic instruction, stay overnight, and continue by crossing the river under the sage’s guidance.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XV. The Nectar. / Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes. / Canto XXIV. The Spells. / Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love.; lines 4218-4397 confidence: medium
Viśvámitra says Táḍaká, possessed by the curse, has harmed the land where Agastya dwelt, and he tells Rama to kill her for the good of Brahmans and cattle.
Rama, under the sage's instruction, accepts a difficult commanded act of monster-slaying.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XV. The Nectar. / Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes. / Canto XXIV. The Spells. / Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love.; lines 4218-4397 confidence: medium
“on thine own right arm rely... / Smite the foul monster that she die”
The sage commands Ráma to rely on his own arm and slay Táḍaká, and Ráma accepts the task in obedience to parental and sage authority.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XV. The Nectar. / Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes. / Canto XXIV. The Spells. / Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love.; lines 4399-4524 confidence: high
Ráma points out Táḍaká’s dreadful form to Lakshmaṇ, describes her as magically defended, and says he will cut off her nose and ears to check rather than kill her.
Under the direction of a sage, Ráma confronts and kills Táḍaká, a magical demoness who threatens holy rites.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XV. The Nectar. / Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes. / Canto XXIV. The Spells. / Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love.; lines 4399-4524 confidence: medium
Rāma shoots by sound, checks Tāḍakā’s attack, and strikes her heart with a crescent-shaped dart; she falls and dies.
After Rāma kills Tāḍakā, the gods ask Viśvāmitra to invest him with penance-gained power and heavenly arms for future work.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XV. The Preparations. / Canto XVIII. The Sentence. / Canto XXII. Lakshman Calmed. / Canto XXVIII. The Dangers Of The Wood.; lines 14220-14326 confidence: medium
The forest-dweller sleeps on leaves, eats little fallen fruit, fasts, wears matted hair and bark, worships gods and spirits, honors guests, bathes at dawn, noon, and sunset, and brings flowers to the altar.
The passage describes fasting, matted hair, bark clothing, ritual worship, bathing rites, altar offerings, abstinence, and penance as requirements of forest life.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XV. The Preparations. / Canto XVIII. The Sentence. / Canto XXII. Lakshman Calmed. / Canto XXVIII. The Dangers Of The Wood.; lines 14329-14415 confidence: medium
She says forest woes afflict those with uncontrolled senses, recalls a begging woman who described forest griefs, and calls going with Rama a purifying pilgrimage in which her husband is a god to her.
The wife describes following Rama into the greenwood as a pilgrimage that enchants her heart and says her spirit will be purified at his side.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XV. The Preparations. / Canto XVIII. The Sentence. / Canto XXII. Lakshman Calmed. / Canto XXVIII. The Dangers Of The Wood.; lines 14329-14415 confidence: medium
Sita says she had often wished to seek the greenwood shade with Rama, to follow him, and that this pilgrimage enchants her heart.
Sita describes following Rama into the greenwood as a pilgrimage and says nearness to him will purify her spirit and free her soul from sin.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XXIV. The Spells. / Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love. / Canto XXIX. The Celestial Arms. / Canto XXXI. The Perfect Hermitage.; lines 4713-4843 confidence: high
The princes ask the sage to begin initiatory rites; the sage begins the preliminary rite, and the youths worship, take lustral water, and greet Viśvámitra beside the oiled flame.
Viśvámitra begins Dikshá and a preliminary rite, while Ráma and Lakshmaṇ keep watch for six days and nights to guard him from demon foes.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XXIV. The Spells. / Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love. / Canto XXIX. The Celestial Arms. / Canto XXXI. The Perfect Hermitage.; lines 4713-4843 confidence: medium
Viśvámitra says Vishṇu formerly dwelt in the wood for penance; it was called the Grove of the Dwarf and later the Perfect Grove.
The grove is linked to Vishṇu's dwelling and perfection, and the princes ask that it be made perfect anew through the initiated rite.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XXIV. The Spells. / Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love. / Canto XXIX. The Celestial Arms. / Canto XXXI. The Perfect Hermitage.; lines 4713-4843 confidence: high
“Begin, O best of saints, we pray, / Initiatory rites to-day. / This Perfect Grove shall be anew / Made perfect.”
Rāma and Lakshmaṇ request initiatory rites; Viśvámitra restrains sense and appetite, observes silent Dikshā, and the youths purify themselves and keep watch.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XXIV. The Spells. / Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love. / Canto XXIX. The Celestial Arms. / Canto XXXI. The Perfect Hermitage.; lines 4845-4914 confidence: low
After the rite succeeds, Viśvámitra tells Ráma that his joy is complete because Ráma has obeyed his will and the calm retreat is now more perfect.
Viśvámitra tells Ráma that his joy is complete because Ráma obeyed his will and made the retreat more perfect.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XXIX. The Celestial Arms. / Canto XXXI. The Perfect Hermitage. / Canto XXXIII. The Sone. / Canto XXXIV. Brahmadatta.; lines 5320-5394 confidence: medium
The hermits bathe as Scripture directs, pay oblations, burn offerings to Fire, sip oil like Amrit, and sit by degree around Viśvāmitra, with Raghu’s sons nearer.
After ritual bathing, oblations, and ordered seating around the sage, Rāma asks for sacred knowledge and Viśvāmitra recounts Gaṅgā’s origin.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love. / Canto XXIX. The Celestial Arms. / Canto XXXI. The Perfect Hermitage. / Canto XXXIII. The Sone.; lines 4917-5003 confidence: medium
The saints, led by Viśvámitra, say Janak of Mithilá has planned a noble sacrifice and that Ráma will go with them to behold a wondrous bow given by the assembled Gods.
The bow is divine, vast, and unstringable by gods, giants, fiends, bards, and strong kings; Ráma is told he will view it at the rite.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XXVIII. The Dangers Of The Wood. / Canto XXX. The Triumph Of Love. / Canto XXXII. The Gift Of The Treasures. / Canto XXXVII. The Coats Of Bark.; lines 15523-15656 confidence: medium
Kaikeyi takes “The hermit coats of bark” and says before the concourse, “Dress thee now.”
Rama and Lakshman exchange royal garments for bark ascetic attire, and Sita is also clothed in bark for the forest life.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XXVIII. The Dangers Of The Wood. / Canto XXX. The Triumph Of Love. / Canto XXXII. The Gift Of The Treasures. / Canto XXXVII. The Coats Of Bark.; lines 15523-15656 confidence: medium
Kaikeyi gives hermit coats of bark and commands Rama to dress; Rama casts down fine raiment and binds the bark garment, and Lakshman also dons ascetic attire before his father.
Rama, Lakshman, and Sita are made to exchange or cover royal clothing with bark garments associated with hermits and woodland life.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XXVIII. The Dangers Of The Wood. / Canto XXX. The Triumph Of Love. / Canto XXXII. The Gift Of The Treasures. / Canto XXXVII. The Coats Of Bark.; lines 15659-15786 confidence: medium
The people see Sítá clad in bark, though wedded, and cry shame upon the king; the king is grieved and loses hope.
Sítá is dressed in bark, Ráma abandons fine soft robes, and hermit garb marks the transition from royal life toward the wood.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XXVIII. The Dangers Of The Wood. / Canto XXX. The Triumph Of Love. / Canto XXXII. The Gift Of The Treasures. / Canto XXXVII. The Coats Of Bark.; lines 15959-16110 confidence: medium
Rama looks back and sees his father lying and his mother following; bound by duty, he cannot meet his mother's look and orders Sumantra to drive fast.
Rama looks back at his distressed parents but, pressed by duty, orders the chariot onward rather than stopping.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XXVIII. The Dangers Of The Wood. / Canto XXX. The Triumph Of Love. / Canto XXXII. The Gift Of The Treasures. / Canto XXXVII. The Coats Of Bark.; lines 16113-16273 confidence: medium
Daśaratha imagines Ráma, formerly resting on couches and perfumed with sandal, sleeping on logs or stones in the forest, and imagines Janak’s child frightened by beasts; he says he cannot live without his son nearby.
Daśaratha contrasts Ráma’s former couches, perfumes, and attendants with logs, stones, dust, and forest wandering; he also imagines Sítá facing thorns and beasts.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XXXII. The Gift Of The Treasures. / Canto XXXVII. The Coats Of Bark. / Canto XLVI. The Halt. / Canto XLIX. The Crossing Of The Rivers.; lines 17481-17609 confidence: high
Rama tells Guha it is not fitting for people to crowd his retreat, says he must live as a strict recluse by hermit use, and asks for fig-tree juice to tie his hair in matted coils.
Rama accepts the rule of ascetics, requests fig-tree juice, and he and Lakshman take on matted hair and bark garments like hermit saints.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XXXII. The Gift Of The Treasures. / Canto XXXVII. The Coats Of Bark. / Canto XLVI. The Halt. / Canto XLIX. The Crossing Of The Rivers.; lines 17481-17609 confidence: high
Ráma tells Guha that people should not throng his retreat, that he must live as a strict recluse, and asks for fig-tree juice to tie his hair in matted coils.
Ráma accepts the ancient ascetic rule, requests fig-tree juice, and he and Lakshmaṇ are transformed outwardly into bark-clad, matted-haired hermits.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XXXII. The Gift Of The Treasures. / Canto XXXVII. The Coats Of Bark. / Canto XLVI. The Halt. / Canto XLIX. The Crossing Of The Rivers.; lines 17611-17766 confidence: medium
The boat reaches the right bank; Rama, Sita, and Lakshmana land. Rama tells Lakshmana to go first, Sita to walk after him, and Rama to follow behind to guard them in forest hardships.
The travelers leave settled places, enter rough forest terrain, rest beneath a tree, hunt and cook their own meal, and sleep on leaves during the first night away.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XXXII. The Gift Of The Treasures. / Canto XXXVII. The Coats Of Bark. / Canto XLVI. The Halt. / Canto XLIX. The Crossing Of The Rivers.; lines 17611-17766 confidence: medium
They drink clear water, kill a deer with arrows, make a fire of boughs, cook the meat, share the hunter’s meal, and choose the spreading tree as shelter and home.
After entering the forest, the party makes a temporary tree shelter, eats a hunter’s meal, prepares leaf beds, and Ráma says they must keep watch for Sítá’s welfare on the first night away.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XXXII. The Gift Of The Treasures. / Canto XXXVII. The Coats Of Bark. / Canto XLVI. The Halt. / Canto XLIX. The Crossing Of The Rivers.; lines 18218-18358 confidence: medium
Rama tells Lakshman to bring strong timber and build a little cot beneath the mountain side in a remote, water-supplied place; Lakshman obeys and builds a leafy hut with forest branches.
Forest materials are gathered into a hut, followed by sacrificial and protective rites, after which the three enter the dwelling with auspicious signs.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XXXII. The Gift Of The Treasures. / Canto XXXVII. The Coats Of Bark. / Canto XLVI. The Halt. / Canto XLIX. The Crossing Of The Rivers.; lines 18361-18525 confidence: low
Daśaratha asks where Ráma will dwell, perhaps under a tree, what food he will eat, and how one raised in comfort will sleep on the earth in the wild woods.
Daśaratha contrasts Ráma’s former royal comfort with imagined forest dwelling at a tree’s foot, uncertain food, and sleeping on the earth.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XXXII. The Gift Of The Treasures. / Canto XXXVII. The Coats Of Bark. / Canto XLVI. The Halt. / Canto XLIX. The Crossing Of The Rivers.; lines 18527-18693 confidence: medium
“Their locks in votive coils they wound, / Their coats of bark upon them bound, / To Gangá’s farther shore they went, / Thence to Prayág their steps were bent.” Lakshmaṇ walks ahead to guard the path, and Sumantra is forced to return.
The exiles assume votive hair coils and bark garments before proceeding across the river toward the forest route.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XXXII. The Gift Of The Treasures. / Canto XXXVII. The Coats Of Bark. / Canto XLVI. The Halt. / Canto XLIX. The Crossing Of The Rivers.; lines 18527-18693 confidence: medium
The exiles wind their locks in votive coils, bind on bark coats, cross the Ganga, head toward Prayag, and Lakshman walks ahead to guard the way before Sumantra is forced to return.
The party assumes votive coils and bark garments and crosses the river into the forest path, marking a change from royal life to vowed hardship.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki Canto XXXIX. The Sons Of Sagar. / Canto XL. The Cleaving Of The Earth. / Canto XLI. Kapil. / Canto XLV. The Quest Of The Amrit.; lines 6291-6393 confidence: medium
Kaśyap tells Diti her prayer is heard and that if she remains pure for a thousand years, she will gain a son who can kill Indra and whom the three worlds will fear.
Diti undertakes long austere vows under a condition of purity to obtain the promised son.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki CONTENTS / INVOCATION.(1) / BOOK I.(6) / OM.(8); lines 864-991 confidence: medium
Sugríva tells Ráma of Báli’s wrongs and strength; Ráma proves his might by moving a giant corpse, piercing seven palms, cleaving a hill, and hurling a dart down to hell.
Ráma demonstrates his strength to Sugríva by moving a giant corpse, piercing seven palms, cleaving a hill, and hurling a dart downward.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki FOOTNOTES / ILIAD. XVII. 426. / GORRESIO. / MACBETH.; lines 64430-64570 confidence: high
The sacred cord is the badge of religious initiation for men of the three twice-born castes.
The sacred cord is defined as the badge of religious initiation for men of the twice-born castes.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki H. H. WILSON. / THE SUPPLIANT DOVE. / INDEX OF PRINCIPAL NAMES / FOOTNOTES; lines 61975-62090 confidence: medium
Valmiki is described as son of Varuna/Prachetas; despite Brahman birth he associated with foresters and robbers, attacked the seven Rishis, learned the reversed Rama mantra, remained immovable for thousands of years, and was found enclosed in an ant-hill.
Valmiki’s mantra repetition and immobility result in his enclosure in an ant-hill, from which his name is explained.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki H. H. WILSON. / THE SUPPLIANT DOVE. / INDEX OF PRINCIPAL NAMES / FOOTNOTES; lines 62092-62214 confidence: high
Dwija or twice-born is explained as usually applying to Brahmans and to the three higher castes; sacred-thread investiture and initiation are regarded as regeneration or second birth.
Sacred-thread investiture and religious initiation are described as regeneration or second birth.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki H. H. WILSON. / THE SUPPLIANT DOVE. / INDEX OF PRINCIPAL NAMES / FOOTNOTES; lines 62092-62214 confidence: high
Dwija, or twice-born, is applied to Brāhmans and higher castes; sacred-thread investiture and initiation into religious mysteries are regarded as regeneration or second birth.
Sacred-thread investiture and initiation into religious mysteries are described as regeneration or second birth.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki H. H. WILSON. / THE SUPPLIANT DOVE. / INDEX OF PRINCIPAL NAMES / FOOTNOTES; lines 62216-62330 confidence: high
Munja is identified as a plant whose fibres form the sacred string worn by a Brahman after initiation, a rite compared in some respects to confirmation.
A Brahman wears a sacred string made from Munja fibres after initiation.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki H. H. WILSON. / THE SUPPLIANT DOVE. / INDEX OF PRINCIPAL NAMES / FOOTNOTES; lines 62216-62330 confidence: high
Saccharum Munja provides fibres for the sacred string worn by a Bráhman after initiation by a rite compared in some respects to confirmation.
A Bráhman is described as wearing a sacred string after being initiated by a rite.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki H. H. WILSON. / THE SUPPLIANT DOVE. / INDEX OF PRINCIPAL NAMES / FOOTNOTES; lines 62696-62815 confidence: medium
Tapas austerities, mortifications, and voluntary tortures are described as efficacious for expiating sins, gaining merit, and obtaining superhuman powers; gods may also practice them.
Tapas is described as austerity undertaken to expiate sins, acquire merits, and obtain superhuman gifts and powers.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki SCHLEGEL. / GORRESIO. / HIPPOLYTE FAUCHE. / ADDITIONAL NOTES.; lines 58041-58109 confidence: medium
The note contrasts Rigveda Apsarases assisting Soma to pour down floods with epic Apsarases descending to earth to shake penitent sages’ virtue and deprive them of austerity-acquired power.
Apsarases descend to earth in epic literature to shake the virtue of penitent sages and deprive them of power from unbroken austerities.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki SCHLEGEL. / GORRESIO. / HIPPOLYTE FAUCHE. / ADDITIONAL NOTES.; lines 58315-58446 confidence: high
That same night the banished Sita bears two royal children described as divinely fair.
Sita bears two royal children; Valmiki performs rites, names them Kusa and Lava, teaches them Vedic lore, and trains them as singers of his poem.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki SCHLEGEL. / GORRESIO. / HIPPOLYTE FAUCHE. / ADDITIONAL NOTES.; lines 58449-58532 confidence: medium
Viśvāmitra, though royal-born, is said to have obtained Brahman privileges and become a Brahman; Brahmanical accounts present his efforts as superhuman.
Viśvāmitra is described as royal-born but becoming a Brahman after extraordinary exertions.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki SCHLEGEL. / GORRESIO. / HIPPOLYTE FAUCHE. / ADDITIONAL NOTES.; lines 58449-58532 confidence: medium
Viśvāmitra, though royal, becomes a Brahman and gains Brahman privileges; Brahmans portray his exertions as superhuman. The Veda instead presents a rivalry between Viśvāmitra and Vaśishtha for the office of Purohita at King Sudās’s court.
Viśvāmitra, though royal by extraction, gains Brahman privileges and becomes a Brahman, breaking caste rules.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki The Ramayan of Valmiki / CONTENTS; lines 93-277 confidence: medium
Book I titles name Visvámitra, Dasaratha, Vasishtha, spells, hermitages, the forest, birth, and death of Tádaká, celestial arms, mysterious powers, and Visvámitra’s sacrifice.
Book I titles combine spells, the forest of Tádaká, Tádaká’s death, celestial arms, mysterious powers, and sacrifice in a sequence involving Visvámitra.
read in the book → -
The Ramayan of Valmiki THE SUPPLIANT DOVE. / INDEX OF PRINCIPAL NAMES / FOOTNOTES / ILIAD. XVII. 426.; lines 63689-63846 confidence: medium
Four fires burn around them, with the sun above.
An austerity is described with four fires around practitioners and the sun above.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto CI. Bharata Questioned. / Canto CIII. The Funeral Libation. / Canto CIV. The Meeting With The Queens. / Canto CIX. The Praises Of Truth.; lines 24864-25037 confidence: medium
Ráma rejects breaking his pledge or despising his father's charge, recalls the oath heard by Queen Kaikeyí, and says he will remain in the wood with prescribed food, pleasing ancestral shades and heavenly powers with fruit, roots, and flowers.
Ráma says he will remain in the wood, live on prescribed food, heed moral bounds, and complete his noble task in the wild retreat.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto CXIX. The Forest. / BOOK III. / Canto I. The Hermitage. / Canto V. Sarabhanga.; lines 26705-26881 confidence: medium
Indra sees Ráma approaching, says Ráma should not see him yet, mentions Ráma’s future victory and difficult task, and flies away to heaven.
Indra departs before Ráma can speak, saying Ráma will see him later and that a great task too hard for others still lies before him.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto I. The Heir Apparent. / Canto VI. The City Decorated. / Canto IX. The Plot. / Canto XV. The Preparations.; lines 12347-12519 confidence: medium
Sítá attends Ráma to the door, blesses him for royal consecration and imperial power by his father’s decree, and invokes Indra, Yáma, Varuṇ, and Kuvera as directional guardians.
The passage combines consecration language, ritual marks, a public procession, reverent circumambulation of sacred sites, and solitary entry to meet the king.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto IV. The Rhapsodists. / Canto VI. The King. / Canto VII. The Ministers. / Canto IX. Rishyasring.; lines 1949-2123 confidence: medium
The hermit's son emerges to see the new sight, gazes in surprise, having never seen women or men, and comes nearer wanting to ask where they came from.
Rishyaśring has never seen women or men, experiences music, play, deceptive food and drink, and intimate touch, and afterward is changed into a state of longing and distress.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto IV. The Rhapsodists. / Canto VI. The King. / Canto VII. The Ministers. / Canto IX. Rishyasring.; lines 2124-2227 confidence: medium
After Vibháṇdak leaves for the forest, Rishyaśring hurries to the visitors; the damsels invite him to their home and he follows them.
Rishyaśring leaves the hermit setting after the damsels’ invitation, is transported to the royal town, and enters a new life there as honored guest and husband.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto IX. The Plot. / Canto XV. The Preparations. / Canto XVIII. The Sentence. / Canto XXII. Lakshman Calmed.; lines 13321-13446 confidence: medium
Ráma orders the preparations checked and says urns prepared with “King-making drops” will now “Inaugurate my hermit’s vow.”
The urns prepared to shed king-making drops on Ráma’s head are reassigned to inaugurate his hermit vow, and he takes water to sanctify the vow.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto L. The Enchanted Cave. / Canto LII. The Exit. / Canto LXIV. The Sea. / Canto LXV. The Council.; lines 44552-44717 confidence: medium
Indra sends a red, flame-winged bolt; the child falls on a rock, his cheek is shattered, and he is named Hanumán in memory of the fall.
Indra wounds the child with a fiery bolt; the Wind-God's grief halts the world's breath; the gods appease him and grant protections against steel and Indra's bolt.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto LII. The Exit. / Canto LXIV. The Sea. / Canto LXV. The Council. / BOOK V.(787); lines 44746-44918 confidence: high
Gods, saints, and heavenly bards watch Hanumán’s unmatched flight and ask Surasá, mother of the Nágas, to take a terrifying Rákshas form and impede him to test his strength.
Heavenly beings direct Surasá to take a Rákshas form and impede Hanumán so that his power and strength may be tested.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto LII. The Exit. / Canto LXIV. The Sea. / Canto LXV. The Council. / BOOK V.(787); lines 44920-45048 confidence: medium
A godlike dame emerges from the middle of the sea in a terrifying form and says the Vānar is to be her food by heaven's decree and by a boon from Brahma.
The sea-rising figure invokes a Brahma-given boon to require entry into her mouth, but once Hanuman satisfies the condition she blesses his forward mission.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto LVII. Trisanku. / Canto LVIII. Trisanku Cursed. / Canto LIX. The Sons Of Vasishtha. / Canto LXI. Sunahsepha.; lines 7982-8151 confidence: medium
Viśvámitra practices austerity and fasting for a thousand years on Pushkar’s shore; the gods approach, and Brahmá grants him the title Saint, after which Viśvámitra turns to sterner penance.
Viśvámitra performs repeated thousand-year austerities and receives escalating titles from Brahmá while seeking the higher title of Brahman Saint.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto LVII. Trisanku. / Canto LVIII. Trisanku Cursed. / Canto LIX. The Sons Of Vasishtha. / Canto LXI. Sunahsepha.; lines 7982-8151 confidence: medium
Menaká stands nearby with suppliant hands; Viśvámitra gently sends her away, goes to the northern snowy hills near Kauśikí, vows to overcome love, and resumes severe penance.
After the Menaká episode, Viśvámitra vows to beat the might of love beneath his feet and later links Brahman Saint status with control of every bodily sense.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto LVII. Trisanku. / Canto LVIII. Trisanku Cursed. / Canto LIX. The Sons Of Vasishtha. / Canto LXI. Sunahsepha.; lines 8153-8316 confidence: medium
Indra’s nymph approaches the hermit with charm and song; the hermit perceives that the Thousand-eyed has plotted against his peace.
A divine plot sends a seductive nymph and alluring sound against the hermit, testing his effort to conquer desire and anger.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto LVII. Trisanku. / Canto LVIII. Trisanku Cursed. / Canto LIX. The Sons Of Vasishtha. / Canto LXI. Sunahsepha.; lines 8153-8316 confidence: high
The saint grieves that wrath ruined his restraint, then vows silence, breath-control, fasting, abstinence, and penance until he wins Brahman rank.
Through vows and penance, Viśvāmitra gains Brahman-saint status, requests recognition by Vedas and sacrificial formula, and receives confirmation from Vasiṣṭha.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto LVIII. Trisanku Cursed. / Canto LIX. The Sons Of Vasishtha. / Canto LXI. Sunahsepha. / Canto LXVII. The Breaking Of The Bow.; lines 8461-8631 confidence: high
Janak says the bow has been treasured by his race and has baffled kings, titans, fiends, gods, spirits, heavenly minstrels, bards, and snakes; he asks what human can draw, string, or lift it.
The passage presents a public test involving an exceptional bow that others cannot lift, string, or draw; Ráma succeeds by breaking it, and Janak awards Sítá according to his vow.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto LXXV. The Parle. / Canto LXXVI. Debarred From Heaven. / BOOK II. / Canto I. The Heir Apparent.; lines 10120-10299 confidence: medium
The monarch orders Ráma and Sítá to fast, refrain from worldly thoughts, lie on holy grass, and be guarded by trusted lords; he notes Bharat’s absence and the changeability of human minds.
Ráma and Sítá are instructed to fast, avoid worldly thoughts, lie on holy grass, and observe vows before the anointing.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto LXXV. The Parle. / Canto LXXVI. Debarred From Heaven. / BOOK II. / Canto I. The Heir Apparent.; lines 10301-10411 confidence: medium
Daśaratha tells Vaśishṭha to ordain “The fast” for “Ráma and his wife” so joy may bless his reign.
Ráma and Sítá are instructed to spend the night in strict fasting before the dawn consecration of the heir.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto LXXXI. The Assembly. / Canto LXXXII. The Departure. / Canto LXXXIII. The Journey Begun. / Canto LXXXV. Guha And Bharat.; lines 21928-22108 confidence: medium
At morning hair is bound in votive coils; Guha sends them safely to the farther shore. With Sítá they pass onward wearing bark coats and hermit-like locks, each with arrows and bow, over rugged ground.
The morning sequence describes votive hair coils, bark coats, hermit-like locks, weapons, and movement over rugged ground after the crossing.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XII. The Sacrifice Begun. / Canto XIII. The Sacrifice Finished. / Canto XV. The Nectar. / Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes.; lines 3648-3815 confidence: medium
“Give me thy son, thine eldest born... For he can lay those demons low... My power shall shield the youth from harm.”
The sage asks the king to send Ráma, a young hero, to defeat the demons who disrupt the rite, and promises protection, powers, and fame.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XII. The Sacrifice Begun. / Canto XIII. The Sacrifice Finished. / Canto XV. The Nectar. / Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes.; lines 3818-3988 confidence: medium
Vaśishṭha says Viśvámitra knows celestial arms concealed even from gods, once conveyed to him by Kriśáśva; these are linked with Kriśáśva’s sons and with Jayá and Vijayá, who bore splendid weapons.
Vaśishṭha says Viśvámitra knows hidden celestial arms, can produce new weapons, and will yield these arms to Ráma’s hand.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XIII. The Sacrifice Finished. / Canto XV. The Nectar. / Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes. / Canto XXIV. The Spells.; lines 3991-4076 confidence: high
On the southern shore of the Sarjú, after more than a league of walking, the sage tells Ráma to touch lustral water and says he will invest him with two spells, the mighty and the mightiest.
At the Sarjú, Ráma touches lustral water and receives powerful spells from the sage, with prescribed reverent gestures.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes. / Canto XXIV. The Spells. / Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love. / Canto XXIX. The Celestial Arms.; lines 4525-4677 confidence: high
The saint tells Rāma he is well pleased, calls him a royal scion, and says he will bestow all heavenly arms as a pledge of love because Rāma is worthy of the revealed weapons.
A qualified royal hero receives esoteric weapons and hard-won spell lore from an ascetic teacher, including both powers of attack and powers of restraint.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes. / Canto XXIV. The Spells. / Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love. / Canto XXIX. The Celestial Arms.; lines 4679-4708 confidence: medium
With pleasant words and modest tone, the walking prince begins to question the holy man.
After the arms depart and the wild is left behind, Ráma questions the holy sage and says he longs to learn from his lips about the hermitage and land.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XLIV. The Ring. / Canto XLV. The Departure. / Canto XLVII. The Return. / Canto L. The Enchanted Cave.; lines 43441-43563 confidence: medium
The cavern is vast, dark, and lightless; the Vánars continue through the gloom hungry, thirsty, distressed, and worn, without losing sight or courage.
The Vánars are hungry, thirsty, and near despair in darkness before seeing a splendid grove with waters, fruits, and later an offer of food and drink.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XLVII. Sumati. / Canto L. Janak. / Canto LIV. The Battle. / Canto LV. The Hermitage Burnt.; lines 7341-7374 confidence: medium
The saint calms his wrath; the overpowered king says warrior strength is slight, Brāhman power is true might, the Brāhman staff has quelled his darts, and he will begin austerity to win Brāhmanhood.
After acknowledging the superiority of Brāhman power, the king resolves to begin an austere task with ruled senses and to strive to win Brāhmanhood.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XV. The Nectar. / Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes. / Canto XXIV. The Spells. / Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love.; lines 4079-4214 confidence: medium
At dawn the anchorite wakes Ráma for morning rites; the princely pair bathe, pray, complete their morning task, and worship Viśvámitra.
The princes perform dawn rites, worship the sage, learn sacred lore from him, spend the night at a hermitage, and continue by crossing a river under his guidance.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XV. The Nectar. / Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes. / Canto XXIV. The Spells. / Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love.; lines 4216-4395 confidence: medium
Táḍaká, a shape-wearing spirit of enormous strength, wife of Sunda and mother of Márícha, has distressed the realms, dwells nearby, bars the road, and is to be slain by Ráma at Viśvámitra’s command.
During the journey, Táḍaká blocks the road and Viśvámitra commands Ráma to rely on his own right arm and kill her; Ráma accepts.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XV. The Nectar. / Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes. / Canto XXIV. The Spells. / Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love.; lines 4397-4522 confidence: medium
Viśvámitra sees the stone rain continuing, warns that Táḍaká may restore her strength by magic, and urges Ráma to kill her before twilight, when giant foes are hard to slay.
A prince under a sage’s guidance confronts and kills a demonic opponent, after which the gods declare him fit for heavenly arms and future divine service.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XV. The Nectar. / Canto XIX. The Birth Of The Princes. / Canto XXIV. The Spells. / Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love.; lines 4397-4522 confidence: medium
Indra and the gods praise Ráma’s deed, ask Viśvámitra to bestow heavenly arms on him, say the weapons were entrusted by Kriśáśva, and state that Ráma has a future mighty deed to do for them.
After Táḍaká is slain, Indra and the gods praise Ráma and ask Viśvámitra to give him heavenly arms formerly entrusted to the sage.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XV. The Preparations. / Canto XVIII. The Sentence. / Canto XXII. Lakshman Calmed. / Canto XXVIII. The Dangers Of The Wood.; lines 14218-14324 confidence: medium
The speaker calls forest life woe and names a lion in a mountain cave, torrents, monsters, treacherous floods, crocodiles, mud, and wild elephants.
The wood is described as a setting of animals, waters, thorns, hunger, darkness, insects, serpents, hard sleeping, fearlessness, and penance.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XV. The Preparations. / Canto XVIII. The Sentence. / Canto XXII. Lakshman Calmed. / Canto XXVIII. The Dangers Of The Wood.; lines 14327-14413 confidence: medium
She says forest woes disturb those whose senses are uncontrolled and recalls a begging woman describing the griefs of forest life before her mother.
The lady acknowledges forest woes, speaks of controlled senses, calls the journey a pilgrimage, and says her spirit will be purified at Ráma's side.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XXIV. The Spells. / Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love. / Canto XXIX. The Celestial Arms. / Canto XXXI. The Perfect Hermitage.; lines 4711-4841 confidence: high
The princes rest, stand as suppliants, and ask the sage to begin the initiatory rites so the Perfect Grove may be made perfect anew.
The princes request initiatory rites, Viśvámitra begins the preliminary rite and Dikshá, and Ráma and Lakshmaṇ keep watch for six days and nights to guard him.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XXIV. The Spells. / Canto XXV. The Hermitage Of Love. / Canto XXIX. The Celestial Arms. / Canto XXXI. The Perfect Hermitage.; lines 4711-4841 confidence: medium
The sage begins the preliminary rite with restraint; the youths rise at dawn, worship, take lustral water, pray, and greet Viśvámitra seated as celebrant by a sacred-oil-fed flame.
Before greeting the celebrant at the sacred flame, the youths rise at dawn, perform morning worship, take lustral water from the brook, and pray.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XXV. The Battle. / Canto XXVIII. Khara Dismounted. / Canto XLIII. The Wondrous Deer. / Canto XLVI. The Guest.; lines 32640-32760 confidence: medium
Lakshmaṇ, Ráma’s younger brother, follows him, adopts hermit hair and garb, and carries a bow to guard Ráma and Sítá.
Ráma, Sítá, and Lakshmaṇ leave the kingdom and home for the forest; Lakshmaṇ takes hermit garb and a bow to guard them.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XXVIII. The Dangers Of The Wood. / Canto XXX. The Triumph Of Love. / Canto XXXII. The Gift Of The Treasures. / Canto XXXVII. The Coats Of Bark.; lines 15521-15654 confidence: medium
Kaikeyī gives bark coats and tells Rāma to dress; Rāma casts off fine raiment and binds the bark around his waist, and Lakṣmaṇ dons rough ascetic attire.
Rāma, Lakṣmaṇ, and Sītā are marked for forest life by bark clothing replacing or covering courtly garments.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XXVIII. The Dangers Of The Wood. / Canto XXX. The Triumph Of Love. / Canto XXXII. The Gift Of The Treasures. / Canto XXXVII. The Coats Of Bark.; lines 15786-15955 confidence: medium
Kauśalyá embraces Sítá, kisses her head, warns about wives abandoning husbands in misfortune, and praises wives who follow right, truth, Scripture, and rule.
Kauśalyá and Sumitrá give counsel, tears, and blessings before Ráma, Sítá, and Lakshmaṇ leave for forest exile.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XXXII. The Gift Of The Treasures. / Canto XXXVII. The Coats Of Bark. / Canto XLVI. The Halt. / Canto XLIX. The Crossing Of The Rivers.; lines 17199-17372 confidence: high
Ráma embraces Guha, says all is well in Guha’s realm, declines friendly gifts, states that grass, bark, hide, roots, and fruit suit his forest life, and asks only for grass and corn for the horses dear to his father.
Ráma refuses royal gifts, accepts bark and forest fare, seeks the woods as an anchoret, and is explicitly in years of forest exile.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XXXII. The Gift Of The Treasures. / Canto XXXVII. The Coats Of Bark. / Canto XLVI. The Halt. / Canto XLIX. The Crossing Of The Rivers.; lines 17479-17607 confidence: high
Ráma tells Guha that crowds are not suitable for his calm retreat because he must live as a strict recluse and follow ascetic custom.
Ráma states that he accepts ancient ascetic rule, obtains fig-tree juice, and he and Lakshmaṇ take matted hair and bark garments like hermits.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XXXII. The Gift Of The Treasures. / Canto XXXVII. The Coats Of Bark. / Canto XLVI. The Halt. / Canto XLIX. The Crossing Of The Rivers.; lines 17609-17764 confidence: medium
Ráma says Sítá has not known toil or grief and will now experience forest life, rocky terrain, and a region without fields, gardens, or crowds.
Ráma says Sítá will experience forest life for the first time, with rocky ground and lack of cultivated or populated spaces; the group then makes a meal and bed in the wilderness.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XXXII. The Gift Of The Treasures. / Canto XXXVII. The Coats Of Bark. / Canto XLVI. The Halt. / Canto XLIX. The Crossing Of The Rivers.; lines 18525-18691 confidence: medium
The exiles wind their locks in votive coils, bind coats of bark, cross to the farther shore of the Gangá, and go toward Prayág.
The exiles wind their locks in votive coils and bind coats of bark before moving onward across the Gangá.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XXXIV. Brahmadatta. / Canto XXXIX. The Sons Of Sagar. / Canto XL. The Cleaving Of The Earth. / Canto XLI. Kapil.; lines 5591-5731 confidence: low
The sixty thousand chiefs dig deeper and meet the immortal elephant Vírúpáksha, who bears the broad earth; when he shakes his head, the earth reels and quakes. They honor him and pass on.
The princes and later Anśumán encounter powerful warder elephants below the earth and honor them with circling steps and greetings before proceeding.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse Canto XXXIX. The Sons Of Sagar. / Canto XL. The Cleaving Of The Earth. / Canto XLI. Kapil. / Canto XLV. The Quest Of The Amrit.; lines 6289-6391 confidence: medium
Kaśyap says Diti’s prayer is heard: if she remains pure for a thousand years, she will gain a son able to take Indra’s life and feared by the three worlds.
Kaśyap requires Diti to remain pure for a thousand years before the promised son will appear; Diti begins severe vows.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse FOOTNOTES / ILIAD. XVII. 426. / GORRESIO. / MACBETH.; lines 64428-64568 confidence: high
The sacred cord is the badge of religious initiation for men of the three twice-born castes.
The sacred cord is described as a badge of religious initiation for men of the three twice-born castes.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse H. H. WILSON. / THE SUPPLIANT DOVE. / INDEX OF PRINCIPAL NAMES / FOOTNOTES; lines 61973-62088 confidence: medium
Válmíki is described as son of Varuṇa/Prachetas; a later account says he associated with foresters and robbers, attacked the seven Rishis, was taught the reversed Ráma-mantra, remained immovable for thousands of years, and became encased in an ant-hill.
The later Válmíki account moves from attempted violence to rishi instruction, mantra repetition, immobility, and a new name from the ant-hill.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse H. H. WILSON. / THE SUPPLIANT DOVE. / INDEX OF PRINCIPAL NAMES / FOOTNOTES; lines 62090-62212 confidence: high
Dwija means twice-born; sacred-thread investiture and initiation into religious mysteries are regarded as regeneration or second birth.
The twice-born status is linked to sacred-thread investiture and initiation, regarded as regeneration or second birth.
read in the book → -
The Rámáyan of Válmíki, translated into English verse SCHLEGEL. / GORRESIO. / HIPPOLYTE FAUCHE. / ADDITIONAL NOTES.; lines 58447-58530 confidence: medium
Viśvámitra, though royal, is said to have become a Brahman and broken caste rules; later legends make his struggle superhuman, while the Veda presents rivalry between Viśvámitra and Vaśishtha for Purohita at King Sudás’s court.
Viśvámitra, though royal, becomes a Brahman; legendary poems portray his struggle for Brahmanhood as superhuman.
read in the book → -
The Song Celestial; Or, Bhagavad-Gita CHAPTER II confidence: medium
And sighing,"I will not fight!" held silence then.
A teaching about life, grief, duty, and action is delivered after Arjuna's refusal in the space between the opposing armies.
read in the book → -
The Song Celestial; Or, Bhagavad-Gita CHAPTER XI confidence: medium
Fain would I see, As thou Thyself declar'st it, Sovereign Lord! The likeness of that glory of Thy Form Wholly revealed.
Arjuna receives divine sight and sees the universe gathered into one vast manifested form.
read in the book → -
The Song Celestial; Or, Bhagavad-Gîtâ (from the Mahâbhârata) CHAPTER I / CHAPTER II / CHAPTER III / CHAPTER IV; lines 934-974 confidence: medium
The sacrifice paid by Knowledge is said to be better than gifts of wealth; the worth of gifts lies in the mind and will, and these are gained by reverence, search, and humble heed of truth-teachers.
Knowledge is gained through reverence, strong search, and humble heed of those who see and teach Truth.
read in the book → -
The Song Celestial; Or, Bhagavad-Gîtâ (from the Mahâbhârata) CHAPTER V / CHAPTER VI / CHAPTER VII / CHAPTER VIII; lines 1403-1515 confidence: medium
The highest way is described as shutting the senses, locking desire in the heart, centering vital airs on the parting thought, murmuring OM, and dying while meditating on Krishna.
The highest way is described through sensory withdrawal, desire locked in the heart, vital airs centered on the parting thought, OM, and meditation on Krishna.
read in the book → -
The Song Celestial; Or, Bhagavad-Gîtâ (from the Mahâbhârata) CHAPTER VIII / CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI; lines 1810-1987 confidence: medium
“Therefore I give thee sense divine. Have other eyes, new light!”
Krishna says human eyes cannot behold the unveiled glory and grants Arjuna divine sense, other eyes, and new light.
read in the book → -
The Song Celestial; Or, Bhagavad-Gîtâ (from the Mahâbhârata) EDWIN ARNOLD, C.S.I. / CONTENTS / CHAPTER I / CHAPTER II; lines 339-468 confidence: medium
Arjuna sinks upon his chariot-seat and lets fall his bow and arrows, 'sick at heart.'
Arjuna faces battle, drops his weapons, refuses to fight, and is instructed by Krishna in response to his crisis.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads Katha-Upanishad, Part First VII-Part Second IV confidence: high
Nachiketas went to Death's abode and waited without food or drink for three days.
Nachiketas crosses into Death's abode, passes a test of temptations, and receives instruction from Yama.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads Katha-Upanishad, Part Second XVIII-XXIII; Part Sixth XVIII confidence: high
Nachiketas acquired wisdom taught by the Ruler of Death and became free from impurity and death.
Nachiketas acquires wisdom taught by the Ruler of Death and becomes free from impurity and death.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads KENA-UPANISHAD / OM! PEACE! PEACE! PEACE! / Part First / Part Second; lines 2231-2343 confidence: medium
The teacher says hearing is not enough, direct experience is needed, the teacher can only show the way, and the disciple must find It for himself; guided by the teacher, the disciple seeks within himself through meditation.
The teacher can only show the way; the disciple must experience Brahman for himself and is described as seeking within through meditation.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads OM! PEACE! PEACE! PEACE! / Part First / XVIII / XXIII; lines 923-959 confidence: high
Yama offers rare mortal desires, maidens with chariots and musical instruments, and says: “O Nachiketas, do not ask regarding death.”
The commentary explicitly states that Yama tests Nachiketas’ readiness for higher knowledge by offering mortal-plane happiness and desire objects.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads Part First / Part Second / Part Third / Part fourth; lines 2454-2594 confidence: high
The disciple asks for the Upanishad; the teacher says it has been taught and states that tapas, dama, karma, the Vedas, and Truth support it.
The disciple asks the Master to teach the Upanishad, and the teacher replies that the Upanishad about Brahman has been taught, then names its disciplines and support.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads Part Second / XVIII / XXIII / Part Third; lines 1456-1546 confidence: medium
The seeker is told to arise, awake, reach the Great Ones, and gain understanding; the path is sharp as a razor, impassable, difficult to travel, and requires strength, wakefulness, and perseverance.
The seeker is urged to awaken, reach illumined teachers, gain understanding, and travel a razor-sharp, difficult path requiring strength and perseverance.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads Part Sixth / XVIII / PEACE CHANT / OM! PEACE! PEACE! PEACE!; lines 2067-2101 confidence: high
Nachiketas acquires wisdom taught by the Ruler of Death, along with rules of Yoga; he becomes free from impurity and death, attains Brahman, and the same is promised to another who knows the nature of the Self.
Nachiketas receives wisdom from the Ruler of Death and rules of Yoga, after which he is described as liberated from impurity and death and attaining Brahman.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads Part Third / Part Fourth / Part Fifth / Part Sixth; lines 1865-2021 confidence: medium
The highest state is when the five organs of perception, mind, and intellect become still; firm holding back of the senses is called Yoga, which requires watchfulness.
The highest state is the stilling of the five organs, mind, and intellect; Yoga is the holding back of the senses and is glossed as union of lower self with Higher Self.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads The Upanishads; lines 204-316 confidence: medium
The passage says commentary is needed because the Upanishads are text books of God-knowledge and Self-knowledge, orally transmitted from teacher to disciple in condensed, aphoristic, metaphorical, and obscure language.
The passage describes oral transmission from teacher to disciple, preparatory prayer, and the need to penetrate difficult sacred teaching.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads The Upanishads; lines 67-202 confidence: medium
The name Upanishad is interpreted as sitting at the feet or in the presence of a teacher, and also as shattering or destroying the fetters of ignorance.
The passage interprets the name Upanishad through sitting near a teacher and depicts seekers approaching a wise Seer to learn profound truths.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads XVIII / OM! PEACE! PEACE! PEACE! / Part First / XVIII; lines 864-921 confidence: high
Nachiketas asks about the doubt concerning what becomes of a man after death: some say he exists and others say he does not; he asks to be instructed in this as the third boon.
Nachiketas asks Yama, identified as Death, to instruct him about what happens after death; Yama resists, and Nachiketas persists.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads XXIII / XXVII / XXVIII / Part Second; lines 1124-1212 confidence: medium
The commentary lists stages of attainment: hear Truth from an enlightened teacher, reflect, practice discrimination and meditation, realize it, and become united with the source of all.
The commentary gives stages of attainment beginning with hearing Truth from an enlightened teacher, followed by reflection, discrimination, meditation, and realization.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads XXIII / XXVII / XXVIII / Part Second; lines 984-1122 confidence: high
Yama tells Nachiketas that he has renounced pleasant forms, refused a valuable garland, and longs for wisdom despite tempting objects.
Nachiketas refuses pleasing forms, a valuable garland, wealth, long life, and pleasures in order to seek what is eternal.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads XXIII / XXVII / XXVIII / Part Second; lines 984-1122 confidence: high
Many cannot hear or comprehend the subject; the teacher and the receiver taught by an able teacher are both called wonderful.
The passage says the Atman is beyond argument and truly known only when taught by an able or illumined teacher; it also gives an example of silent teaching under a banyan tree.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads XXVIII / Part Second / XVIII / XXIII; lines 1277-1320 confidence: medium
The commentary says true knowledge is not mere hearing or intellectual comprehension but direct perception of God, possible for the pure in heart and spiritually awakened; it also says the impure and worldly-minded do not know how to open their hearts, while the one who longs for God is chosen by the Lord.
The passage frames attainment of Atman as requiring purity, spiritual awakening, turning from evil, control of senses, tranquility, conquest of selfish desires, and developed spiritual qualities.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 1) A-HANDOGYA-UPANISHAD. / II, 5). / FOURTH PRAPA777AKA. / V TRATATHAKA, 1 9 KHANDA, 2. 89; lines 8957-9106 confidence: medium
Shvetaketu Aruneya is sent by his father to school, returns at twenty-four after studying the Vedas, and is asked whether he sought the instruction by which the unheard, unperceived, and unknown are known.
After Vedic study Shvetaketu returns conceited, and his father asks whether he has sought the instruction by which the unheard, unperceived, and unknown are known.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 1) A-HANDOGYA-UPANISHAD. / II, 5). / FOURTH PRAPA777AKA. / V TRATATHAKA, 1 9 KHANDA, 2. 89; lines 9275-9434 confidence: medium
Man is said to consist of sixteen parts; the son is told to abstain from food for fifteen days while drinking water, since breath comes from water.
The son fasts for fifteen days, loses the ability to recall sacred verses, eats, and then remembers, demonstrating the teaching.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 1) II, 5). / FOURTH PRAPA777AKA. / V TRATATHAKA, 1 9 KHANDA, 2. 89 / I06 STFANDOGYA-UPANISHAD.; lines 9723-9844 confidence: high
Someone loosens the bandage, directs the person toward Gandhara, and the person reaches Gandhara by asking from village to village.
The text explicitly says that, in the same manner as the guided Gandhara traveler, a man who meets a teacher obtains true knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 1) INTRODUCTION / THE UPANISHADS. / INTRODUCTION. / INTRODUCTION. 1; lines 3189-3299 confidence: medium
European scholars wondered that Rammohun Roy treated only the Upanishads as the true kernel of the Veda; the passage explains the distinction between works and knowledge and describes ritual learning as preparation for enlightenment.
Learning sacred hymns and performing sacrifices are described as preparation for a later enlightenment reserved as a highest reward.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 1) INTRODUCTION / THE UPANISHADS. / INTRODUCTION. / INTRODUCTION. 1; lines 3916-4046 confidence: medium
The author states that Upanishad is found meaning doctrine, secret doctrine, or the title of philosophical treatises forming the knowledge portion of the Veda, opposed to the ceremonial portion.
The word is associated with secret doctrine and with pupils admitted to closer or more intimate presence around a teacher.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 1) INTRODUCTION / THE UPANISHADS. / INTRODUCTION. / INTRODUCTION. 1; lines 4048-4200 confidence: medium
The passage lists Upanishad meanings: secret or esoteric explanation, knowledge from such explanation, special rules or observances for recipients of such knowledge, and the title of books containing such knowledge.
Tarukshya serves as a cowherd for a year to obtain knowledge, and the passage lists special rules or observances incumbent on those who have received such knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 1) INTRODUCTION. CI / A-HANDOGYA-UPANISHAD. / II, 5). / FOURTH PRAPA777AKA.; lines 7460-7619 confidence: medium
Canai^ruti brings six hundred cows, a necklace, and a carriage with mules to Raikva and asks him to teach the deity he worships.
Canai^ruti offers cattle, ornaments, a carriage, a woman, and a village while requesting Raikva’s teaching about the deity he worships; Raikva eventually gives instruction.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 1) INTRODUCTION. CI / A-HANDOGYA-UPANISHAD. / II, 5). / FOURTH PRAPA777AKA.; lines 7621-7790 confidence: high
Satyakama says to his mother: 'I wish to become a Brahmacharin ... Of what family am I?'
Satyakama's unknown lineage is openly stated to Gautama, who says that this truthfulness marks him and initiates him.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 1) INTRODUCTION. CI / A-HANDOGYA-UPANISHAD. / II, 5). / FOURTH PRAPA777AKA.; lines 7621-7790 confidence: high
Gautama says: 'No one but a true Brahmana would thus speak out. Go and fetch fuel ... I shall initiate you. You have not swerved from the truth.'
After initiation, Satyakama is assigned a weak herd, resolves not to return until it becomes a thousand, and lives away for years.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 1) INTRODUCTION. CI / A-HANDOGYA-UPANISHAD. / II, 5). / FOURTH PRAPA777AKA.; lines 7792-7963 confidence: high
Upakosala Kamalayana dwells as a Brahmacharin in Satyakama Jabala's house and tends his fires for twelve years. The teacher does not let him depart; the teacher's wife urges instruction, but the teacher leaves without teaching him.
Upakosala lives as a religious student, tends the fires for twelve years, is not released, becomes exhausted and sorrowful, and then receives teaching from the fires.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 1) INTRODUCTION. CI / A-HANDOGYA-UPANISHAD. / II, 5). / FOURTH PRAPA777AKA.; lines 7965-8128 confidence: medium
The fires tell Upakosala that this is their knowledge and the knowledge of the Self, while the teacher will tell him the way to another life.
Upakosala receives knowledge from the fires and then a further teaching from his teacher about the Self, Brahman, and the way to another life.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 1) INTRODUCTION. CI / A-HANDOGYA-UPANISHAD. / II, 5). / FOURTH PRAPA777AKA.; lines 8271-8435 confidence: high
A man seeking greatness performs Diksha on the new moon; on the full moon he prepares mash with herbs, curds, and honey, offers ghee into fire with Svaha formulas, and recites to Praṇa/Ama as oldest, best, king, and sovereign.
The passage prescribes Diksha, new-moon and full-moon timing, preparation of mash, ghee offerings into fire, Svaha formulas, and recitation for becoming oldest, best, king, and sovereign.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 1) INTRODUCTION. CI / A-HANDOGYA-UPANISHAD. / II, 5). / FOURTH PRAPA777AKA.; lines 8715-8850 confidence: high
Five named great householders and theologians meet to discuss what their Self and Brahman are, then identify Uddalaka Arwii as one who knows the Self called Vaiśvānara and go to him.
Five householders gather around the question of Self and Brahman, travel to teachers, and approach the king with fuel in their hands like students to receive teaching.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 1) INTRODUCTION. CI / A-HANDOGYA-UPANISHAD. / II, 5). / FOURTH PRAPA777AKA.; lines 8715-8850 confidence: medium
Uddalaka reflects that the visitors will examine him and that he cannot tell them all, so he recommends A^-vapatl Kaikeya as the one who knows the Vaiśvānara Self.
The king is identified as the current knower of the Vaiśvānara Self, and the householders approach him as pupils for instruction.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 1) SACRED BOOKS OF THE EAST. / INTRODUCTION / THE UPANISHADS. / INTRODUCTION.; lines 3005-3127 confidence: medium
Schopenhauer describes access to the Vedas through the Upanishads as a great privilege, compares Sanskrit influence to the Greek revival, and speaks of “initiation in primeval Indian wisdom.”
Schopenhauer explicitly describes the reader as having received initiation in primeval Indian wisdom through the Upanishads.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 1) UPANISHADS. / INTRODUCTION. CI / A-HANDOGYA-UPANISHAD. / II, 5).; lines 7193-7331 confidence: high
Hunger, thirst, and abstinence are Diksha; eating, drinking, pleasure, laughter, and delight are mapped to Upasadas and Stuta-sastras; virtues such as penance, liberality, righteousness, kindness, and truthfulness are Dakshinas.
The passage identifies birth formulas with a new birth and death with the Avabhritha concluding ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 1) UPANISHADS. / INTRODUCTION. CI / A-HANDOGYA-UPANISHAD. / II, 5).; lines 7193-7331 confidence: medium
Ghora Angirasa communicates this view of sacrifice to Krishna, son of Devaki, who is said never to have thirsted again after other knowledge; the following instruction about the end of life is cut off in the supplied passage.
Ghora Angirasa transmits the teaching to Krishna, son of Devaki, after which Krishna is said not to thirst again for other knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) FIRST ADHYAYA. / I ADHYAYA, 4. 233 / I ADHYAYA, 1 6. 237 / II ADHYAYA, 4. 239; lines 12162-12272 confidence: high
The note explains the verse ritually as a Soma sacrifice with kindled fire and inspired poets, and reports an Upanishadic reading in which fire is the Highest Self kindled in the body by Om, breath acts in yoga, and the path proceeds through sacrificial acts, yoga, samadhi, knowledge, and bliss.
The passage instructs the wise man to align the body, turn senses and mind toward the heart, regulate breath, restrain the mind, and dwell in Brahman; the note also describes a progression from sacrificial acts to yoga, samadhi, knowledge, and bliss.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) I ADHYAYA, 2 VALLI, II, / I ADHYAYA, 2 VALLI, 25, II / IV, 4, 5- / I ADHYAYA, 3 VALLI, 1 4. I 3; lines 2699-2761 confidence: medium
A wise man should keep down speech and mind within higher forms of Self; the passage urges rising and awakening after obtaining boons and says the path to the Self is hard like a razor's edge.
The hearer is urged to rise and awake after obtaining boons, and the path to the Self is compared to the difficult passage over a sharp razor edge.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) I ADHYAYA, 3 VALLI, 1 4. I 3 / SECOND ADHYAYA. / II ADHYAYA, 6 VALLI, 4. 21 / II ADHYAYA, 6 VALLI, I 7. 23; lines 3067-3225 confidence: high
After receiving knowledge taught by Death and the rule of Yoga, Naiiketa becomes free from passion and death and obtains Brahman; the same is said for another who knows the Self in this way.
Naiiketa receives knowledge from Death and the rule of Yoga, becomes free from passion and death, and obtains Brahman.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) I ADHYAYA, 3 VALLI, 1 4. I 3 / SECOND ADHYAYA. / II ADHYAYA, 6 VALLI, 4. 21 / II ADHYAYA, 6 VALLI, I 7. 23; lines 3227-3374 confidence: high
A Brahmana should examine worlds gained by works, seek freedom from desires, recognize that the eternal is not gained by the non-eternal, and approach a learned Guru with fuel in hand.
A seeker approaches a learned Guru with fuel in hand and receives knowledge of Brahman after becoming peaceful and free from desire.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) I QUESTION, 15. 273 / IV QUESTION, 3. 279 / V QUESTION, 2. 28 1 / VI QUESTION, 4. 283; lines 13995-14155 confidence: high
Pippalada says he knows the Highest Brahman and nothing higher; the students praise him as father for carrying them from ignorance to the other shore.
The students praise Pippalada as father because he carries them from ignorance to the other shore after teaching the Highest Brahman.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) I QUESTION, 15. 273 / IV QUESTION, 3. 279 / V QUESTION, 2. 28 1 / VI QUESTION, 4. 283; lines 13995-14155 confidence: high
King Brihadratha establishes his son in sovereignty, goes into the forest after seeing the body as transient, performs penance with uplifted arms toward the sun, and is approached by Sakayanya, shining like a smokeless fire.
King Brihadratha transfers sovereignty to his son, enters the forest, performs penance, and seeks instruction from Sakayanya about the Self.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) I QUESTION, 15. 273 / IV QUESTION, 3. 279 / V QUESTION, 2. 28 1 / VI QUESTION, 4. 283; lines 14157-14307 confidence: medium
The speaker asks what use pleasures have if their enjoyer returns again, then says, "take me out," and "I am like a frog in a dry well."
Sakayanya teaches Brihadratha the science of Brahman and the Self after the king asks for release.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) I QUESTION, 15. 273 / IV QUESTION, 3. 279 / V QUESTION, 2. 28 1 / VI QUESTION, 4. 283; lines 14574-14717 confidence: medium
The Valakhilyas, with subdued passions, approach in amazement, bow, ask the saint to teach them, and ask how the elemental Self can leave bodily identity and obtain union with the true Self; Prajapati Kratu replies.
Subdued seekers approach a teacher, bow, request teaching, and receive a process involving duty, penance, understanding, and meditation.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) II MVNDAKA, 2 KHANDA, II. 37 / TAITTIRIYAKA-UPANISHAD. / I VALLI, 4 ANUVAKA, 2. 47 / I VALLI, 6 ANUVAKA, 2. 49; lines 3893-4065 confidence: high
After teaching the Veda, the teacher instructs the pupil to speak truth, do duty, not neglect Vedic study, reward the teacher, maintain the line of children, and not swerve from truth or duty.
After the Veda has been taught, the teacher delivers formal instructions to the pupil on truth, duty, continued study, teacherly reward, household continuity, honor, and giving.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) II VALLI, 2 ANUVAKA. 55 / II VALLI, 8 ANUVAKA, 2. 59 / II VALLI, 8 ANUVAKA, 5. / II VALLI, 9 ANUVAKA. 63; lines 4534-4719 confidence: high
Bhrigu Varuni goes to his father Varuna and says, 'Sir, teach me Brahman'; Varuna responds by naming food, breath, eye, ear, mind, and speech.
Bhrigu asks his father-teacher for Brahman, is directed to know through penance, returns repeatedly, and gains progressively deeper identifications of Brahman.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) II VALLI, 8 ANUVAKA, 2. 59 / II VALLI, 8 ANUVAKA, 5. / II VALLI, 9 ANUVAKA. 63 / I ADHYAYA, 3 BRAHMAJVA, 27. 83; lines 5994-6133 confidence: medium
Gargya becomes silent; Ajatasatru says the teaching so far is insufficient, Gargya asks to come as a pupil, and Ajatasatru remarks that a Brahmana learning Brahman from a Kshatriya is unnatural but agrees to teach clearly.
Gargya asks to become a pupil, and Ajatasatru remarks that it is unusual for a Brahmana to seek Brahman-teaching from a Kshatriya before agreeing to instruct him.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) II VALLI, 8 ANUVAKA, 2. 59 / II VALLI, 8 ANUVAKA, 5. / II VALLI, 9 ANUVAKA. 63 / I ADHYAYA, 3 BRAHMAJVA, 27. 83; lines 6292-6453 confidence: medium
Maitreyi asks to be told what Yajnavalkya knows of immortality, and he tells her to sit down while he explains.
Yajnavalkya instructs Maitreyi to sit and listen, then teaches that the Self must be known and that by knowing it all is known.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) II VALLI, 8 ANUVAKA, 5. / II VALLI, 9 ANUVAKA. 63 / I ADHYAYA, 3 BRAHMAJVA, 27. 83 / THIRD ADHYAYA.; lines 8116-8294 confidence: high
For the northern quarter, Yājñavalkya names Soma; Soma abides in Dīkṣā, Dīkṣā in the True, and the True in the heart.
Soma is said to abide in Dīkṣā; Dīkṣā is said to abide in the True, and the passage notes the instruction to speak truth after Dīkṣā.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) INTRODUCTION. / UPANISHADS. / INTRODUCTION. / PP- 385-393;; lines 248-394 confidence: medium
A youth named Svetaketu goes to a teacher on his father's advice, studies under him for twelve years, returns home, and appears elated.
Svetaketu is sent by his father to a teacher, spends twelve years studying, returns home, and is then tested by a question about deeper instruction.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) INTRODUCTION. XV / XVI UPANISHADS. / INTRODUCTION. XIX / INTRODUCTION. XXI; lines 693-831 confidence: medium
A voice tells the young Gautama to go to Death's house while Death is away, stay three nights without eating, and answer that he ate Death's offspring, cattle, and good works.
The boy dwells three nights without eating and afterward Death offers boons.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) INTRODUCTION. XXXIU / INTRODUCTION. XXXV / INTRODUCTION. XXXIX / FIRST ADHYAYA.; lines 2314-2392 confidence: medium
Yama agrees to teach the fire-sacrifice leading to heaven and describes it as attaining endless worlds, providing firm support, and being hidden in darkness.
Naḳiketas receives specialized ritual knowledge from Death, correctly repeats it, and then asks a deeper question about post-mortem existence.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) INTRODUCTION. XXXIX / FIRST ADHYAYA. / KATHA-UPANISHAD. / I ADHYAYA, 2 VALLI, II,; lines 2505-2599 confidence: high
The passage says many hear of the Self but do not comprehend it, and calls both the able teacher and the comprehending hearer wonderful.
The Self is difficult to hear and comprehend, requires an able teacher, and is not obtained by argument; Na/^iketas is praised as a true inquirer.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) IV, 3, 1 ? / FOURTH ADHYAYA. / FIFTH ADHYAYA. / SIXTH ADHYAYA.; lines 10697-10849 confidence: high
Svetaketu says he does not know the questions, returns to his father, reports that a Rajanya asked five questions, and Gautama then goes to Pravahana Gaivali, who receives him with a seat, water, and offerings.
Gautama seeks knowledge from the king, comes as a pupil, and is told that this knowledge had not previously dwelt with any Brahmana.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) SECOND ADHYAYA. / II ADHYAYA, 6 VALLI, 4. 21 / II ADHYAYA, 6 VALLI, I 7. 23 / II MVNDAKA, 2 KHANDA, II. 37; lines 3494-3662 confidence: medium
The Self is not gained by Veda, understanding, or much learning, but by the one whom the Self chooses; it is gained through strength, earnestness, and right meditation, and the wise man's Self enters Brahman's home.
The Self cannot be gained by Veda, understanding, or much learning alone; it is gained by the one whom the Self chooses, with strength, earnestness, and right meditation.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) SECOND ADHYAYA. / II ADHYAYA, 6 VALLI, 4. 21 / II ADHYAYA, 6 VALLI, I 7. 23 / II MVNDAKA, 2 KHANDA, II. 37; lines 3664-3718 confidence: high
The science of Brahman is to be told only to those who have done necessary acts, know the Vedas, are established in lower Brahman, offer Agni as an oblation with faith, and have performed the rite of carrying fire on the head.
The science of Brahman is restricted to those who have performed required acts, know the Vedas, maintain faith, perform oblation, and complete the fire-on-head rite.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) SIXTH ADHYAYA. / VI ADHYAYA, 5. 26 1 / VI ADHYAYA, II. 263 / VI ADHYAYA, 1 8. 265; lines 13314-13408 confidence: medium
Through penance and God’s grace, the wise Śvetāśvatara proclaimed Brahman to the best of ascetics, approved by the company of Ṛṣis.
Śvetāśvatara proclaims Brahman through the power of penance and the grace of God to ascetics.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) THE 5VETA5VATARA-UPANISHAD. / INTRODUCTION. XXXIU / INTRODUCTION. XXXV / INTRODUCTION. XXXIX; lines 2045-2164 confidence: medium
Sakayanya is named as teacher of King Brihadratha and is said to oppose doctrines identified with Buddhism; the passage explains that a Brahman may become a Sannyasin after student, householder, and Vanaprastha stages, while becoming a Bhikshu without that prior discipline is called heresy from the Brahmanic viewpoint.
The passage describes student, householder, and Vanaprastha stages as prerequisites before a Brahman may become a Sannyasin.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) THIRD ADHYAYA. / IV, 3, 1 ? / FOURTH ADHYAYA. / FIFTH ADHYAYA.; lines 10035-10182 confidence: high
Gods, men, and Asuras dwell as students with Prajapati; the gods ask for instruction, receive Da, and understand it as Damyata, 'Be subdued.'
Prajapati teaches the single syllable Da to three groups of students, and the divine thunder repeats the same syllable as a triad of ethical teachings.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) V QUESTION, 2. 28 1 / VI QUESTION, 4. 283 / VI PRAPATFAKA, 20. 319 / VI VRAVATHAKA, 28. 325; lines 15732-15848 confidence: high
^'akayanya bows before King Br/hadratha and says Brahma-knowledge led the Valakhilyas to the road of Brahman; Yoga gives contentment, endurance, and tranquillity; the secret doctrine is only for a qualified son or pupil devoted to the teacher.
The most secret doctrine is restricted to a son or pupil of serene mind who is devoted to the teacher and endowed with necessary qualities.
read in the book → -
The Upanishads, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 15) VI ADHYAYA, 5. 26 1 / VI ADHYAYA, II. 263 / VI ADHYAYA, 1 8. 265 / VI ADHYAYA, 23. 267; lines 13411-13529 confidence: high
Six named Brahman-seekers believe Pippalada can instruct them, take fuel in their hands like pupils, and approach him.
The seekers approach with fuel like pupils and must complete a year of penance, abstinence, and faith before asking questions.
read in the book → -
The Yoga Sutras of Patanjali: The Book of the Spiritual Man BOOK I / INTRODUCTION TO BOOK II / BOOK II / INTRODUCTION TO BOOK III; lines 1584-1666 confidence: high
Book III is introduced as the Book of Spiritual Powers; powers can be gained only after commandments, rules, and prior experiences, when the spiritual man is disentangled from psychical bandages and veils.
The passage describes a sequence in which commandments, rules, experiences, purification, and moral attainment precede true spiritual powers.
read in the book → -
The Yoga Sutras of Patanjali: The Book of the Spiritual Man BOOK I / INTRODUCTION TO BOOK II / BOOK II / INTRODUCTION TO BOOK III; lines 1584-1666 confidence: high
True life and powers are attained only through sacrifice, trial, renunciation, selfless self-conquest, and devotion; golden gates and a pure world are reached only after impurity and self-seeking desires are burnt away.
The passage says the true powers are reached only through sacrifice, trial, renunciation, selfless self-conquest, and devotion before entry through golden gates into a pure world.
read in the book → -
The Yoga Sutras of Patanjali: The Book of the Spiritual Man BOOK II / INTRODUCTION TO BOOK III / BOOK III / INTRODUCTION TO BOOK IV; lines 2647-2681 confidence: medium
The passage says the teaching could not have been comprehended at the beginning, because one who would know the doctrine must lead the life and do the will of the Father in Heaven.
The passage states that one who would know the doctrine must lead the life, implying that understanding follows practice on the path.
read in the book → -
The Yoga Sutras of Patanjali: The Book of the Spiritual Man INTRODUCTION TO BOOK I / BOOK I / INTRODUCTION TO BOOK II / BOOK II; lines 1125-1230 confidence: medium
Steadfastly following Yoga’s means wears away impurity and brings illumination; the eight means are listed and are to be followed in order, with comparison to civic commandments and rules of religious orders.
The eight means of Yoga are presented as ordered stages of practice, beginning with Commandments and Rules and leading toward contemplation.
read in the book → -
The Yoga Sutras of Patanjali: The Book of the Spiritual Man INTRODUCTION TO BOOK I / BOOK I / INTRODUCTION TO BOOK II / BOOK II; lines 1344-1448 confidence: medium
The pure of heart gain quiet spirit, one-pointed thought, victory over sensuality, and fitness to behold the Soul; the cleansed spirit becomes one with the great Spirit and the psychic partition wall is broken down.
Purity, removal of impurities, fervent aspiration, obedience, and right poise function as prerequisites for Soul-vision, higher powers, and spiritual stability.
read in the book → -
The Yoga Sutras of Patanjali: The Book of the Spiritual Man INTRODUCTION TO BOOK II / BOOK II / INTRODUCTION TO BOOK III / BOOK III; lines 2076-2160 confidence: medium
Spiritual blindness closes channels through which creative force could build an immortal vesture; spiritual vision, aspiration, sacrifice, new birth from above, and seeking the light are given as the cure and path to mastery.
The passage says the cure for spiritual blindness is spiritual vision, aspiration, sacrifice, and the new birth from above.
read in the book → -
The Yoga Sutras of Patanjali: The Book of the Spiritual Man INTRODUCTION TO BOOK II / BOOK II / INTRODUCTION TO BOOK III / BOOK III; lines 2076-2160 confidence: medium
The commentary describes the spiritual man's awakening behind and above the natural man; creative power becomes generation in the natural man and sustains bodily and personal life.
The creative force associated with generation is redirected from the natural man toward the body of the spiritual man, building an immortal vesture and replacing passion with purity.
read in the book → -
The Yoga Sutras of Patanjali: The Book of the Spiritual Man INTRODUCTION TO BOOK II / BOOK II / INTRODUCTION TO BOOK III / BOOK III; lines 2162-2266 confidence: medium
The passage introduces bodily powers and centers of force in relation to the spiritual man and says creative power is raised through aspiration and sacrifice to build the spiritual man.
The passage describes creative and psychical powers being raised, controlled, and turned to building the spiritual man through aspiration, sacrifice, meditation, and insight.
read in the book → -
The Yoga Sutras of Patanjali: The Book of the Spiritual Man INTRODUCTION TO BOOK II / BOOK II / INTRODUCTION TO BOOK III / BOOK III; lines 2268-2366 confidence: medium
Sutra 35 states that the personal self seeks to feast on life through failure to distinguish itself from the spiritual man, and that meditation on experience for the sake of the Self brings knowledge of the spiritual man.
The passage sets out concentrated meditation, the awakening of spiritual powers, caution about powers, and a transfer of consciousness as stages in a greater way.
read in the book → -
The Yoga Sutras of Patanjali: The Book of the Spiritual Man INTRODUCTION TO BOOK II / BOOK II / INTRODUCTION TO BOOK III / BOOK III; lines 2368-2472 confidence: medium
Transfer is described through weakening bondage, detachment from the personal-self delusion, and attention to the spiritual man rather than the personality.
The disciple’s path is described through detachment, conquest of the personal-self delusion, thorns, powers, and acclimatization to a spiritual or etheric body.
read in the book → -
The Yoga Sutras of Patanjali: The Book of the Spiritual Man INTRODUCTION TO BOOK II / BOOK II / INTRODUCTION TO BOOK III / BOOK III; lines 2474-2581 confidence: medium
The spiritual man is enmeshed in emotions and impeded by separateness and materialism; when these are overcome, he works with divine Companions and is addressed as a disciple who has conquered desire and attained self-knowledge.
The cited speech addresses one who is now a disciple, able to stand, hear, see, and speak after conquering desire and attaining self-knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Yoga Sutras of Patanjali: The Book of the Spiritual Man INTRODUCTION TO BOOK III / BOOK III / INTRODUCTION TO BOOK IV / BOOK IV; lines 3127-3238 confidence: medium
Regeneration is described as washing away sin through the fiery creative power of the Soul, burning stains from the psychic vesture and purifying it as gold is refined in a furnace.
Regeneration is described as a painful purification in which the Soul’s fiery power burns away stains, like gold refined in a furnace, producing a transformed person.
read in the book → -
The Yoga Sutras of Patanjali: The Book of the Spiritual Man INTRODUCTION TO BOOK III / BOOK III / INTRODUCTION TO BOOK IV / BOOK IV; lines 3240-3358 confidence: high
The one free from self reaches the essence of all that can be known as if gathered like a cloud; ambition is remedied by sacrifice of self, obedience, humility, and purity of heart; the attained one gains vision of God, oneness with God, and initiation into God’s view of the universe.
The attained one is explicitly said to be initiated into God’s view of the universe after sacrifice of self, obedience, humility, and purity of heart.
read in the book → -
The Yoga Sutras of Patanjali: The Book of the Spiritual Man THE YOGA SUTRAS OF PATANJALI / INTRODUCTION TO BOOK I / BOOK I / INTRODUCTION TO BOOK II; lines 744-785 confidence: high
“What must I do to be saved?” is answered by Patanjali with “Keep the Commandments”; only afterward can the disciple receive further spiritual Rules.
The disciple may receive further and finer spiritual Rules only after keeping the Commandments; the Yoga system is said to rest on honesty, truth, cleanness, and obedience.
read in the book → -
The Yoga Sutras of Patanjali: The Book of the Spiritual Man The Yoga Sutras of Patanjali: The Book of the Spiritual Man / THE YOGA SUTRAS OF PATANJALI / INTRODUCTION TO BOOK I / BOOK I; lines 286-403 confidence: high
Spiritual consciousness may be gained by ardent service of the Master; duties are the Master’s work, and obedient service leads into the Master’s life and power and initiates the practitioner into spiritual will.
Ardent service and obedience to the Master lead the practitioner into the Master’s life and power and initiate the practitioner into spiritual will.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads ATMABODHA'-UPANISHAP / RGVEDA / KRSHNA-YAJURVEDA / PAINGALA-UPANISHA D1; lines 2348-2455 confidence: high
"Paingala, having served under Yajnavalkya for twelve years, asked him to initiate him into the supreme mysteries of Kaivalya."
The passage opens with Paingala serving Yajnavalkya for twelve years and asking for initiation into supreme mysteries, followed by Yajnavalkya's teaching.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads ATMABODHA'-UPANISHAP / RGVEDA / KRSHNA-YAJURVEDA / PAINGALA-UPANISHA D1; lines 2527-2603 confidence: high
After many births the desire for emancipation arises; one serves a good Guru and may attain moksha. “Bondage is through non-inquiry and moksha through inquiry.” Knowing Jiva and the universe leaves Brahman non-different from Pratyagatma.
After many births and the ripening of good karma, desire for emancipation arises; the seeker resorts to a Guru, serves for a long time, and attains moksha through inquiry.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads BHIKSHUKA'-UPANISEAD / S'TJKLA-YAJURVEDA / NARADAPARIVRAJAKA-UPANISHAD / UPADES'A III; lines 6167-6243 confidence: high
Narada asks Brahma who is fit to take sannyasa after attaining qualifications; Brahma replies that he will state qualifications and rules.
The passage frames sannyasa as a regulated transition with qualifications, disqualifications, mahavakya initiation, mantras, and renouncer marks.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads BHIKSHUKA'-UPANISEAD / S'TJKLA-YAJURVEDA / NARADAPARIVRAJAKA-UPANISHAD / UPADES'A III; lines 6245-6326 confidence: medium
The passage says one should take sannyasa after quiescence, ten dharmas, Vedanta study, and payment of debts to devas, rshis, and pitrs; it then enumerates ten characteristics of dharma.
The passage gives a sequence before taking sannyasa: quiescence, ten dharmas, Vedanta study, payment of three debts, and disciplined nonattachment.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads BHIKSHUKA'-UPANISEAD / S'TJKLA-YAJURVEDA / NARADAPARIVRAJAKA-UPANISHAD / UPADES'A III; lines 6417-6499 confidence: medium
A celibate, householder, or forester may pass through life-stages or directly enter ascetic life; when vairagya arises, he may become an ascetic at once.
The passage allows immediate transition into ascetic life when vairagya arises, from celibate, householder, or forester status.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads BHIKSHUKA'-UPANISEAD / S'TJKLA-YAJURVEDA / NARADAPARIVRAJAKA-UPANISHAD / UPADES'A III; lines 6417-6499 confidence: medium
The passage mentions Prajapatya-sacrifice or Agneya-sacrifice, asks whether agni is prana, and connects sacrifice with the three dhatus: sattva, rajas, and tamas.
The passage prescribes Prajapatya or Agneya sacrifice, taking in agni, and water-homa if agni is unavailable before the renouncer abandons former marks and becomes ascetic.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads BHIKSHUKA'-UPANISEAD / S'TJKLA-YAJURVEDA / NARADAPARIVRAJAKA-UPANISHAD / UPADES'A III; lines 6417-6499 confidence: medium
Having known this, a Brahmana should take sannyasa; the sannyasin may be one-clothed, bald-headed, without anything required for use, or naked, and should abandon son, friend, wife, relatives, karmas, love for the universe, loin-cloth, staff, and covering.
The sannyasin is described as abandoning possessions and relationships and enduring cold and heat, happiness and grief, fame and disgrace, and other opposites.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads BRAHMANA II / MANDALABRAHMANA-UPANISHAD 247 / MANDALABRAHMANA-UPANISHAD 249 / BRAHMANA III; lines 11004-11054 confidence: high
Following amanaska makes one pure and duty-done, filled with partless bliss by taraka-yoga through initiation into sacred sentences including 'I am Paramatma' and 'That art thou.'
The text explicitly mentions initiation into sacred sentences declaring identity with Paramatma and the teacher's final embrace of the pupil.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads CHAPTER III / S'ANDILYA-UPANISHAD 191 / YOGATATTVA-UPANISHAP / KRSHNA-YAJURVEDA; lines 8521-8553 confidence: medium
"I shall now describe yoga-tattva ... for the benefit of yogins" who are freed through hearing and studying it.
The teaching is for yogins purified through hearing and studying, and Brahma asks for yoga-truth including eight subservients.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads HAMSA-UPANI8HAD 215 / KRSHNA-YAJURVEDA / AMRT?ANADA-UPAN1SHAD 217 / CHAPTER II; lines 9721-9759 confidence: high
Rbhu addresses 'the Lord of Lakshmi of the form of boar' and says, 'O Lord, please initiate me into the supreme Brahmavidya.'
The passage begins with Rbhu asking to be initiated into supreme Brahmavidya, followed by a divine instruction.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads HAMSA-UPANISHAD / HAMSA-UPANI8HAD 215 / KRSHNA-YAJURVEDA / AMRT?ANADA-UPAN1SHAD 217; lines 9515-9608 confidence: high
The practitioner sits on a kusha grass seat, protects himself mentally, utters ratha-mandala, assumes a posture, faces north, closes a nostril with the thumb, inspires, retains breath, and preserves Agni.
The passage prescribes posture, breath control, mantra, avoidance of obstacles, and a timed sequence of attainments ending in Kaivalya.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads HAMSA-UPANISHAD / HAMSA-UPANI8HAD 215 / KRSHNA-YAJURVEDA / AMRT?ANADA-UPAN1SHAD 217; lines 9611-9719 confidence: high
Rbhu performs penance for twelve divine years; the Lord appears before him in the form of a boar and tells him to rise and choose a boon.
Rbhu's twelve divine years of penance are followed by the Lord's appearance in boar form and offer of a boon, which becomes a request for sacred knowledge.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads HAMSA1 -UPANISHAD / S'UKLA-YAJURVEDA / HAMSA-UPANISHAD / HAMSA-UPANI8HAD 215; lines 9453-9476 confidence: high
Ten stages are listed: bodily changes in the early stages, nectar in the sixth, hidden knowledge in the seventh, Paravak in the eighth, invisibility and divine eye in the ninth, and attainment of Parabrahman with Atma/Brahman in the tenth.
The passage presents ten sequential stages leading from bodily transformations to hidden knowledge, divine perception, and attainment of Parabrahman.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads III. MANTRA-UPANISHADS : / IV. SANNYASA-UPANISHADS : / V. YOGA-UPANISHADS : / FOBEWORD; lines 271-378 confidence: medium
The passage introduces thirty translated Upanishads, says the Vedas are pre-eminent, and describes the Upanishads as Aranyaka portions read in the forest after a learner gave up worldly life.
The Aranyaka portions are associated with being read in the forest after the learner had given up worldly life.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads III. MANTRA-UPANISHADS : / IV. SANNYASA-UPANISHADS : / V. YOGA-UPANISHADS : / FOBEWORD; lines 380-475 confidence: medium
Ancient teachers ordained prerequisites for Vedantic study: some mastery of Sadhana-Chatushtaya, conviction that Atma alone is Reality, renunciation of transitory worldly cravings, and mastery over body and mind.
The passage requires prior mastery of spiritual means, renunciation, bodily and mental mastery, and purification before Vedantic realization.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads III. MANTRA-UPANISHADS : / IV. SANNYASA-UPANISHADS : / V. YOGA-UPANISHADS : / FOBEWORD; lines 380-475 confidence: medium
After hard thinking, the disciple went to the teacher for a difficulty's solution, making the answer more easily and permanently understood and reverently valued.
The disciple first struggles through hard thinking and then approaches the teacher, who explains and enables realization rather than giving mere information.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads III. MANTRA-UPANISHADS : / IV. SANNYASA-UPANISHADS : / V. YOGA-UPANISHADS : / FOBEWORD; lines 477-561 confidence: high
Upanishads treating Kundalini and similar subjects are described as occult, not meant for all, and reserved for the select few fit for private initiation.
Kundalini teachings are called occult and not meant for all; indiscriminate disclosure is said to be dangerous; final truths are imparted by the Guru alone to a worthy disciple.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads III. MANTRA-UPANISHADS : / IV. SANNYASA-UPANISHADS : / V. YOGA-UPANISHADS : / FOBEWORD; lines 477-561 confidence: medium
Through the navel, the soul masters Kundalini, a mysterious force located there, which confers unlimited power.
Kundalini is mastered only by rising above passion and sensory desires, and its conquest leads to powers and perfections.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads IV. SANNYASA-UPANISHADS : / V. YOGA-UPANISHADS : / FOBEWORD / MUKTIKOPANISHAD; lines 580-672 confidence: high
Rama says there is one true emancipation; uttering his name grants Salokya, and one who dies in Kasi receives Taraka from Mahesvara in the right ear, is freed from sins and rebirth, and attains Rama's form.
Rama says Mahesvara whispers the Taraka mantra into the right ear of one dying in Kasi, leading to freedom from rebirth and sins.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads IV. SANNYASA-UPANISHADS : / V. YOGA-UPANISHADS : / FOBEWORD / MUKTIKOPANISHAD; lines 580-672 confidence: medium
Rama says the twice-born who follows the teacher's path and meditates on his immutable Reality attains Sayujya, absorption into him, like a caterpillar into a wasp; he adds that these salvations arise through worship of him.
Rama says the twice-born who follows the path opened by the teacher and meditates on his immutable Reality attains Sayujya.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads IV. SANNYASA-UPANISHADS : / V. YOGA-UPANISHADS : / FOBEWORD / MUKTIKOPANISHAD; lines 674-769 confidence: high
The speaker says the 108 Upanishads are the essence of all Upanishads, destroy sins by mere study, were imparted to Hanuman as disciple, and constitute an occult science freeing persons from bondage.
The 108 Upanishads are called occult, forbidden to specified unworthy recipients, and to be imparted only after examination to qualified devotees, disciples, sons, or disciplined learners.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads IV. SANNYASA-UPANISHADS : / V. YOGA-UPANISHADS : / FOBEWORD / MUKTIKOPANISHAD; lines 674-769 confidence: high
Twice-born learners who receive the 108 Upanishads with prescribed Santi formulas from a Guru become Jivanmuktas until Prarabdha is destroyed and then attain the speaker's disembodied salvation.
The teaching is learned from the mouth of a Guru, is said to have been imparted by Sri-Rama to Hanuman as disciple, and is linked with service to the Guru.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads IV. SANNYASA-UPANISHADS : / V. YOGA-UPANISHADS : / FOBEWORD / MUKTIKOPANISHAD; lines 771-807 confidence: medium
Persons desirous of emancipation, having developed the four means of salvation, should approach a Guru with presents; the Guru is described as faithful, Veda-proficient, virtuous, straightforward, compassionate, and intent on the welfare of all beings.
A seeker desiring emancipation approaches a qualified Guru with presents and studies under him according to rules.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads KALIS ANT ARANA UPANISHAD1 / BHIKSHUKA'-UPANISEAD / S'TJKLA-YAJURVEDA / NARADAPARIVRAJAKA-UPANISHAD; lines 6036-6128 confidence: medium
Narada replies that a qualified person should undergo samskaras, study the Veda under a devoted teacher, observe Brahmacharya for twelve years, live as a householder for twenty-five years, and live as a forest-dweller for twenty-five years.
Narada lays out a sequence of samskaras, Vedic study, Brahmacharya, householder life, forest-dwelling, and sannyasa leading to emancipation.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads KALIS ANT ARANA UPANISHAD1 / BHIKSHUKA'-UPANISEAD / S'TJKLA-YAJURVEDA / NARADAPARIVRAJAKA-UPANISHAD; lines 6130-6165 confidence: high
A qualified person, after upanayana, should find a virtuous guru other than his father; the guru is described by good conduct, faith, good birth, Vedic knowledge, love of Sastras, qualities, and freedom from duplicity. The aspirant should prostrate, serve, and state his intention.
The passage prescribes upanayana, finding and serving a qualified guru, long study, household duties, forest discipline, purification, and eventual fitness for sannyasa.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads KHA:NDA XI / KHANDA XIII / KHANDA XV / KHAFDA XVI; lines 3839-3849 confidence: medium
The Subala-Bija-Brahma-Upanishad should not be given out or taught to persons lacking self-control, sons, discipleship under a Guru, one year of residence with him, and known family and conduct.
The passage requires that the recipient have gone to a Guru, become his disciple, and resided with him for a year before the doctrines are taught.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads KHANDA XIII / KHANDA XV / KHAFDA XVI / TE JOBINDU '-UPANISHAD; lines 3852-3931 confidence: medium
The parts of yoga are listed in order: yama, niyama, tyaga, mouna, asana, mulabandha, equality of all bodies, eye position, breath control, pratyahara, dharana, atma-dhyana, and samadhi.
The passage lists ordered yoga practices and defines them through the knowledge that all is Brahman and through cognition of Atma as Sat and Chit.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads KRSHNA-YAJURVEDA / AMRT?ANADA-UPAN1SHAD 217 / CHAPTER II / VAEAHA-UPANISHAD 223; lines 9933-10014 confidence: medium
Without the grace of a good guru, abandonment of sensual objects, perception of divine truth, and attainment of one’s true state are very difficult.
The passage says the guru’s grace enables renunciation, perception of divine truth, and attainment of one’s true state, and it recommends laya-yoga as the practice through which prana is mastered.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads KRSHNA-YAJURVEDA / GARBHA-UPANISHAD 119 / TARASARA-UPANISHAD 1 / S'UKL A- Y A JUR VED A; lines 5689-5796 confidence: high
At Avimukta, Rudra initiates one into Taraka Brahman when prana goes out; through this one becomes immortal and an enjoyer of moksha, and one should not leave Avimukta.
Rudra is said to initiate a person into Taraka Brahman when prana goes out, and this produces immortality and moksha.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads NADABINDU-UPANISHAD 257 / NADABINDU-DPANISHAD 259 / YOGAKTJNDALF-UPANISHAD / YOGAKONDALI-UPANISHAD 263; lines 11536-11620 confidence: medium
Diseases are said to arise from daytime sleeping, night vigils, excess sexual intercourse, crowds, retention of urine and faeces, unwholesome food, and laborious mental operation with prana; blaming yoga and discontinuing practice is the first obstacle.
The passage enumerates ten obstacles to yoga and instructs the wise man to abandon them through deliberation and daily practice.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads NAEAPAPARIVRAJAKA-UPANISHA9 147 / UPAPES'A V / NARADAPARIVRAJAKA-UPANISHAD 159 / UPADES'A VI; lines 7184-7264 confidence: high
After attaining indifference even up to Brahma's seat, destroying fondness for son, relatives, wife, and other things, and having faith in salvation and Vedanta-jnana, the aspirant should approach a Brahman-knowing guru with a gift, serve him, learn the Vedic sentences, become free of 'I' and 'mine,' and see Atma in himself.
The aspirant approaches a Brahman-knowing guru with a gift, serves him for a long time, and learns the meaning of Vedic sentences as part of the salvation path.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads NARADAPAEIVBAJAKA-DPANISHAP 163 / UPADES'A VIII / S'ANDILYA-UPANISHAD / S'ANDILYA-UPANISHAD 179; lines 7943-8040 confidence: medium
The practitioner is instructed to go to a sacred grove with fruits, roots, and water, select a pleasant Veda-resounding place frequented by knowers of Brahman, or use a temple, river-bank, village, or town setting.
The passage gives a staged entry into yoga: selecting a sacred place, preparing a protected monastery, listening to Vedanta, worshipping Vinayaka, saluting the tutelary deity, and beginning disciplined practice.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads NARADAPAEIVBAJAKA-DPANISHAP 163 / UPADES'A VIII / S'ANDILYA-UPANISHAD / S'ANDILYA-UPANISHAD 179; lines 8042-8132 confidence: low
The passage gives stages of perspiration, tremor, and levitation; recommends rubbing the body and early food with milk and ghee; compares managing breath to taming lions, elephants, and tigers; and warns that mismanaged breath kills the practitioner, with a note about rash practice without a guru.
Breath is compared to wild animals that must be gradually tamed, and the note warns of dreadful consequences when Pranayama is performed rashly and without a guru.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads NARADAPARIVRAJAKA-UPANISHAD 159 / UPADES'A VI / NARADAPAEIVBAJAKA-DPANISHAP 163 / UPADES'A VIII; lines 7439-7521 confidence: high
Narada asks Parameshthi (Brahma) to enlighten him, after surrendering himself, about samsara-taraka, glossed as the Pranava that lifts one out of samsara.
Narada surrenders and asks for enlightenment, and Brahma responds with a doctrinal teaching about the Pranava that lifts one from samsara.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads NARADAPARIVRAJAKA-UPANISHAD / UPADES'A III / UPADES'A IV / NAEAPAPARIVRAJAKA-UPANISHA9 147; lines 6587-6671 confidence: high
Narada asks the Grandfather about sannyasa rules. Brahma replies that before atura or regular sannyasa, krchchhra penance and eight sraddhas should be performed, with two brahmanas fed in each in lieu of named divine and sage groups.
Before atura or regular sannyasa, penance and eight sraddhas are prescribed, including feeding brahmanas.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads NARADAPARIVRAJAKA-UPANISHAD / UPADES'A III / UPADES'A IV / NAEAPAPARIVRAJAKA-UPANISHA9 147; lines 6673-6762 confidence: high
The passage lists divine, human, bhuta, paternal, maternal, and self-related śrāddhas and prescribes performance of eight śrāddhas using mantras of the practitioner's śākhā.
The passage describes a staged transition involving śrāddhas, shaving, bathing, fire offerings, water rites, abandonment of sacred thread and garments, Pranava initiation or instruction, and taking ascetic implements.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads NIRALAMBA-DPAN1SHAD / NIRALAMBA-UPANISHAD 23 / MAITREYA-UPANISHAD / SAMAVEDA; lines 1630-1728 confidence: medium
The king describes the body as born of sexual intercourse, without wisdom, hell-like, formed through the urinary orifice, linked by bones, covered with flesh and skin, and full of impurities such as faeces, urine, bile, phlegm, marrow, fat, and serum.
The king describes the body as hell-like, without wisdom, and filled with bodily impurities, then seeks refuge in the sage.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads NIRALAMBA-UPANISHAD 23 / MAITREYA-UPANISHAD / SAMAVEDA / ADHYAYA II; lines 1730-1808 confidence: high
Maitreya goes to Kailas and asks the Lord to initiate him into the mysteries of the highest Tattwa; Mahadeva replies.
Maitreya travels to Kailas and asks for initiation into the highest Tattwa; Mahadeva answers with doctrine.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads NIRALAMBA-UPANISHAD 23 / MAITREYA-UPANISHAD / SAMAVEDA / ADHYAYA II; lines 1730-1808 confidence: medium
Advaita is to be taken in as Bhiksha, while Dvaita is not; Bhiksha is ordained for the Sannyasi by scripture and guru.
The Sannyasi is told to abandon his native place, live apart, and give up ego, wealth, delusion, and desire described as family or household ties.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads PHYANABINDU-UPANISHAP 205 / DHTANABINPU-UPANISHAD 211 / HAMSA1 -UPANISHAD / S'UKLA-YAJURVEDA; lines 9293-9345 confidence: medium
The true nature of Hamsa and Paramahamsa is to be explained for a brahmacharin who controls desires, is devoted to his guru, contemplates Hamsa, and realizes it.
The Hamsa explanation is intended for a brahmacharin with controlled desires who is devoted to his guru and continually contemplates Hamsa.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads S'ANDILYA-UPANISHAD 191 / YOGATATTVA-UPANISHAP / KRSHNA-YAJURVEDA / YOGATATTVA-UPANISHAD 193; lines 8556-8638 confidence: medium
Yoga is divided into Mantra, Laya, Hatha, and Raja; four states common to them are Arambha, Ghata, Parichaya, and Nishpatti; the speaker addresses Brahma.
The passage gives four states common to yoga, names obstacles in early practice, and prescribes a prepared enclosure, posture, salutation, and breath discipline.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads S'UKLA-YAJURVEDA / HAMSA-UPANISHAD / HAMSA-UPANI8HAD 215 / KRSHNA-YAJURVEDA; lines 9479-9512 confidence: medium
As mineral impurities are burned by a blower, stains committed by the organs are burned by checking prana; pranayamas burn stains and dharana burns sins.
Stains and sins are described as burned through checking prana, pranayama, and dharana, with an analogy to burning impurities from mountain-minerals.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads SAMAVEDA / ADHYAYA II / KAIVALYA '-UPANISHAD / KRSHNA-YAJURVEDA; lines 1917-1996 confidence: high
Ashvalayana approaches Lord Parameshti/Brahma and asks for initiation into Brahma-vidya, described as mystic wisdom that frees the learned from sins and leads to Purusha, the Supreme.
The passage opens with Ashvalayana asking Brahma to initiate him into Brahma-vidya, described as freeing the learned from sin and leading to the Supreme.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads TBJOBINPU-UPANISHAD 89 / CHAPTER V / PSJOBINDU-UPANISHAD 95 / CHAPTER VI; lines 4897-4983 confidence: high
The great science of Sankara should not be explained to ordinary, atheist, faithless, ill-behaved, or evil-minded persons; after due examination it should be given to high-souled ones purified by devotion to gurus, taught for a year and a half, and the Tejobindu-Upanishad should be studied with delight; by once studying it one becomes one with Brahman.
The science is not to be explained to disqualified persons; it is to be given only after examination to high-souled recipients purified by devotion to their gurus and taught over a specified period.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads UPADES'A III / UPADES'A IV / NAEAPAPARIVRAJAKA-UPANISHA9 147 / UPAPES'A V; lines 6764-6847 confidence: medium
"he should take up the waist-cord, loin-cloth and cloth with the achamana (sipping of water) preceding it"
The passage presents a consecrated renouncer taking up ritual items, undergoing a water-related rite, and being instructed to remain firm in the observances of his life order.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads UPADES'A III / UPADES'A IV / NAEAPAPARIVRAJAKA-UPANISHA9 147 / UPAPES'A V; lines 6849-6931 confidence: medium
"There are six classes of sannyasins — kutichaka, bahudaka, hamsa, paramahamsa, turiyatita and avadhuta."
The passage presents six classes of sannyasins with progressively different possessions, clothing, alms practices, and rules.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads UPADES'A VI / NARADAPAEIVBAJAKA-DPANISHAP 163 / UPADES'A VIII / S'ANDILYA-UPANISHAD; lines 7692-7772 confidence: medium
Japa is the practice of mantras into which one is duly initiated by a spiritual instructor; it is divided into spoken and mental forms, with loud and low spoken forms distinguished.
Japa is tied to mantras into which one is duly initiated by a spiritual instructor, with spoken and mental forms distinguished.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads UPADES'A VI / NARADAPAEIVBAJAKA-DPANISHAP 163 / UPADES'A VIII / S'ANDILYA-UPANISHAD; lines 7859-7940 confidence: medium
After thorough knowledge of the seats and functions of nadis and vayus, one should begin nadi purification; the practitioner should possess yama and niyama, avoid company, complete study, delight in truth and virtue, conquer anger, serve the spiritual instructor, and obey parents.
The passage states that after thorough knowledge of nadis and vayus, a disciplined person should begin purification of the nadis.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads UPAPES'A V / NARADAPARIVRAJAKA-UPANISHAD 159 / UPADES'A VI / NARADAPAEIVBAJAKA-DPANISHAP 163; lines 7267-7350 confidence: high
Through the guru's grace, the practitioner lives with the guru for one year, observes yama and niyama, attains jnana-yoga or sannyasa, takes leave of the guru, wanders the earth, gives up association, eats moderately, and controls the senses.
The practitioner lives with the guru for one year, observes yama and niyama, then attains jnana-yoga or sannyasa and departs.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads UPAPES'A V / NARADAPARIVRAJAKA-UPANISHAD 159 / UPADES'A VI / NARADAPAEIVBAJAKA-DPANISHAP 163; lines 7352-7437 confidence: medium
The passage assigns divine image worship to kutichaka and bahudaka, mental worship to hamsa and paramahamsa, Brahman-identification to turyatita and avadhuta, and differentiates mantras, japas, dhyana, initiation in sacred Vedic sentences, and forms of Pranava.
The passage assigns initiation in sacred Vedic sentences to advanced ascetics and describes sravana, manana, nididhyasana, dhyana, and mantra practices.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads VARAHA-UPANI8HAD 241 / BRAHMANA II / MANDALABRAHMANA-UPANISHAD 247 / MANDALABRAHMANA-UPANISHAD 249; lines 10901-10989 confidence: medium
The same person becomes indifferent to action-bound births, pursues the nivrtti path to attain emancipation, takes refuge in a spiritual instructor to cross mundane existence, gives up passion, and does what he is instructed to do.
The person turns from action-bound births, follows the return path, takes refuge in a spiritual instructor, gives up passion, practices sadhanas, and attains inner Reality.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads YOGAKONDALI-UPANISHAD 263 / YOGAKUNDALI-UPANISHAD 265 / CHAPTER II / YOGAKUNDALI-UPANISHAD 267; lines 11716-11803 confidence: high
The science is difficult to master; an ascetic should wander until obtaining it; transmitters are to be regarded as Achyuta or Siva; the recipient should not reveal it to others and should protect it.
The science is protected from disclosure, learned from a qualified guru, and specifically said to be learned through the initiation of a guru.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads YOGAKONDALI-UPANISHAD 263 / YOGAKUNDALI-UPANISHAD 265 / CHAPTER II / YOGAKUNDALI-UPANISHAD 267; lines 11806-11846 confidence: high
The khechari bija or mantra is to be performed in six parts and intonations for siddhis; the practice is to be gradual because doing it all at once is said to make the body decay soon.
The passage prescribes mantra, bodily discipline, breath restraint, monthly practice, and twelve years of effort culminating in siddhi.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads YOGAKTJNDALF-UPANISHAD / YOGAKONDALI-UPANISHAD 263 / YOGAKUNDALI-UPANISHAD 265 / CHAPTER II; lines 11703-11713 confidence: medium
One subject to death, disease, and old age is instructed, upon knowing this science, to make the mind firm and practice khechari; the addressee is called a sage.
The passage requires a firm mind, practice, and recognition of a qualified knower-practitioner as guru; it also says the science is not easily attainable.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads YOGATATTVA-UPANISHAD 195 / YOGATATTVA-DPANISHAD 201 / SAMAVEDA / PHYANABINDU-UPANISHAP 205; lines 9040-9124 confidence: medium
Paramesvari, identified as kundalini shakti, sleeps shutting the door to the Brahma-hole; aroused by agni with manas and prana, she becomes needle-like and pierces upward through Sushumna.
Paramesvari, identified as kundalini shakti, sleeps with her mouth shutting the door to the Brahma-hole and, when aroused, pierces upward through Sushumna.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads YOGATATTVA-UPANISHAP / KRSHNA-YAJURVEDA / YOGATATTVA-UPANISHAD 193 / YOGATATTVA-UPANISHAD 195; lines 8641-8730 confidence: high
A matra is defined by a hand action and finger snap; air is drawn through the left nostril for sixteen matras, retained for sixty-four, expelled through the right for thirty-two, then repeated from the right; breath cessation is practiced four times daily until eighty repetitions, and after about three months the nadis are purified.
The passage presents a staged discipline of breath practice, bodily purification, restrictions, mantra recitation, and named states such as arambha and ghata.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads YOGATATTVA-UPANISHAP / KRSHNA-YAJURVEDA / YOGATATTVA-UPANISHAD 193 / YOGATATTVA-UPANISHAD 195; lines 8641-8730 confidence: medium
The yogin becomes beautiful like the god of love, women desire intercourse with him, intercourse causes loss of virility, and preservation of semen causes a good odor to pervade his body.
The yogin is warned that intercourse will cause loss of virility and is instructed to abandon copulation; preserving semen produces a good bodily odor.
read in the book → -
Thirty Minor Upanishads YOGATATTVA-UPANISHAP / KRSHNA-YAJURVEDA / YOGATATTVA-UPANISHAD 193 / YOGATATTVA-UPANISHAD 195; lines 8816-8891 confidence: medium
Dharana for six ghatikas is prescribed; the practitioner restrains breath in akas, contemplates a wish-granting deity in saguna dhyana, and through nirguna dhyana attains samadhi and emancipation.
A sequence of dhyana, samadhi, bandhas, mudras, vajroli, amaroli, and rajayoga is presented as leading to siddhis, emancipation, and discrimination.
read in the book → -
Vedic Hymns, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 32) MANDALA V, HYMN 60. 353 / MANDALA V, HYMN 61. 357 / NOTES. / NOTES. V, O61, 5. 359; lines 24571-24727 confidence: medium
Sayana’s introductory story: Arkananas becomes Rathaviti’s priest, asks for Rathaviti’s daughter for Syavasva; the wife refuses because he is not a Rishi; Syavasva performs penance, seeks alms, is recommended to King Taranta, receives generosity, sees the Maruts, composes praise, becomes a Rishi, and marries the daughter.
Syavasva performs penance, travels collecting alms, sees the Maruts, composes praise, and is thereby said to become a real poet or Rishi.
read in the book → -
Vedic Hymns, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 32) NOTES. I, 166, 6. 223 / NOTES. I, 166, 6. 225 / NOTES. I, 166, 9. 229 / NOTES. I, 166, IO. 231; lines 18462-18562 confidence: medium
The passage says that in Asvalayana's Grihya-sutras a boy brought to his tutor, from the eighth to possibly the twenty-fourth year, had to be well combed and attired in a new dress.
A boy is brought to a tutor, combed, clothed in a new dress, and assigned prescribed skins and girdles by class.
read in the book → -
Vedic Hymns, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 32) XXIV VEDIC HYMNS. / INTRODUCTION. XXV / F. MAX MULLER. / XXX VEDIC HYMNS.; lines 1304-1412 confidence: medium
The speaker discusses the traditional interpretation of the Veda preserved in Sayana's commentary, rejects exaggerated reliance on it, yet calls it indispensable for scholarly Rig-veda study.
The passage frames Vedic scholarship as an entrance into a difficult domain made possible by Sayana's guidance and by inherited commentary.
read in the book → -
Vedic Hymns, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 46) MANDALA III, HYMN 6. 247 / MANDALA III, HYMN 7. 249 / NOTES: / NO DES:; lines 12297-12379 confidence: medium
The note says the sacrificial post tied with a grass rope is compared with a well-dressed youth and alludes to Upanayana, where the youth receives a sacred girdle and the rite is considered a second birth; it also reports Grhya-sutra use of the verse at Upanayana.
The note links the rope around the sacrificial post to an Upanayana youth invested with a sacred girdle, describing the rite as a second birth.
read in the book →
australian aboriginal
-
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies ANDREW LANG. / APPENDIX / DINEWAN BOOLLARHNAH GOOMBLEGUBBON / GLOSSARY; lines 3378-3528 confidence: high
Borah is defined as a large gathering where boys are initiated into mysteries that make them young men.
The Borah entry explicitly describes boys being initiated into mysteries that make them young men.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 1446-1552 confidence: medium
The camp people leave to attend a borah, with only an old dog remaining. The Gooeeays arrive in war-paint with ornaments, waist-belts, boomerangs, woggoorahs, spears, and clubs, intending to surprise and kill them.
The camp people are away attending a borah, and the passage notes boys made young men going into the bush for novitiate with solitary guardians.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 2403-2495 confidence: high
Word is passed between tribes that a good season calls for a gathering at Googoorewon; old men whisper it will be a borah, but women must not know.
The gathering is to be a borah kept from women, and Byamee’s sons are to be made young men, gaining adult privileges and warrior training.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 2497-2591 confidence: high
The Wirreenun tell the men they will hold a borah but women must not know; men secretly clear a large circle, build an earthen dam, clear a pathway into thick bush, and bank the pathway on both sides.
The passage explicitly describes a borah held for the initiation of boys into young manhood, with prepared ground, ritual specialists, and ceremonial movement into the ring.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 2593-2690 confidence: high
During the Borah corroboree, women relatives of boys to be made young men dance all night; young women are ordered into bough humpies around the embankment while old women remain for the moment.
Boys to be made young men are carried away by men during the Borah, while women are ordered into covered humpies so they see nothing further.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 2692-2777 confidence: high
Women are imprisoned beneath boughs while men carry boys into the scrub; women are released after the boys vanish, receive no information about initiation rites, and may later see boys return with a missing tooth, scarifications, and a period of not looking on women.
The passage describes boys being removed from women, kept from female contact, associated with tooth loss and scarification, and placed under a man's charge for at least six months.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 3227-3261 confidence: high
The elders decide that because there is plenty everywhere they will hold a borah for boys to be made young men, and they will prepare a ground on a ridge away from camp so women should not know.
The elders decide to hold a borah so that boys should be made young men, and the big borah of Googoorewon is then held.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 3227-3261 confidence: high
The elders decide that because there is plenty everywhere they will hold a borah for boys to be made young men, and they will prepare a ground on a ridge away from camp so women should not know.
The elders plan the borah ground on a ridge away from camp so that the women should not know.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies WITH INTRODUCTION BY ANDREW LANG, M.A. / CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION; lines 230-290 confidence: high
The passage mentions Bora mysteries, initiatory rites, magic, social customs, fragments of myths, and stories told by the camp-fire or in gum-tree shade; it says Parker’s book supplied more of these stories.
The passage explicitly mentions the mysteries or Bora of the natives and initiatory rites.
read in the book → -
More Australian Legendary Tales THE FROG HERALDS OF THE FLOOD . / EERIN, THE SMALL GREY OWL / K. LANGLOH PARKER. / ANDREW LANG.; lines 3133-3257 confidence: medium
The Daens hold ice to children's septums, pierce them, insert straw or bone, and say the children will be able to sing as the Meamei sing.
Children undergo septum piercing by the Daens, after which the Daens state that they will be able to sing as the Meamei sing.
read in the book → -
More Australian Legendary Tales THE FROG HERALDS OF THE FLOOD . / EERIN, THE SMALL GREY OWL / K. LANGLOH PARKER. / ANDREW LANG.; lines 4010-4272 confidence: high
Boorah is defined as a larger borah ring; Borah or Boorah as sacred tribal initiation rites.
Borah or Boorah is explicitly defined as sacred tribal initiation rites, with Boorah also named as a larger borah ring.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER I / INTRODUCTORY / CHAPTER II / THE ALL FATHER, BYAMEE; lines 823-906 confidence: high
Yudtha Dulleebah told the author in whispers about Byamee and said he was instructed in his first Boorah, or initiation.
Knowledge of Byamee is taught in Boorah/initiation, described as revealed in mysteries, concealed from women, communicated to lads at initiation, and tied to a song only the fully initiated may sing.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER I / INTRODUCTORY / CHAPTER II / THE ALL FATHER, BYAMEE; lines 823-906 confidence: high
The author reports hearing Byamee's Song, which only the fully initiated may sing; the lay is said to be old and no longer understood, and Euahlayi women are said to have some knowledge of and mystic access to Byamee under another name.
Byamee's Song is described as singable only by the fully initiated and as an old lay no longer understood.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER I / INTRODUCTORY / CHAPTER II / THE ALL FATHER, BYAMEE; lines 908-1011 confidence: high
At some initiatory rites, the oldest Wirreenun prays to Byamee for long life because they have kept his law. The tribesmen profess prayer to Byamee only at funerals and at the conclusion of the Boorah.
At some initiatory rites the oldest Wirreenun prays to Byamee for long life because the participants have kept his law; prayer is also associated with the conclusion of the Boorah.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER II / THE ALL FATHER, BYAMEE / CHAPTER III / RELATIONSHIPS AND TOTEMS; lines 1542-1650 confidence: high
The wunnarl food taboo is lifted from different foods for boys at each Boorah until only the yunbeai remains forbidden; the family totem is never taboo to them.
After Boorah and related status changes, boys and girls have wunnarl food taboos removed by ritual rubbing with fat and blood, and sometimes tasting flesh.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER III / RELATIONSHIPS AND TOTEMS / CHAPTER IV / THE MEDICINE MEN; lines 1653-1769 confidence: high
Old wizards select a young boy, take him to a tribal burial-ground at night, tie him down, leave him, and light fires of fat around him.
The passage describes selection by older wizards, binding at a burial-ground, frightening visitations, insertion of a sacred stone, instruction by dead spirits, and later seclusion before practice.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER III / RELATIONSHIPS AND TOTEMS / CHAPTER IV / THE MEDICINE MEN; lines 1653-1769 confidence: medium
A large star falls beside the boy; a Beewee or iguana emerges from it, and because it is the boy's totem he knows it will not hurt him; it runs over him and departs.
The boy's iguana totem emerges from a fallen star and does not harm him, after which a snake, named as the iguana's hereditary enemy, approaches and licks the immobilized boy.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER IX / THE BOORAH AND OTHER MEETINGS / CHAPTER X / CHIEFLY AS TO FUNERALS AND MOURNING; lines 3918-4023 confidence: high
For a dead initiated man, a prayer would commend his spirit to Byamee and ask entry into Bullimah because he kept Boorah laws; uninitiated spirits wander until reincarnated and never enter Bullimah.
The passage says an initiated man who kept Boorah laws may be prayed into Bullimah, while uninitiated spirits wander until reincarnated and never enter Bullimah.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER V / MORE ABOUT THE MEDICINE MEN AND LEECHCRAFT / CHAPTER VI / OUR WITCH WOMAN; lines 2219-2340 confidence: medium
Bootha isolates herself, discards clothes, roams the bush, digs a roofed underground camp called 'Muddy wine,' and erects painted posts in front.
Bootha withdraws to an underground camp, is described as spirit-possessed, says she will return as a big wirreenun, and later returns as a healer, rainmaker, and witch.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER VI / OUR WITCH WOMAN / CHAPTER VII / BIRTH--BETROTHAL--AN ABORIGINAL GIRL FROM INFANCY TO WOMANHOOD; lines 2648-2781 confidence: high
A girl's initiation into womanhood begins when a granny or old female relation takes her to the scrub, makes a bough shade, burns Budtha leaves, makes her swallow smoke, places her in an earth hollow, and gives restrictions including no honey for four moons.
The passage explicitly introduces the procedure as a girl's initiation into womanhood and describes removal from camp, seclusion, smoke, lying in an earth hollow, instruction, and delayed claiming of a husband.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER VI / OUR WITCH WOMAN / CHAPTER VII / BIRTH--BETROTHAL--AN ABORIGINAL GIRL FROM INFANCY TO WOMANHOOD; lines 2648-2781 confidence: high
A girl's initiation into womanhood begins when a granny or old female relation takes her to the scrub, makes a bough shade, burns Budtha leaves, makes her swallow smoke, places her in an earth hollow, and gives restrictions including no honey for four moons.
During the womanhood initiation, the girl is forbidden honey for four moons and given food under controlled conditions.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER VI / OUR WITCH WOMAN / CHAPTER VII / BIRTH--BETROTHAL--AN ABORIGINAL GIRL FROM INFANCY TO WOMANHOOD; lines 2783-2897 confidence: high
The old woman makes a ringing noise with her lips and tells the girl to do so at fresh bird notes or camp sounds, warning of bodily decline if she does not.
The girl is secluded with an elder, instructed in required actions, stripped of mud, painted and ornamented, and presented as a wirreebeeun before approaching the main camp.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER VI / OUR WITCH WOMAN / CHAPTER VII / BIRTH--BETROTHAL--AN ABORIGINAL GIRL FROM INFANCY TO WOMANHOOD; lines 2783-2897 confidence: high
The passage says men keep the inner mysteries of the Boorah initiation ceremonies from women and compares this to Masons keeping secrets.
The passage states that men keep the inner mysteries of the Boorah initiation ceremonies from women.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER VII / BIRTH--BETROTHAL--AN ABORIGINAL GIRL FROM INFANCY TO WOMANHOOD / CHAPTER VIII / THE TRAINING OF A BOY UP TO BOORAH PRELIMINARIES; lines 2916-3034 confidence: high
Boys are trained like girls at first with charms, then taken to the Weedegah; about age seven a mother paints her son red and white for a week before he goes to the bachelors' camp and may hunt with males.
The passage describes boys' movement toward the bachelors' camp, the bullroarer sound revealing that initiation is at hand for eligible boys, and preparation of Boorah sacred grounds.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER VII / BIRTH--BETROTHAL--AN ABORIGINAL GIRL FROM INFANCY TO WOMANHOOD / CHAPTER VIII / THE TRAINING OF A BOY UP TO BOORAH PRELIMINARIES; lines 2916-3034 confidence: medium
Boys are trained like girls at first with charms, then taken to the Weedegah; about age seven a mother paints her son red and white for a week before he goes to the bachelors' camp and may hunt with males.
A boy who had not been to a Boorah would not dare make fire, and boys learn fire-making in the context of male training.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER VII / BIRTH--BETROTHAL--AN ABORIGINAL GIRL FROM INFANCY TO WOMANHOOD / CHAPTER VIII / THE TRAINING OF A BOY UP TO BOORAH PRELIMINARIES; lines 3036-3143 confidence: high
Camps move outside the big Boorah ring; boys to be initiated and Munthdeeguns arrive painted, wearing leafy twigs and carrying green branches; some attendants hold painted spears with waywah.
The passage repeatedly identifies the boys as initiates being made young men and describes restricted conduct, processions, sacred ground, and ritual specialists around the Boorah.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER VII / BIRTH--BETROTHAL--AN ABORIGINAL GIRL FROM INFANCY TO WOMANHOOD / CHAPTER VIII / THE TRAINING OF A BOY UP TO BOORAH PRELIMINARIES; lines 3145-3217 confidence: high
Men try to steal each other's boys, and wrestling contests occur near the mudgee, first among boys and then among elder men, with clan victory at stake.
The passage explicitly describes uninitiated boys being tested in wrestling, sham fights, throwing, sport, and warfare before being declared worthy to become fully initiated young men.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER VIII / THE TRAINING OF A BOY UP TO BOORAH PRELIMINARIES / CHAPTER IX / THE BOORAH AND OTHER MEETINGS; lines 3220-3339 confidence: high
Younger women are sent into bough sheds, old women sing, red-painted boys are daubed white, carried and danced around the ring, farewelled by old women, and the women are concealed under pulled-down sheds.
The passage presents a formal initiation sequence: separation from women, guardianship, secret instruction, tests of courage, new pass-words, and bodily marks for successful boys.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER VIII / THE TRAINING OF A BOY UP TO BOORAH PRELIMINARIES / CHAPTER IX / THE BOORAH AND OTHER MEETINGS; lines 3220-3339 confidence: high
Other initiates are tested amid Boorah spirit sounds, pointed spears, scratches from stone knives and mussel shells, and attacks by painted figures; those who fear may be rejected and later killed by magic or poison, and an incapable initiate may be bound, killed, and burned.
Initiates are exposed to spirit sounds, spears, scratches, and terrifying painted figures; bravery leads to advancement, while fear leads to rejection and possible death.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER VIII / THE TRAINING OF A BOY UP TO BOORAH PRELIMINARIES / CHAPTER IX / THE BOORAH AND OTHER MEETINGS; lines 3341-3460 confidence: high
After dance and chant around the yungawee, boys are brought back with abased heads, placed near the ring edge, and told they will sleep as boys and wake as new men; new names and sacred stones will be given, with Gayandi settling names for the wirreenuns.
The boys are removed from their mothers, fast, receive guardians, new names, sacred stones, possible tooth removal, further exclusion from higher ceremonies, two moons of instruction, and staged return.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER VIII / THE TRAINING OF A BOY UP TO BOORAH PRELIMINARIES / CHAPTER IX / THE BOORAH AND OTHER MEETINGS; lines 3462-3574 confidence: high
Women make a large fire away from the big camp, cover it with Budtha, Dheal, and Coolabah leaves for smoke, and the fire is around a Dheal tree.
The passage describes repeated ceremonial stages for boys, including smoke rites, prescribed posture, senior ritual participants, seclusion, restrictions, and later access to sacred ceremonies and teachings.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER VIII / THE TRAINING OF A BOY UP TO BOORAH PRELIMINARIES / CHAPTER IX / THE BOORAH AND OTHER MEETINGS; lines 3576-3684 confidence: high
A stone is given to a Boorahbayyi when he first hears the song, and wirreenuns are said to swallow their stones for safekeeping.
The passage presents repeated Boorah stages with stones, removed food taboos, secret instruction, bull-roarer revelation, and changed marriage or warrior status.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER VIII / THE TRAINING OF A BOY UP TO BOORAH PRELIMINARIES / CHAPTER IX / THE BOORAH AND OTHER MEETINGS; lines 3576-3684 confidence: high
Food taboos are removed across successive Boorahs; after the fifth a man may eat what he likes, learns message-sticks, and with five stones may marry.
A stone is given at each Boorah, and when a man has five stones he can marry.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia CHAPTER XIII / FORAGING AND COOKING / CHAPTER XIV / COSTUMES AND WEAPONS; lines 4960-5074 confidence: high
“This alligator corroboree is generally indicative of a Boorah, or initiation ceremony, being near at hand.”
The passage explicitly says the alligator corroboree is generally indicative of a Boorah, glossed as an initiation ceremony, being near at hand.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia THE AMUSEMENTS OF BLACKS / CHAPTER XVI / BUSH BOGIES AND FINIS / GLOSSARY; lines 5716-5905 confidence: high
Glossary entries define Boorak as initiation ceremony; Bunbul as little boorah ring; Brumboorah as boorah song; Boorahbayyi as boy undergoing initiation; Doolooboorah as boorah message-stick; Eeramooun as uninitiated boy.
The glossary includes multiple initiation-associated terms: initiation ceremony, boorah ring, boorah song, boorah message-stick, initiated boy, and uninitiated boy.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia THE AMUSEMENTS OF BLACKS / CHAPTER XVI / BUSH BOGIES AND FINIS / GLOSSARY; lines 5906-6014 confidence: medium
"Munthdeegun, man in charge of initiate at boorah."
The glossary defines roles and statuses connected with boorah: a man in charge of an initiate, a boorah boy messenger, a fully initiated young man, and a devil haunting boorah grounds.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia / CONTENTS / LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS / INTRODUCTION; lines 101-196 confidence: high
The tribe, absent missionary influence, is said to 'retain their ancient beliefs' among old people and to preserve 'their tribal initiations, or Boorah' in decadent form.
The passage explicitly states that the tribe preserves 'tribal initiations, or Boorah.'
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia / CONTENTS / LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS / INTRODUCTION; lines 349-429 confidence: medium
Atnatu is said to have made no moral laws, but his ritual laws concerning circumcision and the whirling of the bull-roarer must be observed as strictly as Byamee's ritual laws; obedience is due to a heavenly father who begat and punished men.
Atnatu's ritual laws include circumcision and whirling of the bull-roarer, and these must be observed strictly.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia / CONTENTS / LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS / INTRODUCTION; lines 662-724 confidence: low
The author lists Euahlayi Yunbeai, totem food taboo removal, magic, multiplex totems, hunting methods, initiatory ceremonies, moral lullabies, and kindly life.
The passage explicitly includes initiatory ceremonies among the Euahlayi practices discussed in the book.
read in the book → -
The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia The Euahlayi Tribe: A Study of Aboriginal Life in Australia / CONTENTS; lines 67-98 confidence: medium
The contents list chapters on training a boy up to Boorah preliminaries and on the Boorah and other meetings.
The contents refer to a boy's training up to Boorah preliminaries and to Boorah meetings.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia A , . / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 277 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 279 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 285; lines 13189-13273 confidence: high
The men squat and open their wallets; the owner of the Ouabara asks his younger brother, a Purula Hakea man, to perform the principal part, and invites a Panunga Achilpa man to assist because of an affinal marriage arrangement; whispered instructions follow.
The passage appears within an initiation-ceremony context and describes preparation of performers, materials, sacred objects, chanting, and the construction of a decorated Nurtunja.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia A A 2 / IMAXDA. / ONE FORM OF NURTUNIA. / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES; lines 15780-15892 confidence: high
The supplied passage appears under “IX INITIATION CEREMONIES” and describes the Ambilyerikirra ceremony.
The passage is placed in initiation ceremonies and describes a staged sequence involving fire-stick action, enforced immobility, instruction about the Alcheringa, and reported taming under the sacred Churinga.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia A A 2 / IMAXDA. / ONE FORM OF NURTUNIA. / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES; lines 15780-15892 confidence: medium
Older men instruct women to protect themselves with sticks and boughs; the Illpongwurra take bundles of fire-sticks, cross the river, and divide into three parties near the women.
The Illpongwurra throw fire-sticks over women and children in a scene later explained as representing an attack by wild cat men.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia A A 2 / IMAXDA. / ONE FORM OF NURTUNIA. / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES; lines 15780-15892 confidence: high
The leader, with arms linked in those of his supporters, lifts the Ambilyerikirra up and down through the night; old men hide him from the Illpongwurra until morning.
The Illpongwurra lie quietly while the Ambilyerikirra is lifted, and the passage reports that this represents the taming of the wild Illpongwurra under the sacred Churinga.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia A A 2 / IMAXDA. / ONE FORM OF NURTUNIA. / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES; lines 15780-15892 confidence: medium
The leader, with arms linked in those of his supporters, lifts the Ambilyerikirra up and down through the night; old men hide him from the Illpongwurra until morning.
The passage reports that if the strength of the men lifting the Churinga failed, the Illpongwurra would die.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia A A 2 / IMAXDA. / ONE FORM OF NURTUNIA. / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES; lines 15780-15892 confidence: uncertain
The women beckon and call “kutta”; near them, the Ambilyerikirra carriers throw themselves down to hide the sacred object, the Illpongwurra pile on top, then the group reforms and returns.
The passage identifies the carrying of the sacred Churinga to the women's camp as a leading incident, but also says no meaning was known for it.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia A A 2 / IMAXDA. / ONE FORM OF NURTUNIA. / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES; lines 15894-15928 confidence: high
A tradition says frog people, aided by white bats and little bats, held an Engwura at Imanda; Achilpa gathered, took part, were made Urliara by Unchichera men, and travelled north.
The Engwura is described as a rite men pass through that is supposed to make them more kindly natured; the Achilpa are also made Urliara within an Engwura tradition.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia APPENDIX A / THE NAMES OF THE NATIVES / APPENDIX A / APPENDIX B; lines 26838-26871 confidence: high
A man, perhaps two but rarely more than one, is suddenly seized in camp, loosely bound by hands and neck with native-made string, and led into the bush away from the main camp where women and the uninitiated cannot see the party.
The passage explicitly describes a man who is to be admitted to Wilyaru status and presents a sequence of seizure, seclusion, ritual painting, fire-centered vigil, singing, and sleep deprivation.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia APPENDIX A / THE NAMES OF THE NATIVES / APPENDIX A / APPENDIX B; lines 26838-26871 confidence: medium
The passage says the ceremony is “equivalent in the Urabunna tribe” to the Dieri Wilfyaroo and, regarding the fire ordeal, may in certain respects be regarded as equivalent to the Arunta Engwura.
The passage introduces the ceremony in relation to a fire ordeal and then describes the women’s maintenance of a fire, circling dance around it, repeated singing, and prolonged loss of sleep.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia B B 2 / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAPTER X / C C 2; lines 16545-16592 confidence: high
The passage says circumcision by stone knife, Ariltha or sub-incision, and the present organization and marriage system were introduced in Alcheringa periods, which are grouped as early, middle, and later, with some overlap.
The passage explicitly links Alcheringa periods with the introduction of circumcision by stone knife and Ariltha or sub-incision.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia C C 2 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANCESTORS 389 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANXESTORS 391 / ILI.PONGWURKA WERE BURNT DURING THE ENGWURA.; lines 16703-16753 confidence: high
The Ulpmerka are identified as certain plum tree men not circumcised by the Ungambikula; Arakiirta are described as having been in the same state but later operated upon by the Ullakupera and changed from Ulpmerka into Arakiirta.
The Arakiirta are described as having been in the same state as Ulpmerka, then operated upon by the Ullakupera and changed from Ulpmerka into Arakiirta; Ulpmerka status is tied to not being circumcised by the Ungambikula.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CARRIED. / VIII INITIATION CERE-MONIES / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / FIG. 60.-; lines 14346-14455 confidence: high
The passage is in an initiation-ceremony section; captions identify a fish totem ceremony and an Irriakura totem ceremony, with head feathers representing flowering Irriakura.
The passage is situated under initiation ceremonies and records multiple formal Ouabara performances with decorated performers, singing, and prescribed actions.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CARRIED. / VIII INITIATION CERE-MONIES / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / FIG. 60.-; lines 14457-14566 confidence: high
Older men decorated the heads of younger men with twigs and leaves of an Eremophila shrub; the material was called wetta and was worn until the end of the ceremonies. The decorators were Urizara who had already been through the Engwura.
The passage describes named phases of the Engwura, the decoration and renaming of young men, their assignment to older men, and the continuation of ceremonies into a third phase.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CARRIED. / VIII INITIATION CERE-MONIES / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / FIG. 60.-; lines 14457-14566 confidence: high
Four or five young men were allotted to each older man by the presiding old man; the decorated young men and the older man in charge became ab-moara to each other, and the young men could not speak to or in the presence of him without permission.
After decoration, young men and older men become ab-moara to each other, and the young men may not speak to or in the presence of the older man without permission.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CARRIED. / VIII INITIATION CERE-MONIES / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / FIG. 60.-; lines 14457-14566 confidence: medium
Older men decorated the heads of younger men with twigs and leaves of an Eremophila shrub; the material was called wetta and was worn until the end of the ceremonies. The decorators were Urizara who had already been through the Engwura.
The wetta, made of Eremophila twigs and leaves, is placed on younger men's heads and worn from that point until the end of the ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CARRIED. / VIII INITIATION CERE-MONIES / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / FIG. 60.-; lines 14569-14608 confidence: high
“ceremonies handed down from the Alcheringa” that had to be performed “in precisely the same way” as in the Alcheringa.
The passage appears within initiation-ceremony material and describes Engwura ceremonies as handed down from the Alcheringa and performed precisely according to precedent.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CARRIED. / VIII INITIATION CERE-MONIES / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / FIG. 60.-; lines 14569-14608 confidence: medium
The third phase starts with examination of many Churinga brought from the witchetty grub storehouse in Heavitree Gap, which cuts through the Macdonnell Ranges and forms a passage for the Todd River.
A new phase begins with Churinga brought from a storehouse, overseen by the Alatunja, wrapped with human hair-string, laid on shields, and surrounded by seated men.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.- / THE ENGWURA CEREMONY / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 275; lines 12734-12840 confidence: high
When a group decides to hold an Engwura, the Alatunja consults older men and sends messengers carrying one or two wooden Churinga concealed in emu-feather casing; the messenger is called Ilchinkinija, rendered “the beckoning hand.”
The Engwura initiation is convened by sending messengers with wooden Churinga; recipients are expected to follow the Churinga and assemble.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.- / THE ENGWURA CEREMONY / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 275; lines 12734-12840 confidence: high
Local groups arrive at the chosen spot while the resident group gathers food; the Engwura ground is secluded and placed so women and children in the main camp cannot see it.
The initiation ground is deliberately placed out of sight of women and children, and performers are decorated where unauthorized people cannot see them.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER I / IXTRODUCTIOX / ERRATUM / LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS; lines 1121-1216 confidence: medium
The Alatunja is not chosen simply for ability; the office is hereditary within limits, passes from father to son, requires the proper group designation, and requires a fully initiated man capable of ceremonial leadership.
The holder of the Alatunja office must be fully initiated and old enough to take the lead in certain ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER V / V THE CHURIXGA OF THE ARUXTA TRIBE 135 / V THE CHURIXGA OF THE ARUXTA TRIBE 137 / V THE CHURIXGA OF THE ARUNTA TRIBE 139; lines 7409-7495 confidence: high
Before seeing the Ertnatulunga, a man must have passed through circumcision and subincision and shown self-restraint and worthiness; frivolous or talkative conduct may delay admission for many years.
Access to the Ertnatulunga follows prior initiation rites and moral assessment, and the admitted man is shown sacred Churinga, taught their associations, given his secret name, warned about secrecy, and ritually painted.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 11623-11731 confidence: high
Aratchitta poles are removed from the Wurja; Oknia and Okilia men carry him feet foremost and place him on the shield; the men sing the Lartna song; the assistant grasps the foreskin and the operator cuts it off.
The passage centers on the Lartna initiation: the novice is ritually prepared, operated on, praised for endurance, shown sacred objects, and placed under new obligations and restrictions.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 11623-11731 confidence: high
An Okilia brings bull-roarers, presses them on the wound, and tells the novice that these, not Twanyirika, made the sound; they are sacred Churinga and must never be shown or even mentioned to women.
After the operation, an Okilia tells the novice that the bull-roarers, not the spirit, made the sound, and that these sacred Churinga must not be shown or mentioned to women.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 11623-11731 confidence: high
The Ikuntera shield bearer comes down the lines with the shield on his head, snaps fingers, kneels facing the fire with the shield above his head, while bull-roarers sound so loudly that women and children in camp hear them and suppose the sound is Twanyirika’s voice.
The passage says women and children are told that the bull-roarer sound is the voice of Twanyirika, while the novice is later told the sound was made by the bull-roarers.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 11623-11731 confidence: medium
The note says women are told the bull-roarer is the voice of Twanyirika, who takes the boy into the bush until he is better and returns as an initiated man; it compares this with Kurnai Tundun and south-east coast Daramulun bull-roarer beliefs, and notes variants with one or two bull-roarers.
The note states that women and uninitiated youths are taught that Twanyirika takes the boy away into the bush until he is better, after which the boy returns as an initiated man.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 11623-11731 confidence: high
Special officials return one by one; the Okilia names each and says not to mention his name; each embraces the boy, pressing bodies together. A note says the novice must use special terms and may not speak to them until he has made a food offering.
Each special official is named to the novice with the instruction not to mention the name, and the note adds that he must use special terms for these individuals afterward.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 11839-11948 confidence: high
Arakurta in bush undergoes Koperta kakuma or head biting: he lies face down, men sing and urge biting, the oldest Okilia chooses two to five biters, and the scalp is bitten until blood flows, with hair growth given as the stated object.
The passage places head biting and Ariltha within an initiation sequence, involving seclusion, bodily pain, blood flow, recovery from a previous operation, and later ceremonial proceedings for the Arakurta.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 11839-11948 confidence: high
Ariltha generally follows Lartna by five or six weeks depending on recovery; it is regarded as at least equal in importance to circumcision, and women are completely excluded.
Women are excluded from Ariltha, only initiated men may be present, and the Arakurta are instructed not to speak of a Quabara to women and children; the passage also states that particular groups alone have rights to perform certain Quabara.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 11839-11948 confidence: medium
Older Kumara and Purula men, along with Bukhara and Panunga men, gather and sing for hours of Achilpa men connected with a group that marched north by way of Henbury on the Finke River.
The Ariltha-associated night includes Quabara performances and chants concerning Achilpa, emu, and bandicoot totems, with a Nurtunja used in a sacred ceremony requested by the initiands' Oknia and Okilia.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 11839-11948 confidence: medium
The old bandicoot man decorates two men, one the Oknia of the Purula boy and one the Okilia of the Kumara, for the ceremony; at daybreak the Arakurta are led out, and a Quabara concerning an Alcheringa man at Yerapinthinga begins, with one personator carrying the Nurtunja on his back and moving toward and away from a personated Alcheringa woman who wards him off with bushes.
The dawn Quabara is concerned with an Alcheringa man at Yerapinthinga; a performer personates him with the Nurtunja on his back, while another personates an Alcheringa woman who wards him off with bushes.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 11951-12042 confidence: high
While embracing the Nurtunja, the Arakurta are told they are about to undergo Ariltha and that the embrace will prevent pain and fear.
The passage explicitly presents Ariltha as a rite undergone by Arakurta, after which they pass beyond the Arakurta stage and are called Ertwa-kurka or initiated men admitted to the ranks of men.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 11951-12042 confidence: medium
The old bandicoot man removes the Nurtunja from the performer, scoops a hole, fixes it upright, and the two Arakurta are told by Oknia and Okilia men to embrace it.
The two Arakurta are directed to embrace the Nurtunja before the operation and are told that doing so will prevent pain and fear.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 11951-12042 confidence: medium
Until the wound heals, the young man is supposed to lie only on his back.
After Ariltha, the young man must follow bodily aftercare and is forbidden to eat specified animals until recovery, alongside totemic and wild cat restrictions.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 12045-12130 confidence: high
Previously operated younger men may voluntarily seek a second operation, saying the incision was not carried far enough and calling for a Mura to cut the Ariltha down to the root.
The passage is an initiation-ceremony sequence involving operations, recovery, removal and replacement of decorations, singing, movement into the bush, return to women, and post-ceremony speech restrictions.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 12132-12218 confidence: high
After a short time on the fire, the Irkoa-artha removes him and hands him to uninitiated boys, who must camp with him without speaking; after three silent days, Okilia men invite him to the men's camp, where he becomes a permanent member.
The passage explicitly describes ritual stages, speech prohibition, admission to the men's camp, participation in sacred ceremonies, and a list of named initiation grades.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 12132-12218 confidence: medium
The men drop fire-sticks and halt; the young man throws a boomerang toward his mother's Alcheringa camp. The passage says this also occurs in other ceremonies and likely symbolizes entry into manhood and departure from women's control, while noting uncertainty about the exact significance of the Alcheringa direction.
The passage interprets the boomerang thrown toward the mother's Alcheringa camp as likely marking the young man's entry into manhood and passage from women's control into the ranks of men.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 12132-12218 confidence: medium
The Ertwa-kurka is led forward with his shield before his face and placed squatting on a fire prepared by women and covered with green leaves; women shout “tirra, tirra, tirra” and press him down by the shoulders.
The Ertwa-kurka is placed squatting for a short time on a fire prepared by women and covered with green leaves as part of the initiation sequence.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 12132-12218 confidence: high
After a short time on the fire, the Irkoa-artha removes him and hands him to uninitiated boys, who must camp with him without speaking; after three silent days, Okilia men invite him to the men's camp, where he becomes a permanent member.
The initiand is prohibited from speaking, remains silent for three days, and later has the ban of silence removed when his mouth and others' mouths are touched with a sacred object.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 12132-12218 confidence: high
Before he may speak to ceremony officials, he must procure game as an offering to each; the gift is called Chaurilia.
The Ertwa-kurka must procure game as Chaurilia for each ritual official before speaking to them; the recipient then performs a sacred ceremony connected with removing the silence ban.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 12220-12311 confidence: high
Early in the day the Ulpmerka is removed on a pretext; men and women prepare food, chant, women dance, and at sundown the boy returns unaware and sleeps at the men’s camp.
The passage describes a circumcision initiation sequence in which the boy is separated, ritually handled, told he must become a man, operated on, and sent out until recovery.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 12313-12408 confidence: high
The authors state that Arunta people do not understand sub-incision as a means to prevent procreation; every man in the Central area where the rite is practiced is sub-incised, normally before he may take a wife, and violation could mean death.
The passage presents sub-incision within initiation ceremonies and states that men must normally undergo it before being allowed to take a wife.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 12313-12408 confidence: medium
The authors state that Arunta people do not understand sub-incision as a means to prevent procreation; every man in the Central area where the rite is practiced is sub-incised, normally before he may take a wife, and violation could mean death.
The passage states that a man who took a wife without being sub-incised would be killed if the infringement were found out.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 12410-12508 confidence: high
The boy's Okilia arranges with two Unibirna men, who take hold of the unsuspecting boy, place a special small white stone called apcrta irrkurra under his armpit, and bring him to his parents' camp.
The passage explicitly presents the actions as the first proceedings when a boy is to be initiated, including taking him from ordinary awareness, placing ritual objects on him, renaming him, moving him between camps, restricting contact, and keeping him out of camp.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 12410-12508 confidence: high
The guardians wake the boy, tie his hair with whitened string, add eagle-hawk feathers, and he is then called Auaritcha; related women bring grass-seed food, and the Mitra woman or the Umbirna paint him with red ochre.
The boy receives whitened hair-string, eagle-hawk feathers, red ochre, white pipeclay, and a waist band worn for the first time at different stages of the proceedings.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 12410-12508 confidence: high
If taken to another local group, the boy travels with the stone and hair-string; the men cry "Pan! Pan!" and swing his arms; strangers come out, remove the objects, throw him up, catch and strike him, return the stone, keep the hair-string, and women may not speak to him.
After the throwing ceremony the boy must remain some distance away and may not be spoken to by women, and later he returns to the bush with his guardians while younger men emerge from hiding.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 12410-12508 confidence: medium
If taken to another local group, the boy travels with the stone and hair-string; the men cry "Pan! Pan!" and swing his arms; strangers come out, remove the objects, throw him up, catch and strike him, return the stone, keep the hair-string, and women may not speak to him.
At the strange camp, the strangers throw the boy into the air, catch him, and strike him as he falls, in an act named Auaritcha iwunina.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 12511-12601 confidence: high
Ceremonies use a Waninga that the boy embraces before Lartna; the boy lies down with eyes covered by an Okilia, an Unkulla man runs back, prostrate men form a table, an Ikuntera man performs the operation, and Okilia call for quiet.
The passage explicitly treats the described Lartna and Ariltha procedures as initiation ceremonies and includes operations, new names, ritual attendants, seclusion, return to camp, and temporary speech prohibitions.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 12511-12601 confidence: medium
After Ariltha the novice is called Allalluniba, taken into the bush, later painted white and dressed with a hair-string girdle and pubic tassel, brought to the men's camp and near waiting women, participates in boomerang, Ungaraitcha, smoking, and owl-totem rites, and observes a silence ban lifted by food offerings.
After Ariltha the novice is taken into the bush, later painted and dressed, brought back to the men's camp and to waiting women, and eventually resumes speech after offerings.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 12511-12601 confidence: medium
After Ariltha the novice is called Allalluniba, taken into the bush, later painted white and dressed with a hair-string girdle and pubic tassel, brought to the men's camp and near waiting women, participates in boomerang, Ungaraitcha, smoking, and owl-totem rites, and observes a silence ban lifted by food offerings.
The newly initiated man may not speak to officials who participated in the ceremonies until the ban is removed after he presents each separately with food.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.-; lines 12511-12601 confidence: high
The passage says certain women's ceremonies are equivalents of men's initiation ceremonies: one rubs a girl's breasts with fat and red ochre, another is described as equivalent to male sub-incision; it also lists female status terms and says there is no special post-rite name for females.
The passage states that certain ceremonies for women are equivalents of male initiation ceremonies and identifies breast-rubbing with fat and red ochre and another operation as examples.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XII / XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 455 / XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 459 / XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 461; lines 19703-19789 confidence: medium
The female subject is kept away from children, sits over a hole until the flow ceases, fills it in, becomes Wliiipa, returns to the women's camp, undergoes Atna-ariltha, is handed to her allotted man, and later is called Ayakiitja, a fully grown woman.
The female subject is isolated, associated with a hole and cessation of flow, receives a new designation, undergoes a rite, is transferred to an allotted man, and later receives a fully grown woman designation.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XII / XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 455 / XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 459 / XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 461; lines 19703-19789 confidence: medium
When a young man first takes blood from another man, that man is temporarily tabu to him until he releases the young man from the intherta, or ban of silence, by singing over his mouth.
A young man's first taking of blood creates a temporary tabu relationship and a ban of silence, released when the other man sings over his mouth.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XVI / CH. XVI MAKING AND POWERS OF MEDICINE MEN 523 / XVI MAKING AND POWERS OF .MEDICINE MEN 525 / XVI MAKING AND POWERS OF MEDICINE MEN 529; lines 22304-22390 confidence: high
A stone incision is made; a Nung-gara who had been initiated by an Oruncha rubs the man's body with grease and paints a special design on chest, abdomen, and forehead.
The passage describes a sequence of bodily incision, ritual painting, head adornment, enforced silence, residence at the men's camp, food prohibitions, and a restricted return after recovery.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XVI / CH. XVI MAKING AND POWERS OF MEDICINE MEN 523 / XVI MAKING AND POWERS OF .MEDICINE MEN 525 / XVI MAKING AND POWERS OF MEDICINE MEN 529; lines 22304-22390 confidence: high
The newly made medicine man must stay at the men's camp in silence until the tongue wound heals, keep the finger wound pressed lest the magic stone pass out, and observe restrictions on fat, wild dog, fish, echidna, and marrow.
The initiate must keep his thumb against the wound so the magic stone will not pass out, and must maintain aloof night-time conduct with a fire; failure allows the Oruncha to cause the magic power to leave him and return to the old Nung-gara.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CLOTHING, WEAPONS, IMPLEMENTS, ETC. 615 / CLOTHING, WEAPONS, IMPLEMENTS, ETC. 617 / CLOTHING, WEAPONS, IMPLEMENTS. ETC. / ARUNTA TRIBE.; lines 25784-25819 confidence: high
Old man instructing boys how to perform a corroboree. They will not be allowed to take part in the actual performance until they are initiated.
The caption states that boys may be instructed in corroboree performance but are not allowed to take part in the actual performance until they are initiated.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CLOTHING, WEAPONS, IMPLEMENTS, ETC. 617 / CLOTHING, WEAPONS, IMPLEMENTS. ETC. / ARUNTA TRIBE. / XIX CLOTHING, WEAPONS, IMPLEMENTS, ETC.; lines 25822-25883 confidence: medium
Sacred ceremonies characteristically employ birds' down called midattha and are called quabara undattha; women and uninitiated youths are generally not allowed to see them except rarely and indistinctly from a distance.
The passage states that quabara undattha are sacred performances using birds' down and that women and uninitiated youths are generally not allowed to see them.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia CONTENTS / CHAPTER VIII / I' AGE / CHAPTER IX; lines 204-257 confidence: medium
"INITIATION CEREMONIES {continued) — THE ENGWURA CEREMONY"; "INITIATION CEREMONIES [continucif) — THE ENGWURA CEREMONY / {concluded}"
The contents fragment lists two chapters titled as continued and concluded initiation ceremonies focused on the Engwura ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia ERRATUM / LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS / IXTRODLXTIOX / INTRO DLXTIOX; lines 1343-1447 confidence: medium
Tribal traditions are said to show that customs varied over time; supposed ancestors introduced or changed initiation methods, and ancestors from local groups changed an older marriage system into the present one through special powerful individuals.
The passage explicitly states that traditions deal with supposed ancestors who introduced or changed the method of initiation.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia ERRATUM / LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS / IXTRODLXTIOX / INTRO DLXTIOX; lines 2013-2084 confidence: high
The passage compares initiation practices: in some tribes a tooth is knocked out at initiation; elsewhere tooth removal may occur outside initiation or not at all; some initiation rites include circumcision and perhaps other mutilations, while other tribes do not know the practice.
The passage explicitly identifies tooth removal, circumcision, and possible other mutilations as initiation practices in some tribes, while noting variation across tribes.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia F F 2 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 437 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 43 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANXESTORS 441; lines 18826-18915 confidence: high
Near Glen Helen, the women find Okranina or carpet snake people at an ApitUa preparing circumcision for Wurtjas boys; women who are Unawa to the boys carry them and perform lartna, and some women are also left.
Carpet snake people are assembled for circumcision of Wurtjas boys who had already undergone preparatory rites, and Unthippa women carry the boys and perform lartna.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia F F 2 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 437 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 43 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANXESTORS 441; lines 18826-18915 confidence: medium
Near Glen Helen, the women find Okranina or carpet snake people at an ApitUa preparing circumcision for Wurtjas boys; women who are Unawa to the boys carry them and perform lartna, and some women are also left.
Okranina or carpet snake people are present at an ApitUa where circumcision is about to be performed on initiated boys.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia FIG. 41.- / THE ENGWURA CEREMONY / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 275 / A , .; lines 12842-12923 confidence: medium
“Fig. 46. — Plan of the Engwura Ground.”
The passage locator identifies the section as initiation ceremonies and the passage concerns the Engwura ceremony and its ceremonial ground.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia FIG. 51. / FIG. 55. / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 303 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 305; lines 13898-13969 confidence: high
"The night was spent as usual singing on the ground."
The passage is located within initiation ceremonies and describes an Engwura performance with decorated men, prescribed objects, audience positions, singing, and ritual movement.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia FIG. 60.- / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 3-9 / GROUND.; lines 14846-14960 confidence: medium
Oruncha went in the Alcheringa into the hill near Alice Springs, called Mirra oruncha; he is said to come out after dusk, seize wanderers, take a man into the earth, and transform him into a medicine man.
A man is taken down into the earth by Oruncha and later found dazed, transformed into a medicine man.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia FIG. 60.- / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 3-9 / GROUND.; lines 14846-14960 confidence: medium
The Ouabara Iruntarinia Unjiamba ceremony of Apera-na-unkumna was imparted by local Iruntarinia to a Purula man and presented by its owner to another man; only Purula and Kumara men were to be present for preparation.
The Unjiamba ceremony is imparted by Iruntarinia to a Purula man and then presented to another man, with restricted attendance during preparation.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia FIG. 60.- / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 3-9 / GROUND.; lines 14962-15071 confidence: medium
The Ouabara Anthinna of Arimurla is an opossum totem ceremony concerning two Purula women who originated at Arimurla; performers wore T-shaped Nurtunja with Churinga once belonging to the women.
The passage places the opossum totem ceremony in the initiation-ceremony context and describes performers bearing Nurtunja and Churinga belonging to two Purula opossum women.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia FIG. 60.- / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 3-9 / GROUND.; lines 15073-15200 confidence: high
After eight days of ceremonies, gum boughs were removed from the Parra; young men were ordered to the river bed under the Alatunja of Alice Springs, while elder Urliara men assembled near the Parra for preparation.
The passage belongs to an Engwura initiation context, keeps the young men apart during preparation, then brings them under elder control to encounter and circle the decorated performer.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia FIG. 60.- / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 3-9 / GROUND.; lines 15073-15200 confidence: medium
The Churinga represented a celebrated tree at Imanda and the pendant strings represented its small roots; a shallow pit was dug, and the performer squatted in it with a short stick, largely concealed by decoration.
The elaborately decorated performer is hard to recognize as a man, and the young men are brought suddenly into sight of him by old Urliara men using whirled Churinga.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia FIG. 60.- / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 3-9 / GROUND.; lines 15203-15321 confidence: high
The fourth phase of the Engwura begins, marked by fire ordeals, stricter discipline, discomfort, and proof of worthiness to graduate as Urliara.
The passage explicitly identifies the Engwura phase as initiation-related and describes stricter discipline, fire ordeals, obedience testing, and preparation for graduating as Urliara.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia FIG. 60.- / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 3-9 / GROUND.; lines 15203-15321 confidence: high
The fourth phase of the Engwura begins, marked by fire ordeals, stricter discipline, discomfort, and proof of worthiness to graduate as Urliara.
The fourth phase is said to usher in a series of fire ordeals especially associated with the Engwura, while the women prepare and light fires for the returning Illpongwurra.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia FIG. 60.- / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 3-9 / GROUND.; lines 15203-15321 confidence: high
Each young man carries shield, spear, and boomerang and must hunt game all day for the old men; the rule tests endurance and obedience, and the young men are not supposed to eat what they catch.
The Illpongwurra must hunt game for old men and are not supposed to eat any of the game they catch, testing endurance and obedience to elders.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia FIG. 60.- / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 3-9 / GROUND.; lines 15324-15360 confidence: high
The Illpongivurra climb the eastern bank, halt near the first women, hold shields and Eremophila boughs over their heads, sway, and shout.
The supplied locator identifies the passage as part of initiation ceremonies, and the passage describes a staged ritual sequence involving approach, fire-throwing, river crossing, arrival at the Engwura ground, and circling of the Parra.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia FIG. 60.- / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 3-9 / GROUND.; lines 15324-15360 confidence: medium
The foremost women set dry grass and boughs on fire and throw them onto the men's heads; the men shield themselves with boughs while men with bull-roarers run around and whirl them.
Women set dry grass and boughs alight and throw them at the men during the ceremony, while the men protect themselves with boughs.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia FIG. PAGE / LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS / FIG. I'AGE / LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS; lines 608-677 confidence: medium
Illustration 84: erection of the Sacred Pole, or Kauaua; a man who climbed up is arranging the Churinga.
The passage lists ritual material involving Engwura, younger men released from a Ban of Silence by mouth-touching, and sacred objects in ceremonial settings.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 647 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 649 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 651; lines 28408-28541 confidence: medium
Kauaua is a sacred pole painted with human blood, decorated with male head ornaments, and used in the Engwura ceremony.
The Kauaua is defined as a sacred pole painted with human blood, decorated with male head ornaments, and used in the Engwura ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 647 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 649 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 651; lines 28408-28541 confidence: high
Entries name circumcision, support roles for the novice and operator, and a ceremony of biting the scalp of a newly initiated youth.
The passage names circumcision, the men who support the novice, an assistant to the operator, and a ceremony of biting the scalp of a newly initiated youth.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 647 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 649 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 651; lines 28408-28541 confidence: high
Marilla is a design belonging to the Oruncha or mischievous spirit and painted on a man when he is made into a medicine man by an Oruncha or by a man already so made.
A man is made into a medicine man by a mischievous spirit or by another man so made, with the Oruncha-associated Marilla design painted on his body.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 647 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 649 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 651; lines 28543-28678 confidence: high
Quabara or quabara undattha refers to sacred totemic ceremonies that only initiated men may witness and take part in.
Sacred ceremonies are restricted to initiated men, and entries define circumcision, sub-incision, novice support, novice care, and bull-roarer spirit beliefs connected with the boy.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 647 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 649 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 651; lines 28543-28678 confidence: medium
Oruncha are mischievous mythic or spirit individuals; Orunchilcha is the hand design of an Oruncha painted on the forehead of a man being made a medicine man by an Oruncha.
A design of the Oruncha hand is painted on the forehead of a man being made into a medicine man by an Oruncha.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 647 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 649 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 651 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 655; lines 28681-28819 confidence: high
Glossary entries define circumcision and initiation terms: an uncircumcised boy, a wood marker over buried foreskin, handing a fire-stick, the fire-stick formerly used before the stone knife, the novice on a man's lap receiving the fire-stick from his mother, fully initiated men, and scraping newly initiated youths to make them equal and friendly.
Entries distinguish the uncircumcised boy, the novice in circumcision, the fire-stick rite, burial marking of the foreskin, newly initiated youths, and fully initiated men.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 647 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 649 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 651 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 655; lines 28681-28819 confidence: high
Glossary entries define circumcision and initiation terms: an uncircumcised boy, a wood marker over buried foreskin, handing a fire-stick, the fire-stick formerly used before the stone knife, the novice on a man's lap receiving the fire-stick from his mother, fully initiated men, and scraping newly initiated youths to make them equal and friendly.
A fire-stick is handed during circumcision, and tradition says a fire-stick or lighted bark was formerly used for circumcision before the stone knife.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 647 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 649 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 651 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 655; lines 28681-28819 confidence: medium
Unthippa refers to women of the mythical past who danced from west to east across the country; a circumcision dance commemorates them.
Unthippa women of the mythical past dance west to east, and a dance at circumcision commemorates them.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 649 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 651 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 655 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 657; lines 28822-28876 confidence: high
Urtwi-urtwi is the southern Arunta term for the man who operates at circumcision, equivalent to Ativia-tivia in the north.
Multiple glossary entries concern circumcision-related ceremonies: an operator, officials who paint the novice, a named pre-operation stage after painting, and an action involving men lying on top of the novice.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 649 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 651 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 655 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 657; lines 28822-28876 confidence: medium
Urtnnpilla is a name applied in some places to the Engwura ceremony and is partly compounded with Ura, meaning fire.
The passage defines Engwura-related terms, including a name partly compounded with the word for fire, twigs worn by men passing through the ceremony, and an ornament worn at the close.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia GROUND. / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 35' / A A 2 / IMAXDA.; lines 15607-15668 confidence: high
The next morning a fish ceremony was performed; at sunset, when the Illpongwurra came onto the Engwura ground, the Quabara Ungamillia of Ulkni-wukulla was prepared. Ungamillia is the evening star and Ulkni-wukulla is near a gap in the Macdonnell Range.
The passage occurs in an initiation-ceremony section and reports successive fish, evening-star, and emu ceremonies with old men and young men gathered on the Engwura ground.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia H H 2 / XII PECULIAR XATIX'E CUSTOMS 473 / CH. XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 475 / CHAPTER XIII; lines 20336-20372 confidence: medium
The synopsis lists Kurdaitcha organization, toe dislocation before wearing Kurdaitcha shoes, accompaniment by a medicine man, decoration, killing the victim, and the shoes’ limited track-related function.
The Kurdaitcha synopsis describes a ceremony of dislocating a toe before a man becomes entitled to wear Kurdaitcha shoes.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia H'.. S4. / HAS CLIMBED UP IS ARRANGING THE CHURINGA. / B B 2 / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES; lines 16287-16398 confidence: high
The fifth phase begins after old men return and newly made Urliara go into the bush; dancing festivals occur, including a woman's dance, and the group assembles at night in the main camp.
The whole passage is situated in initiation ceremonies and describes newly made Urliara, final ceremonies, the breaking of a ban of silence, and the close of the Engwura.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia H'.. S4. / HAS CLIMBED UP IS ARRANGING THE CHURINGA. / B B 2 / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES; lines 16287-16398 confidence: high
Young men dance or run into the narrow defile where decorated men wait; after the ceremony, men group together and sing while the elder ab-moara touches mouths with a bunch of feathers, an action called Aralkalilima that breaks the ban of silence.
The action called Aralkalilima touches mouths with feathers or, in some cases, a Nurtunja, and is said to break the ban of silence.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia H'.. S4. / HAS CLIMBED UP IS ARRANGING THE CHURINGA. / B B 2 / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES; lines 16287-16398 confidence: medium
The fifth phase begins after old men return and newly made Urliara go into the bush; dancing festivals occur, including a woman's dance, and the group assembles at night in the main camp.
Painted men emerge from darkness into the light of the camp fire during an initiation-period dance before seated singers.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia H'.. S4. / HAS CLIMBED UP IS ARRANGING THE CHURINGA. / B B 2 / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES; lines 16401-16498 confidence: high
A wild cat Quabara of Aralkalilima is performed by an Apungerta man and his Panunga son to release two Purula ab-moara men from the ban of silence; a Nurtunja is made with only performers' nakrakia present.
The Aralkalilima ceremonies are explicitly described as releasing ab-moara men from a ban of silence, while Anaintalilima permits presence but awaits a later sacred ceremony to remove the ban.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia H'.. S4. / HAS CLIMBED UP IS ARRANGING THE CHURINGA. / B B 2 / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES; lines 16401-16498 confidence: medium
After an offering, Purula and Kumara men form a group; the old man lifts the Nurtunja, his moiety supports it in two lines and sings, and the faces of the two ab-moara men are stroked with it before further singing of the Nurtunja and Kauaua of the Alcheringa.
Faces are stroked with the Nurtunja, mouths are stroked with the Atnuta, and a meat fragment is rubbed on and inserted into a mouth to remove a tabu temporarily.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia HAS CLIMBED UP IS ARRANGING THE CHURINGA. / B B 2 / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAPTER X; lines 16501-16543 confidence: high
Chapter X is headed as traditions dealing with the origin of the Alcheringa ancestors of the Arunta tribe and particular customs, and its synopsis begins with early, middle, and later Alcheringa topics.
The passage is in a section on initiation ceremonies and lists the introduction of circumcision by stone knife and the introduction of sub-incision by ancestral totemic groups.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia I5S-2 / IJ2-8 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 647; lines 28155-28283 confidence: high
The glossary defines Ariltha as sub-incision; Atna-ariltha-kuma as introcision; Attiumbanta as the bough brake behind which the novice lies; Atwia-atwia as the men operating at circumcision; Auaritcha as the boy’s status after first hair-tying at the beginning of initiation; Eliaqua erkunia as the novice’s embrace of the sacred pole; Elucha as the shield-holder; Enchichichika as a design painted on the boy’s back; and Engwura as ceremonies of the last initiation rites.
The passage defines multiple named elements of initiation and circumcision rites, including the novice, operators, sacred pole embrace, body design, and Engwura ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia I7S-2 / I5S-2 / IJ2-8 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED; lines 28025-28152 confidence: high
Alkirakiwuina is the first initiation rite, described as throwing the boy up.
The passage defines initiation and circumcision-related terms involving throwing the boy up, showing the Waninga to the novice, post-circumcision status, and cutting locks of hair from the newly initiated man.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia II THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION OF THE TRIBES 89 / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION OF THE TRIBES 91 / S T 2- .T / CHAPTER III; lines 5406-5500 confidence: high
In the Arunta and Ilpirra custom, when a girl reaches marriageable age, the allotted man speaks to his Unkulla men; Unkulla and Unawa men related to the girl, excluding the future husband, take her into the bush.
The source explicitly calls the ceremony an initiation ceremony and describes a structured sequence involving removal to a ritual setting, bodily operation, ordered participation, decoration, and changed marital status.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IJ D 2 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANXESTORS 405 / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANCESTORS 407 / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANXESTORS 409; lines 17435-17520 confidence: high
At Ilthwarra Ariltha is performed on young men and Engwura is made; at a Hamm Range gap the Achilpa see Kapirla, an old Bukhara Undathirka carpet-snake man who lives on carpet-snakes.
Ariltha and Engwura are repeatedly performed while the Achilpa travel, with young men subjected to rites or sent into the bush.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IJ D 2 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANXESTORS 405 / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANCESTORS 407 / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANXESTORS 409; lines 17523-17602 confidence: high
The party rests at Mount Conway, makes a steep ascent, crosses the mountain, camps and performs ceremonies at Ningawarta, reaches Alia, makes Engwura, and the young initiands in the bush have intercourse with a Purula wattle seed woman contrary to an Engwura rule and without the old men's knowledge.
The passage repeatedly describes Engwura and Ariltha rites, young men being initiated, and rites performed on young men at named stopping places.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IJ2-8 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 647 / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED 649; lines 28286-28405 confidence: high
Ertwa-kirra is an offering of food made by men who have passed through Engwura to the old men who were in charge of them during the ceremony; the term means men’s meat.
Multiple terms define Engwura participation, circumcision and subincision status, post-initiation supervision, and ceremonial conduct around newly initiated men.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia ILI.PONGWURKA WERE BURNT DURING THE ENGWURA. / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA AN'CESTORS 393 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERLXGA ANCESTORS 395 / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 397; lines 16915-16995 confidence: high
At Bukhara the party divided into Panunga/Bukhara and Purula/Kumara sides; after facing east and looking back, two hills arose where they stood, and newly made beings were also divided into two groups.
The passage repeatedly describes operations on Inapertwa and Ulpmerka, preparation at an Apulia ground, a signaling song, and cutting with Lalira stone knives.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IMAXDA. / ONE FORM OF NURTUNIA. / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 369; lines 15931-16024 confidence: high
The Ambilyerikirra episode is difficult to understand; the represented strange camp includes men and women and Alcheringa individuals from a time when women saw and carried Churinga and Nurtunjas; at Engwura men are separated from women, who form the strange party.
The passage occurs within initiation ceremonies, describes men living separately from women, and emphasizes restrictions around women's sight of Churinga.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IMAXDA. / ONE FORM OF NURTUNIA. / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 369; lines 15931-16024 confidence: medium
After taming, the wild Illpongwurra follow old men and sacred Churinga, by which their natures are supposed to have changed; instead of attacking, they fall down before the strange party.
The wild Illpongwurra follow old men and sacred Churinga, and their natures are said to have been changed so that they fall down rather than attack.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.- / THE ENGWURA CEREMONY; lines 12603-12717 confidence: high
Engwura or Urumpilla is described as a long series of totemic ceremonies ending in ordeals by fire, after which a participant becomes Urliara, a fully developed member of the tribe; ura is glossed as fire.
The passage explicitly calls the Engwura the last of the initiatory ceremonies and says that after passing through it a man becomes a fully developed member of the tribe.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.- / THE ENGWURA CEREMONY; lines 12603-12717 confidence: high
Engwura or Urumpilla is described as a long series of totemic ceremonies ending in ordeals by fire, after which a participant becomes Urliara, a fully developed member of the tribe; ura is glossed as fire.
The Engwura is said to terminate in ordeals by fire, and the terms discussed are linked to ura, meaning fire.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.- / THE ENGWURA CEREMONY; lines 12603-12717 confidence: medium
The passage reports that natives say the ceremony strengthens participants, imparts courage and wisdom, and makes men more kindly and less quarrelsome.
The stated aims include bringing young men under old men's control, teaching self-restraint and hardihood, and showing sacred secrets of the Churinga and associated totems; the passage also reports that the ceremony imparts wisdom.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.- / THE ENGWURA CEREMONY; lines 12603-12717 confidence: high
Phase 2 separates men from women; men live on the Engwura ground while sacred ceremonies occur day and night; initiands are made abmoara to elder men who take charge of them, after which they are called Illpongwurra.
In the second phase, men are separated from women and live on the Engwura ground while sacred ceremonies are performed.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.- / THE ENGWURA CEREMONY; lines 12603-12717 confidence: medium
Phase 3 continues sacred ceremonies; Illpongwurra wear twigs of a special shrub and may not speak to their abmoara men; a frog-totem ceremony brings young men onto the Engwura ground with bull-roarer sounds.
In the third phase, Illpongwurra are distinguished by wearing twigs of a special shrub and may not speak to their abmoara men.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.- / THE ENGWURA CEREMONY; lines 12719-12731 confidence: high
In Phase 4, the Illpougwurra are taken out of camp in the morning and brought back at night by old men who carry bull-roarers.
The passage is explicitly part of initiation ceremonies and describes phases, ritual handling of participants, fire ceremonies, and a new status as Urliara after a final ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.- / THE ENGWURA CEREMONY; lines 12719-12731 confidence: medium
In Phase 4, the Illpougwurra are taken out of camp in the morning and brought back at night by old men who carry bull-roarers.
Participants are taken out of camp in Phase 4, and newly made Urliara are kept out in the bush in Phase 5.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.- / THE ENGWURA CEREMONY; lines 12719-12731 confidence: high
Phase 4 is described as the most important phase; fire ceremonies occur during it; it lasts two weeks or more; after the final ceremony initiated men rank as Urliara.
The passage states that fire ceremonies are passed through during the most important phase of the initiation sequence.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213 / FIG. 41.- / THE ENGWURA CEREMONY; lines 12719-12731 confidence: medium
Sacred ceremonies occur at intervals in connection with removing a ban of silence between those who are abmoara to one another; Phase 5 lasts an indefinite length of time.
Sacred ceremonies are performed in connection with removing a ban of silence between those who are abmoara to one another.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 10401-10515 confidence: high
The passage says the final ceremony may occur at about twenty-five or thirty and lists four Arunta and Ilpirra ceremonies: throwing and painting the boy, circumcision or Lartna, subincision or Ariltha, and the Engwura or fire ceremony.
The passage explicitly identifies a series of initiation ceremonies, gives age ranges, and describes the first ceremony in detail.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 10401-10515 confidence: high
The first ceremony occurs when a boy is about ten to twelve; men and women assemble at a central spot near the main camp, and eligible boys are taken one by one.
The first ceremony involves boys being tossed into the air several times by men and caught as they fall.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 10401-10515 confidence: high
After the tossing, the boys are painted on chest and back with simple designs of straight or curved bands outlined in red or yellow ochre.
After the throwing-up ceremony, boys are painted with ochre designs; the passage states that initiation participants have Ilkinia designs emblematic of totems painted on their bodies.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 10401-10515 confidence: medium
The passage notes the absence of tooth-knocking as a general initiation custom in Central Australia, contrasts this with eastern coastal tribes where it is prominent, and says Central Australian tooth-knocking has no sacred initiation significance though related details exist elsewhere.
The passage says tooth-knocking is prominent in eastern coastal initiation but in Central Australian groups has lost sacred significance or become a rudimentary custom, while proposing a past shared prevalence.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 10517-10656 confidence: high
Boys are painted by Umbirna-related men with a design named EnchicJiichika; they are told the ceremony promotes growth to manhood and are instructed by tribal fathers and elder brothers not to play or camp with women and girls but to go to the men's camp, Ungunja.
The passage gives a staged sequence of painting, instruction, separation to the men's camp, throwing-up, septum boring, later circumcision/subincision, and eventual access to tribal secrets.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 10517-10656 confidence: high
Boys are painted by Umbirna-related men with a design named EnchicJiichika; they are told the ceremony promotes growth to manhood and are instructed by tribal fathers and elder brothers not to play or camp with women and girls but to go to the men's camp, Ungunja.
Boys are told not to play or camp with women and girls, move to the Ungunja, and shift from accompanying women in food gathering to accompanying men in larger-game hunting.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 10517-10656 confidence: high
Boys are painted by Umbirna-related men with a design named EnchicJiichika; they are told the ceremony promotes growth to manhood and are instructed by tribal fathers and elder brothers not to play or camp with women and girls but to go to the men's camp, Ungunja.
The passage links initiation stages with painted designs, septum boring, nose-bone wearing, and later circumcision and subincision.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 10517-10656 confidence: medium
The passage says boys formerly accompanied women searching for plant food and small animals, but now begin to accompany men looking for larger game and to anticipate full initiation and tribal secrets still hidden from them.
The boys are said to look forward to full initiation and admission to tribal secrets that are still hidden from them.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 10517-10656 confidence: high
The boy is seized at the Ungunja in the evening by three young men related to him as Okilia, Uinhinia, and Unkidla; they shout, he struggles in fear, and he is carried bodily to a carefully prepared ceremonial ground away from and out of sight of the main camp so women cannot see proceedings.
In the Undiara example, three young men seize the frightened boy at the men's camp and carry him to the prepared ceremonial ground.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 10659-10762 confidence: high
The three men build a second brake of bushes at the western end of the Apulia for the boy, lead him through the dancing women, rub him with grease, and decorate him with pinkish-white clay and bird's down.
The passage identifies the boy as undergoing initiation, describes his change from Ulpmerka to Wurtja, his isolation behind a brake, body decoration, obedience instructions, secrecy taboos, and sanctioned access to performances.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 10659-10762 confidence: high
The shield dance is explained by reference to Unthippa women of the Alcheringa who travelled across the country dancing, carrying shields, and accompanying young boys being initiated; the present ceremony therefore begins with an imitation of that dance.
The opening shield dance is explained as required because it imitates the Alcheringa Unthippa women who danced while travelling with boys being initiated.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 10659-10762 confidence: high
The Uwilia tell the boy he is now Wurtja rather than Ulpmerka; he must obey, never reveal what he sees to any woman or boy, and if he reveals secrets he and his nearest relations will die.
The novice is forbidden to reveal what he sees, forbidden to look at men's proceedings except when authorized, and threatened with death or removal by Twanyirika if he violates these rules.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 10659-10762 confidence: medium
The three men build a second brake of bushes at the western end of the Apulia for the boy, lead him through the dancing women, rub him with grease, and decorate him with pinkish-white clay and bird's down.
The novice is led through the middle of the dancing women to his brake and later through them again at dawn to the Urinthantima man.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 10764-10884 confidence: high
The Wurtja remains in the bush for three days with Okilia and Unkulla men; he may not speak unless spoken to and may not eat freely. The account states that this partial seclusion marks the break between old and new life and impresses on him entry into men's ranks and compliance with tribal rules.
The boy is secluded for three days with speech and food restrictions, the account states that the seclusion marks entry toward men's ranks, and he is later blindfolded and shown restricted Quabara performances under senior male direction.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 10764-10884 confidence: high
The Quabara is one of those performed at such a time. When the boy is told by his Okilia and Oknia to sit up and look, he sees a decorated man lying on his side who is identified as representing a wild dog.
During a Quabara performed for the Wurtja, decorated men are identified as representing a wild dog and a kangaroo and perform animal-like actions before him.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 10887-10988 confidence: high
The old men tell the novice that the Quabara represents an Alcheringa incident in which a wild dog-man attacked a kangaroo-man and was killed by the kangaroo-man.
The novice sees the ceremonies and hears the traditions for the first time, receives explanation and caution, and is shown performances representing ancestral totemic beings.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 10887-10988 confidence: high
The old men tell the novice that the Quabara represents an Alcheringa incident in which a wild dog-man attacked a kangaroo-man and was killed by the kangaroo-man.
Dog and kangaroo performers enact an Alcheringa incident, and the passage states generally that each performer represents an ancestral individual from the Alcheringa.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 10990-11091 confidence: high
The performer is decorated with ochre and birds’ down, wears a fur-string representation of kangaroo anatomy, imitates kangaroo movements, and performs before the novice while men sing of kangaroo wanderings.
The novice is brought blindfolded, made to watch an animal performance, and instructed for the first time in sacred totemic matters during initiation.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 11093-11166 confidence: high
The ceremony's stated meaning is that the youth is entrusted to the men for initiation, likened to dirt being placed in their hands.
The passage explicitly says the youth is entrusted for the purpose of being initiated and shows Wurtja undergoing controlled ceremonial exposure.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 11093-11166 confidence: high
The Waninga is carried by an Okilia and steadied by another man; two men are decorated as Ktitta kutta, or little night hawks.
Wurtja is blindfolded and covered until performers take position; then night-hawk representatives and Waninga carriers perform before him.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 11169-11275 confidence: high
The Waninga is set up in the Apulia path; the Wurtja embraces it; men sing of the Waninga and Alcheringa rat men; the Wurtja receives instructions and warnings and lies down with his head covered.
The passage presents the Wurtja as an initiation novice who is warned, covered or blindfolded, shown staged performances, greased, and made to undergo the wultha-chelpima lying-on ordeal in a context that includes circumcision officials.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 11277-11382 confidence: high
A double Waninga represents an old man kangaroo and his son; performers carry and bend it toward the Wurtja, the Iknntera man fixes it upright, and the boy embraces it; the showing is glossed as the child seeing and knowing.
The Wurtja is shown and made to embrace the Waninga, warned not to reveal knowledge to women and children, managed by male officiants, separated and returned, kept lying with face covered, and treated with ochre and fur string.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 11277-11382 confidence: medium
Women approach the Apulia shouting, dance, pluck grass stalks from the men, and a Mura woman lifts and carries the Wurtja away, sits clasping him, while other women dance and beckon; the beckoning movement is said to invite men.
Women carry the Wurtja away and sit around him, while male officiants later retrieve him with shields and return him to the Apulia.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 11384-11481 confidence: high
Women dance at the Apulia in front of the Wurtja, make invitation movements and shout; the Urinthantima man carries the Wurtja away, younger men follow, and the women return to camp as singing ceases.
The passage is located in an initiation-ceremony context and describes the Wurtja being carried away, kept apart from direct speech, concealed, prepared for a totemic back design, and associated with officials for circumcision.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 11384-11481 confidence: medium
Women dance at the Apulia in front of the Wurtja, make invitation movements and shout; the Urinthantima man carries the Wurtja away, younger men follow, and the women return to camp as singing ceases.
The Wurtja is removed from the women's view, later concealed in the center of the male party, and the women are driven away before men return to the Apulia.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 11384-11481 confidence: high
After cleaning the Apulia, Oknia, Okilia, and Gammona hold a council to appoint a Wulya whose duty is to paint a design on the Wurtja's back; the design must be one of the Ilkinia, emblematic of the totems.
A Wulya is formally appointed to paint an Ilkinia design, described as emblematic of the totems, on the Wurtja's back.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 11484-11582 confidence: high
Men decorate themselves; the Atwia atwia are specially marked with facial paint and charcoal; the Wurtja remains crouching at his brake before attendants come to paint his back.
The passage is an initiation ceremony episode involving the Wurtja's concealment, ritual body painting, public revealing, movement to the Apulia, bodily positioning, and final erasure of the painted design.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CH. VII INITIATION CEREMONIES 213; lines 11584-11620 confidence: high
Men with AracJiitta poles attached to their ankles dance and sing on the Apulia while women follow shouting and strip leaves from the poles.
The passage is located within initiation ceremonies and describes an ordered ritual sequence involving dancing with poles, women's withdrawal, bull-roarers, Wurtja being laid down, poles stacked on his body, and ritual singing.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES 209 / INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES; lines 10359-10398 confidence: high
Chapter heading summary states that Australian natives, with rare exceptions, pass through initiation before being admitted to tribal secrets.
The passage explicitly says initiation precedes admission to tribal secrets and full tribal membership.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES 209 / INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES; lines 10359-10398 confidence: medium
Ceremonies are said to vary greatly by tribe; eastern and south-eastern coastal rites are described as entirely different from central tribal rites, which are more elaborate, extend over years, and begin around age ten.
The passage describes central tribal rites as elaborate, spread over years, and outlines many sequential ceremonies and grades.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES 209 / INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES; lines 10359-10398 confidence: medium
The chapter outline lists Arunta, Ilpirra, and Finke River initiation topics including throwing the boy in the air, circumcision or Lartna, Apulia ground, women dancing, decorating the boy, appointing officials, giving the title Wurtja, handing a firestick, and seclusion in the bush.
The outline includes circumcision, head-biting, subincision or Ariltha, burning blood after Ariltha, and a second operation of Ariltha.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES 209 / INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / CHAPTER VII / INITIATION CEREMONIES; lines 10359-10398 confidence: medium
The chapter outline lists Arunta, Ilpirra, and Finke River initiation topics including throwing the boy in the air, circumcision or Lartna, Apulia ground, women dancing, decorating the boy, appointing officials, giving the title Wurtja, handing a firestick, and seclusion in the bush.
The novice receives the title Wurtja, a firestick, and Churinga during the outlined initiation sequence.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IV THE TOTE.MS 137 / CHAPTER V / V THE CHURIXGA OF THE ARUXTA TRIBE 135 / V THE CHURIXGA OF THE ARUXTA TRIBE 137; lines 7322-7406 confidence: high
The passage notes beliefs about the bull-roarer as a spirit voice and cites a Kurnai initiation phrase about showing novices their grandfather, explained as revealing the Tundun and ancestral beliefs.
Kurnai novices are shown the Tundun during initiation, and this revelation is described as the central mystery connected with ancestral beliefs.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IV THE TOTE.MS 137 / CHAPTER V / V THE CHURIXGA OF THE ARUXTA TRIBE 135 / V THE CHURIXGA OF THE ARUXTA TRIBE 137; lines 7322-7406 confidence: medium
The Tundun is identified with a great ancestor or Weitwin, who performed the first initiation and made the bull-roarer, plus a smaller one representing his wife; the authors call this possibly a modified form of the Central Australian idea.
The Kurnai great ancestor Weitwin is said to have conducted the first initiation ceremony and made the bull-roarer and a smaller one representing his wife.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IV THE TOTEMS / THE TOTEMS / IV THE TOTE.MS 137 / CHAPTER V; lines 6993-7107 confidence: high
“Churinga is the name given by the Arunta natives to certain sacred objects” that women or uninitiated men may not see, under penalty of death or severe punishment such as blinding with a fire-stick.
The passage says Churinga are important in ceremonies including initiation of young men, while access to them is restricted.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IV THE TOTEMS 117 / THE TOTEMS / IV THE TOTEMS / THE TOTEMS; lines 6866-6951 confidence: high
A child must belong to the totem of the conception spot and the father's moiety; totem never changes, class may; initiation permits totem ceremonies, while Alatunja headship is restricted by moiety.
The passage says that once born into a totem, a man, when initiated, may witness and take part in sacred ceremonies connected with that totem.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IX INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAPTER X / C C 2 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANCESTORS 389; lines 16595-16681 confidence: high
Inapertiva are described as stages in the transformation of animals and plants into human beings; named totems include plum tree, grass seed, large lizard, small lizard, Alexandra parakeet, and small rat; all except the plum tree are circumcised by fire-stick.
The Ungambikula perform lartna or circumcision by means of a fire-stick, and some groups remain Ulpinerka because the rite is not completed.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 3-9 / GROUND. / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 35' / A A 2; lines 15493-15605 confidence: high
The frog totem ceremony of Imanda is performed by two men with Churinga and down designs; the Illpongwurra dance around them, run around the Parra, go to the women's camp for fire-throwing, and return to lie by the Parra.
The passage is located in the Engwura initiation section and describes a sequence of ceremonial dances, fire actions, restrictions on rest, and totemic performances involving the Illpongwurra.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 3-9 / GROUND. / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 35' / A A 2; lines 15493-15605 confidence: high
The frog totem ceremony of Imanda is performed by two men with Churinga and down designs; the Illpongwurra dance around them, run around the Parra, go to the women's camp for fire-throwing, and return to lie by the Parra.
Fire-throwing occurs at the women's camp, and the Illpongwurra later undergo another form of fire ordeal in the bush.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 35' / A A 2 / IMAXDA. / ONE FORM OF NURTUNIA.; lines 15670-15777 confidence: high
Kangaroo, wild cat, and bandicoot ceremonies are performed; a kangaroo Nurtunja of twenty spears, eighteen feet high, with fourteen Churinga, is used at daylight; night singing concerns the Kauaua or sacred pole and the nearing end of the Engwura.
The passage is explicitly part of the Engwura initiation ceremonies and describes restricted making, hiding, display, silence, and ordered conduct around sacred objects.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 369 / H'.. S4. / HAS CLIMBED UP IS ARRANGING THE CHURINGA. / B B 2; lines 16027-16149 confidence: high
The Illpongivurra are taken to a secluded spot; the Urliara make a large fire and the young men lie full length on smoking green boughs over the embers.
The passage is within initiation ceremonies and describes young men undergoing a second fire ordeal under the supervision of the Urliara.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 369 / H'.. S4. / HAS CLIMBED UP IS ARRANGING THE CHURINGA. / B B 2; lines 16027-16149 confidence: medium
Blood is obtained and smeared over a long pole; the pole is decorated with eagle-hawk feathers, white head-bands, Alpita tail tips, a nose bone, and Churinga, and is implanted near the Parra and mound.
The Illpongivurra stand facing the Kauaua, which they see for the first time, after the pole has been blood-reddened, decorated, and implanted near the Parra.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 369 / H'.. S4. / HAS CLIMBED UP IS ARRANGING THE CHURINGA. / B B 2; lines 16027-16149 confidence: medium
After dark, fires are lit around the base of the Kauaua; elder men take charge of and decorate their proteges, and no one in the men's or women's camp sleeps.
During the all-night scene before the final fire ceremony, old men ask women what they are doing with the fire, and the women answer that they are going to burn the men.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 369 / H'.. S4. / HAS CLIMBED UP IS ARRANGING THE CHURINGA. / B B 2; lines 16152-16243 confidence: high
The Engwura camp is active; the leader consults older men and they decide what totemic brands should be painted on young men, with no necessary relation to the totem of the painter or the painted man.
The passage is an Engwura initiation-ceremony description in which young men are painted, adorned, kept under a speech rule, and then led in a formal dawn movement through a broken boundary.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 369 / H'.. S4. / HAS CLIMBED UP IS ARRANGING THE CHURINGA. / B B 2; lines 16152-16243 confidence: medium
Men continue derisive talk toward the women about Kurdaitcha; in the women's camp, named groups of women dig shallow pits and make fires toward daybreak.
Women prepare in a separate camp with fires in shallow pits, while the men's Engwura camp completes painting and then formally signals readiness to the women at dawn.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 369 / H'.. S4. / HAS CLIMBED UP IS ARRANGING THE CHURINGA. / B B 2; lines 16246-16284 confidence: high
Illpongwurra kneel on the fires in a reciprocal arrangement by named groups; women put hands on men's shoulders and press them down; after the ceremony begins, no words are spoken and each man kneels in smoke briefly.
The passage is explicitly within initiation ceremonies and describes newly-made Urliara, ritual kneeling in smoke, silence during and after the ceremony, and a later ceremony lifting the silence ban.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / FIG. 60.- / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 3-9; lines 14724-14844 confidence: high
The passage states that presentation of the Churinga makes the young man the recognised head of the local group of lizard people.
The passage is within an initiation ceremony section and describes Churinga presentation, ceremonial phases, and performed Oruncha rites.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 3-9 / GROUND. / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 35'; lines 15363-15447 confidence: high
Eremophila boughs were lined up east of and parallel to the Parra; the Illpongwurra sat and then lay silently with heads on the Parra, could not speak or move without old men's consent, and some used gesture language to ask permission to drink at a sandy soakage.
The passage is in an initiation-ceremony context and describes the Illpongwurra being controlled by old men, made to lie silently by the Parra, moved with bull-roarers, placed under custodians, and repeatedly brought to witness sacred ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 3-9 / GROUND. / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 35'; lines 15363-15447 confidence: medium
At daylight the leader selected three Uliara to accompany and take charge of the Illpongwurra; after sunrise they were driven out with bull-roarers, then at dusk driven back by way of the women's camp where fire-throwing was repeated, followed by sitting and lying by the Parra every evening for two weeks.
The footnote states that the Illpongwurra had to lie with the Parra between them and the women's camp, and the dusk return route passes by way of the women's camp with fire-throwing repeated.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 3-9 / GROUND. / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 35'; lines 15450-15490 confidence: high
Ten men stand in a row parallel to the Parra, connected by a decorated human-hair rope; four with Churinga on their heads represent special gum trees near Imanda, the rope being the roots, while six represent bats in the trees.
The passage locator identifies initiation ceremonies, and the passage describes ordered ceremonial actions involving performers, the Illpongwurra, bull-roarers, and fire-throwing.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 3-9 / GROUND. / IX INITIATION CEREMONIES 35'; lines 15450-15490 confidence: high
The next day includes ceremonies without fire-throwing; on the following sunrise the Illpongwurra are driven out to bull-roarers via the women's camp, fire is thrown over them, and the same ceremony is repeated at sunset as they return over the eastern ranges.
The Illpongwurra are driven out of camp to bull-roarers and have fire thrown over them at the women's camp; the event is repeated when they return at sunset.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IXTRODLXTIOX / INTRO DLXTIOX / IXTRODUCTIOX / IXTRODUCTIOX; lines 2264-2388 confidence: medium
A note says certain cicatrices, on both men and women, are made at special times in connection with initiatory and mourning ceremonies.
A note says certain cicatrices on both men and women are made at special times in connection with initiatory ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IXTRODUCTIOX / CHAPTER II / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION OF THE TRIBES / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION OF THE TRIBES 57; lines 2668-2755 confidence: medium
Certain terms, including Tapunga and Urinthantinia, are applied by men to particular individuals who took part in their initiation ceremonies; the passage states that these are terms of address and do not express relationship.
The passage identifies special terms of address for men who took part in a man's initiation ceremonies and distinguishes them from relationship terms.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia IXTRODUCTIOX / ERRATUM / LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS / IXTRODLXTIOX; lines 1219-1303 confidence: medium
The Alatunja takes charge of the sacred store-house, called Ertnatulunga, usually a cleft in a rocky range or hole in the ground containing concealed sacred objects; women, children, and uninitiated men are forbidden to approach on pain of death.
Uninitiated men are excluded from the sacred store-house, and only initiated men bearing the group name may participate in the Intichiuma ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia L L 2 / XV THE IRUXTARINIA AND ARUMBURINGA 517 / XV THE IRUNTARINIA AND ARUMBURINGA 519 / CHAPTER XVI; lines 22042-22078 confidence: high
“THE MAKING AND THE POWERS OF MEDICINE MEN ; VARIOUS FORMS OF MAGIC”
The passage repeatedly frames the topic as the making of medicine men and mentions ceremonies attendant upon initiation and three modes of admission to the status.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia L L 2 / XV THE IRUXTARINIA AND ARUMBURINGA 517 / XV THE IRUNTARINIA AND ARUMBURINGA 519 / CHAPTER XVI; lines 22042-22078 confidence: high
The chapter contents list three methods of making medicine men: those made by Iruntarinia, those made by Onincha, and those made by other medicine men; it also mentions ceremonies of initiation and functions of medicine men.
Two of the three schools are made by non-human spirit beings: the Iruntarinia or spirits and the Onincha spirit individuals.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS / FIG. PAGE / LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS / FIG. PAGE; lines 399-466 confidence: high
The first ceremony of initiation is described as painting and throwing the boys up in the air.
The list explicitly includes a first ceremony of initiation with boys being painted and thrown up in the air, plus Apulia ground/lines and named circumcision operator and assistant.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS / IXTRODLXTIOX / INTRO DLXTIOX / IXTRODUCTIOX; lines 2199-2261 confidence: medium
Men in tribes between Charlotte Waters and Tennant Creek pull out forehead hairs at puberty; the bare part is covered by the chilara or forehead band.
Men in the described region remove forehead hairs at puberty and wear the chilara over the bared area.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia NATIVE TRIBES OF / THE CHURIXGA OF THE ARUNTA TRIBE / THE CHURIXGA OF THE ARUNTA TRIBE / V THE CHURINX.A OF THE ARUXTA TRIBE 151; lines 7878-7958 confidence: high
Roth's studied tribes are said to have initiation rites closely similar to Central tribes; certain bull-roarers are identical in form and ornamentation and used in initiation ceremonies and as love charms, with restricted visibility to women.
Bull-roarers are described as used in initiation ceremonies and not allowed to be seen by women.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia SAME. / THE BAC / IJNJA OF KKKAIT / XIX CLOTHING, WEAPONS, IMPLEMENTS, ETC 633; lines 26272-26397 confidence: high
Younger men after the concluding Engwura ceremony had backs painted with totemic designs, including concentric circles with radiating lines and straight lines; materials included white kaolin, red and yellow ochre, and charcoal.
The passage describes young men after the Engwura ceremony receiving painted totemic designs and also notes ceremonial objects shown to young men during initiation.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia THE CHURIXGA OF THE ARUNTA TRIBE / V THE CHURINX.A OF THE ARUXTA TRIBE 151 / V THE CHURIXGA OF THE ARUXTA TRIBE 153 / THE CHURIXGA OF THE ARUNTA TRIBE; lines 8050-8130 confidence: high
Other objects besides bull-roarers are called Churinga; all are associated with individual men, women, plants, or animals of the Alcheringa and are taboo to women.
Churinga are described as taboo to women, and the Undiara stone is visible only to initiated men during certain totemic ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia THE ENGWURA CEREMONY / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 275 / A , . / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 277; lines 12926-13013 confidence: high
Camps of men, women, and children are formed east of the creek; camp positions indicate owners' localities, and southern/northern and division groupings are described.
The passage is explicitly located in the Engwura initiation ceremony context and describes camp organization and the handling of Churinga during the ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia THE NAMES OF THE NATIVES / APPENDIX A / APPENDIX B / APPENDIX B 641; lines 26874-26966 confidence: high
The novice is described as prisoner-like and loosely tied; the decorated party returns at daylight in single file on a serpentine course, with old Wilyaru men carrying spears decorated with eagle-hawk feathers.
The Wilyaru novice is restrained, exposed to the steaming mound, cut, and secluded; the Dieri Wilyaru novice receives blood, cuts, and scars marking passage through the ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia The Native Tribes of Central Australia / PREFACE; lines 65-170 confidence: high
The authors aim to describe customs and social organization; one spent many years in Central Australia and gained confidence among the Arunta, who regard both authors as fully initiated members.
The passage explicitly refers to the authors as fully initiated members and to customs connected with initiation.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia THE TOTEMS / CH. IV THE TOTEMS 113 / THE TOTEMS 115 / IV THE TOTEMS 117; lines 6513-6597 confidence: high
Engwura is described as the "last of the initiatory rites" before Urliara status and admission to "all the most sacred secrets," and as lasting more than four months.
Engwura is the last initiatory rite before Urliara status, admission to sacred secrets, and participation in a long sequence of ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia THE TOTEMS / IV THE TOTE.MS 137 / CHAPTER V / V THE CHURIXGA OF THE ARUXTA TRIBE 135; lines 7232-7319 confidence: high
The exact Ertnatulunga spot is under the charge of the headman and older men and known only to initiated men; interference by strangers is dangerous and retaliatory; the few known robberies involved white men, and natives attempted to kill the tribal guide who showed the spot.
The exact Ertnatulunga spot is known only to initiated men, and all are described as keeping the secret.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 399 / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIN'GA ANXESTORS 401 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANXESTORS 403 / IJ D 2; lines 17218-17260 confidence: medium
At Urangunja two Urpura or magpie totem women have a Nurtunja, own ceremonies shown to the men, wear furstring and Alpita tail-tip decorations, and the Ulpmerka perform sacred ceremonies women may not see.
Sacred ceremonies at Urangunja are not allowed to be seen by women, while the Altherta is explicitly non-sacred and open to women and uninitiated people.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 417 / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANXESTORS 419 / E E 2 / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANXESTORS 421; lines 17962-18031 confidence: high
In one traditional stage, two Ungambikula lived in the western sky, came down to earth, transformed Inapertwa creatures into human beings with animal or plant totem names, and circumcised some men using a fire-stick.
Circumcision, stone-knife circumcision, sub-incision, and the Engwura are described as introduced or arranged by ancestral groups in a specific order.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANXESTORS 391 / ILI.PONGWURKA WERE BURNT DURING THE ENGWURA. / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA AN'CESTORS 393 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERLXGA ANCESTORS 395; lines 16830-16912 confidence: high
An old man rejects cutting with a fire-stick and offers Lalira at Atnaturka; Intumpulla and Ungipurturinia hide good Lalira and leave poor ones; two Ullakupera men receive bark-wrapped knives and later find them rough.
The passage contrasts the fire-stick with Lalira stone knives, describes prepared Apulia grounds, and repeatedly describes circumcision/Lartna or related operations performed with Lalira.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANXESTORS 405 / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANCESTORS 407 / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANXESTORS 409 / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANCESTORS 413; lines 17605-17688 confidence: medium
At Udnirringintwa the party made a great Engwura; many died from a corrupted/unclear named cause, Churinga representing them were in a local store-house, and a large sand hill arose to mark the Parra mound on the Engwura ground.
Engwura ceremonies are repeatedly made or begun, Ariltha is performed on young men and other groups, and parties mix after the rites.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANCESTORS 389 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANXESTORS 391 / ILI.PONGWURKA WERE BURNT DURING THE ENGWURA. / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA AN'CESTORS 393; lines 16756-16827 confidence: high
A great Oknirabata of the Ullakupera/little hawk totem arose at Atnaturka beside Love's Creek; he and his group possessed fine Lalira stone knives and used them for Lartna/circumcision, while other totems used fire-sticks up to that time.
The passage describes Lartna/circumcision, an Apulia special ground, ritual candidates, and the implements Lalira and fire-stick.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANCESTORS 389 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANXESTORS 391 / ILI.PONGWURKA WERE BURNT DURING THE ENGWURA. / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA AN'CESTORS 393; lines 16756-16827 confidence: medium
A great Oknirabata of the Ullakupera/little hawk totem arose at Atnaturka beside Love's Creek; he and his group possessed fine Lalira stone knives and used them for Lartna/circumcision, while other totems used fire-sticks up to that time.
Stone knives are contrasted with earlier fire-stick use, Ulpmurintha instructs others to use Lalira, and the note mentions a tradition about introduction of the stone knife.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERLXGA ANCESTORS 395 / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 397 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 399 / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIN'GA ANXESTORS 401; lines 17084-17173 confidence: high
The Ullakupera men are said to introduce the stone knife in place of the fire-stick at circumcision; Echidna men and a frog-totem woman are also said to have stone knives.
The passage identifies the Ullakupera men as introducing the stone knife instead of the fire-stick for circumcision and gives a southern Arunta account of a sharp stone replacing the fire-stick.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERLXGA ANCESTORS 395 / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 397 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 399 / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIN'GA ANXESTORS 401; lines 17084-17173 confidence: high
Later Achilpa, or wild cat men, are introduced as middle Alcheringa figures who brought in Ariltha, or sub-incision.
The Achilpa, or wild cat men, are credited with introducing Ariltha, or sub-incision, in a later tradition.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERLXGA ANCESTORS 395 / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 397 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 399 / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIN'GA ANXESTORS 401; lines 17084-17173 confidence: medium
The first Achilpa group starts from Okira, carries a sacred pole called a Kauaua, erects it at stopping places, and the pole is said to be used exclusively with the Engwura ceremony.
The first Achilpa group carries a sacred Kauaua pole, erects it at stopping places, and the passage links it exclusively with the Engwura ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia V THE CHURINX.A OF THE ARUXTA TRIBE 151 / V THE CHURIXGA OF THE ARUXTA TRIBE 153 / THE CHURIXGA OF THE ARUNTA TRIBE / V THE CHURIN'GA OF THE ARUNTA TRIBE 157; lines 8133-8249 confidence: high
The Urabunna Chimbaliri is described as the equivalent of the Arunta sacred stick: a plain rounded wooden object, concavo-convex, without incised pattern or red ochre; after initiation it is given to a youth to carry until the wound heals.
After initiation, a youth receives a Chimbaliri and carries it until the wound heals.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia V THE CHURINX.A OF THE ARUXTA TRIBE 151 / V THE CHURIXGA OF THE ARUXTA TRIBE 153 / THE CHURIXGA OF THE ARUNTA TRIBE / V THE CHURIN'GA OF THE ARUNTA TRIBE 157; lines 8251-8353 confidence: high
Some recently initiated men may accompany such deputations as part of gradual induction, but they are not allowed to see everything and are not shown the stone Churinga close to.
Recently initiated men are included in some ceremonies but are not allowed to see everything, are restricted from close viewing of stone Churinga, and are sent some distance away during the handover.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia VI INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES 185 / INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES 187 / VI IXTICHIU-MA CEREMONIES 189 / IXTICHIUMA OF THE OUATCHA OR WATER TOTEM; lines 9367-9419 confidence: medium
Rain-making ceremonies include public dancing festivals open to tribe members generally and a special sacred Intichiuma restricted to initiated men of the water totem.
The sacred Intichiuma is not open to the general tribe but only to initiated men of the water totem.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia VI INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES 205 / VI IXTICHIUMA CEREMONIES 207 / INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES 209 / INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES; lines 10319-10356 confidence: medium
The passage says the social aspect is less strong than in many other Australian tribes, where totems regulate marriage and mutual assistance; in the Arunta, the social feature is local, though any initiated member of the totem may participate in ceremonies.
The passage states that any initiated member of a particular totem may take part in totemic ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia VIII INITIATION CERE-MONIES / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / FIG. 60.- / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES; lines 14611-14721 confidence: high
A local Alatunja places red ochre on a Churinga; an old Alatunja presses and rubs a young man’s hand on it while whispering its owner, the dead man, and the marks’ meaning; it is passed to a Purula, and another Churinga is treated similarly.
The passage is explicitly within initiation ceremonies and describes restricted handling of Churinga, application of red ochre, hand contact, and whispered explanations to a young man.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia VIII INITIATION CERE-MONIES / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / FIG. 60.- / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES; lines 14611-14721 confidence: medium
The lizard Churinga transfer is completed: Churinga are brought to a restricted old-men’s gathering, whispered over, rubbed with red ochre, placed on a shield, handed to the new possessor, and followed by old men pressing foreheads against his stomach.
Lizard Churinga are formally brought out, handled by elders, placed on a shield, handed to a new possessor, and followed by an elder recognition gesture involving foreheads and stomach.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia VIII INITIATION CERE-MONIES / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / FIG. 60.- / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES; lines 14611-14721 confidence: medium
The Oruncha is described as a bogey-like mischievous spirit that may carry a victim into the earth, may transform a man into a medicine man, and is distinguished from a permanently malevolent spirit.
The passage states that at times the Oruncha takes a man down into the ground and transforms him into a medicine man.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 275 / A , . / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 277 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 279; lines 13016-13110 confidence: high
Men of the totem concerned have the right to be present during preparation, while others attend by invitation; Engwura gathers all divisions and totems and includes handing older men's knowledge to younger men about the past history of the tribe, totems, and Churinga.
The Engwura is described as an initiation setting in which older men hand carefully treasured knowledge to younger men, while elders reveal secrets only to those judged worthy.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 275 / A , . / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 277 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 279; lines 13112-13186 confidence: high
After Illyonpa, ordinary dancing festivals cease until the end about three months later. Younger men must separate from women, obey older men, hunt, watch or take part in ceremonies, and spend nights on or near the Engwura ground.
The younger men undergoing the Engwura separate from women, obey older men, live on or near the ritual ground, and take part in sacred ceremonies under elder guidance.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 277 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 279 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 285 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 2S5; lines 13276-13361 confidence: high
The passage occurs under the heading for initiation ceremonies.
The passage is in an initiation-ceremony section and describes a sacred ceremony organized around preparation, display, movement, and dismantling of the Nurtunja.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 277 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 279 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 285 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 2S5; lines 13364-13489 confidence: high
The Quabara is associated with the Ulpmerka of Oorurnpa, men of the Akakia or plum tree totem, called Ulpmerka because they were left uncircumcised in the Alcheringa; singing repeats the words “the sand hills are good,” and the Alice Springs Alatunja invites a tribal son to perform.
The passage occurs in an initiation ceremony context, describes Ulpmerka as boys left uncircumcised in the Alcheringa, and links the sung top-knot to hair worn before boys undergo circumcision.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 277 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 279 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 285 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 2S5; lines 13492-13508 confidence: high
The evening is spent singing on the ground near the Parra; during the first six weeks, nighttime is often occupied by what is called singing the ground.
The passage explicitly places young men in the Engwura for the first time, under older male leadership, in patterned line movement and shouting near the Parra mound.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 279 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 285 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 2S5 / FIG. 51.; lines 13511-13628 confidence: high
Men bend forward and hurl sound at the Parra or rush around the mound in a line, shouting loudly enough to echo among surrounding rocky ranges.
The passage occurs within the initiation ceremonies section and describes Engwura-ground night activity, Churinga examination, restricted preparation, and formal ceremonial performance.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 279 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 285 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 2S5 / FIG. 51.; lines 13631-13748 confidence: high
Two performers are decorated with grease, manganese ore, white down, and rabbit-bandicoot tail tufts; one carries a large Churinga on a twig-and-string helmet while chants refer to the Kaiiaua and the carrying around of the Nurtunja.
The passage is located in an initiation-ceremony section and describes performances using Churinga, Nurtunja, body decoration, chants, formal arrangements on the ceremonial ground, and a fourth-day examination of Churinga.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 285 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 2S5 / FIG. 51. / FIG. 55.; lines 13751-13805 confidence: high
When the lizard man reached maturity, the Engwura was used to hand over to him, before tribal representatives, the Churinga of his ancestors.
The passage is set during the Engwura and describes a formal, solemn transfer of ancestral Churinga to a matured man in the presence of elders and tribal representatives, accompanied by whispered instruction.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 2S5 / FIG. 51. / FIG. 55. / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 303; lines 13808-13895 confidence: high
A young man rubs an old man's stomach with his forehead; young men remain silent unless addressed, and the Churinga are treated with whispering reverence as if dead former owners' spirits were present.
The passage is within initiation ceremonies and describes young men's silence before elders, the authority of an Oknirabata, and formal handling of Churinga.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 2S5 / FIG. 51. / FIG. 55. / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 303; lines 13808-13895 confidence: high
For the lizard ceremony, the Oknirabata is covered with white down, wears eagle-hawk feathers, and carries seven large Churinga on his head; two are curved like boomerangs and described as very old.
The old Oknirabata performs a lizard ceremony, wearing special decoration and Churinga, then enacting a lizard-like arrival from a creek-bed hiding place toward the assembled men.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 303 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 305 / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / CARRIED.; lines 13972-14083 confidence: high
Performers advanced slowly to seated men; a Kumara man took the Waninga away and put it aside; the performers sat down and were pressed on the shoulders.
The passage occurs in initiation ceremonies, describes ritual handling of the Waninga, and notes a circumcision-related rite in which the novice embraces the object.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 303 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 305 / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / CARRIED.; lines 13972-14083 confidence: medium
The passage introduces instruction given by old men to younger men during the Engwura concerning the wanderings and doings of Okira kangaroo men and other ancestors in the Alcheringa.
Old men are said to instruct younger men during the Engwura about the doings and wanderings of ancestors in the Alcheringa.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 303 / VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 305 / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / CARRIED.; lines 14086-14194 confidence: high
The passage explains that knowledge of Alcheringa ancestor wanderings is imparted by elder men to younger men during Engwura, and that ceremonies are associated with special places and individuals or groups.
The passage explicitly situates the teaching of Alcheringa traditions within the Engwura ceremony, with elders instructing younger men and ceremonies, armlets, and a sacred pole forming part of the ritual setting.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 305 / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / CARRIED. / VIII INITIATION CERE-MONIES; lines 14197-14301 confidence: high
Performers are decorated with ochre, charcoal or wad, and down; preparations take several hours under the Alatunja of Alice Springs, who has charge of the Churinga for the plum tree Ulpmerka group.
The passage is explicitly situated in initiation ceremonies and describes ritual preparation, song, boy representatives, teaching to sing, Churinga use, dancing, hand-laying, and operations described as equivalent to male ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia VIII INITIATION CEREMONIES 305 / IXITIATIOX CEREMONIES / CARRIED. / VIII INITIATION CERE-MONIES; lines 14304-14343 confidence: high
At Ulathirka, Apallana has intercourse without permission with the younger woman and is killed; his spirit part remains in his Churinga. A Purula man is also left behind, with a living descendant who is not yet initiated.
The passage explicitly situates the described performance within Kngwura and discusses an uninitiated boy, ceremonial dancing, and totemic performance.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIN'GA ANXESTORS 401 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANXESTORS 403 / IJ D 2 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANXESTORS 405; lines 17263-17349 confidence: high
The second group crosses the Finke river, travels to Imanda on the Hugh river, changes to the Arunta tongue, carries a sacred pole or Kauaua, and finds frog, white bat, and little bat men performing Engwura.
The passage repeatedly describes Engwura, Ariltha, and Atna ariltha-kunta, including rites performed on young men, Unjiamba men, and two Unjiamba women.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 397 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 399 / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIN'GA ANXESTORS 401 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANXESTORS 403; lines 17176-17216 confidence: medium
The men performed the rite of Arilthaox sub-incision during their marchings and always erected a special Xurtioija.
The passage explicitly mentions the rite of Arilthaox sub-incision and other ritual actions performed during the journey.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA AN'CESTORS 393 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERLXGA ANCESTORS 395 / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 397 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 399; lines 16998-17081 confidence: medium
The party flies from Utiara into the sky and descends at Ilkania, where bandicoot, carpet snake, and an old Echidna man are assembled at an Apulia ground; Lartna is performed with stone knives; the Echidna man mutilates an Okranina or snake man with a knife carried behind his ear and is then speared, circles, dies, and a circular rock hole appears.
The travelling party performs Lartna with stone knives, and the passage describes men being cut or operated upon.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANCESTORS 407 / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANXESTORS 409 / X TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANCESTORS 413 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 415; lines 17691-17775 confidence: high
At Erloacha the Unkapera bundles are opened and contain many men of various ages; a great Engwura is made, and later one Panunga and one Purula man are left behind.
Engwura and Ariltha recur at multiple stops, and the passage identifies Urliara as fully initiated men who had been through the Engwura.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIN'GA ANXESTORS 427 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 429 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 431 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIN'GA AN'CESTORS 433; lines 18493-18579 confidence: medium
At Urapitchera, the woman finds Achilpa making Engwura, directs a great flow of blood from her sexual organs toward them, they flee to a place marked by stones, and the blood forms a clay-pan on the Engwura ground.
Achilpa are making Engwura; Ulpmerka make Churinga with opossum teeth; sacred down and Churinga are tied to ritual changes and later events.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 437 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 43 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANXESTORS 441 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 443; lines 18918-19005 confidence: high
The Untliippa dance in current lartna-related ceremonies has women carry shields and spear-throwers and dance as the Untliippa women did in the Alcheringa, while men sing a refrain about the range and march.
The passage states that women in lartna-related ceremonies dance as the Untliippa women did in the Alcheringa and that the carrying-away of the boy imitates an ancestral action.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 437 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 43 / TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANXESTORS 441 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 443; lines 18918-19005 confidence: high
After the boy is painted and advanced to Wiirtja, a Mura woman lifts him onto her shoulders and runs off as the Untliippa women did; unlike the ancestral episode, the men seize the boy and bring him back.
A Mura woman carries the boy away after he has been painted and advanced to Wiirtja, and the men seize him and bring him back before the actual ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXC;A ANCESTORS 447 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANCESTORS 449 / CHAPTER XII / XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 455; lines 19453-19545 confidence: high
The passage identifies spear-throwing and presentation of teeth to a female relative as shared features, and says the rite marks passage from boy or girl status and maternal control into adult ranks.
The passage explicitly connects the operation with ceasing to be a child and entering the ranks of men or women, and discusses tooth extraction in relation to initiation ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXC;A ANCESTORS 447 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANCESTORS 449 / CHAPTER XII / XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 455; lines 19453-19545 confidence: high
The passage describes an Arunta shield at which the operated man throws boomerangs without damaging it, compares it to New South Wales men gently touching a shield with spears, and says both signify manhood and weapon use.
The shield, spears, and boomerangs are said to represent that the male participant has reached manhood and may use weapons for defence and hunting.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXC;A ANCESTORS 447 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANCESTORS 449 / CHAPTER XII / XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 455; lines 19453-19545 confidence: medium
When extended to women in the Arunta and Kaitish rite, the tooth is thrown toward the mother's Alcheringa camp and the girl's pitchi is emptied; the pitchi filled with bush food is described as symbolising women's daily duties.
The emptying of the girl's pitchi is described as indicating that she has reached the age for women's duties, with the food-filled pitchi symbolising daily food-gathering labour.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXC;A ANCESTORS 447 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANCESTORS 449 / CHAPTER XII / XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 455; lines 19547-19612 confidence: high
The authors discuss whether the tooth-knocking custom always had sacred significance or only later became an initiation ceremony, concluding that its origin is likely impossible to settle.
The passage repeatedly discusses knocking out teeth as a rite of initiation, including possible initiation to manhood and womanhood and male-only forms in some tribes.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXC;A ANCESTORS 447 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANCESTORS 449 / CHAPTER XII / XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 455; lines 19547-19612 confidence: medium
The passage outlines a second theory in which tooth-knocking began as a practice of both men and women, later became associated with initiation to manhood and womanhood, was sometimes confined to men, replaced by other rites, or survived as a rudimentary custom with similar details across tribes.
The passage describes a rite losing original significance, being replaced by other ceremonies, or persisting as a rudimentary custom while retaining recognizable ceremonial similarities.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANXESTORS 425 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIN'GA ANXESTORS 427 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 429 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERINGA ANCESTORS 431; lines 18403-18490 confidence: medium
The party goes to Lalknika, paints Ilkinia, leaves a Panunga woman, proceeds to the Todd River and near the gap leaving people including Pitcha-arinia, and sits at eastern Emily Gap where trees arise to mark the place.
Travellers paint Ilkinia, eat totemic grubs, perform sacred ceremonies, make quabara, and the Quirra woman performs Atna ariltha-kuma on her companion.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANXESTORS 445 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXC;A ANCESTORS 447 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANCESTORS 449 / CHAPTER XII; lines 19233-19337 confidence: low
Tooth-knocking is described as a rite for both sexes among groups in the Kartivia Quatcha, or rain country; it is usually performed before marriage, though sometimes delayed with fear given as the reason.
The rite occurs before marriage, may take place on an Intichiuma ground, and is discussed in relation to admission to tribal secrets.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANXESTORS 445 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXC;A ANCESTORS 447 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANCESTORS 449 / CHAPTER XII; lines 19339-19450 confidence: high
Boys' operation is performed away from the Intichiuma ground; women may be present, and the same food-offering rules apply.
The passage describes formal tooth-extraction procedures and explicitly compares central practices with eastern and south-eastern tooth-knocking ceremonies that function as manhood initiation rites.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANXESTORS 445 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXC;A ANCESTORS 447 / XI TRADITIONS AS TO ALCHERIXGA ANCESTORS 449 / CHAPTER XII; lines 19339-19450 confidence: medium
Collins's cited New South Wales account describes tooth removal with a throwing stick and stone, a preceding shield-club-spear performance linked by Collins to spear use, and evidence that teeth came into possession of certain women.
The cited New South Wales account includes shield, club, and spear actions before the operation, with Collins relating the performance to the use of the spear.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 455 / XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 459 / XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 461 / XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 465; lines 19792-19875 confidence: high
In Kaitish and other northern tribes, Atna ariltha ktana is performed on a young woman by an elder sister; the blood is collected in a special pitchi made by the woman's elder brother and taken to camp, where women smear themselves with it and drink some.
The passage links blood from a young woman's rite and a boy's lartna operation with collection, transfer to camp, drinking, smearing, or application to female relatives.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 459 / XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 461 / XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 465 / XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 465; lines 19878-19963 confidence: high
At the close of the Northern Arunta Ariltha initiation ceremony, the boy's elder sisters cut off a few locks of his hair and keep them.
At the close of the Northern Arunta Ariltha initiation ceremony, elder sisters cut off and keep some of the boy's hair.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 465 / XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 465 / XII PECULIAR XATH'E CUSTOMS 467 / H H 2; lines 20128-20242 confidence: high
A circumcised youth, until sub-incision and full recovery, is forbidden animal flesh; violation is said to retard recovery and inflame wounds.
A circumcised youth awaiting or recovering from sub-incision is forbidden animal flesh, and the passage explicitly frames the restriction as disciplining the novice.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XII PECULIAR XATIX'E CUSTOMS 473 / CH. XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 475 / CHAPTER XIII / CH. XIII THE CUSTOM OF KURDAITCHA 477; lines 20375-20491 confidence: medium
Before wearing the shoes, a man undergoes a heated-stone ordeal that dislocates the small toe; the true shoe has a small opening for the toe.
Before a man may wear the shoes, he must undergo a painful toe-dislocation ordeal.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XII PECULIAR XATIX'E CUSTOMS 473 / CH. XII PECULIAR NATIVE CUSTOMS 475 / CHAPTER XIII / CH. XIII THE CUSTOM OF KURDAITCHA 477; lines 20493-20518 confidence: medium
The doctor must be an Ertwa Kurdaitcha who has qualified by “passing through the ordeal by fire in which the toe is dislocated”; the acting Kurdaitcha is described similarly.
The Kurdaitcha and the medicine man must be qualified through an ordeal by fire involving toe dislocation before acting in this role.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XIX CLOTHING, WEAPONS, I.MPLEMENTS, ETC. 603 / XIX CLOTHING, WEAPONS, IMPLEMENTS, ETC. 607 / K R 2 / CLOTHING, WEAPONS, IMPLEMENTS, ETC.; lines 25508-25584 confidence: medium
Large quantities of opossum fur-string were made during the Engwura by men and women to make Kulchia armlets for men passing through the ceremony.
The passage states that Kulchia armlets were made for men to wear while passing through the Engwura ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XIX CLOTHING, WEAPONS, I.MPLEMENTS, ETC. 603 / XIX CLOTHING, WEAPONS, IMPLEMENTS, ETC. 607 / K R 2 / CLOTHING, WEAPONS, IMPLEMENTS, ETC.; lines 25508-25584 confidence: medium
Large quantities of opossum fur-string were made during the Engwura by men and women to make Kulchia armlets for men passing through the ceremony.
Men and women make large quantities of opossum fur-string during Engwura for armlets worn by men undergoing the ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XIX CLOTHING, WEAPONS, IMPLEMENTS, ETC 633 / XIX CLOTHING, WEAPONS, IMPLEMENTS, ETC. 635 / APPENDIX A / THE NAMES OF THE NATIVES; lines 26426-26503 confidence: high
The passage lists three ways of speaking to or of a living person: relationship term, ordinary personal name, or a term connected with an official capacity during the speaker’s initiation.
Male status terms mark successive stages before, during, and after initiation rites, and special address terms may arise from roles in initiation ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XIX CLOTHING, WEAPONS, IMPLEMENTS, ETC. 625 / XIX CLOTHING, WEAPONS, IMPLEMENTS, ETC. 627 / XIX CLOTHING, WEAPONS, IMPLEMENTS, ETC. 629 / CLOTHING, WEAPONS, IMPLEMENTS, ETC. 631; lines 26149-26270 confidence: high
Several Ulpmerka designs are painted on boys at the ceremony of throwing them up, the first initiation ceremony; others represent the Nurtunja carried by Kukaitcha, a plum tree, and an unripe plum.
Several Ulpmerka designs are painted on boys during the ceremony of throwing them up, explicitly described as the first initiation ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XV THE IRUNTARINIA AND ARUMBURINGA 519 / CHAPTER XVI / CH. XVI MAKING AND POWERS OF MEDICINE MEN 523 / XVI MAKING AND POWERS OF .MEDICINE MEN 525; lines 22171-22272 confidence: high
The Iruntarinia is said to give new internal organs and implant magic Atnongara stones, which the medicine man can project into a patient's body to combat evil influences.
The passage repeatedly describes medicine-man making as involving new internal organs, implanted Atnongara stones, and in the human initiation the forcing of Ulthunda crystals into the candidate's body and head.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XV THE IRUNTARINIA AND ARUMBURINGA 519 / CHAPTER XVI / CH. XVI MAKING AND POWERS OF MEDICINE MEN 523 / XVI MAKING AND POWERS OF .MEDICINE MEN 525; lines 22171-22272 confidence: high
Medicine men made by Oruncha, described as Ulthana or spirits of Oruncha men of the Alcheringa, follow a plan essentially like the Iruntarinia one, except they are taken down into the earth at the Oruncha's place rather than into a special cave; an example near Alice Springs is given.
The passage contrasts being taken into a special cave by Iruntarinia with being taken down into the earth at the Oruncha's place to be made into a medicine man.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XV THE IRUNTARINIA AND ARUMBURINGA 519 / CHAPTER XVI / CH. XVI MAKING AND POWERS OF MEDICINE MEN 523 / XVI MAKING AND POWERS OF .MEDICINE MEN 525; lines 22171-22272 confidence: medium
The medicine man must avoid fat, warm meat, smoke from burning bones, and the nest or bite of a large bull-dog ant; loud barking dogs can also cause Atnongara stones to flee.
The passage lists food, smoke, animal, and sound-related restrictions whose violation or occurrence can cause loss of medicine-man powers or flight of stones.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XV THE IRUNTARINIA AND ARUMBURINGA 519 / CHAPTER XVI / CH. XVI MAKING AND POWERS OF MEDICINE MEN 523 / XVI MAKING AND POWERS OF .MEDICINE MEN 525; lines 22171-22272 confidence: high
At the secluded spot the candidate is made to stand with hands clasped behind his head and is told to keep perfect silence whatever happens.
The candidate is instructed to maintain perfect silence before being restrained, scored, made to bleed, and subjected to crystal insertion procedures.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XV THE IRUNTARINIA AND ARUMBURINGA 519 / CHAPTER XVI / CH. XVI MAKING AND POWERS OF MEDICINE MEN 523 / XVI MAKING AND POWERS OF .MEDICINE MEN 525; lines 22274-22301 confidence: high
A Niing-gara takes a pointing stick, ties hair string around the novice’s finger joint, forces the stick under the nail into the flesh to make a hole, pretends to press in a crystal, and tells the man to keep the hole closed and sleep.
The passage presents a multi-day sequence in which the novice is wounded, repeatedly scored, instructed, fed special substances, and subjected to a tongue procedure as part of making a medicine man.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XV THE IRUXTARINIA AND ARUMBURINGA 517 / XV THE IRUNTARINIA AND ARUMBURINGA 519 / CHAPTER XVI / CH. XVI MAKING AND POWERS OF MEDICINE MEN 523; lines 22081-22168 confidence: high
The authors introduce the Alice Springs account as an example of making medicine men by the Iruntarinia in northern groups and the Ilpirra tribe.
The passage presents the account as the making of a medicine man by Iruntarinia, involving solitary departure to a spirit cave, supernatural wounding, return, and recognition.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XV THE IRUXTARINIA AND ARUMBURINGA 517 / XV THE IRUNTARINIA AND ARUMBURINGA 519 / CHAPTER XVI / CH. XVI MAKING AND POWERS OF MEDICINE MEN 523; lines 22081-22168 confidence: high
A second lance pierces the candidate's head from ear to ear; he falls dead and is carried into the depths of the cave, which is said to extend far under the plain.
The candidate is killed by a lance, carried into the cave, has his internal organs removed and replaced, comes to life again, and returns to his people as a medicine man.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XV THE IRUXTARINIA AND ARUMBURINGA 517 / XV THE IRUNTARINIA AND ARUMBURINGA 519 / CHAPTER XVI / CH. XVI MAKING AND POWERS OF MEDICINE MEN 523; lines 22081-22168 confidence: medium
The candidate goes alone to the cave mouth, sleeps without entering, and at daybreak an Iruntarinia pierces his neck, tongue, and mouth with an invisible lance, leaving a lifelong tongue hole.
The candidate remains at the mouth of the cave because entry would lead to disappearance; another tradition says two men entered the cave for water and were never heard of again.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XV THE IRUXTARINIA AND ARUMBURINGA 517 / XV THE IRUNTARINIA AND ARUMBURINGA 519 / CHAPTER XVI / CH. XVI MAKING AND POWERS OF MEDICINE MEN 523; lines 22081-22168 confidence: medium
The candidate goes alone to the cave mouth, sleeps without entering, and at daybreak an Iruntarinia pierces his neck, tongue, and mouth with an invisible lance, leaving a lifelong tongue hole.
The perforated tongue is described as the visible outward sign of the Iruntarinia treatment, and the later nose band marks the moment when others recognize the man as a new medicine man.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XVI VARIOUS FORMS OF MAGIC / XVI VARIOUS FORMS OF MAGIC / CHAPTER XVII / METHODS OF OBTAINING WIVES; lines 23595-23676 confidence: high
A man may waive the assigned girl and accept the woman's son as Unjipinna; the boy gives hair until circumcision, and the man looks after him, including greasing his body and painting sacred designs at the throwing-up ceremony, the first initiatory rite.
The man who accepts an Unjipinna boy must grease him, paint sacred designs at the throwing-up ceremony, and handle his hair and hair-girdle at circumcision.
read in the book → -
The Native Tribes of Central Australia XVI VARIOUS FORMS OF MAGIC 541 / XVI VARIOUS FORMS OF MAGIC 543 / XVI VARIOUS FORMS OF MAGIC 545 / X X 2; lines 23228-23249 confidence: medium
A footnote says the same term, sometimes pronounced oara, applies to a drawing, to a ground hole representing a woman connected with a man targeted by an avenging party, and to the Okoara circumcision ceremony in which dirt is placed in the operator's hands as the boy is handed over.
In the Okoara ceremony during circumcision, dirt is placed in the operator's hands with the idea that the boy is handed over as readily as the dirt.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 215 / VI CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 217 / VI CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 219 / VI CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 221; lines 13871-13923 confidence: high
The Ulanji is described as a snake totem of the Anula tribe associated with Karrimurra. Three decorated performers dance in and sit down; before the ceremony a man swings a bull-roarer to warn women and children away from the ceremonial ground.
The Ulanji ceremony includes a bull-roarer warning women and children away, and the passage states that sacred ceremonies associated with totemic ancestors are performed by initiated members; Collins's parallel account concerns youths being initiated.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 215 / VI CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 217 / VI CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 219 / VI CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 221; lines 13871-13923 confidence: high
The Ulanji is described as a snake totem of the Anula tribe associated with Karrimurra. Three decorated performers dance in and sit down; before the ceremony a man swings a bull-roarer to warn women and children away from the ceremonial ground.
Before the ceremony, a bull-roarer is swung to warn women and children away from the ceremonial ground.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CEREMONIES OF THE WOLLUNQUA TOTEM / FIG. 76. THE KINGII.LI MEN SHOWING THE WOLLUNQUA MOUND TO THE / ULUURU, WHO ARE WALKING ROUND IT. WARRAMUNGA TRIBE. / CH. VII CEREMONIES OF THE WOLLUNQUA TOTEM 237; lines 14292-14374 confidence: high
Three recently initiated youths are brought under guardianship and everything is carefully explained to them before continued singing.
Three recently initiated youths are brought by guardians, given explanations, and at sunrise undergo parra or subincision after earlier initiation stages.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CEREMONIES OF THE WOLLUNQUA TOTEM 253 / CEREMONIES OF THE WOLLUNQUA TOTEM 255 / CHAPTER VIII / CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS; lines 14979-15064 confidence: high
Northern Urabunna call Churinga thantha and borrow objects for initiating youths from the Southern Arunta or Southern Urabunna. Women are taught that the Churinga sound is the voice of Witurna, who takes boys into the bush, removes and replaces their insides, and returns them as initiated men. The passage adds that Urabunna and Warramunga do not associate a Churinga with a particular individual.
The Witurna teaching describes boys being taken into the bush, having their insides removed and replaced, and returning as initiated men.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CEREMONIES OF THE WOLLUNQUA TOTEM 253 / CEREMONIES OF THE WOLLUNQUA TOTEM 255 / CHAPTER VIII / CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS; lines 14979-15064 confidence: high
Northern Urabunna call Churinga thantha and borrow objects for initiating youths from the Southern Arunta or Southern Urabunna. Women are taught that the Churinga sound is the voice of Witurna, who takes boys into the bush, removes and replaces their insides, and returns them as initiated men. The passage adds that Urabunna and Warramunga do not associate a Churinga with a particular individual.
The sound of the Churinga is said to be explained to women as Witurna's voice in connection with the initiation of boys.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CEREMONY OF A PLACE CALLED PARAPAKINI. / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED; lines 33395-33546 confidence: medium
IrritUji is applied to Churinga or to anything carried by a totemic ancestor, including a stone knife used during circumcision, and is nearly equivalent to Churinga.
One term applies to a boy before circumcision, and another includes a stone knife used during circumcision among sacred carried objects.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CH. VII CEREMONIES OF THE WOLLUNQUA TOTEM 227 / CEREMONIES OF THE WOLLUNOUA TOTEM / CEREMONIES OF THE WOLLUNQUA TOTEM / FIG. 73. CEREMONY CONNECTED WITH WOLLUNQUA TOTEM.; lines 14165-14254 confidence: medium
The caption to Fig. 74 identifies a youth in the background, with hair tied up, as recently initiated and witnessing the series of sacred ceremonies for the first time.
A caption states that a recently initiated youth is witnessing the series of sacred ceremonies for the first time.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CH. XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 491 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 493 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 495 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 497; lines 24272-24363 confidence: high
Twanyirika is described as an important Arunta spirit whose voice women and children hear in the bull-roarer; Churinga are traced only to Alcheringa ancestors, and Twanyirika is said to live in wild inaccessible regions and appear at a boy’s initiation.
The bull-roarer or sacred stick sound is presented to women and children as the voice of a spirit, while the objects or names are restricted.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CH. XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 491 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 493 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 495 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 497; lines 24272-24363 confidence: high
At circumcision the bull-roarer sounds in darkness; women believe Twanyirika enters the boy and takes him into the bush until recovery, where he is secluded and sounds the bull-roarer.
Twanyirika is believed to enter the boy and take him into the bush until recovery, and Witurna is said to take the boy away and return him initiated.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CH. XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 491 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 493 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 495 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 497; lines 24272-24363 confidence: medium
In the Urabunna tribe, the chimbaliri sacred stick is hidden in name and sight from women and children; its sound is Witurna’s voice, and Witurna takes the boy away, replaces his insides, and returns him initiated.
In the Urabunna account, Witurna removes the boy’s insides, gives him a new set, and returns him as an initiated youth.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CH. XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 491 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 493 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 495 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 497; lines 24272-24363 confidence: high
The elder brother presents Churinga as Twanyirika, says they help healing, and commands the youth to guard them, hide them from female kin, obey, and avoid forbidden food.
The youth receives Churinga or a sacred stick and is warned not to allow women or children to see the objects, under threat of death to himself and female relatives.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CH. XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 491 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 493 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 495 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 497; lines 24272-24363 confidence: medium
The Unmatjera belief is said to be similar to the Arunta; the bull-roarer noise is luringa, and the boy must make it while recovering or a sky arakurta will carry him away; this arakurta was initiated by Ullakuppera men when they introduced a stone knife and then went into the sky at Urniara.
The Unmatjera boy is told that an arakurta living in the sky will come down and carry him away if he does not make the luringa sound during recovery.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CH. XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 491 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 493 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 495 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 497; lines 24272-24363 confidence: medium
The Unmatjera belief is said to be similar to the Arunta; the bull-roarer noise is luringa, and the boy must make it while recovering or a sky arakurta will carry him away; this arakurta was initiated by Ullakuppera men when they introduced a stone knife and then went into the sky at Urniara.
The passage says the Ullakuppera men first introduced the use of a stone knife in the Alcheringa and initiated the arakurta.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAP. VIII / CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS / CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS / CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS; lines 15368-15447 confidence: high
Before leaving, visitors take part in circumcision performed upon two youths; the passage says gatherings of men from various places are usually used for initiation and other important ceremonies.
The visitors participate in circumcision of two youths, and the passage states that such gatherings are usually used for initiation and other important ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE. / CHAPTER XII / THE NATHAGURA OR FIRE CEREMONY OF THE; lines 19575-19656 confidence: medium
Chapter heading and synopsis identify the Nathagura as a fire ceremony and preview women’s participation, two moiety-associated fire ceremonies, torches, a wintari pole, bough wurleys, bark throwing, men rushing with lighted torches, body coatings of pipe-clay and mud, burned torches, older women dancing, and the settling of old quarrels.
The passage frames Nathagura among fire ceremonies connected with final initiation contexts and gives details of a fire ceremony performed after other ceremonial events.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE. / CHAPTER XII / THE NATHAGURA OR FIRE CEREMONY OF THE; lines 19575-19656 confidence: medium
Chapter heading and synopsis identify the Nathagura as a fire ceremony and preview women’s participation, two moiety-associated fire ceremonies, torches, a wintari pole, bough wurleys, bark throwing, men rushing with lighted torches, body coatings of pipe-clay and mud, burned torches, older women dancing, and the settling of old quarrels.
Women are said to take part to some extent, to see more than elsewhere, and to dance in the chapter synopsis, while the initial men’s gathering occurs at a distance from the women’s camp.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE. / CHAPTER XII / THE NATHAGURA OR FIRE CEREMONY OF THE; lines 19575-19656 confidence: medium
Chapter heading and synopsis identify the Nathagura as a fire ceremony and preview women’s participation, two moiety-associated fire ceremonies, torches, a wintari pole, bough wurleys, bark throwing, men rushing with lighted torches, body coatings of pipe-clay and mud, burned torches, older women dancing, and the settling of old quarrels.
The synopsis describes men rushing at one another with lighted torches at night, and the comparison passage mentions women taking part in fire ordeals during the Arunta Engwura.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAP. XIX / WELCOMING DANCE / WELCOMING DANCE / WELCOMING DANCE; lines 26833-26844 confidence: high
During the following two or three days, the visitors were allowed to witness sacred ceremonies then being performed.
The passage contrasts free ceremonial-ground access for older men with restricted access for recently initiated youths.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAP. XXI / KNOCKING OUT OF TEETH / KNOCKING OUT OF TEETH / KNOCKING OUT OF TEETH; lines 27346-27438 confidence: medium
A woman takes a girl's knocked-out tooth to camp, pounds it, puts the remains in flesh, and the girl's mother must eat it.
The passage repeatedly describes formal tooth-knocking operations called ceremonies, with specified operators, kin recipients, and named tribal practices.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAP. XXV / WHICH FOLLOW THE OUTLINE OF THE WEAPON. WARRAMUNGA TRIBE. / FIG. 287. BOOMERANG DECORATED WITH LINE AND DOT ORNAMENT / AND GROOVES. WARRAMUNGA TRIBE.; lines 31981-32094 confidence: medium
Rock drawings are divided into ordinary and sacred series; ordinary sites may be visited by men and women, while sacred drawings are for initiated men only.
Sacred rock drawings are placed at ceremonial sites and are said to be visible only to initiated men.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAP. XXV / WHICH FOLLOW THE OUTLINE OF THE WEAPON. WARRAMUNGA TRIBE. / FIG. 287. BOOMERANG DECORATED WITH LINE AND DOT ORNAMENT / AND GROOVES. WARRAMUNGA TRIBE.; lines 31981-32094 confidence: medium
Rock drawings are divided into ordinary and sacred series; ordinary sites may be visited by men and women, while sacred drawings are for initiated men only.
Both rock drawings and ceremonial objects are divided into ordinary contexts open to broader audiences and sacred contexts with restricted access.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER I / INTRODUCTION / CHAPTER II / PHYSICAL FEATURES; lines 3002-3104 confidence: low
The passage states that women's appearance changes with age and that a girl in Fig. 7 has begun wearing head-bands, the sign she has been handed over to her allotted husband.
The passage explicitly treats head-bands as a visible sign of a girl's change in social status when handed over to her allotted husband.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER V / TOTEMS / CHAPTER VI / SACRED CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS; lines 12223-12303 confidence: high
Ceremonies are divided into a group open to women or children and a group only initiated men may see or join.
The passage connects many ceremonies with initiation, says only initiated men may see one class, and states that an Arunta boy first learns the meaning of certain ceremonies during circumcision or subincision.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 18998-19100 confidence: high
Figure caption: tying fur-string around the arm of a novice; another novice’s arm has just been tied up.
The passage presents several connected post-operation initiation actions: arm tying, recutting, instruction in sacred ceremonies, totemic enactments, investiture with male implements, and separation from the women’s sphere.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 18998-19100 confidence: high
Kuntamara is described as a repetition of subincision to make the cut more complete; the text contrasts Arunta occasional recutting with Warramunga regular gathering of initiated youths and older men for cutting.
The kuntamara rite involves adult men and newly initiated youths cutting themselves or being cut, with the stated aims of assisting recovery, strengthening bonds among men, and shaping the youths into adult men.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 18998-19100 confidence: high
During following weeks, sacred totemic ceremonies are enacted daily; youths are called from camp to watch, each under a guardian who stands with his arm around the boy and explains meanings.
The youths are called up from camp to watch sacred totemic ceremonies, each under a guardian who holds him and explains what everything means.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 18998-19100 confidence: high
At the close of black-snake totem ceremonies, two Thungalla boys are placed among decorated men seated on a ground drawing of the snake; performers’ headdresses are removed and used to strike the boys’ stomachs repeatedly.
The boys are placed among decorated men seated on a drawing representing the Thalaualla black-snake, and are struck on the stomach with removed headdresses.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 18998-19100 confidence: high
Ten days after the operation a Thakomara youth receives a boomerang, armlets, and forehead-band from a Tjunguri man, his tribal sister’s son. Four men representing the other moiety pass the boomerang through girdles with him; the text says this is emblematic of his entry into the ranks of men and into hunting and fighting.
A youth receives a boomerang, armlets, and forehead-band; the boomerang is ritually passed through girdles, and the text states that this marks his entry into the ranks of men and into hunting and fighting.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 18998-19100 confidence: medium
A ceremony near the close of the series is said to show that the boys have passed out of the hands of the lubras and possibly to warn them about disregarding instructions and going near the lubras’ camp.
A late ceremony is said to show that the boys have passed out of the hands of the lubras and possibly to warn them not to approach the lubras’ camp or disregard instructions.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 18998-19100 confidence: medium
Kuntamara is less solemn than parra and conducted without strict order, with classes mixed and men assisting one another. Afterwards the Thakomara youth touches his father’s head with his blood and strokes his grandfather’s head with a green twig; the caption says the leafy twig releases him from the ban of silence.
The figure caption states that a recently initiated youth touches an old man’s head with a leafy twig to release himself from a ban of silence; the body text describes the youth stroking his grandfather’s head with a green twig.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 19102-19191 confidence: high
Men of one half prepare and perform at the corroboree ground while the other moiety stays away and sleeps near the creek; newly initiated youths are kept near the women's camp, and women move across the creek.
The passage describes newly initiated youths separated near the women's camp, pursued to the corroboree ground, decorated, touched by kin, and released from silence through named rites.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 19102-19191 confidence: medium
Guardians rush and yell toward the women's camp; the boys run hard to the corroboree ground while boomerangs are thrown after them, and they are safe when they arrive.
The boys are chased by yelling guardians and thrown boomerangs until they reach the corroboree ground, where they are safe.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 19102-19191 confidence: high
Release from silence is said to involve food; the Thakomara and Thungallas are decorated by named men, painted with charcoal and red ochre, bring food in a pitchi, and kneel on boughs.
The passage states that release from silence involves food presents; in the later rite, food is presented to men and the initiate bites the recipient's finger, breaking the ban.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 19102-19191 confidence: medium
A Paliarinji man seizes a Yakomari boy and sends him to his mother for hair-string; she gives it while weeping, the boy ties it on, the Paliarinji rubs him with grease and red ochre and places fur-string on him, and the mother later embraces him and gives roots and sugar-bag.
In the Binbinga account, the boy's mother gives hair-string and later food while weeping, after which male ritual figures grease, string, and transfer the boy.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 19193-19288 confidence: high
The father tells the boy to go away for three moons; a Pungarinji and a Tjuanaku man take him to distant groups, invite them to ceremonies, and return with strangers.
The passage presents a structured initiation sequence: the boy is sent away, returns to ritual assembly, first views sacred ceremonies, undergoes circumcision, receives restrictions, and is entrusted with a sacred stick.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 19290-19387 confidence: high
The elder brother keeps the boy in the bush until healed, obtains string and a pubic tassel from the mother, decorates and seats the boy on a tree limb, the mother applies ochre and gives food, and the elder brother takes the boy to the men's camp, marking transfer from mother to men.
The passage explicitly states that the novice passes from the control of his mother into the ranks of the men and that the Anula boy is told he must become a young man.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 19290-19387 confidence: high
The elder brother keeps the boy in the bush until healed, obtains string and a pubic tassel from the mother, decorates and seats the boy on a tree limb, the mother applies ochre and gives food, and the elder brother takes the boy to the men's camp, marking transfer from mother to men.
The elder brother takes the boy into the bush until the wound heals, brings him back, leaves him outside the main camp, and later takes him to the men's camp.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 19290-19387 confidence: high
Subincision is performed during ceremonies involving a dead man's bones in a hollow log; the boy is positioned by male participants, operated on by a Tjurulum man, made to suck blood from the knife, seated over paper bark to collect blood, soothed by warmed hands from a fire, and the blood is buried by his mother at a water pool for lily growth.
After subincision, the boy is made to suck blood from the knife and blood from the wound is collected in paper bark.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 19290-19387 confidence: high
After recovery, the boy collects food and presents it to the Tjurulum operator and Pungarinji, Tjuanaku, and Yakomari visitors; each man offers a crooked first finger for the boy to bite, releasing him from silence.
After food presentation, each man crooks his first finger, the boy bites it, and he is released from the ban of silence.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 19390-19431 confidence: high
Men and women painted their bodies red, white, and black and assembled on the ceremonial ground called thamunki; the father sat in the middle of the front row of men, with women behind.
The passage is situated in initiation ceremonies and describes the boy’s controlled return, public display, fur-string decoration, parental reception, and ritual exchanges.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 19434-19513 confidence: high
After women leave the ground, men perform sacred ceremonies; the following day strangers remain while ceremonies continue, and the boy is sent to the meimi woman’s camp and told to lie quietly and sleep.
The boy is separated from ordinary camp life, concealed under bark, shown and taught tabooed totemic ceremonies, warned about secrecy, and circumcised as part of the rite.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 19516-19572 confidence: high
Subincision is described as occurring after ceremonies connected with the dead man's totem and final burial rites; the Tjulantjuka boy is subincised by a Yakomari man.
The passage presents a sequence in which the boy is subincised, secluded, instructed about a sacred object, shown ceremonies, and young men receive the special designation wanjilliri.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 19516-19572 confidence: medium
The boy is given the sacred bullroarer called mura-mura, told it was first made by the whirlwind, and told it is tabooed and not to be shown to women or children, who think its roaring is Gnabaia's voice.
The mura-mura is presented to the boy as sacred and tabooed, with explicit prohibition against showing it to women or children.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 19516-19572 confidence: medium
A larger pit is dug; nearby, a fifteen-foot pole made of two lashed sticks is fixed upright, bound with string, topped with white feathers, fitted with a nose-bone, and used in nighttime whirlwind ceremonies as a representation of the totem.
A decorated upright pole is erected beside the ceremonial pit; ceremonies are performed at its base and young men are told it represents the totem.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI / FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE.; lines 19516-19572 confidence: medium
The recently initiated boy is hit on the back with the sacred mura-mura; the stick is then placed in the hole, covered with soil, and left there.
The recently initiated boy is struck on the back with the sacred mura-mura, after which the stick is placed in the hole, covered with soil, and left there.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XII / THE NATHAGURA OR FIRE CEREMONY OF THE / FIRE CEREMONY OF WARRAMUNGA TRIBE / FIRE CEREMONY OF WARRAMUNGA TRIBE 387; lines 19916-19984 confidence: medium
After dark every man gathers near the wurley; decorated men emerge and sit hidden from women; four recently initiated youths lie flat with covered heads while men dance and yell, then are told to watch.
Four recently initiated youths or novices lie with covered heads during parts of the ceremony and are later told to watch what is happening.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XIII / TRADITIONS RELATING TO TOTEMIC ANCESTORS / ILLINJA THE OPOSSUM MAN, AND MURUNDA THE / ILTJERKNA AND ILLINJA AND THE EATING OF; lines 21026-21125 confidence: medium
The father remains in camp preparing sacred ceremonies, tells the sons to come first to the fire, and performs after receiving a food offering. The sons dance and shout, place their hands on his head, give wallabies, and the elder places his forehead-band as an offering on a shield.
The sons approach the fire, present food, dance during the father’s ceremony, give wallabies, and place a forehead-band on a shield as an offering.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XIII / TRADITIONS RELATING TO TOTEMIC ANCESTORS / ILLINJA THE OPOSSUM MAN, AND MURUNDA THE / ILTJERKNA AND ILLINJA AND THE EATING OF; lines 21026-21125 confidence: medium
After the ceremony the father strokes the younger brother’s mouth with mulga leaves, releasing him from the ban of silence. The same events continue for several days, including meat taken to the women and manna received in exchange.
The younger brother has not spoken until the father strokes his mouth with mulga leaves and releases him from the ban of silence.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XIII / TRADITIONS RELATING TO TOTEMIC ANCESTORS / ILLINJA THE OPOSSUM MAN, AND MURUNDA THE / ILTJERKNA AND ILLINJA AND THE EATING OF; lines 21127-21226 confidence: high
Two Bukhara men named Tumana arise at Urtumana, have emanated from Churinga, hear Atnatu in the sky making Churinga noise, fail with bark, and succeed with mulga wood.
The Tumana create a functioning Churinga after hearing Atnatu; Kallidinlidina and Atnabubu tell men always to make and swing Churinga when initiating boys.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XIII / TRADITIONS RELATING TO TOTEMIC ANCESTORS / ILLINJA THE OPOSSUM MAN, AND MURUNDA THE / ILTJERKNA AND ILLINJA AND THE EATING OF; lines 21333-21364 confidence: high
Two Tjunguri wild-cat men arose at Atjitapintja in Warramunga country and had good stone knives called natanapinnia.
The two wild-cat brothers operate on one another with stone knives and are thereby transformed from boys into properly developed men.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XIII / TRADITIONS RELATING TO TOTEMIC ANCESTORS / ILLINJA THE OPOSSUM MAN, AND MURUNDA THE / ILTJERKNA AND ILLINJA AND THE EATING OF; lines 21366-21457 confidence: high
The brothers pass a blind snake-totem man, reach an initiation camp, watch men fail with a fire-stick operation, and then the younger operates with knives at the elder's direction; the men praise him, adopt stone knives, and name the country Minen.
The initiation camp's fire-stick operation fails, the elder directs knife use, the younger performs the operation, and the men say stone knives will always be used.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XIII / TRADITIONS RELATING TO TOTEMIC ANCESTORS / ILLINJA THE OPOSSUM MAN, AND MURUNDA THE / ILTJERKNA AND ILLINJA AND THE EATING OF; lines 21366-21457 confidence: medium
The elder performs subincision and tells the younger to do the same; they spread leaves, cut themselves so blood flows onto the leaves, lay sacred knives there, cry for their own country, and the elder makes a stone wurley with a small hole at the top.
The elder and younger perform subincision, let blood flow onto leaves, and lay their sacred knives on the leaves before continuing their journey bleeding.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XV / THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN / XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 48 / XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 483; lines 23743-23795 confidence: high
The puntidirs return angry with pointing-bones; at night the man makes a big fire, sleeps, and is boned by them so that he dies.
The man is killed by spirit men, bodily altered, given a power-bestowing snake, and returns to life, after which others know he has become a medicine man.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XV / THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN / XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 48 / XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 483; lines 23743-23795 confidence: high
While the man lies dead, the puntidirs cut him open, remove his insides, give him new ones, and put a little snake inside his body, giving him medicine-man powers.
The puntidirs remove the man’s insides, provide him with new ones, and thereby participate in making him a medicine man.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XV / THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN / XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 48 / XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 483; lines 23743-23795 confidence: medium
Most Warramunga medicine men are said to be made by old Worgaia men; each wears a kupitja through the nose as an emblem of the profession and as something closely associated with medicine-man powers.
Warramunga medicine men wear the kupitja through the nose, and it is described as both the emblem of their profession and closely associated with their powers.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XVI / CONTENTS / CHAPTER XVII / CHAPTER XVIII; lines 486-533 confidence: high
"CHAPTER XI"; "Initiation Ceremonies ..... 328"
A chapter heading explicitly names initiation ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XX / NAMES AND NAMING / CHAP. XX / NAMES AND NAMING; lines 26973-27056 confidence: high
A fully initiated Thapungarti man was taken to his ancestral spirit place and decorated with mongwura; the elders said, “That mark belongs to your place; do not look out along another place.”
The passage states that in Warramunga practice a man is fully initiated before receiving the sacred name and contrasts this with Arunta early naming.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XX / NAMES AND NAMING / CHAP. XX / NAMES AND NAMING; lines 26973-27056 confidence: high
A fully initiated Thapungarti man was taken to his ancestral spirit place and decorated with mongwura; the elders said, “That mark belongs to your place; do not look out along another place.”
The initiate is decorated with the mongwura, told that the mark belongs to his place, and the note explains this as linking man, totem, and totemic place while limiting interference with other totems.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHAPTER XXI / CHAP. XXI / KNOCKING OUT OF TEETH / KNOCKING OUT OF TEETH; lines 27274-27343 confidence: low
The operation generally occurs toward the close of the wet season, when water-holes are full, and is always conducted on the bank of one of them.
The Warramunga operation is performed at full water-holes near the wet season's close, with water actions followed by knocking out teeth.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHILDBIRTH / FOOD RESTRICTIONS / FOOD RESTRICTIONS / FOOD RESTRICTIONS; lines 28155-28268 confidence: high
The passage lists initiation-related food restrictions for Arunta and Warramunga boys and describes Thungalla boys shown white-cockatoo ceremonies who must give food and weapons to an old Thapanunga man before eating the bird.
Newly initiated boys are placed under detailed food prohibitions that last until a later sign or ritual release.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS / CHAP. VIII / CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS / CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS; lines 15291-15365 confidence: medium
Atnitta ulpailima is described as occurring in milder form after sacred ceremonies, when the performer's inward parts are thought to be tied in knots because of emotion; in this instance it has an ordeal-like character.
Atnitta ulpailima is described as an ordeal-like ceremony that makes men good, less greedy, more willing to share, and endowed with inner sight for detecting infidelity and magical danger.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS / CHAPTER IX / INTICHIUMA CEREMONIES / FIG. 98. CEREMONY OF IRRIMUNTA. WARRAMUNGA TRIBE.; lines 16910-17018 confidence: medium
A figure caption describes an old man with his arm around a newly initiated youth, explaining the meaning of the ceremony.
The caption identifies a youth who has just been initiated and an old man explaining the ceremony's meaning to him.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS / CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS / CHAP. VIII / CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS; lines 15200-15288 confidence: medium
During the evening the Churinga are examined and sung over; four younger visiting men are decorated, instructed in the performance and meaning of the Achilpa totem ceremony of Okirakulitha, and perform it.
Four younger visitors are decorated, instructed in the manner and meaning of the Okirakulitha Achilpa ceremony, and then perform it.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS / CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS / CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS / CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS; lines 15934-16023 confidence: high
Among the Binbinga, Anula, and Mara, Churinga are rarely seen except during initiation, when one is given to a boy to carry, aid wound healing, and be twirled to warn away women and children.
Churinga are given to an initiated boy, assist in healing the initiation wound, are twirled to warn off women and children, and in the Anula account are used and buried in connection with initiation.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS / CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS / CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS / CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS; lines 16026-16085 confidence: medium
The passage notes a suggestive relationship between the whirlwind and the bull-roarer used at initiation; the bull-roarer is connected with the totem of the individual who first introduced the ceremony in the Alcheringa.
The bull-roarer used at initiation is described as related to the whirlwind and connected with the totem of the Alcheringa individual who introduced the ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS / MAN OF THE CRANE TOTEM. / CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS / CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS; lines 15643-15734 confidence: high
Where the down fell, mulga-trees arose; two Tumana men were killed by wild dogs, and two secret watchers taught others how to make and swing Churinga during initiation.
Two men secretly observe Churinga making and twirling and then teach others how to make and swing the objects during initiation after the Tumana men are killed.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CLOTHING AND ORNAMENT / ANULA TRIBE. / ANULA TRIBE. / CLOTHING AND ORNAMENT; lines 30826-30921 confidence: high
Women’s aprons vary in size, are larger and more constant in northern tribes, may be worn by a girl only after the atna-ariltha-kuma ceremony, and are made of opossum fur-string or rarely human hair-string with pendent strands and red ochre covering except in the latter case.
A girl is barred from wearing an apron until after the atna-ariltha-kuma ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CLOTHING AND ORNAMENT / CHAPTER XXV / DECORATIVE ART / CHAP. XXV; lines 31309-31392 confidence: medium
The passage reports Haddon’s view that New Guinea circles and spirals can derive from a human face, and says Papuan bull-roarers and ceremonial tablets are first shown to young men during initiation, as Churinga are to Australian youths.
The passage says Papuan bull-roarers and ceremonial tablets are first shown to young men during initiation, just as Churinga are shown to Australian youths.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia CUSTOMS RELATING TO HAIR / CUSTOMS RELATING TO HAIR / CHILDBIRTH / FOOD RESTRICTIONS; lines 27974-28061 confidence: medium
In Arunta, Unmatjera, and Kaitish groups, a man is forbidden to eat flesh killed or seen by his father-in-law; Arunta rules also involve other relatives; brother-in-law pairs hunt together while avoiding fathers-in-law; food should be sent to fathers-in-law, and boys before initiation may be chastised if they fail in this duty.
A boy before initiation is expected to send food to his father-in-law and may be chastised at the throwing-up ceremony if the father-in-law is dissatisfied.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia DIAGRAM A. / TRIBE. WARRAMUNGA TRIBE. / STONE KNIFE. WARKA- ING AND THE BLADE SMALL IN / MUNGA TRIBE. COMPARISON TO THE HANDLE.; lines 29651-29779 confidence: high
Stone knives are described as used in fights, mourning and initiation ceremonies, and as producing the many scars on people’s bodies.
The passage explicitly states that stone knives are used in initiation ceremonies and in rites such as circumcision and subincision.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia DIAGRAM A. / TRIBE. WARRAMUNGA TRIBE. / STONE KNIFE. WARKA- ING AND THE BLADE SMALL IN / MUNGA TRIBE. COMPARISON TO THE HANDLE.; lines 29782-29922 confidence: high
Among the Warramunga, a subincision initiation was witnessed for three youths; two knives were used, then cleaned and ornamented with charcoal rings and yellow ochre spots, with all blood removed.
The passage explicitly calls the witnessed subincision ceremony an initiation and identifies the youths on whom it was performed.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 17823-17915 confidence: high
Coastal tribes are described as using upper-incisor removal in initiation; central tribes also perform it, but not as initiation, and the authors suggest it may be an older common form that lost sacred significance among central tribes.
The passage identifies circumcision and subincision as the important initiation rites performed at puberty and also describes tooth removal as a coastal initiation ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 17823-17915 confidence: medium
Coastal tribes are described as using upper-incisor removal in initiation; central tribes also perform it, but not as initiation, and the authors suggest it may be an older common form that lost sacred significance among central tribes.
Tooth knocking is described as likely an older initiation form that, among central tribes, became non-sacred and was practiced by men and women alike.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 17917-18017 confidence: high
Larakia puberty-age youths are taken to a retired spot under old men, given limited food, struck or kicked without permitted response, made to do heavy labour, and sometimes ordered to bring a crocodile from the water to land.
The Larakia youths are subjected to restricted food, blows without permitted response, heavy labour, and a crocodile retrieval task as initiation tests.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 17917-18017 confidence: high
Old men show the Larakia youths the bull-roarer Biddi-hiduba, forbid women and younger brothers to see it, have youths hide it, later break and bury it, while women call its sound Eruba and believe it is a sky spirit’s voice carrying youths away and returning them initiated.
The bull-roarer is shown only when the old men are satisfied, then women and younger brothers are forbidden to see it, and each youth hides it.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 17917-18017 confidence: medium
Old men show the Larakia youths the bull-roarer Biddi-hiduba, forbid women and younger brothers to see it, have youths hide it, later break and bury it, while women call its sound Eruba and believe it is a sky spirit’s voice carrying youths away and returning them initiated.
Women believe a spirit carries Larakia youths into the bush until they return initiated; the Urabunna boy also leaves camp, journeys, and returns with a smoke signal before transfer to the men’s camp.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 17917-18017 confidence: medium
The Urabunna boy and old man visit distant groups to invite them; strangers respond as they approach, groups gather on the return, women are later left behind, and men perform sacred ceremonies in which the boy first learns secret matters concerning totemic ancestors.
During sacred ceremonies, the Urabunna boy first sees one of these rites and learns secret matters concerned with totemic ancestors.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 17917-18017 confidence: high
In the Urabunna rite, a kadnini old man seizes the boy, covers his mouth, commands silence, places string around his neck, takes him to camp, watches him while women dance, ties his hair with father-provided string, shows him to the women, and runs with him into the scrub.
Specific kin roles structure the rites: grandfather/kadnini men seize and lead the boy, the father supplies string, and mother’s brother and elder brother prepare the stone knife.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 17917-18017 confidence: medium
Except for the Larakia, central and northern-central tribes are said to practise circumcision and subincision; a footnote notes an Arunta tradition of people led north by Kukaitcha to salt-water country where they remained uncircumcised.
The Urabunna sequence ends in this passage with preparation of the stone knife by designated kin, while the surrounding discussion identifies circumcision and subincision as major initiation rites in most central and northern-central tribes.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18019-18134 confidence: high
After sunset, men in specified kin relationships support the boy for circumcision; fur-string is placed in his mouth, a wife's brother sits on his stomach, and the foreskin is cut by designated kin.
The passage presents a sequence of circumcision, Churinga seclusion, food restrictions, subincision, sacred instruction, smoke rite, release from silence, and incorporation among initiated men.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18019-18134 confidence: high
Wilyaru is described as the final Urabunna initiation ceremony and as common to Wonkgongaru, Dieri, and probably related tribes; it is compared with Arunta Engwura, with both involving placing men on fire though differing in duration.
Wilyaru cuts on the back and neck leave scars identifying initiated men and are explained as representing bell bird marks from an Alcheringa tradition.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18136-18268 confidence: high
In the Unmatjera tribe, as amongst the Arunta, the first ceremony, known as alkira-kiuma, consists in throwing a boy up in the air.
The passage presents a sequence in which the boy is thrown up, separated from women’s and children’s spaces, circumcised, secluded, and instructed in secret totemic knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18136-18268 confidence: high
After being thrown up, the boy is told not to go to the women’s camp, but to stay in the men’s camp, hunt with men, and stop playing with boys and girls.
The boy is told not to go to the women’s camp, to stay with men, and later to jump over a woman’s track if he sees one.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18271-18377 confidence: high
Koperta kalkuma is described as the boy's scalp being bitten by a gammona while men watch and urge the biter; only men with good hair are allowed to bite, because their bite is supposed to help hair grow.
The passage describes the boy in the bush, male-only gatherings away from women, sacred instruction, scalp biting, subincision, and post-operation injunctions.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18271-18377 confidence: high
The boy hides the foreskin in a hollow tree under darkness so women cannot see, tells only an unkulla, and the passage notes a tradition that early Alcheringa ancestors placed theirs in nanja trees associated with their spirits.
The foreskin is hidden at night so women cannot see, men gather away from women, and women or children receive a separate teaching about luringa and Twanyirika.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18271-18377 confidence: high
Women and boys are taught that the luringa is Twanyirika's voice; the Kaitish say he lives in a particular rock, comes forth in spirit form during initiation, and takes the boy into the bush.
Women and children are said to believe that Twanyirika takes the youth into the bush, kills him, and later brings him back to life during initiation.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18271-18377 confidence: medium
The boy hides the foreskin in a hollow tree under darkness so women cannot see, tells only an unkulla, and the passage notes a tradition that early Alcheringa ancestors placed theirs in nanja trees associated with their spirits.
The father gives the boy a Churinga described as the sacred stick associated with the boy's kurnah in the Alcheringa; the passage also notes ancestral use of nanja trees associated with spirits.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18271-18377 confidence: medium
The boy must swing the bull-roarer while in the bush; otherwise an arakurta living in the sky will come down and carry him away, but if it hears the luringa sound it will not harm him.
The boy must swing the bull-roarer while in the bush; otherwise a sky arakurta may carry him away, while hearing the sound prevents harm.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18271-18377 confidence: medium
Before dawn the father prepares a ceremony, preferably using a nurtunja; the elder brother leads the boy to it, says it is his father's nurtunja and has made many young men, tells him to catch kangaroo and wallaby for his father, and tells him to embrace it.
The elder brother tells the boy that the father's nurtunja has made many young men and instructs him to embrace it.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18379-18443 confidence: high
After the wound heals, women make a fire near their camp; the youth is brought by his umbirna unjipinna with kangaroo flesh, while mothers and elder sisters bring yams and place them beside the smoky fire.
The passage describes a novice or youth after an initiation wound, his release from a ban of silence through a yam-touch by sisters, participation by mother, sisters, women, affinal escort, and old men, and tabooed yams.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18379-18443 confidence: medium
After the wound heals, women make a fire near their camp; the youth is brought by his umbirna unjipinna with kangaroo flesh, while mothers and elder sisters bring yams and place them beside the smoky fire.
Women make a fire with green bushes to create smoke, and the youth kneels on the bushes in the smoke as relatives handle and release him from silence.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18446-18523 confidence: high
Atnatu, a great sky being with black face and no anus, sees the boys and sends down stone knives; each brother uses a knife to cut himself.
Atnatu sends stone knives from the sky, and the brothers use them in circumcision before performing subincision.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18446-18523 confidence: high
Atnatu, a great sky being with black face and no anus, sees the boys and sends down stone knives; each brother uses a knife to cut himself.
After cutting themselves and performing subincision, the brothers are described as fully initiated men who travel and initiate groups they meet.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18446-18523 confidence: high
As the brothers travel, they grow toward puberty and meet incomplete human beings called inter-intera who are trying to pull back their foreskins.
The brothers encounter beings described as incomplete or physically deficient and later transform small-mouth individuals into complete men and women while initiating them.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18526-18631 confidence: high
Atnatu is closely associated with Kaitish initiation, gave boys two stone knives, and listens for the bull-roarer to be properly sounded.
Atnatu’s connection to initiation is expressed through the proper sounding of the bull-roarer or Churinga, and boys are told to keep it sounding so that he hears it.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18526-18631 confidence: high
Wagarithimina, of the Thakomara class and wind totem, is caught by elder brothers and told he must cease being a boy in the women’s camp and become a young man; they and Thungalla men take him to camp in the bush.
Wagarithimina is told to cease being a boy in the women’s camp, is taken into the bush, placed under male control, instructed in silence, adorned, and moved through ceremonial stages.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18526-18631 confidence: high
Thungalla women decorate Wagarithimina with rings, opossum fur-string necklets, and crosswise strands; a tjurtalia woman, his future wife’s mother, gives him a fire-stick and instructs him about dirty water, avoiding snakes, preserving the fire-stick, and avoiding long grass or scrub.
The future wife’s mother gives Wagarithimina a fire-stick and instructs him to drink only dirty water, avoid snakes and hidden snake places, and keep the fire-stick alight.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18526-18631 confidence: medium
At Irribilia in the Alcheringa, men initiating boys stop sounding the bull-roarer from tiredness; Atnatu becomes angry, gathers spears, and when the sound stops again and the boys are cut without the sacred Churinga, he kills the men and drags them into the sky.
Women are kept apart in the Kaitish account and are taught that Tumana makes the ritual noise, while the male ritual explanation involves Atnatu and the bull-roarer or Churinga.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18633-18751 confidence: high
Thapungarti men tell the boy to use his fire-stick to make a smoke signal; near camp his elder brother brings water, red ochre, and grease, which are rubbed on him.
The entire passage describes a boy moved through return signaling, removal from camp, seclusion from women and children, secret instruction, sacred ceremony, and circumcision.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18633-18751 confidence: medium
After the operation a Thapungarti gives eagle-hawk feathers for the boy to touch certain men's heads and end a silence ban; blood from the wound is collected in a shield and taken to the mother, who drinks some and later gives food to the messenger.
After circumcision the boy uses eagle-hawk feathers to touch certain men's heads so that they will speak to him and end a pre-existing silence ban.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18753-18837 confidence: high
The boy is in the bush under a Thungalla man; visiting men and his old Tjupila father prepare to show him murtu-murtu, sing his hair, sound the bull-roarer, make a fire, show the sacred stick and its marks, and warn him not to lose it or let boys or women see it.
The passage explicitly centers on a boy’s initiation process: seclusion in the bush, revelation of a sacred object, circumcision-related wound and rites, tabooed knowledge, return to camp, offerings, and a silence restriction.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18839-18936 confidence: high
A specially decorated mound represented the old Wollunqua; the three youths were seized and told the time had come for final admission to the ranks of men.
The youths are told they are to be finally admitted to the ranks of men and then undergo subincision within a formal ceremonial sequence.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18839-18936 confidence: high
Warramunga subincision follows recovery from the earlier operation and is performed during large male gatherings; unlike the Arunta, Warramunga perform a long series reviewing one totemic ancestor’s Alcheringa history.
The subincisions occur toward the close of a long sacred series devoted to the Alcheringa history of the Wollunqua snake totem, with a mound representing the old Wollunqua central to the event.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18839-18936 confidence: medium
One novice was Thakomara and two were Thungallas; each was under a mother’s-brother guardian. The guardians explained the mound and warned the youths not to quarrel with or throw boomerangs at the men to whom it belonged.
Mother’s-brother guardians supervise the youths, specified kin or class groups lie beneath, restrain, operate on, and receive actions from the novice, and the father ties a hair-girdle after the operation.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18938-18995 confidence: high
Women are described as close enough to see the Warramunga ceremony; the passage contrasts this with exclusion of women from actual circumcision and subincision ceremonies among Arunta, Kaitish, Unmatjera, and other tribes, and suggests the exception may preserve an older tradition of female ceremonial participation.
The passage frames the ceremony as a men's initiation ceremony normally secret from women and children but notes the unusual presence of Warramunga women close enough to see it.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18938-18995 confidence: high
After the ceremony, youths are taken away by guardians to a creek-bed camp out of sight of women and children and sit over small fires whose smoke is supposed to soothe and heal wounds.
After the ceremony, youths are removed by guardians to a hidden camp and later watched so that women do not see them.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18938-18995 confidence: medium
The next day the youths are decorated with red ochre and charcoal designs described as ornamental; fur-string is tied tightly around their arms causing severe pain; their hair is tied into an upstanding tuft by specified men.
Fur-string is tied so tightly that it causes severe pain, and men ensure the youths observe a ban of silence.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES / CHAP. XI; lines 18938-18995 confidence: high
After the ceremony, youths are taken away by guardians to a creek-bed camp out of sight of women and children and sit over small fires whose smoke is supposed to soothe and heal wounds.
The youths sit over small fires whose smoke is said to have a healing and soothing effect on their wounds.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES; lines 17784-17820 confidence: high
"all of the youths must pass before they are admitted to the ranks of the men" and before seeing or taking part in sacred performances.
The passage explicitly states that youths must pass through ceremonies before being admitted to the ranks of men and allowed to see or participate in sacred performances.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES; lines 17784-17820 confidence: high
"The more important of these ceremonies are two in number"; they are "circumcision and subincision" and are described as "fundamentally similar in all of the tribes."
Circumcision and subincision are identified as the two more important ceremonies in the initiation context.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES; lines 17784-17820 confidence: medium
"all of the youths must pass before they are admitted to the ranks of the men" and before seeing or taking part in sacred performances.
The passage states that youths are only allowed to see or take part in sacred performances after initiation and the synopsis mentions showing the boy a sacred ceremony and bull-roarer.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / EATING THE TOTEMIC ANIMAL OR PLANT / CHAPTER XI / INITIATION CEREMONIES; lines 17784-17820 confidence: medium
The synopsis mentions a tradition of two Ullakuppera boys to whom Atnatu sent stone knives from the sky, and Atnatu spearing people who neglected the bull-roarer sound.
The synopsis links Atnatu with sending stone knives from the sky and spearing people who neglected to make the bull-roarer sound.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia FIG, III. TYING FUR-STRING ROUND THE ARM OF A NOVICE. / CHAPTER XII / THE NATHAGURA OR FIRE CEREMONY OF THE / FIRE CEREMONY OF WARRAMUNGA TRIBE; lines 19659-19765 confidence: high
Most men and women leave in separate directions; younger men passing through the ceremony are under old men's charge and barred from intercourse with women; hunting, nightly singing, banter, weapon dances, and firelit women's and children's dancing continue.
The passage identifies younger men as passing through the ceremony under old men's charge and not allowed intercourse with women until the ceremony is complete.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia FIG. 15. YOUNG WOMAN WEARING ARM-BANDS AND SHOWING / CICATRICES. FULL FACE. ANULA TRIBE. / TRIBE. METHOD OF TYING THE HAIR UP. / SHOWING THE CURLY NATURE OF THE HAIR.; lines 3536-3694 confidence: medium
“The two last-mentioned youths passed through the rite of subincision”; “This girl had recently passed through the rite of atna arilfha kuma.”
The passage explicitly says that two youths passed through the rite of subincision and that one girl had recently passed through atna ariltha kuma.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia FIG. 306. STONE CHUR- / FIG. 310. GROUND-DRAWING ASSOCIATED WITH THE WOLLUNQUA TOTEMIC / CEREMONY OF A PLACE CALLED PARAPAKINI. / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED; lines 33092-33231 confidence: high
Alkira means sky; Alkira-kiuma names the first initiation ceremony, consisting of throwing a boy into the air and catching him.
The passage explicitly defines a first initiation ceremony and several terms for pre- or post-operation ritual statuses and bodily operations.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia FIG. 310. GROUND-DRAWING ASSOCIATED WITH THE WOLLUNQUA TOTEMIC / CEREMONY OF A PLACE CALLED PARAPAKINI. / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED; lines 33234-33392 confidence: high
“Atwia-dtwia — Name applied to individuals who perform the ceremony of circumcision in the Arunta tribe.”
The glossary defines circumcision, final initiation, initiation ceremonies, and a ceremony releasing a recently initiated youth from silence.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia FIG. PAGE / ILLUSTRATIONS / FIG. PAGE / FIG. PAGE; lines 907-967 confidence: high
Captions list a Urabunna man showing back cuts made during the Wilyaru ceremony, an Arunta ceremony of Alkira-kiuma, and women dancing with shields on the Apulia ground on a circumcision day.
The captions name Wilyaru cuts, circumcision, subincision, Kuntamara, a novice, a recently initiated youth, and release from a ban of silence.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia FIG. PAGE / PLATES AND MAP / CHAPTER I / INTRODUCTION; lines 1543-1662 confidence: medium
Chapter I outline lists tribal distribution, customs and beliefs, dialect differences, climatic isolation, probable initiation by knocking out a tooth, Warramunga ceremonial authorities, local group headmen, changes in custom, and a division between ordinary and sacred life.
The chapter outline explicitly says the original rite of initiation was probably that of knocking a tooth out.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia FIG. PAGE / PLATES AND MAP / CHAPTER I / INTRODUCTION; lines 2075-2171 confidence: high
Customs of primary importance, such as initiation, are said to have fundamental agreement among tribes occupying the country from Lake Eyre to the Gulf of Carpentaria.
The passage explicitly states fundamental agreement in customs connected with initiation among central tribes.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia FIG. PAGE / PLATES AND MAP / CHAPTER I / INTRODUCTION; lines 2173-2282 confidence: medium
The passage says little or nothing of real value is known about Tasmanian beliefs and customs, and that knowledge of their initiation ceremonies or beliefs would help determine relations between populations.
The passage explicitly refers to initiation as a matter on which evidence from central tribes is important and says lost Tasmanian initiation ceremonies would be relevant but are unknown.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia FIG. PAGE / PLATES AND MAP / CHAPTER I / INTRODUCTION; lines 2284-2395 confidence: high
A westward-spreading group is linked with subincision and circumcision; tooth-knocking is described as common to all ancestors, maintained in the east and vestigial in central lines, with circumcision and subincision later introduced or originated from the north.
The passage explicitly identifies subincision and circumcision as initiation ceremonies and treats knocking out a tooth as an ancestral rite distributed along migration lines.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia FIG. PAGE / PLATES AND MAP / CHAPTER I / INTRODUCTION; lines 2397-2506 confidence: high
The Warramunga ceremonial series lasts three months and includes totemic ceremonies, final burial rites for two individuals, initiation of three young men, and a fire ceremony; five elder men of named class and totem affiliations form an informal council controlling proceedings.
The Warramunga ceremonial cycle explicitly includes the initiation of three young men alongside other rites.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia FIG. PAGE / PLATES AND MAP / CHAPTER I / INTRODUCTION; lines 2509-2616 confidence: medium
After an interim successor dies, the office may revert to the former headman's son if he has reached maturity; future successors are carefully instructed, and inner councils are mainly chosen from knowledgeable men of this kind.
A young man expected to inherit the totemic headship is carefully instructed so that he may be worthy of the office through knowledge and bearing.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia FIG. PAGE / PLATES AND MAP / CHAPTER I / INTRODUCTION; lines 2618-2732 confidence: high
Almost every tribe is said to have a tradition of special men or women who introduced the stone knife for initiation in place of the fire-stick, which had caused deaths of many young men.
Traditions describe the stone knife being introduced for initiation in place of the fire-stick, which had caused deaths.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia FIG. PAGE / PLATES AND MAP / CHAPTER I / INTRODUCTION; lines 2953-2999 confidence: high
Before initiation, a boy up to about fourteen is described as free, wandering in the bush, seeking food, playing with companions, and watching ordinary corrobborees.
The passage contrasts free boyhood before initiation with post-initiation life divided into ordinary and sacred or secret parts, with sacred matters increasing in importance as the man ages.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia FIRE CEREMONY OF WARRAMUNGA TRIBE 389 / FIRE CEREMONY OF WARRAMUNGA TRIBE / CHAPTER XIII / TRADITIONS RELATING TO TOTEMIC ANCESTORS; lines 20313-20421 confidence: high
The crow sees distant inmintera, incomplete Unmatjera men and women, decides to make them into men and women, does so by means of his beak, then makes a churinga lelira, a sacred stone knife, intending to circumcise them.
The crow man makes incomplete Unmatjera into men and women, while the Parenthie lizard men perform circumcision, subincision, and atna-ariltha-kuma.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia FIRE CEREMONY OF WARRAMUNGA TRIBE 389 / FIRE CEREMONY OF WARRAMUNGA TRIBE / CHAPTER XIII / TRADITIONS RELATING TO TOTEMIC ANCESTORS; lines 20532-20629 confidence: high
Two Parenthie lizards, elder and younger brothers, come from the south, find men and women transformed by the old crow from Inmintera creatures, circumcise and subincise the men, instruct them not to tell women because it is Churinga, and the men promise and say they are like the Parenthies.
The Parenthie figures are elder and younger brothers who circumcise and subincise men and require them to keep the matter secret from women because it is Churinga.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia FIRE CEREMONY OF WARRAMUNGA TRIBE 389 / FIRE CEREMONY OF WARRAMUNGA TRIBE / CHAPTER XIII / TRADITIONS RELATING TO TOTEMIC ANCESTORS; lines 20632-20732 confidence: medium
The younger Parenthie asks whether the women should also be cut; the elder fears they might die but performs atna-ariltha-kuma upon all of them.
The younger brother refers to the men having been cut and asks why the women should not be cut too; the elder performs atna-ariltha-kuma upon all the women.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED; lines 33549-33712 confidence: high
Kdtajdlina is defined as the name of a spirit supposed by women and children to eat the youth during the initiation ceremony; Binbinga tribe.
The passage defines a spirit that is supposed to eat youths during initiation, a sacred pole used at the conclusion of Engwura, and ceremonies involving a novice's head and repeated subincision.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED; lines 33715-33873 confidence: high
The glossary defines Maldla as an older circumcised boy, Mala-maldppa as a female status after atna-ariltha-kuma, and Maruku as the ceremony of subincision.
The glossary includes terms for older circumcised boy, ceremony of subincision, and female status after atna-ariltha-kuma.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED; lines 33876-34041 confidence: medium
"Miiru — Operation of circumcision. Warramunga tribe."
The glossary includes a term for circumcision, a term for a young man's status after subincision, and a term for the hole made by knocking out a tooth.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED; lines 34044-34192 confidence: high
These entries define ceremonies of subincision, circumcision, throwing a newly born child up and down, biting a novice's scalp to make the hair grow, and a final entry printed as a ceremony of 'sulfincision.'
The passage lists ceremonies of circumcision, subincision, scalp biting of a novice, and treatment of a newly born child.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED; lines 34195-34350 confidence: high
Entries define initiation-related status terms and terms for circumcision, subincision, and circumcision ground across several tribes.
The passage lists initiation-related ceremonies, status terms after circumcision and subincision, and a finger-biting ceremony after initiation ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED; lines 34353-34516 confidence: medium
The passage glosses a ceremony of subincision, a status term for an uncircumcised boy, and a status term for a young girl before puberty.
The passage glosses a ceremony of subincision and status terms for an uncircumcised boy and a young girl before puberty.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED; lines 34353-34516 confidence: medium
“Name applied to the noise of the bull-roarer” and to “a man who made the noise with his mouth in the mythic past”; another entry names “a spirit supposed by the women and uninitiated to make the noise of the bull-roarer.”
The bull-roarer noise is linked to a mythic-past man who made it with his mouth and to a spirit supposed by women and uninitiated persons to make it.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED; lines 34519-34684 confidence: high
U7igaU7mi is applied to men being made into medicine men, during which time they are described as dazed and stupid; the term also signifies that condition.
The passage includes men being made into medicine men, medicine-men classes, fully initiated men, circumcision ground, post-circumcision Churinga, and ceremonies to make young people grow.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED / GLOSSARY OF NATIVE TERMS USED; lines 34687-34782 confidence: high
Entries define terms for final initiation, a youth’s status between circumcision and subincision, a large pole used during the last initiation ceremonies, and a subincision ceremony.
Multiple glossary entries concern final initiation, subincision, the status of a youth between circumcision and subincision, and a pole used in the last initiation ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia I , . 1 I , I / CHAPTER IV / MARRIAGE CEREMONIES AND OTHER CUSTOMS / IV MARRIAGE CEREMONIES AND OTHER CUSTOMS 135; lines 10460-10541 confidence: medium
After the operation, the young woman is decorated with string ornaments, later gives them to her parents, and is taken by the allotted man to his camp, where they sleep on opposite sides of the fire.
The sequence includes operation, decoration, controlled camp sleeping, body marking, food transfer, and tying of an apron explicitly identified as the emblem of a married woman.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia I .2 . .. 3 . 4 / I , . 1 I , I / CHAPTER IV / MARRIAGE CEREMONIES AND OTHER CUSTOMS; lines 10382-10457 confidence: high
Across the examined tribes, the passage reports male subincision and a female operation called atna-ariltha-kuma; it says the female rite is probably initiatory and equivalent to male pura-ariltha-kuma.
The passage explicitly says the female ceremony is probably to be regarded as an initiation ceremony and compares it with the male ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia I .2 . .. 3 . 4 / I , . 1 I , I / CHAPTER IV / MARRIAGE CEREMONIES AND OTHER CUSTOMS; lines 10382-10457 confidence: medium
In the Warramunga account, an elder sister leads the girl to a selected spot near camp; three lawful-husband tribal brothers lie side by side with the actual husband in the middle; an old wankilli performs the operation in the presence of all camp men and women. A note says the corresponding male ceremony is also visible to camp men and women and that Warramunga differs from the other tribes in this respect.
The Warramunga account states that the operation is performed in the presence of all men and women in camp, and the note extends this public visibility to the corresponding male ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia ILLINJA THE OPOSSUM MAN, AND MURUNDA THE / ILTJERKNA AND ILLINJA AND THE EATING OF / BY A THAKOMARA MAN / KARINJI THE JABIRU; lines 21794-21894 confidence: low
Two boys, Paliarinji and Tjamerum, are circumcised at Akuralla, ask an old woman for food, receive none, throw their pubic tassels at her, run away, make fire, and carry a fire-stick.
The boys are introduced as circumcised, then travel away, encounter animals and Bobbi-bobbi, and are eventually dragged underground.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia ILLINJA THE OPOSSUM MAN, AND MURUNDA THE / ILTJERKNA AND ILLINJA AND THE EATING OF / BY A THAKOMARA MAN / KARINJI THE JABIRU; lines 21980-22082 confidence: high
Wataninka of the dingo totem comes to Auanula, meets a Thungallum man from a large fresh-water spring, and together they make Makunka water-hole, prepare a circumcision ground, make and hide corrobboree sticks, while the Yakomari carries kurtu stone knives.
The narrative contrasts earlier fire-stick circumcision with the Yakomari's stone knife, then shows the knife passed to the Thungallum and later to the frilled lizard, who teaches knife use to Karawa people.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia ILLINJA THE OPOSSUM MAN, AND MURUNDA THE / ILTJERKNA AND ILLINJA AND THE EATING OF / BY A THAKOMARA MAN / KARINJI THE JABIRU; lines 22547-22571 confidence: medium
The bell-bird says he has killed old Wantu-wantu and suggests that all make the same marks on their bodies as he has on his.
The passage states that cuts now made on Wilyaru men represent marks on the back and neck of the bell-bird, after the bell-bird tells the group to make marks like his own.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia ILLUSTRATIONS / FIG. PAGE / FIG. I'AGE / FIG. PAGE; lines 707-834 confidence: low
“Old men explaining totemic matters to a young man at the close of a totemic ceremony”
A caption states that old men explain totemic matters to a young man at the close of a totemic ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia INDEX / ILLUSTRATIONS / FIG. PAGE / FIG. I'AGE; lines 642-705 confidence: high
Figures 20–22 list a group of Arunta boys and youths passing through initiation ceremonies; one youth is shown with the hair tied up, Warramunga tribe.
Two captions explicitly describe youths passing through initiation ceremonies; one also notes hair tied up during the illustrated state.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia INHERITANCE / THE MAKING OF FIRE / THE MAKING OF FIRE / CHAPTER XXII; lines 28557-28635 confidence: high
The disc has a central red-down spot for the woman's navel and radiating down lines for sun rays; performers kneel and sway while the audience circles crying “Wah! Wah!”; afterwards the disc is pressed to elder men's stomachs and a newly initiated youth is shown and taught the decorations.
After the sun-totem ceremony, a newly initiated youth is brought up, shown the decorations, and receives explanations.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia IV MARRIAGE CEREMONIES AND OTHER CUSTOMS 139 / IV MARRIAGE CEREMONIES AND OTHER CUSTOMS 141 / CHAPTER V / TOTEMS; lines 11163-11272 confidence: high
The crow goes to get a stone knife for initiation; two Parenthie lizard men from the south perform circumcision, subincision, and atna-ariltha-kuma; the crow stays at Ungurla, dies, and a big black stone marks the spot.
Multiple figures perform or prepare for circumcision, subincision, and atna-ariltha-kuma as part of making or treating men and women.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia IV MARRIAGE CEREMONIES AND OTHER CUSTOMS 139 / IV MARRIAGE CEREMONIES AND OTHER CUSTOMS 141 / CHAPTER V / TOTEMS; lines 11752-11833 confidence: medium
No woman may go near Tjinqurokora to draw water. Initiated men may go there, but black-snake totem men may not drink at the spot; Kingilli drink freely, while specified other men drink only if given water by Kingilli. The passage says restrictions concern both the animal and the water-hole where it arose.
At Tjinqurokora, no woman may approach to draw water, while all initiated men may go there, subject to further drinking rules.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia KNOCKING OUT OF TEETH / KNOCKING OUT OF TEETH / THE GIVING OF BLOOD / THE GIVING OF BLOOD; lines 27525-27613 confidence: high
Blood from circumcision or subincision is treated differently: Arunta blood is taken to camp and rubbed on female kin while the mother must not see it; Warramunga blood is taken to the mother to drink; Binbinga and Gulf-side blood is wrapped in paper bark and buried by a water-hole to make lilies grow.
The passage repeatedly connects circumcision or subincision blood and a post-subincision ceremony with initiands or newly initiated youths.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia KNOCKING OUT OF TEETH / THE GIVING OF BLOOD / THE GIVING OF BLOOD / THE GIVING OF BLOOD; lines 27616-27703 confidence: medium
During the monthly period, and especially the first period, a girl or woman is avoided, taken from the main camp under a mother’s or elder sister’s charge, and menstrual blood is received in a hole in some cases and covered with earth in all cases; atna-ariltha-kuma follows recovery.
The passage especially emphasizes the first menstrual period, removal from the camp, supervision by a female relative, containment and burial of blood, and a named operation after recovery.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia MAGIC / CHAPTER XV / THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN / XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 48; lines 23660-23740 confidence: high
An old medicine man covers the man with leaves, sings until his body swells, provides new inner parts, inserts atnongara stones, pats his head so that he jumps up alive, and gives him water and meat containing stones.
Ilpailurkna is said to have been killed, given new inner parts and atnongara stones, revived, and returned as a medicine man.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia MAGIC / CHAPTER XV / THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN / XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 48; lines 23660-23740 confidence: high
An old medicine man covers the man with leaves, sings until his body swells, provides new inner parts, inserts atnongara stones, pats his head so that he jumps up alive, and gives him water and meat containing stones.
Atnongara stones are inserted into and eaten by the initiate, and their continued presence in the body is tied to the ability to practise as a medicine man.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia MAGIC / CHAPTER XV / THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN / XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 48; lines 23660-23740 confidence: medium
Among the Warramunga, one type of doctor is made by old practitioners in the neighbouring Worgaia tribe, while another is made by the spirit puntidir, who lives in the Mulga scrub and is described as equivalent to an Arunta iruntarinia.
The Tjupila man is alone in the scrub when two strangers repeatedly appear, watch him, and identify themselves as kin-like spirits in an account introduced as his creation as a medicine man.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia MAGIC / MAGIC / CHAPTER XV / THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN; lines 23583-23657 confidence: high
Medicine men are said to have stones or other objects placed in their bodies by spirit individuals, enabling them to counteract evil magic attributed to bodily pain.
The passage says medicine men have stones or other objects placed in their bodies by spirits; Ilpailurkna's account gives a concrete making episode involving atnongara stones inserted into his body.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia MAGIC / MAGIC / CHAPTER XV / THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN; lines 23583-23657 confidence: medium
"Some hit him on the chest, others went right through his head, from ear to ear, killing him."
Ilpailurkna's making includes being struck by stones, killed, having his organs removed, being left overnight, and receiving more stones inside his body.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia MAGIC / MAGIC / MAGIC / MAGIC; lines 23412-23560 confidence: medium
The Kaitish girl carries the pitchi until her breasts develop, then breaks and discards it; she keeps hair-string and bands until milk first comes into her breasts and then gives them to her elder sister.
The Kaitish girl carries or keeps ritual objects until breast development and the first coming of milk, then discards or transfers them.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia MAGIC / MAGIC / MAGIC / MAGIC; lines 23412-23560 confidence: medium
The Tjingilli perform wantju ceremonies dealing with various totems to make young men and women grow strong and well favoured; the young people are not allowed to see or participate in them, and the authors say this custom is not known to them in the other tribes.
Tjingilli men perform wantju ceremonies dealing with totems to increase the growth of younger members, while those younger members are not allowed to see or participate.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia MAGIC / SUPPOSED TO BE LYING ASLEEP. ARUNTA TRIBE. / CHAP. XIV / MAGIC; lines 23143-23235 confidence: high
At Engurdina in the Alcheringa, a woman of the Injirra grass-seed totem had a son whom the men of Engurdina took to Urapuntja, the mountain of fire, for initiation.
The Injirra woman’s son is taken to Urapuntja for initiation, retained there, and replaced by a Urapuntja youth.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia MAN OF THE CRANE TOTEM. / CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS / CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS / CHURINGA AND ALLIED OBJECTS; lines 15737-15831 confidence: high
The Warramunga call ancestor-carried or ancestor-associated objects irrititji, including Winithonguru’s circumcision knives; the wooden bull-roarer-shaped true Churinga is called murtu-murtu, and its markings resemble Arunta and Kaitish examples.
The Umbaia purtuli is sacred and may not be seen by uninitiated persons; the passage also gives circumcision knives as an example of ancestor-associated objects.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia NAMES AND NAMING / CHAP. XX / NAMES AND NAMING / NAMES AND NAMING; lines 27059-27144 confidence: medium
A restricted name is mentioned only to older men of the same totemic group, in a low whisper; a young man may be sent away, and no one outside the group is allowed to know it.
Warramunga sacred names are described as known only to fully initiated men, while women and uninitiated youths are excluded; the first contrasted practice is even more restrictive.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia NAMES AND NAMING / CHAPTER XXI / CHAP. XXI / KNOCKING OUT OF TEETH; lines 27197-27271 confidence: low
Among the Kaitish the tooth-knocking is optional; there is no special group as among the Arunta; operators may be older men or women and various kin; the ceremony occurs between about ten and thirty and is presently said to improve appearance.
The passage describes a formal procedure performed between ages ten and thirty with kin or elder operators, bodily alteration, etiquette restrictions, and a post-operation sequence.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia NAMES AND NAMING / NAMES AND NAMING / NAMES AND NAMING / CHAPTER XXI; lines 27147-27194 confidence: medium
The outline lists optional tooth-knocking in the Arunta and Kaitish, an operation for a girl and a young man, a tradition of two snake-totem men who first knocked out their teeth, Warramunga operation, women going into water, and the operation in Tjingilli, Gnanji, Binbinga, and coastal tribes.
The passage lists tooth-knocking operations, special treatment of blood after initiation ceremonies, restrictions immediately after initiation, and nose-boring among related customs.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia PHYSICAL FEATURES / WARR.VMUNG.A TRIBE. / FIG. 15. YOUNG WOMAN WEARING ARM-BANDS AND SHOWING / CICATRICES. FULL FACE. ANULA TRIBE.; lines 3235-3323 confidence: high
After age ten or twelve, men begin taking boys out; until puberty they remain mostly under women’s control. Around fourteen or fifteen the first initiation ceremony is performed, after which they are withdrawn from women’s control, and a part of the ceremonies emphasizes this.
The passage explicitly describes a first initiation ceremony around age fourteen or fifteen and says that after it boys are completely withdrawn from women’s control, with ceremony parts designed to emphasize that fact.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia PREFACE / PREFACE / PREFACE / PREFACE; lines 296-371 confidence: high
Earlier work by Howitt, Fison, and Roth is said to have established knowledge of organization and initiation ceremonies, while other forms of sacred ceremony had not been seriously investigated or suspected.
The passage repeatedly names initiation ceremonies and states that only initiated members may attend and participate in sacred ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia THE GIVING OF BLOOD / THE GIVING OF BLOOD / THE GIVING OF BLOOD / CUSTOMS RELATING TO HAIR; lines 27706-27792 confidence: medium
Kaitish custom: a girl promised as wife, even by prenatal betrothal, makes from her own hair the girdle placed around the youth's waist when he passes initiation as a wurtja.
The promised girl makes a girdle from her own hair, and it is worn by the youth during initiation.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN / XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 48 / XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 483 / XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 485; lines 23798-23879 confidence: high
Candidates must stand or walk without rest, food, or water until exhausted, dazed, and described as ungalinni.
Candidates are deprived of rest, food, and water, become dazed, have their sides cut open and internal organs replaced, and receive a snake and kupitja.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia The Northern Tribes of Central Australia / PREFACE / PREFACE; lines 132-214 confidence: medium
Critics wondered how the authors had been allowed to see and photograph ceremonies whose knowledge is kept hidden from anyone except initiated tribal members.
The passage explicitly states that ceremonial knowledge is hidden from all except initiated members and explains the authors' access by their status as fully initiated Arunta members.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia TOTEMS / CHAPTER VI / SACRED CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS / VI CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 179; lines 12306-12401 confidence: high
The larger shield is pressed in turn against each man's stomach; an oldest totem-group member brings a recently initiated youth forward and explains the ceremony while the shield is held against the youth's stomach.
A recently initiated youth is brought onto the ceremonial ground and the meaning of the ceremony is explained to him while the shield is held against his stomach.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia TOTEMS / CHAPTER VI / SACRED CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS / VI CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 179; lines 12403-12465 confidence: low
A figure caption describes old men explaining totemic matters to a young man at the close of a totemic ceremony while a decorated shield used during the ceremony is pressed against his stomach.
A figure caption describes old men explaining totemic matters to a young man at the close of a totemic ceremony, with a decorated shield pressed against his stomach.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia TRADITIONS RELATING TO TOTEMIC ANCESTORS / ILLINJA THE OPOSSUM MAN, AND MURUNDA THE / ILTJERKNA AND ILLINJA AND THE EATING OF / BY A THAKOMARA MAN; lines 21536-21623 confidence: high
A Thakomara purntuku or wise old man of the Warramunga, from the west, camps at Akurkarinia, belongs to the Waripali lizard totem, brings young men from Walpari, Bingongina, Tjingilli, and Worgaia tribes, and initiates them.
The Thakomara wise man initiates young men at Akurkarinia and circumcises many boys at Kalunja.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia TRADITIONS RELATING TO TOTEMIC ANCESTORS / ILLINJA THE OPOSSUM MAN, AND MURUNDA THE / ILTJERKNA AND ILLINJA AND THE EATING OF / BY A THAKOMARA MAN; lines 21536-21623 confidence: medium
He “used to burn children in the fire so as to make them grow strong.”
The passage states that the Thakomara man burned children in fire so that they would grow strong.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia VI CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 187 / VI CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 189 / CH. VI CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 191 / CH. VI CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 193; lines 12647-12817 confidence: high
The ceremonies are "known by the name of thuthu, and may only be witnessed by fully initiated men."
Thuthu may only be witnessed by fully initiated men, and the list includes a subincision ceremony performed upon three youths at sunrise.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia VI CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 201 / CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 205 / VI CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 207 / CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 209; lines 13372-13490 confidence: low
The Pau-wa performance is held to one side of the true totemic ceremonial ground, but in decorations and restriction to initiated male witnesses it resembles totemic ceremonies.
The Pau-wa performance is said to be witnessed only by initiated men and to resemble totemic ceremonies in decorations, though held aside from the true totemic ground.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia VI CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 207 / CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 209 / VI CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 213 / CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 215; lines 13572-13635 confidence: high
Two newly initiated boys are driven from the lubras’ camp to the ceremonial ground; old men show them the Miniurka and explain that it signifies giving fire and warmth to the Kingilli.
The passage describes newly initiated boys being driven away from the lubras’ camp, running to the ceremonial ground, and being shown the Miniurka by old men.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia VI CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 217 / VI CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 219 / VI CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 221 / VI CEREMONIES CONNECTED WITH THE TOTEMS 225; lines 13926-13966 confidence: high
The authors say the ceremonies were closely similar to those performed by central natives, were totemic in origin, and recalled ceremonies shown to youths during initiation in the central tribes.
The passage says that comparable totemic ceremonies are shown to youths during initiation and connects the sacred bull-roarer with this initiatory setting.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia WARR.VMUNG.A TRIBE. / FIG. 15. YOUNG WOMAN WEARING ARM-BANDS AND SHOWING / CICATRICES. FULL FACE. ANULA TRIBE. / TRIBE. METHOD OF TYING THE HAIR UP.; lines 3325-3388 confidence: high
After initiation, a youth's hair is tied into a bunch, sometimes very tightly; this is described as a sign that he is entering the ranks of men.
The passage states that a youth's hair is tied after the initiation rite and that this is a sign of entering the ranks of the men.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia WELCOMING DANCE / CHAP. XIX / WELCOMING DANCE / WELCOMING DANCE; lines 26748-26830 confidence: high
The party includes sixteen Walpari men; two young, newly initiated members are being shown sacred spots for the first time.
The passage explicitly connects two newly initiated youths with being shown sacred spots for the first time and describes participation in the pilgrimage by fully initiated men.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia WELCOMING DANCE / CHAPTER XX / NAMES AND NAMING / CHAP. XX; lines 26882-26970 confidence: high
People may be addressed by ordinary name, relationship term, or a special term for someone who acted officially during initiation; the passage gives circumcision as an example and mentions status terms indicating grades of initiation.
The passage describes status terms marking grades of initiation, special address for initiation officials, and a Urabunna name given by the father's father when a man is initiated.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia WELCOMING DANCE / WELCOMING DANCE / CHAPTER XX / NAMES AND NAMING; lines 26847-26879 confidence: medium
The synopsis lists naming topics and states that Warramunga sacred names are only given when a man is fully initiated; it also mentions equivalent name categories in Gnanji, Binbinga, Anula, and Mara.
The chapter synopsis states that Warramunga sacred names are only given when a man is fully initiated.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 48 / XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 483 / XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 485 / XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 487; lines 23882-23961 confidence: high
Binbinga doctors are said to be made by the spirits Mundadji and Munkaninji, father and son; Kurkutji enters a cave in hill Yaua, where Mundadji catches him by the neck and kills him.
Binbinga and Mara doctorhood are both described as made by spirits through bodily transformation, revival, instruction in extracting bones or evil magic, and sky travel.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 485 / XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 487 / XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 489 / CHAPTER XVI; lines 23977-24011 confidence: high
At initiation, youths learn that the supposed spirit creature believed in by women is a myth; the outline warns against easy conclusions about belief in a supreme being.
The passage mentions initiation of youths, the disclosure that a spirit creature believed in by women is a myth, the bull-roarer during initiation, and injunctions placed on novices.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 487 / XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 489 / CHAPTER XVI / CH. XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 491; lines 24014-24097 confidence: high
The passage says there is a strict moral code; during initiation a youth is told duties and prohibitions, and punishment comes from older men rather than a supreme being.
The youth is instructed in rules during initiation and learns that sanctions come from older men and that the feared spirit creature is a mythic invention.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 487 / XV THE MAKING AND POWER OF MEDICINE MEN 489 / CHAPTER XVI / CH. XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 491; lines 24014-24097 confidence: high
A footnote says Atnatu is a possible exception but has nothing to do with moral precepts and is pleased or displeased only according to the bull-roarer sounding during initiation.
The passage connects Atnatu, Murtu-Murtu, the bull-roarer, and the teaching that women and children hear the bull-roarer as a great spirit's voice during initiation.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 493 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 495 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 497 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 499; lines 24366-24448 confidence: high
Atnatu first made the Churinga, swung them in the sky when initiating his offspring, and is glad when he hears people on earth sounding the bull-roarer during boys' initiation but angry if they do not.
The passage repeatedly connects Churinga, bull-roarer, and murtu-murtu sounding or display with boys' initiation and post-initiation instruction.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 493 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 495 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 497 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 499; lines 24366-24448 confidence: high
The initiated youth is told not to eat forbidden foods, to obey his elder brother, to swing the bull-roarer or Atnatu will spear him, not to let women or children see it on pain of death for himself and female kin, and not to interfere with other men's lubras.
The initiated youth is warned not to allow women or children to see the bull-roarer or sacred stick, with death stated as the penalty.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 493 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 495 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 497 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 499; lines 24366-24448 confidence: medium
Atnatu first made the Churinga, swung them in the sky when initiating his offspring, and is glad when he hears people on earth sounding the bull-roarer during boys' initiation but angry if they do not.
Atnatu first makes the Churinga; the Tumana imitate the sky sound; Kallidinlidina and Atnabubu then teach others how to make and swing the Churinga.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 495 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 497 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 499 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 501; lines 24451-24531 confidence: medium
The Binbinga, Anula, and Mara ceremonies are described as closely similar; the Binbinga call the Churinga watamura, and tradition says it was first made by two wild-dog totem men who originated circumcision initiation.
The watamura is said to have been first made by two wild-dog totem men who originated circumcision initiation.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 495 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 497 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 499 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 501; lines 24451-24531 confidence: high
Binbinga women and children are said to think the bull-roarer noise is made by Katajalina, a spirit living in an ant-hill who eats the boy and later restores him to life.
Katajalina eats the boy and later restores him to life, while Gnabaia swallows and disgorges him as an initiated youth.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 495 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 497 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 499 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 501; lines 24451-24531 confidence: medium
Moral ideas are said to be taught in connection with initiation but not as sanctioned by a named individual; Twanyirika and Katajalina are described as merely bogeys to frighten.
The passage states that moral ideas are taught in connection with initiation but are not sanctioned by a named individual; certain named figures are described as bogeys.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 497 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 499 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 501 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 503; lines 24534-24594 confidence: high
The passage introduces injunctions laid upon the novice at the time of initiation.
The passage explicitly describes injunctions laid upon a novice at the time of initiation, including obedience, food rules, marital rules, and secrecy.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 501 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 503 / CHAPTER XVII / CUSTOMS RELATING TO BURIAL AND MOURNING; lines 25954-26024 confidence: medium
The special fire is called koaka, is lit by rubbing sticks, may only be approached by the father and mother, must not supply a fire-stick, and is called kurta-kurta, a term also applied to initiated boys under restrictions.
The koaka fire may only be approached by the parents, no fire-stick may be taken from it, and it is called kurta-kurta, a term also applied to initiated boys under contact and visibility restrictions.
read in the book → -
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 501 / XVI BEINGS ENDOWED WITH SUPERIOR POWERS 503 / CHAPTER XVII / CUSTOMS RELATING TO BURIAL AND MOURNING; lines 26081-26175 confidence: medium
The purnka brings a hollow log called lalanga painted with the dead man's totem; tribal fathers and sons are painted with totemic designs; newly initiated youths are brought near the parcel of bones.
Newly initiated youths who had not previously been permitted to come up are brought onto the ground and placed near the parcel of bones.
read in the book →
buddhist
-
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) AND TRANSLATED FROM THE ORIGINAL PALI INTO ENGLISH / HENRY CLARKE WARREN / CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS / C 20 1965; lines 400-494 confidence: high
The photogravure is said to show the ample halo, throne or lion-seat, monkish robe exchanged for royal apparel, and absence of heavy earrings formerly worn as a prince.
Gotama is described as renouncing the world, exchanging royal apparel for monastic identity, giving away princely ornaments, and cutting off his locks.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) AND TRANSLATED FROM THE ORIGINAL PALI INTO ENGLISH / HENRY CLARKE WARREN / CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS / C 20 1965; lines 400-494 confidence: high
The author says the sculptor’s most notable departure concerns the hair; tradition says that when Gotama renounced the world and became a monk, he gave his princely ornaments to his squire and cut off his locks with his own sword.
The author emphasizes the tradition that Gotama performed his own monkish tonsure and treats the absence of tonsure on a robe-clad monk as a major departure from tradition.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) CHAFPER IV. / MEDITATION AND NIRVANA. / CHAPTER V. / THE ORDER.; lines 758-818 confidence: medium
“The Admission and Ordination Ceremonies.”
The contents list includes “The Admission and Ordination Ceremonies” and “The Admission of Women to the Order.”
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) CHAPTER I. / THE BUDDHA. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / END OF THE STORY OP SUMEDHA; lines 2654-2826 confidence: medium
The Future Buddha passed through four immensities and a hundred thousand world-cycles, made his wish under twenty-four Buddhas beginning with Dipamkara, and received recognition from twenty-four Buddhas; since Kassapa there had been no Supreme Buddha except the present one.
The Future Buddha receives recognition from twenty-four Buddhas, makes an earnest wish at Dipamkara’s feet, and searches for Buddha-making conditions.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) CHAPTER I. / THE BUDDHA. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / END OF THE STORY OP SUMEDHA; lines 3570-3686 confidence: high
The child, though from a very wealthy family, procures yellow garments and a bowl, cuts hair and beard, declares retirement from the world to follow the Future Buddha, prostrates, and goes to the Himalaya Mountains as a monk.
Nalaka and later four sons leave household life; Nalaka's renunciation includes garments, bowl, hair cutting, reverence, and a move to a monastic mountain setting.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) CHAPTER I. / THE BUDDHA. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / END OF THE STORY OP SUMEDHA; lines 3688-3806 confidence: high
The king asks what his son will see to make him retire from the world; the answer is four signs: old man, diseased man, dead man, and monk.
The passage explicitly says the prince would retire from the world after seeing an old man, a diseased man, a dead man, and a monk.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) CHAPTER I. / THE BUDDHA. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / END OF THE STORY OP SUMEDHA; lines 4162-4292 confidence: high
The Future Buddha cuts off his top-knot together with the diadem using a sword; his hair remains two finger-breadths long, curled to the right, and he does not need to cut hair or beard again.
The Future Buddha cuts off his top-knot and diadem, receives the eight requisites of a monk, and puts on vesture described as the symbol of saintship and retirement.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) CHAPTER I. / THE BUDDHA. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / END OF THE STORY OP SUMEDHA; lines 4294-4417 confidence: medium
The Great Being collects scraps, sits facing east in the shade of Pandava rock, feels disgust, admonishes himself about renunciation, and eats.
The Great Being struggles to eat repulsive alms-food, admonishes himself by recalling his renunciant aim, overcomes disgust, and eats.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) CHAPTER I. / THE BUDDHA. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / END OF THE STORY OP SUMEDHA; lines 4715-4821 confidence: high
The Future Buddha sits by the Bo-tree facing east and vows not to leave the seat until attaining supreme and absolute wisdom.
The Future Buddha vows not to rise from his seat until attaining supreme and absolute wisdom and remains fixed in an unconquerable posture.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) CHAPTER I. / THE BUDDHA. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / END OF THE STORY OP SUMEDHA; lines 4715-4821 confidence: medium
Mara declares he will not allow Siddhattha beyond his control, summons an enormous army, mounts Girded-with-mountains, manifests a thousand arms, and takes weapons.
Mara explicitly seeks to prevent Siddhattha from passing beyond his control and marshals a vast armed host against him.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) CHAPTER I. / THE BUDDHA. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / END OF THE STORY OP SUMEDHA; lines 4823-4945 confidence: high
Mara causes showers of live coals, hot ashes, sand, and mud; each reaches the Future Buddha as celestial flowers, sandal-wood powder, celestial flowers, or celestial ointment.
Destructive showers, a discus, and mountain-crags directed at the Future Buddha are converted into flowers, sandal-wood powder, ointment, a canopy, and wreaths while he remains at the seat and reflects on the Ten Perfections.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) CHAPTER I. / THE BUDDHA. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / END OF THE STORY OP SUMEDHA; lines 4823-4945 confidence: medium
The gods stand on the rim of the world, craning their necks, and fear that prince Siddhattha's handsome form will be destroyed.
The gods stand at the rim of the world and anxiously predict that prince Siddhattha's form will be destroyed, immediately before the witness contest continues.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) CHAPTER I. / THE BUDDHA. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / END OF THE STORY OP SUMEDHA; lines 5198-5328 confidence: high
"The Buddha hath the causes told / Of all things springing from a cause; / And also how things cease to be"
Assaji states the doctrine in brief, and Sariputta immediately gains clear perception that what originates also ceases.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) CHAPTER I. / THE BUDDHA. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / END OF THE STORY OP SUMEDHA; lines 5445-5548 confidence: medium
After the meal, the Buddha teaches the Doctrine according to listeners' dispositions; some are established in refuges or precepts, some are converted, some attain fruits including sainthood, and some retire from the world; he then returns to the monastery.
Listeners become established in refuges and precepts, are converted, attain fruits up to sainthood, and some retire from the world.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) CHAPTER I. / THE BUDDHA. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / END OF THE STORY OP SUMEDHA; lines 6104-6216 confidence: high
Subhadda praises the teaching as like setting up what was overturned, disclosing what was hidden, pointing the way to a lost traveller, and carrying a lamp into darkness; he takes refuge in the Blessed One, the Doctrine, and the Congregation, and asks for ordination.
Subhadda requests ordination, is subject to a probation rule for former adherents of other sects, is received into the Order, and receives ordination.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) CHAPTER V. / THE ORDER. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / THE ORDINATION SERVICE.; lines 20095-20146 confidence: high
The candidate, accompanied by his Tutor, is in lay dress with yellow robes in his arms, and makes obeisance and offering to the President of the chapter.
The passage presents a structured admission rite with petition, kneeling, robe transfer, change of clothing, and reception of refuges and precepts.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) CHAPTER V. / THE ORDER. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / THE ORDINATION SERVICE.; lines 20095-20146 confidence: high
The candidate, accompanied by his Tutor, is in lay dress with yellow robes in his arms, and makes obeisance and offering to the President of the chapter.
The candidate begins in lay dress with yellow robes in his arms, then removes the lay dress and puts on the yellow robes while reciting their humble practical purpose.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) GENERAL INTRODUCTION. / CHAPTER I. / THE BUDDHA. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE.; lines 1442-1571 confidence: medium
"There was a hill named Dhammaka" where the speaker made "A hermitage and hut of leaves."
The speaker establishes a mountain-area hermitage, prepares a walking-place for practice, and gains the Six High Powers.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) GENERAL INTRODUCTION. / CHAPTER I. / THE BUDDHA. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE.; lines 1442-1571 confidence: medium
The speaker says he ceased wearing cloth cloaks and "girded on a barken dress."
The speaker abandons cloth for a barken dress and leaves the leaf hut to live at the foot of trees.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) GENERAL INTRODUCTION. / CHAPTER I. / THE BUDDHA. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE.; lines 1835-1970 confidence: medium
Dipamkara’s prophecy describes the future Gotama’s Great Retirement from Kapila, struggle and austerities, rice pottage, Neranjara stream, Tree of Wisdom, rightward walk around Wisdom’s Throne, attainment at the fig-tree root, parents, disciples, attendant, female disciples, and Assattha Bo-tree.
The prophecy places fierce Struggle and stern austerities before the future attainment of Buddhaship.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) GENERAL INTRODUCTION. / CHAPTER I. / THE BUDDHA. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE.; lines 2161-2361 confidence: medium
The first perfection is Alms, called a highroad walked by former seers; the speaker is told to give all to suppliants of every rank like an overturned full jar that pours out all its water and keeps nothing back.
Each perfection is linked to former seers who walked, practiced, or followed it, and the speaker is told to adopt and practice it determinedly.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / CHAPTER IV. / MEDITATION AND NIRVANA. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE.; lines 15125-15239 confidence: medium
A person who in a previous existence retired from the world under a Buddha or as a seer and attained trances by earth-kasina may obtain the mental reflex from unprepared earth such as a plowed field or threshing-floor.
The passage says someone who cultivated the earth-kasina in a previous existence may obtain the mental reflex from unprepared earth in the present case.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / CHAPTER IV. / MEDITATION AND NIRVANA. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE.; lines 17082-17196 confidence: high
As a youth, though his parents were unwilling and weeping, the speaker says he had his hair and beard shaved off, put on yellow garments, and retired 'from the household life to the houseless one.'
The speaker leaves family and household life, changes appearance and garments, and enters the houseless life in search of a religious goal.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / CHAPTER IV. / MEDITATION AND NIRVANA. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE.; lines 17082-17196 confidence: medium
The speaker quickly acquires the doctrine, notes that he and others claimed knowledge by lip-profession and verbal assertion, and reasons that Alara Kalama surely knows and perceives the doctrine.
The speaker acquires the doctrine, distinguishes verbal profession from direct knowledge, inquires into its extent, and realizes it for himself.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / CHAPTER IV. / MEDITATION AND NIRVANA. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE.; lines 17198-17323 confidence: medium
Alara Kalama makes the speaker equal to himself and honors him; the speaker concludes that Alara's doctrine leads only to the realm of nothingness, not to Nirvana, and departs.
The speaker enters religious training under recognized teachers, quickly realizes their doctrines, and is then treated as equal or made teacher.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / CHAPTER IV. / MEDITATION AND NIRVANA. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE.; lines 18064-18162 confidence: high
The commentary explains that forest, tree-foot, or uninhabited spots are appropriate because the mind has long spent itself on forms and other sense objects and does not readily attend to meditation.
The commentary compares the priest's mind, habituated to sense objects, to a calf tied to a post until it settles, and states that contemplation binds the mind to an object.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / CHAPTER V. / THE ORDER. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE.; lines 19962-20076 confidence: high
Dickson says Kewitiyagala Unnanse invited him to an ordination service at Malwatte Monastery in Kandy, held on the full-moon day of Wesak, the anniversary of Gautama Buddha's attainment of Nirvana.
The passage describes an ordination service with candidates, a formal chapter, seating, quorum requirements, examination, formulas, and an ordination manual.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / CHAPTER V. / THE ORDER. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE.; lines 20078-20093 confidence: medium
The translator aims to translate the text as it stands and to set out the ordination service fully in the form then used in Ceylon, as personally witnessed.
The passage explicitly identifies an ordination service and rite, presented in a current Ceylon form and compared with a Northern Buddhist form.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / END OF THE STORY OP SUMEDHA / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / SEKMON NUMBER 1.; lines 7045-7173 confidence: medium
Vaccha compares Gotama’s word to a sal-tree cleaned of dead material, praises the doctrine with images of setting upright, disclosing, showing the way, and bringing a lamp into darkness, then takes refuge in Gotama, the Doctrine, and the Congregation.
After praising the teaching, Vaccha takes refuge in Gotama, the Doctrine, and the Congregation and asks to be accepted as a disciple for life.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / THE ORDINATION SERVICE. / THE THREE REFUGES. / THE TEN PRECEPTS OR LAWS OF THE PRIESTHOOD.; lines 20149-20272 confidence: high
The recitation repeats trust in Buddha, the Law, and the Priesthood in three sets: first, again, and once more.
The passage describes a formal admission and ordination sequence with refuge formula, precepts, requests for sanction, vows, assembly presence, ritual positioning, required objects, and examination.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / THE ORDINATION SERVICE. / THE THREE REFUGES. / THE TEN PRECEPTS OR LAWS OF THE PRIESTHOOD.; lines 20274-20375 confidence: high
The candidate is told to answer truthfully and conceal nothing, then questioned about diseases, human and male status, freedom, debts, military service, parental permission, age, bowl and robes, name, and superior.
The passage presents a structured threshold rite: examination, ritual approach, repeated petition, communal assent, and conferral of ordained status.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / THE ORDINATION SERVICE. / THE THREE REFUGES. / THE TEN PRECEPTS OR LAWS OF THE PRIESTHOOD.; lines 20274-20375 confidence: high
The candidate is told to answer truthfully and conceal nothing, then questioned about diseases, human and male status, freedom, debts, military service, parental permission, age, bowl and robes, name, and superior.
Before ordination, the candidate must truthfully answer a checklist of bodily, social, and ritual qualifications.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / THE ORDINATION SERVICE. / THE THREE REFUGES. / THE TEN PRECEPTS OR LAWS OF THE PRIESTHOOD.; lines 20274-20375 confidence: medium
The tutors make obeisance to the President, announce that the candidate desires ordination under Tissa, call him forward, and the candidate makes obeisance, kneels, and asks the assembly three times for ordination and compassionate lifting up.
The candidate's request and the assembly proclamation are each repeated three times in the ordination sequence.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / THE ORDINATION SERVICE. / THE THREE REFUGES. / THE TEN PRECEPTS OR LAWS OF THE PRIESTHOOD.; lines 20377-20503 confidence: high
The serpent thinks ordination under the Sakyaputta monks may release him from serpent state and make him human; in the guise of a youth he asks to enter the Order and is ordained.
The serpent appears in the guise of a youth, asks to enter the Order, and is ordained, with the stated aim of gaining release from serpent state and becoming human.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / THE ORDINATION SERVICE. / THE THREE REFUGES. / THE TEN PRECEPTS OR LAWS OF THE PRIESTHOOD.; lines 20377-20503 confidence: high
The priests report to the Blessed One, who says the serpent is not capable of growth in the Doctrine and Discipline, tells him to remain a serpent, and prescribes fast-day observance on the fourteenth, fifteenth, and eighth days; the serpent departs sorrowfully.
The Blessed One declares the serpent not capable of growth in the Doctrine and Discipline and instructs him to remain a serpent rather than continue as an ordained member.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE. / THE ORDINATION SERVICE. / THE THREE REFUGES. / THE TEN PRECEPTS OR LAWS OF THE PRIESTHOOD.; lines 20715-20850 confidence: medium
The priests rise from their knees and resume their seats; the senior or a deputy officiant sits between two rows; interrogatories proceed; and the Patimokkha is intoned after the manner followed by the Roman Church.
The passage belongs to an ordination and precept context, includes priests rising and sitting, an officiant, interrogatories, Patimokkha intonation, and a structured list of precepts and offenses.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) SEKMON NUMBER 1. / CHAPTER III. / KARMA AND REBIRTH. / INTRODUCTORY DISCOURSE.; lines 14178-14333 confidence: medium
The Teacher allows Nanda to look again and again with passion upon the five hundred celestial nymphs.
Nanda's desire for celestial nymphs motivates monastic duties; subsequent admonition produces shame, remorse, insight, and saintship.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) THE ORDINATION SERVICE. / THE THREE REFUGES. / THE TEN PRECEPTS OR LAWS OF THE PRIESTHOOD. / HOUSES.; lines 21243-21355 confidence: high
The king asks Nagasena about the rule that a layman reaching saintship must that same day either retire from the world or pass into Nirvana, and raises the possible absence of professor, preceptor, bowl, robes, or magical assistance by another saint.
The layman who attains saintship must on the same day retire from the world or pass into Nirvana, and he cannot properly retire without assistance, with professor, preceptor, bowl, and robes named in the question.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) THE ORDINATION SERVICE. / THE THREE REFUGES. / THE TEN PRECEPTS OR LAWS OF THE PRIESTHOOD. / HOUSES.; lines 21243-21355 confidence: medium
Nagasena attributes the same-day requirement to the weakness of the lay state, not to saintship, and compares it to weak digestion harmed by food, grass breaking under a heavy stone, and a weak man unable to sustain a large kingdom.
Nagasena says the lay state cannot sustain saintship and explains this with analogies of weak digestion, grass broken by stone, and a weak man unable to sustain princely power.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) THE ORDINATION SERVICE. / THE THREE REFUGES. / THE TEN PRECEPTS OR LAWS OF THE PRIESTHOOD. / HOUSES.; lines 22031-22149 confidence: medium
The lay woman prostrates toward the direction her son went, praises his conduct in not declaring their mother-son relation, and the passage says parents and other lay devotees are no hindrance for such a one.
The son is praised for not declaring his relationship to his mother while staying in her house, and the passage states that parents are not hindrances for such a person.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) THE ORDINATION SERVICE. / THE THREE REFUGES. / THE TEN PRECEPTS OR LAWS OF THE PRIESTHOOD. / HOUSES.; lines 22252-22379 confidence: high
The Buddha dwells among the Sakkas at Kapilavatthu in Banyan Park; Maha-Pajapati approaches, greets him, stands aside, and asks that women be allowed to retire from household life to the houseless life.
The passage repeatedly phrases the desired transition as retiring from household life to the houseless life, and shows Maha-Pajapati adopting visible renunciant markers and traveling to the Buddha's residence.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) THE ORDINATION SERVICE. / THE THREE REFUGES. / THE TEN PRECEPTS OR LAWS OF THE PRIESTHOOD. / HOUSES.; lines 22252-22379 confidence: medium
Maha-Pajapati reaches Great Wood and Pagoda Hall and stands outside in the entrance porch with swollen feet, covered with dust, sorrowful, sad, tearful, and weeping.
Maha-Pajapati waits outside at the entrance porch in distress; Ananda observes her condition and offers to petition the Blessed One on her behalf regarding admission of women to the houseless life.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) THE ORDINATION SERVICE. / THE THREE REFUGES. / THE TEN PRECEPTS OR LAWS OF THE PRIESTHOOD. / HOUSES.; lines 22381-22501 confidence: high
Ananda says Maha-Pajapati the Gotamid stands outside in the entrance porch with swollen feet, dust, sorrow, tears, and weeping, because the Blessed One does not permit women to retire from household life to the houseless one; Ananda asks that women be allowed to do so.
The passage concerns retiring from household life to the houseless life and states that accepting eight weighty regulations will be reckoned as Maha-Pajapati's ordination.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) THE ORDINATION SERVICE. / THE THREE REFUGES. / THE TEN PRECEPTS OR LAWS OF THE PRIESTHOOD. / HOUSES.; lines 22503-22605 confidence: high
The passage gives regulations for female novices and priestesses, including two-year practice before ordination from both congregations, prohibitions against abusing priests, asymmetrical reproof, and the Blessed One's statement that Maha-Pajapati's acceptance of the eight regulations will be reckoned as ordination.
The passage explicitly says that accepting the eight weighty regulations will be reckoned as Maha-Pajapati's ordination, and her acceptance is later reported as completed ordination.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) THE ORDINATION SERVICE. / THE THREE REFUGES. / THE TEN PRECEPTS OR LAWS OF THE PRIESTHOOD. / HOUSES.; lines 22816-22955 confidence: medium
Mendaka sends the young Visakha with five hundred girl-attendants, five hundred chariots, and five hundred female slaves to welcome the Teacher; she alights when appropriate, approaches on foot, does obeisance, and stands respectfully aside.
Visakha follows etiquette by leaving her carriage, approaching the Teacher on foot, making obeisance, and standing respectfully before receiving instruction and conversion.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) THE ORDINATION SERVICE. / THE THREE REFUGES. / THE TEN PRECEPTS OR LAWS OF THE PRIESTHOOD. / HOUSES.; lines 23068-23202 confidence: medium
The Brahmans see the splendor of her teeth while she speaks, applaud her speech, place the gold wreath on her head, and declare that it befits her.
After the gold wreath is placed on the girl, the passage states that maidens once decorated with the wreath may not return on foot, and her father sends chariots.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) THE ORDINATION SERVICE. / THE THREE REFUGES. / THE TEN PRECEPTS OR LAWS OF THE PRIESTHOOD. / HOUSES.; lines 23323-23436 confidence: medium
On the day before departure, Dhananjaya seats Visakha beside him and gives a tenfold admonition for life in her father-in-law’s family, including rules about indoor and outdoor fire, giving, happy sitting/eating/sleeping, tending fire, and reverencing household divinities; Migara overhears.
Before Visakha departs to live in her father-in-law’s family, Dhananjaya gives her a tenfold admonition concerning conduct, giving, fire, and household divinities.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) THE ORDINATION SERVICE. / THE THREE REFUGES. / THE TEN PRECEPTS OR LAWS OF THE PRIESTHOOD. / HOUSES.; lines 23438-23547 confidence: medium
Visakha reaches the gate of Savatthi, chooses to enter standing in a chariot to display her great creeper parure, is admired by the inhabitants, and enters the treasurer's house in pomp.
Visakha approaches the city gate, chooses a visible chariot entrance, is viewed by the inhabitants, and enters the treasurer's house in pomp.
read in the book → -
Buddhism in Translations (Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 3) THE ORDINATION SERVICE. / THE THREE REFUGES. / THE TEN PRECEPTS OR LAWS OF THE PRIESTHOOD. / HOUSES.; lines 23680-23809 confidence: high
The Teacher thinks he can make Migara hear his voice even beyond a curtain, wall, mountain, or the end of the world, and begins to teach the Doctrine.
Migara hears and reflects on the Buddha's teaching from outside the curtain, becomes established in the fruit of conversion, and gains faith in the three refuges.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 END OF THE STORY OF CHULLAKA THE TREASURER. / END OF THE STORY OF THE MEASURE OF RICE. / END OF THE STORY ABOUT TRUE DIVINITY. / END OF THE STORY ON A HAPPY LIFE.; lines 9393-9504 confidence: high
The Master tells the story at Jetavana about Kumāra Kassapa's mother, a virtuous merchant's daughter of Rājagaha whose future Arahatship is compared to a lamp in a translucent pitcher; she asks to take vows under the Buddha's teaching.
The young woman has no pleasure in lay life, seeks permission to take vows, later gains her husband's consent, and is admitted into the Order of Nuns.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 END OF THE STORY OF THE FORD. / END OF THE STORY ON CONSTANCY. / END OF THE STORY OF THE BULL WHO WON THE BET. / END OF THE STORY OF THE WISE BIRD AND THE FOOLS.; lines 13359-13469 confidence: medium
The fairy identifies herself as the foolish fairy from the turret over the fourth gate, confesses ignorance of the Buddha’s merits, reports restoring the three sums totaling fifty-four thousands of thousands, says the money spent on Jetavana is restored, and asks pardon and a dwelling-place.
After confession before the merchant and the Buddha’s teaching, the fairy is established in the Fruit of Conversion and receives pardon.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 END OF THE STORY OF THE FORD. / END OF THE STORY ON CONSTANCY. / END OF THE STORY OF THE BULL WHO WON THE BET. / END OF THE STORY OF THE WISE BIRD AND THE FOOLS.; lines 13471-13594 confidence: medium
Māra creates in the house an eighty-fathom-deep pit of Acacia-wood charcoal, burning and flaming like Avīci, and remains in the sky.
The Bodisat must cross or enter a hell-like fiery pit to complete a righteous deed, and his resolve is tested before witnesses.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 GLORY BE TO THE BLESSED, THE HOLY, THE ALL-WISE ONE. / BOOK I. / END OF THE STORY ON HOLDING TO THE TRUTH. / END OF THE STORY OF THE SANDY ROAD.; lines 8171-8299 confidence: high
Great Roadling grows up in his grandfather’s house, goes with him to hear the Buddha preach, turns toward renunciation, asks to enter the Order, and receives his grandfather’s support.
Great Roadling requests entry into the Order, receives permission, is ordained as a novice, and later becomes a full member.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 GLORY BE TO THE BLESSED, THE HOLY, THE ALL-WISE ONE. / BOOK I. / END OF THE STORY ON HOLDING TO THE TRUTH. / END OF THE STORY OF THE SANDY ROAD.; lines 8301-8416 confidence: medium
The grandfather consents to ordination; the Elder initiates Little Roadling and teaches the Ten Commandments, but Little Roadling cannot memorize one verse over four months.
Little Roadling is initiated but fails in memorization, is rejected by his elder brother, and then receives a direct practice from the Teacher that leads to liberating knowledge.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 GLORY BE TO THE BLESSED, THE HOLY, THE ALL-WISE ONE. / BOOK I. / END OF THE STORY ON HOLDING TO THE TRUTH. / END OF THE STORY OF THE SANDY ROAD.; lines 8301-8416 confidence: medium
Little Roadling is ordained, taught to live by the Ten Commandments, but cannot memorize even one stanza after four months.
Little Roadling is initiated but fails at memorization, is expelled, and is then redirected by the Teacher into a practice that culminates in Arahatship.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 INDEX 339 / INTRODUCTION. / THE KALILAG AND DAMNAG LITERATURE. / THE BARLAAM AND JOSAPHAT LITERATURE.; lines 1269-1363 confidence: medium
Barlaam and Joasaph is described as a religious romance about an Indian prince converted by Barlaam who became a hermit; the passage states that the history is taken from the life of the Buddha and that Joasaph/Josaphat is a corruption of Bodisat.
The romance is summarized as the story of an Indian prince who is converted by Barlaam and becomes a hermit.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 INDEX 339 / INTRODUCTION. / THE KALILAG AND DAMNAG LITERATURE. / THE BARLAAM AND JOSAPHAT LITERATURE.; lines 1269-1363 confidence: medium
St. John of Damascus is described as a Christian at Almansur’s court who became a monk and authored the romance Barlaam and Joasaph, about an Indian prince converted by Barlaam who became a hermit.
The romance is summarized as the history of an Indian prince converted by Barlaam who became a hermit.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 INDIAN TALES FROM TIBETAN SOURCES. / THE RELIGIONS OF INDIA. / BY A. BARTH. / FOOTNOTES:; lines 16252-16400 confidence: medium
“let me rather qualify myself to become a Buddha, and so save others as well as myself”; this is described as the “great ACT OF RENUNCIATION” by which the Bodhisattva chose ages of trials so he might become a Buddha and redeem mankind.
The note says the Bodhisattva preferred to endure ages of heroic trials in the exercise of the Pāramitās in order to become a Buddha.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 INDIAN TALES FROM TIBETAN SOURCES. / THE RELIGIONS OF INDIA. / BY A. BARTH. / FOOTNOTES:; lines 16813-16936 confidence: high
Taca-pañcaka-kammaṭṭhāna is a formula repeated at the ordination of a novice.
A specific formula is said to be always repeated at the ordination of a novice.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 INDIAN TALES FROM TIBETAN SOURCES. / THE RELIGIONS OF INDIA. / BY A. BARTH. / FOOTNOTES:; lines 16813-16936 confidence: medium
A named formula is said to be always repeated at the ordination of a novice.
A formula is described as always repeated at the ordination of a novice.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 PLACES AT WHICH THE TALES WERE TOLD. / TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII.; lines 3004-3127 confidence: medium
The Distant Epoch runs from the Bodhisatta’s resolution at Dīpankara’s feet to his rebirth in Tusita after Vessantara; the Intermediate Epoch runs from leaving Tusita to omniscience on the throne of Knowledge; the Proximate Epoch concerns places of his earthly ministry.
The Distant Epoch begins when the Bodhisatta forms a resolution to become a Buddha at the feet of Dīpankara.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE OF CONTENTS. / PART I. / PART II. / SUPPLEMENTARY TABLES.; lines 202-273 confidence: medium
Headings include the last Bodisat’s descent from heaven, birth, song of angels, prophecies by Kāḷa Devala and Brāhman priests, ploughing festival, skill and wisdom, four visions, and the birth of the Bodisat’s son.
The contents list the Four Visions before the birth of the Bodisat’s son and the Great Renunciation.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE OF CONTENTS. / PART I. / PART II. / SUPPLEMENTARY TABLES.; lines 202-273 confidence: medium
Headings include Kisā Gotamī’s song, the Great Renunciation, struggle against sin, victory over Satan, bliss of Nirvāna, hesitation to publish the good news, and foundation of the Kingdom of Righteousness.
Sequential headings refer to “The Great Struggle against Sin” and “The Great Victory over Satan.”
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 3350-3445 confidence: medium
Sumedha says he built a cloister, put on bark raiment, left the hut, and went to the tree-foot.
Sumedha leaves ordinary shelter for tree-foot asceticism, rejects cultivated food, practices strenuously, and attains supernatural faculties.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 3549-3662 confidence: medium
After all retire, Sumedha says he will investigate the Perfections and sits cross-legged on flowers; angels in ten thousand worlds praise him and say the auguries of former Bodhisattas have appeared.
Sumedha sits cross-legged to investigate the Perfections, and angels state that the same auguries that appeared for former Bodhisattas have appeared for him.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 3549-3662 confidence: medium
The prophecy describes Gotama’s departure, austerities, rice-milk or rice-pottage meal, Neranjarā riverbank, approach to the Bodhi-tree, salutation of the Bodhi throne, and Buddhahood beneath an Indian fig tree called Assattha.
The prophecy describes Gotama departing from Kapila, retiring from the world, performing austerities, making the great exertion, and then attaining Buddhahood.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 4163-4291 confidence: medium
People of Ramma hear the Buddha’s words, bring offerings to the Bodhisatta, bow to him, and return; the Bodhisatta takes on the Perfections, resolves, bows to Dīpankara, and rises from his seat.
Sumedha takes on the Perfections, makes a firm resolve before Dīpankara, and declares his future attainment of Buddhahood after a vast span.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 4293-4363 confidence: medium
The Bodhisatta is born as the universal monarch Vijitāvin, gives offerings to the priesthood, receives the prediction “He will become a Buddha,” hears the Law, gives up his kingdom, becomes a monk, gains faculties, practices meditation, and is reborn in the Brahma heavens.
The Bodhisatta receives the prediction that he will become a Buddha, hears the preaching, gives up his kingdom, becomes a monk, masters the three Treasuries, gains faculties, and practices meditation.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 4365-4434 confidence: medium
Mangala Buddha’s assemblies are described; prince Ānanda and his retinue hear the Teacher, attain Arhatship, and receive robes and bowls miraculously after the Teacher says, “Come, priests.”
Ānanda and his retinue become priests after the Teacher’s summons and immediately receive robes and bowls by miraculous means.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 4522-4607 confidence: high
Opening segment: an unidentified figure receives ordination, enters ascetic life, attains supernatural Faculties and Attainments, and is reborn in the Brahma heavens; Mangala Buddha’s city, family, disciples, Bodhi-tree, height, age, and death with world-darkening are listed.
The opening segment describes ordination, ascetic life, learning Buddha’s word, supernatural attainments, and rebirth in the Brahma heavens.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 4522-4607 confidence: high
Sumana Buddha has three assemblies; the Bodhisatta is Nāga king Atula, leaves the Nāga world with kinsmen, offers celestial music and gifts, takes the Three Refuges, and receives the prediction, “One day he will be a Buddha.”
Atula, Atideva, and Ajita are established in the Three Refuges after hearing of or hearing the Teacher and before or alongside devotional action.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 4609-4690 confidence: high
After thirty thousand world-cycles, Sumedha and Sujāta are born in one kalpa. Sumedha has three assemblies. The Bodisat is born as the brahman youth Uttara, gives a great donation of wealth to the Order with the Buddha at its head, hears the Law, accepts the Refuges, abandons home, takes vows, and receives a prophecy of future Buddhahood. Sumedha's details include the great Champaka-tree as his Bo-tree.
In the Sumedha episode, Uttara hears the Law, accepts the Refuges, abandons home, and takes vows.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 4609-4690 confidence: high
Sumedha appears after Padumuttara; the Bodisat as the brahman youth Uttara gives eight hundred millions of money to the Order headed by the Buddha, listens to the Law, accepts the Refuges, abandons home, takes vows, and receives a prophecy. Sumedha's attributes and Bo-tree are listed.
The Bodisat as Uttara listens to the Law, accepts the Refuges, abandons home, and takes vows.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 4783-4873 confidence: medium
Tissa is named as a Buddha with three assemblies; the Bodisat is born as Sujāta, takes vows, gains rishi powers, offers heavenly flowers and a sky flower-awning, and receives a prophecy that he will become a Buddha ninety-two kalpas later. The entry names Tissa's city, family, disciples, Asana Bo-tree, body height, and lifespan.
Sujāta takes vows and gains rishi powers; Vijitavī lays aside his kingdom and takes vows under Phussa; Sudassana takes vows under Vessabhū.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 4783-4873 confidence: medium
Tissa appears ninety-two world-cycles ago. The Bodisat is born as warrior-chief Sujāta, takes vows, gains rishi powers, offers a heaven-grown lotus and Pāricchattaka flowers to Tissa, spreads a flower awning in the sky, and receives a prophecy that he will become a Buddha. Tissa’s city, family, disciples, Asana Bo-tree, height, and lifespan are listed.
The Bodisat appears as royal or warrior figures who lay aside a kingdom or take vows under a Buddha, combining elite status with religious commitment.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 4875-4993 confidence: high
At Kakusandha’s time, the Bodisat as Kshema gives a great donation to the Order headed by the Buddha, hears the Law, takes vows, and receives prophecy.
In multiple episodes, the Bodisat approaches a Buddha, gives or is associated with offerings, hears the Law, takes vows, and receives confirmation by prophecy.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 4995-5142 confidence: medium
In the Somahaŋsa Birth, the Bodisat lies in a cemetery with dead bones as a pillow and remains indifferent to village children’s mockery and praise, and to villagers’ spitting or offerings of garlands and perfumes.
In the Somahaŋsa Birth, the Bodisat remains indifferent to both mockery and praise, including spitting and offerings of garlands and perfumes.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 4995-5142 confidence: medium
In births including snake-king lives and the Saŋkhapāla Birth, the Bodisat is pierced with stakes and struck with javelins but is not angry with the sons of Bhoja, fulfilling Goodness.
The Bodisat remains without anger while pierced, struck with javelins, or struck with a sharp axe.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 4995-5142 confidence: medium
In the Somahaŋsa Birth, the Bodisat lies in a cemetery with dead bones as a pillow; children mock and praise him, villagers spit or offer garlands and perfumes, and he remains equanimous.
In the Somahaŋsa Birth, the Bodisat lies on dead bones in a cemetery and remains indifferent to mockery, praise, spitting, garlands, and perfumes.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 5434-5543 confidence: high
Kāḷa Devala foresees that his nephew Nālaka will see the future Buddha, tells him to renounce that day, and Nālaka takes yellow clothing, an earthen pot, robes, vows, homage, and a begging bowl before going to the Himālaya mountains.
Nālaka gives up a wealthy household life, takes ascetic clothing and implements, vows for the sake of the greatest being, and departs to the Himālayas.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 5434-5543 confidence: medium
Kāḷa Devala tells his nephew Nālaka that the child will become a Buddha in thirty-five years and urges him to renounce; Nālaka takes yellow clothes, a pot, shaves his head, takes robes, vows, and goes to the Himālayas as a monk.
Nālaka gives up wealth, takes ascetic clothing and equipment, vows himself for the sake of the future Buddha, and goes to the Himālayas to live as a monk.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 5545-5653 confidence: medium
Kondanya renounces, resides at Uruvela, hears Siddhattha has taken vows, invites the Brāhmans' sons to follow, and four join him; they become known as the Company of the Five Elders.
Kondanya invites the Brāhmans' sons to take vows in imitation of Siddhattha, and four join him as the Company of the Five Elders.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 5545-5653 confidence: medium
Kondanya leaves all he has, makes the great renunciation, comes to Uruvela, and takes up residence there for spiritual exertion.
The predicted path requires taking vows; Kondanya renounces, and four others take vows in imitation after hearing that the prince has taken vows.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 5958-6057 confidence: high
The Bodisat decides his locks are unsuitable for a mendicant and that no one else should cut a future Buddha’s hair; with sword in right hand and hair plus diadem in left, he cuts them off.
The Bodisat cuts off his hair, rejects unsuitable royal or fine clothing, receives mendicant requisites, and adopts the garb of Renunciation.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 5958-6057 confidence: high
The Bodisat judges his locks unsuitable for a mendicant and cuts off his own hair and diadem with his sword, leaving short right-curling hair.
The Bodisat cuts off his hair and diadem, rejects royal muslin as unsuitable, receives mendicant requisites, and adopts renunciation garb.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 6059-6161 confidence: medium
The Bodisat attempts utmost penance through minimal food or fasting; angels infuse sap of life; he becomes skeletal and dark, loses the Thirty-two signs, suffers severe pain, faints, and falls.
During the Great Struggle the Bodisat fasts to the point of skeletal emaciation while angels infuse life-sap into him.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 6059-6161 confidence: medium
Five mendicants, including Kondanya, meet the Bodisat, stay by him for six years, serve him, and repeatedly expect that he will become a Buddha.
The Bodisat undertakes the Great Struggle, practices extreme fasting for six years, is served by attendants, collapses, and later changes course.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 6163-6257 confidence: medium
The Bodisat leaves the tree on the right hand, goes to the Nerañjarā river and the Supatiṭṭhita ferry, where many thousands of Bodisats had gone on enlightenment day, and bathes.
After receiving the offering, the Bodisat goes to a named ferry on the Nerañjarā river, bathes, dresses in the garb of Arahats, faces east, and eats before the stated period after Buddhahood.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 6163-6257 confidence: medium
The Bodisat rises, leaves the tree on his right hand, carries the vessel to the Nerañjarā river at the Supatiṭṭhita ferry, places it on the bank, descends into the river, and bathes.
After accepting the offering, the Bodisat goes to a named ferry on the Nerañjarā river, descends, bathes, dresses in the garb of Arahats, and then eats the prepared food.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 6259-6359 confidence: high
The Great Being names the steadfast spot chosen by all Buddhas, scatters the grass, a fourteen-cubit seat forms, and he vows not to leave until complete insight while sitting cross-legged, firm, and immovable.
The Bodisat vows that his body may dry up but he will not leave the seat until complete insight, then sits cross-legged and immovable.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 6259-6359 confidence: high
Māra thinks Siddhattha wants to free himself from his dominion, says he will not let him get free, sounds the drum called Satan's War-cry, and leads forth the army of Māra, described with vast dimensions and a war-cry.
Māra recognizes Siddhattha's attempt to free himself from his dominion and brings a vast armed host to overwhelm the Great Being as he sits at the enlightenment seat.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 6259-6359 confidence: medium
Angels of the ten thousand world-systems praise the Great Being; Sakka blows the Vijayuttara trumpet, the Great Black One praises him, and Mahā Brahma holds a white canopy, but when Māra's army surrounds the seat under the Bo-tree all deities flee and the Great Being sits alone.
Divine beings praise and honor the Great Being, but when Māra's army surrounds the seat they flee, and the Great Being remains alone.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 6259-6359 confidence: high
The eastern place is identified as where all Buddhas sit cross-legged and as unshaken; the grass forms a fourteen-cubit seat, and the Bodisat vows not to leave until complete insight is attained.
The Bodisat vows that his body may dry up but that he will not leave the seat until attaining complete insight.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 6259-6359 confidence: high
Māra declares he will not let Siddhattha free himself, sounds the war-cry, leads a vast army, mounts an immense elephant, creates a thousand arms, and takes weapons.
Māra seeks to keep Siddhattha from freeing himself from his dominion and deploys a vast army to overwhelm him as he sits beneath the Bo-tree.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 6259-6359 confidence: medium
Angels of many world-systems praise the Great Being; Sakka, the Nāga king, and Mahā Brahma honor him, but all deities flee when Māra’s army surrounds the Bo-tree seat, leaving the Great Being alone.
Divine beings praise and honor the Great Being, but when Māra’s army arrives they flee, leaving him alone.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 6361-6475 confidence: medium
Māra tells his host to attack Siddhattha from behind; the Great Being sees the gods have fled and meditates on the Ten Perfections, making virtue his shield and sword.
Siddhattha is alone, meditates on the Ten Perfections, endures repeated assaults by Māra, and identifies the seat as the throne of Buddhas-to-be on the day of Enlightenment.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 6361-6475 confidence: high
Māra tells his host to attack Siddhattha from behind; Siddhattha sees the gods have fled, notes he has no relatives to help him, and resolves to use the ten cardinal virtues as shield and sword while meditating on the Ten Perfections.
Māra attacks Siddhattha with hosts, elements, weapons, and darkness, but Siddhattha remains seated and relies on perfected virtues.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 6477-6591 confidence: medium
The elephant “Girded with mountains” kneels before the Great Being, and Māra's army flees in disorder, throwing off clothes and turbans.
Māra's army is put to flight, celestial beings declare the Tempter overthrown, and the Great Being proceeds to the knowledges and enlightenment.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 6793-6896 confidence: high
Surrounded by myriads of angels, the Buddha teaches The Foundation of the Kingdom of Righteousness; Kondanya and then the other elders attain the First Path, and all five attain Nirvana after the discourse On the Non-existence of the Soul.
Multiple named discourses and proclamations cause hearers to attain the First Path, Nirvana, Arahatship, or lay discipleship.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 7002-7115 confidence: high
A royal messenger with a thousand followers hears the Sage’s instruction, attains Arahatship, asks admission to the Order, and receives miraculous robes and bowls.
Envoys sent on royal business hear instruction or gospel, attain Arahatship with their followers, and enter the Order instead of returning with the message.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 7002-7115 confidence: high
The passage says Arahats become indifferent to worldly things; the first messenger and later courtiers with retinues do not return or deliver messages after attaining Arahatship.
The passage explicitly says Arahats become indifferent to worldly things, explaining why the messengers do not deliver the king’s message.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 7002-7115 confidence: medium
A messenger with a thousand followers listens to the Sage, attains Arahatship with his retinue, asks to enter the Order, and appears with miraculously created robes and bowls.
Those admitted to the Order appear at once with miraculously created robes and bowls, like long-standing Elders.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 7220-7330 confidence: high
During Nanda’s coronation, housewarming, and marriage festivals, the Buddha gives him his bowl to carry and departs; Janapada Kalyāṇī calls after Nanda, who follows the Buddha to the Wihāra and is received into the Order unwillingly.
Nanda is led away from marriage and household celebrations to the Wihāra and received into the Order; Rāhula is likewise directed toward ordination as spiritual inheritance.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 7220-7330 confidence: high
During coronation, housewarming, and Nanda’s marriage festivals, the Buddha gives Nanda his bowl to carry in order to make him abandon the world. Janapada Kalyāṇī calls after Nanda, who follows the Blessed One to the Wihāra and is received unwillingly into the Order.
Nanda is received into the Order, and Rāhula is to be received into the Order by Sāriputta.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VII. / THE BODISATS. / TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH.; lines 7332-7443 confidence: medium
A child has been taken into the Order; the king grieves and asks the Blessed One not to receive a son into the Order without father and mother leaving permission; the boon is granted.
A child is received into the Order, the royal father grieves, and a rule is requested and granted that sons not be received without father and mother leaving permission.
read in the book → -
Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1 TABLE VIII. / THE DISTANT EPOCH. / GLORY BE TO THE BLESSED, THE HOLY, THE ALL-WISE ONE. / BOOK I.; lines 7473-7594 confidence: high
The Blessed One asks whether the disciples have given up the Three Refuges and gone for refuge to another faith, and they answer that it is true.
The disciples are questioned about abandoning the Three Refuges; the Teacher says refuge in the Buddha, Truth, and Order prevents painful rebirth and leads to heaven, and meditation on them gives the paths.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK I, 5-15. 3 / BOOK I, 29-40. 7 / BOOK I, 4-5 - 9 / BOOK I, 54-66. II; lines 781-945 confidence: medium
Asita says the prince will break open a door for beings; its bolt is desire, its two leaves are ignorance and delusion, and the blow is the good Law.
Asita says the future teacher will open a door whose bolt is desire and whose leaves are ignorance and delusion, enabling escape for living beings.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK II, 19-31. 21 / BOOK II, 32-43. 23 / BOOK III. / BOOK III, 8-21. 29; lines 1503-1591 confidence: medium
Gods in pure abodes “created an old man” to walk along “to stir the heart of the king's son.”
Gods create an old man to stir the prince's heart, and the prince focuses on the old man's decrepitude and asks the charioteer about him.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK II, 32-43. 23 / BOOK III. / BOOK III, 8-21. 29 / BOOK III, 22-35. 31; lines 1594-1679 confidence: medium
The prince asks whether old age will come to him; the charioteer says it will come by force of time, and the prince becomes deeply agitated when he hears this.
The prince's encounter with old age disturbs him so strongly that he cannot enjoy the pleasure-garden, orders the chariot turned back, and finds the palace joyless.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK III, 36-50. 33 / BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK V, 5-17. 51; lines 2453-2619 confidence: medium
The prince remains calm and passionless; a man in a beggar's dress approaches unobserved.
A beggar-dressed ascetic appears, teaches the life of renunciation, and is then identified as a heavenly inhabitant who came to rouse the prince's recollection.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK III. / BOOK III, 8-21. 29 / BOOK III, 22-35. 31 / BOOK III, 36-50. 33; lines 1682-1828 confidence: high
The deities create a dead man, visible only to the prince and charioteer; the prince asks about the man borne by four men, followed by mourners, adorned, and no longer breathing.
The deity-created sight of a dead man leads to the charioteer’s explanation that death is fixed for all living creatures, after which the prince is overwhelmed and rejects the pleasure excursion.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK III. / BOOK III, 8-21. 29 / BOOK III, 22-35. 31 / BOOK III, 36-50. 33; lines 1682-1828 confidence: medium
The prince is overwhelmed on hearing of death, leans against the chariot-pole, speaks of the universal end of creatures, and orders the chariot back because it is no occasion for pleasure.
After the prince rejects pleasures because of disease and death, he is carried to a beautiful forest filled with women, compared to a newly vowed devotee carried into a pleasure-palace setting.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK IX, 53-64. 101 / BOOK IX, 65-72. 103 / BOOK X. / BOOK X, I-12. 105; lines 4930-5004 confidence: medium
The speaker says he speaks out of affection and sheds tears on seeing the addressee's mendicant dress.
The prince in mendicant dress is urged toward royal action, pleasures, and sacrifice, but after the speech he does not falter.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK V, 5-17. 51 / BOOK V, 31-45. 55 / BOOK V, 75-87. 61 / BOOK VI.; lines 2947-2980 confidence: low
He alights from the horse to end his wonder, show reverence for the observed penances, and express conformity with them.
The principal figure leaves the horse and dismounts specifically to show reverence for penances and conformity with them.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK V, 75-87. 61 / BOOK VI. / BOOK VI, I-15. 63 / BOOK VI, 36-55. 67; lines 3157-3256 confidence: high
The prince takes a jewelled sword from Khamdaka, draws its blue serpent-like blade, cuts off his tiara and hair, casts them upward, and heavenly beings worship them; he then desires a sylvan dress.
The prince cuts off his tiara and hair, removes royal magnificence from his head, and desires sylvan dress.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK VI. / BOOK VI, I-15. 63 / BOOK VI, 36-55. 67 / BOOK VI, 56-68. 69; lines 3259-3294 confidence: medium
The prince joyfully takes the sylvan dress and gives away the linen one; the hunter takes the white garment, assumes a heavenly form, and goes to heaven.
The prince changes from fine white or linen clothing into sylvan, red, or mean garments and proceeds toward the hermitage or ascetic wood.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK XI, 59-70. 121 / BOOK XII. / I24 THE BUDDHA-KARITA OF ASVAGHOSHA. / BOOK XII, 27-43. 127; lines 5698-5785 confidence: high
The devotee leaves his house, assumes mendicant signs, follows a lifelong conduct-rule, accepts any alms, lives alone, meditates on holy books, observes fear from passion and happiness from non-passion, restrains the senses, and seeks tranquility.
The devotee begins by leaving his house, assuming mendicant signs, and following a lifelong rule of conduct.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK XI, 59-70. 121 / BOOK XII. / I24 THE BUDDHA-KARITA OF ASVAGHOSHA. / BOOK XII, 27-43. 127; lines 5698-5785 confidence: medium
The prince, after hearing the seer’s discourse, asks about the means, the final state, and the limit of the sacred course; Arada then declares the course according to his doctrine.
The course includes sacred study, alms, solitude, sense-restraint, tranquility of mind, and successive stages of contemplation.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK XII, 27-43. 127 / BOOK XH, 44-62. 129 / BOOK XII, 80-97. 133 / BOOK XIII.; lines 6136-6305 confidence: medium
Mara says the sage, armed with resolution and wisdom, intends to conquer his realms; if the path of final bliss is proclaimed, Mara's realm will empty, so Mara will assail him before spiritual eyesight is attained.
Mara fears the sage before spiritual eyesight is attained and tries to break his vow through exhortation, desire-weapons, and later a demon army.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK XII, 80-97. 133 / BOOK XIII. / BOOK XIII, 20-33. 141 / BOOK XIII, 34-48. 143; lines 6401-6487 confidence: medium
At the Bodhi tree, a shower of embers and sparks becomes red lotus petals through the saint's charity; despite assaults and missiles, the Sakya saint remains unmoved in posture.
The saint remains in his posture and does not tremble despite bodily, mental, animal, fiery, serpentine, and weapon assaults.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK XIV, 37-54. 153 / BOOK XIV, 55-72: 155 / BOOK XIV, 73-88. 157 / BOOKS.; lines 7088-7171 confidence: high
In the second week, heavenly beings, Bodhisattvas, and others bathe him with jars full of water.
The passage combines bathing, a throne, four weeks of meditation, and the Buddha’s own comparison to an inaugurated king who has overcome enemies.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK XIV, 37-54. 153 / BOOK XIV, 55-72: 155 / BOOK XIV, 73-88. 157 / BOOKS.; lines 7088-7171 confidence: medium
In the second week, heavenly beings, Bodhisattvas, and others bathe him with jars full of water.
The Buddha is bathed with jars full of water and is also described as having bathed in the four oceans during the sequence that he later calls the fulfillment of his inauguration.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK XVI, 117-132. 189 / BOOK XVII. / BOOK XVII, 1-6. 191 / BOOK XVII, 7-12. 193; lines 8587-8661 confidence: high
Upatishya, son of Dharmapalin and Salya, studies the Veda and becomes a Buddhist mendicant; Maudgalya and other Brahman-associated figures are received among leading Bhikshus or pre-eminent disciples.
Many named individuals and groups are ordained, admitted, received as disciples, or made mendicants, often by the central holy teacher.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK XVI, 117-132. 189 / BOOK XVII. / BOOK XVII, 1-6. 191 / BOOK XVII, 7-12. 193; lines 8587-8661 confidence: medium
Naradatta comes from Mount Himavat with disciples and is admitted into the order; Sakti and Kamala come to the Sugata, fall at his feet, and are received with staff and begging-bowl.
Sakti and Kamala are received and made happy with staff and begging-bowl; Rudraka's disciples pay homage carrying staves; householders receive alms-vessels.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK XVI, 47-65. 181 / BOOK XVI, 66-81. 183 / BOOK XVI, 82-99. 185 / BOOK XVI, IOO-I16. 187; lines 8350-8438 confidence: medium
A devoted hearer of the method of the Law gains purified intellect, calmness, charity, compassion, joy, equanimity, contemplative states, five transcendent faculties, destruction of latent impressions, supernatural powers, and Suramgama samadhi.
Faithful hearing of the Law produces purified intellect, charity, compassion, joy, equanimity, contemplative attainments, transcendent faculties, and samadhi.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK XVI, 82-99. 185 / BOOK XVI, IOO-I16. 187 / BOOK XVI, 117-132. 189 / BOOK XVII.; lines 8479-8510 confidence: high
The conqueror of the world makes thirty rejoicing officiating priests of Kasi his disciples, initiating them in the course of perfect wisdom.
Thirty priests are made disciples and initiated in perfect wisdom, and Pirza obtains true wisdom from the chief of saints.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK XVI, IOO-I16. 187 / BOOK XVI, 117-132. 189 / BOOK XVII. / BOOK XVII, 1-6. 191; lines 8513-8584 confidence: high
Agaya, Nalaka, Dhrti, Samgayin, and Samgayin's disciples come for refuge and are initiated as mendicants by touch from a hand bearing a wheel mark; Naga Elapatra comes calmly and worships with rosaries.
Multiple figures or groups are initiated, admitted, received as Bhikshus, made ascetics, or become mendicants through the Buddha's touch, favor, command, or teaching context.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK XVI. / BOOK XVI, I-16. 175 / BOOK XVI, 17-33. 177 / BOOK XVI, 34-46. 179; lines 7987-8080 confidence: medium
After hearing the lesson preached by the chief of saints, all the mendicants comprehend the course and cessation of embodied existence.
Hearing the preached lesson leads to comprehension and purification of intellectual, dharma, and wisdom eyes among ascetics, gods, Brahmans, and men.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK XVII, 1-6. 191 / BOOK XVII, 7-12. 193 / BOOK XVII, 13-19. 195 / BOOK XVII, 20-25. 197; lines 8742-8822 confidence: medium
The lord of saints goes to Satya heaven, proclaims the twelvefold Law from the sky, restores sight to Gautami, Anugopa, and other women, establishes others in Nirvana and the Law, and silently accepts Suddhodana's feast invitation.
The holy one establishes people in the Law, in the three yanas, and receives family members and citizens into the community.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK XVII, 7-12. 193 / BOOK XVII, 13-19. 195 / BOOK XVII, 20-25. 197 / BOOK XVII, 26-30. 199; lines 8825-8911 confidence: medium
The central figure declares the Law, builds a round Stipa, coronates Saunu, sends him with saints and Kaityas to worship relics, and commands Rahula, Gautami, and women led by Gopika to undertake ascetic vows and ceremonies.
Named disciples and women are made shaven ascetics, commanded to practice vows and rites, and later made Arhats or Bhikshunis.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOK XVII. / BOOK XVII, 1-6. 191 / BOOK XVII, 7-12. 193 / BOOK XVII, 13-19. 195; lines 8664-8739 confidence: high
Merchant-caravans, treasures, robbers, Ragageha, a merchant-given begging-vessel, Vezu wood with Sal trees, food from enriched robbers, and five hundred robbers received as mendicants with vessels and requisites.
Five hundred robbers are received as mendicants and given begging-vessels and requisites after preparing food for the central figure.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BOOKS. / BOOK XV, 9-24. 161 / BOOK XV, 43-60. 165 / BOOK XV, 61-77. 167; lines 7636-7764 confidence: high
Buddha says wisdom has been attained, identifies himself as a Gina, announces the first wheel of the Law and initiation leading to Nirvana, and receives the five into the mendicant order by touching their heads.
Buddha tells the five to receive initiation, they ask to undertake the vow of religious life, and he touches their heads and receives them into the mendicant order.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) BUDDHA AMITAYUS. / Part I. / Part II. / Part III.; lines 18635-18742 confidence: medium
The devotee sees rays of the created Buddha flooding his chamber, rejoices, departs this life, sits on a lotus-flower, follows the created Buddha, and is born in the jewel-lake.
Persons are born in lotus-flowers, the flowers unfold only after a set period, and Bodhisattvas then preach and guide the reborn person toward Bodhi or a Bodhisattva stage.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) I24 THE BUDDHA-KARITA OF ASVAGHOSHA. / BOOK XII, 27-43. 127 / BOOK XH, 44-62. 129 / BOOK XII, 80-97. 133; lines 5962-6134 confidence: medium
He begins difficult fasting austerities, practices self-mortification for six years, and eats only small items such as jujube fruits, sesame seeds, and rice at eating times.
He undergoes six years of extreme fasting, recognizes it as ineffective, and reasons toward strength, calm, meditation, and contemplation as means to the supreme state.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) OR DIAMOND-CUTTER. 127 / OR DIAMOND-CUTTER. 129 / OR DIAMOND-CUTTER. I3! / XVII.; lines 16290-16316 confidence: medium
Subhiti asks the Bhagavat how a person who has entered the path of the Bodhisattvas should behave, advance, and restrain thoughts.
The passage centers on instructions for a person who has already entered the path of the Bodhisattvas, including how to behave, advance, and restrain thoughts.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Mahayana Texts (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 49) XIII. / OR DIAMOND-CUTTER. 125 / OR DIAMOND-CUTTER. 127 / OR DIAMOND-CUTTER. 129; lines 16157-16235 confidence: medium
The passage says the treatise cannot be heard by beings of little faith, by those who believe in self, beings, living beings, or persons, or by beings without the knowledge of Bodhisattvas.
The passage says beings of little faith, self-belief, or without the knowledge of Bodhisattvas cannot hear, learn, remember, recite, or understand the treatise.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Suttas (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 11) Chapter III. / AK AN K H EY YA-S UTTA. / TO THE / IF HE SHOULD DESIRE .; lines 10673-10761 confidence: medium
The Gātaka account is summarized as assigning knowledge of Past Births to the first watch, knowledge of Present Births to the second, and knowledge of the Chain of Causation to the third; the Lalita Vistara is said to preserve the same tradition.
The summarized later tradition divides Gotama's decisive night into first, second, and third watches, each associated with a distinct form of knowledge.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Suttas (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 11) Chapter III. / AK AN K H EY YA-S UTTA. / TO THE / IF HE SHOULD DESIRE .; lines 10673-10761 confidence: medium
The Mahā Vagga is summarized as saying that during the first, second, and third watches of the night after Gotama's victory over the Evil One, he fixed his mind on the Chain of Causation.
The night of meditation or acquisition of insight is explicitly placed after Gotama's victory over the Evil One.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Suttas (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 11) I 50 FOUNDATION OF KINGDOM OF RIGHTEOUSNESS. / D H AMM A-JSTAKK A-PP AV ATTAN A-SU TT A. I 5 I / I 54 FOUNDATION OF KINGDOM OF RIGHTEOUSNESS. / DHAMMA-KAKKA-PPAVATTANA-SUTTA.; lines 8664-8711 confidence: high
Kondanna asks, "May I become, O my Lord, a novice under the Blessed One, may I receive full ordination!"
Kondanna asks to become a novice and receive full ordination, and the Blessed One welcomes him and gives a practice instruction.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Suttas (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 11) I06 THE BOOK OF THE GREAT DECEASE. CH. / MAHA-PARINIBBANA-SUTTA. / I08 THE BOOK OF THE GREAT DECEASE. CH. / IIO THE BOOK OF THE GREAT DECEASE. CH.; lines 6745-6789 confidence: high
Footnote reports Buddhaghosa's account: Ananda pours water over Subhadda's head, gives impermanence meditation, shaves him, robes him in yellow, has him repeat the Three Refuges, and leads him to the Blessed One, who admits him to higher rank and gives a meditation subject.
The note describes a sequence of admission actions: washing with water, shaving hair and beard, donning yellow robes, repeating the Three Refuges, and formal admission to a higher rank.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Suttas (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 11) IOO THE BOOK OF THE GREAT DECEASE. CH. / I06 THE BOOK OF THE GREAT DECEASE. CH. / MAHA-PARINIBBANA-SUTTA. / I08 THE BOOK OF THE GREAT DECEASE. CH.; lines 6659-6742 confidence: high
Subhadda says the Blessed One’s teaching is like setting up what is thrown down, revealing what is hidden, pointing out the right road to one astray, and bringing a lamp into darkness; he takes refuge in the Blessed One, the truth, and the order, and asks to be accepted as a disciple.
After receiving instruction, Subhadda takes refuge in the Blessed One, the truth, and the order, and asks to be accepted as a disciple.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Suttas (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 11) IOO THE BOOK OF THE GREAT DECEASE. CH. / I06 THE BOOK OF THE GREAT DECEASE. CH. / MAHA-PARINIBBANA-SUTTA. / I08 THE BOOK OF THE GREAT DECEASE. CH.; lines 6659-6742 confidence: high
The Blessed One explains that a former follower of another doctrine who seeks admission remains on probation for four months, after which the brethren receive him into the lower or higher grade of the order, with differences in persons acknowledged.
The passage states a rule of four months’ probation for former followers of other doctrines and then narrates Subhadda’s reception into the order through Ananda.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Suttas (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 11) MAHA-PARINIBBANA-SUTTA. / I08 THE BOOK OF THE GREAT DECEASE. CH. / IIO THE BOOK OF THE GREAT DECEASE. CH. / MAHA-FARINIBBANA-SUTTA.; lines 6792-6809 confidence: medium
The passage says the unnamed male figure accepted something, walked in a quiet part of the grove, thought and meditated, overcame the Evil Spirit, and acquired Arahatship and discriminating knowledge of all the Scriptures.
The editorial note observes that no set ordination ceremony took place in this account, while the narrative describes attainment after meditation.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Suttas (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 11) MAHA-PARINIBBANA-SUTTA. / MAHA-PARINIBBANA-SUTTA. / Chapter IV. / MAHA-PARINIBBANA-SUTTA.; lines 5262-5434 confidence: high
Pukkusa says he winnows and washes away faith in Āḷāra Kālāma, praises the Blessed One's words with images of restoration, revelation, a road, and a lamp in darkness, and takes refuge in the Blessed One, the Truth, and the Brotherhood as a disciple for life.
Pukkusa praises the Blessed One's revelatory speech and declares refuge in the Blessed One, the Truth, and the Brotherhood, asking to be accepted as a disciple for life.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Suttas (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 11) ON KNOWLEDGE OF THE VEDAS. / ON KNOWLEDGE OF THE VEDAS. / I98 ON KNOWLEDGE OF THE VEDAS. CH. / Chapter III.; lines 10513-10637 confidence: medium
Vāseṭṭha and Bharadvāja praise the Blessed One's words as like setting up what was thrown down, revealing what was hidden, pointing out the road to one astray, and bringing a lamp into darkness; they take refuge in the Blessed One, the Truth, and the Brotherhood.
The two young Brahmans take refuge in the Blessed One, the Truth, and the Brotherhood, and ask to be accepted as disciples and true believers for life.
read in the book → -
Buddhist Suttas (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 11) OX KNOWLEDGE OF THE VEDAS. / ON KNOWLEDGE OF THE VEDAS. / ON KNOWLEDGE OF THE VEDAS. / ON KNOWLEDGE OF THE VEDAS.; lines 9903-10067 confidence: high
A householder or other hearer listens to the truth, has faith in the Tathagata, and reflects that household life is full of hindrances while the renounced life is free as the air.
A hearer leaves household life, forsakes wealth and relatives, cuts hair and beard, puts on robes, and trains under rules and precepts.
read in the book → -
Dhammapada, a Collection of Verses Chapter XX. The Way, verses 273-276 confidence: medium
The best of ways is the eightfold; the best of truths the four words; the best of virtues passionlessness; the best of men he who has eyes to see.
The passage describes a named way that purifies intelligence, ends pain, and frees those who enter it from Mara's bondage.
read in the book → -
The Diamond Sutra (Chin-Kang-Ching) or Prajna-Paramita PREFACE / WM. GEMMELL. / INTRODUCTION / THE DIAMOND SUTRA; lines 1708-1822 confidence: medium
Arhat is explained as destroyer of the enemy, not to be reborn, and deserving worship; the Arhat is a perfected Arya who mastered four truths, entered the path to Nirvana, attained saintship, and possesses supernatural powers.
The passage describes Arhat as not to be reborn, distinguishes once-returners and non-returners, and says Arhatship is reached through degrees of saintship.
read in the book → -
The Diamond Sutra (Chin-Kang-Ching) or Prajna-Paramita PREFACE / WM. GEMMELL. / INTRODUCTION / THE DIAMOND SUTRA; lines 1708-1822 confidence: medium
Aranyaka ascetics are recluses in strict seclusion; three classes are described, including Dharma Aranyaka with the Bodhi tree, Matanga Aranyaka in cemeteries, and Danataka Aranyaka on sea beaches or half-tide rocks.
The Sramana and Aranyaka figures withdraw from worldly society into seclusion and undertake vows, discipline, meditation, or Kasina toward Nimitta and Samadhi.
read in the book → -
The Diamond Sutra (Chin-Kang-Ching) or Prajna-Paramita PREFACE / WM. GEMMELL. / INTRODUCTION / THE DIAMOND SUTRA; lines 1936-2051 confidence: high
A disciple who observes and studies the scripture is endowed with spiritual powers related to initiation in the supreme Law; wherever the scripture is kept, the Buddha and revered disciples may be found.
A disciple who observes and studies the scripture is said to receive spiritual powers commensurate with initiation in the supreme Law.
read in the book → -
The Diamond Sutra (Chin-Kang-Ching) or Prajna-Paramita PREFACE / WM. GEMMELL. / INTRODUCTION / THE DIAMOND SUTRA; lines 2496-2600 confidence: high
Buddha affirms that no Law gave him supreme spiritual wisdom and says Dipankara Buddha foretold at his initiation that in future ages he would become Sakyamuni Buddha.
The passage states that Dipankara Buddha foretold at the Lord Buddha’s initiation that in future ages he would become Sakyamuni Buddha.
read in the book → -
The Diamond Sutra (Chin-Kang-Ching) or Prajna-Paramita PREFACE / WM. GEMMELL. / INTRODUCTION / THE DIAMOND SUTRA; lines 2602-2700 confidence: high
The note recounts Buddha leaving asceticism, walking to the river Nairanjara, receiving a meal from Sujata, sitting under the sacred Bo-Tree, undergoing severe mental conflict against a visible wicked tempter and evil spirits as nature convulses, and attaining full enlightenment, an antidote for human woe, and perfect peace.
The note describes Buddha sitting under the sacred Bo-Tree, facing a severe mental conflict and assault by a tempter and evil spirits, then becoming fully enlightened.
read in the book → -
The Diamond Sutra (Chin-Kang-Ching) or Prajna-Paramita PREFACE / WM. GEMMELL. / INTRODUCTION / THE DIAMOND SUTRA; lines 2602-2700 confidence: medium
The note recounts Buddha leaving asceticism, walking to the river Nairanjara, receiving a meal from Sujata, sitting under the sacred Bo-Tree, undergoing severe mental conflict against a visible wicked tempter and evil spirits as nature convulses, and attaining full enlightenment, an antidote for human woe, and perfect peace.
During the assault on Buddha, the forces of nature are said to shake and be convulsed before his full enlightenment.
read in the book → -
The Diamond Sutra (Chin-Kang-Ching) or Prajna-Paramita PREFACE / WM. GEMMELL. / INTRODUCTION / THE DIAMOND SUTRA; lines 2937-3054 confidence: medium
A Chinese annotation lists the six Paramita—charity, morality, endurance, energy, contemplation, wisdom—as laws pertaining to goodness and describes them as an open door ushering disciples into the presence of truth.
The annotation describes the six Paramita as an open door through which disciples are ushered into the presence of truth.
read in the book → -
The Diamond Sutra (Chin-Kang-Ching) or Prajna-Paramita The Diamond Sutra (Chin-Kang-Ching) or Prajna-Paramita / PRAJNA-PARAMITA / WILLIAM GEMMELL / PREFACE; lines 99-148 confidence: medium
The monks are credited with "even a slight initiation into those inexhaustible truths"; Chang-Ming and Chioh-Hsien are named.
The speaker describes indebtedness to Central Chinese monks for a slight initiation into inexhaustible truths associated with the disciples of Buddha.
read in the book → -
The Diamond Sutra (Chin-Kang-Ching) or Prajna-Paramita WILLIAM GEMMELL / PREFACE / WM. GEMMELL. / INTRODUCTION; lines 150-264 confidence: medium
The passage invokes The Light of Asia, reports Max Müller’s description of the sutra as metaphysical agnosticism, and says Chinese annotators see it as delivered for those on the path to Nirvana and only rudimentarily understood by immature or uninitiated minds.
Chinese annotators are said to distinguish those on the path or attaining the ultimate plane from immature or uninitiated minds that understand the wisdom only rudimentarily.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I ANUSASIKA-JATAKA. / DUBIJACA-JATAKA. / TITTIRA-JATAKA. / VATTAKA-JATAKA.; lines 15529-15594 confidence: high
The young man thinks that this sorrow has befallen him because of lay life and resolves that, if he escapes, he will give up the world and join the Brotherhood of Gotama.
Under threat of execution, the young man resolves to give up the world, then enters the Brotherhood after being freed.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I BAKA-JATAKA. / C. J. / NANDA-JATAKA. / LOSAKA-JATAKA.; lines 7154-7237 confidence: high
Losaka's mother gives birth after expulsion; the passage says one born into a last existence cannot be killed and uses the image of a lamp or flame in a jar; later the mother gives the child a potsherd, tells him to beg, and runs away.
The child is abandoned to beg, survives in destitution, and is then found, fed, washed, and admitted by Sariputta first as a Novice and later as a full Brother.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I BAKA-JATAKA. / C. J. / NANDA-JATAKA. / LOSAKA-JATAKA.; lines 7320-7407 confidence: low
Unable to endure the hunger associated with him, Mitta-vindaka's father and mother beat him and drive him away.
Mitta-vindaka is beaten and driven away by his parents, wanders to Benares, and becomes a charity scholar under the Bodhisatta.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I CULA-JANAKA-JATAKA. / PUNNAPATI- JATAKA. / THALA-JATAKA. / PANCAVUDHA-JATAKA.; lines 8850-8939 confidence: medium
When the prince is sixteen, the king sends him with a fee to study with the world-famed teacher at Takkasila in Gandhara.
The prince leaves home at sixteen to study in Takkasila, receives five weapons from his teacher, and sets out on the return journey.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I CULA-JANAKA-JATAKA. / PUNNAPATI- JATAKA. / THALA-JATAKA. / PANCAVUDHA-JATAKA.; lines 8850-8939 confidence: medium
The prince reaches a forest haunted by the ogre Hairy-grip; men warn him at the entrance not to enter because the ogre kills everyone he meets.
Warners at the forest entrance tell the prince that Hairy-grip kills everyone he meets, but the self-reliant Bodhisatta presses on.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I CULA-JANAKA-JATAKA. / PUNNAPATI- JATAKA. / THALA-JATAKA. / PANCAVUDHA-JATAKA.; lines 8850-8939 confidence: high
The Bodhisatta shoots fifty poisoned arrows, but they only stick to the ogre's shaggy coat and fall off when the ogre shakes them.
The Bodhisatta's arrows, sword, spear, and club fail by sticking in the ogre's hair; he then says he trusts in himself rather than in weapons and remains fearless when trapped.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I CULA-JANAKA-JATAKA. / PUNNAPATI- JATAKA. / THALA-JATAKA. / PANCAVUDHA-JATAKA.; lines 8850-8939 confidence: medium
Caught in fivefold fashion and hanging on the ogre, the Bodhisatta remains fearless and undaunted.
After trapping the Bodhisatta, the ogre reflects that he is a peerless hero and asks why he has no fear of death.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I CULA-JANAKA-JATAKA. / PUNNAPATI- JATAKA. / THALA-JATAKA. / PANCAVUDHA-JATAKA.; lines 8941-9038 confidence: high
The Bodhisatta says the ogre's past sins caused rebirth as a ravening, murderous, flesh-eating ogre, and warns that destroying life brings rebirth in hell, as a brute, ghost, fallen spirit, or a shortened human life.
The Bodhisatta teaches the ogre about karmic consequences and moral courses, converts him, and establishes him in the Five Commandments.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I CULA-JANAKA-JATAKA. / PUNNAPATI- JATAKA. / THALA-JATAKA. / PANCAVUDHA-JATAKA.; lines 8941-9038 confidence: medium
At the start of the Kancanakkhandha-Jataka, a young gentleman of Savatthi becomes a Brother, is taught many precepts and moralities, fears he cannot fulfill all his vows, and decides he may return to lay life with almsgiving and good works.
The young Brother receives extensive instruction in morality, fears he cannot observe it all, and is brought to the Buddha, who says he should not have been overburdened.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I CULA-JANAKA-JATAKA. / PUNNAPATI- JATAKA. / THALA-JATAKA. / PANCAVUDHA-JATAKA.; lines 9040-9119 confidence: medium
The Master instructs: guard “the three avenues of the voice, the mind, and the body” and do no evil “in word, or thought, or act.”
The young Brother receives concise instruction from the Master, keeps it, wins Insight, and attains Arahatship.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I ERRATA. / APANNAKA-JATAKA. / L -. C J. 1 / VANNUPATHA-JATAKA.; lines 1779-1848 confidence: medium
The section is titled Vannupatha-Jataka; the Blessed One is dwelling at Savatthi, and the discourse concerns a Brother who gave up persevering after entering the Brotherhood.
The Brother is admitted to the first stage of the Brotherhood, spends five years preparing for full Brotherhood, studies, trains in Insight, and receives a meditation theme.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I KAXDINA-JATAKA. / VATAMIGA-JATAKA. / KHARADIYA-JATAKA. / TIPALLATTHA-MIGA-JATAKA.; lines 3989-4065 confidence: medium
The section is titled TIPALLATTHA-MIGA-JATAKA and is introduced as a story told by the Master at Badarika Monastery in Kosambi about Rahula's devotion to observing Brotherhood rules.
Rahula's devotion to rule observance leads him to accept a marginal sleeping place rather than ask for special accommodation or risk contact forbidden by the precept.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I L -. C J. 1 / VANNUPATHA-JATAKA. / S ERIVANIJA- JATAK A. / CULLAKA-SETTHI-JATAKA.; lines 2070-2152 confidence: high
Great Wayman goes with his grandfather to hear the Buddha preach, and repeated hearing of the Truth from the Master's lips makes him yearn to renounce the world for the life of a Brother.
Great Wayman repeatedly hears the Truth from the Master, wishes to renounce the world, and asks to join the Brotherhood with his grandfather's permission.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I L -. C J. 1 / VANNUPATHA-JATAKA. / S ERIVANIJA- JATAK A. / CULLAKA-SETTHI-JATAKA.; lines 2154-2235 confidence: high
The merchant says his grandson wishes to join the Brotherhood; the Master summons a Mendicant, who repeats the Formula of the Perishable Body and admits the lad as a novice.
The passage repeatedly describes admission as novice, full admission as Brother, vows, and establishment in the Ten Commandments.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I L -. C J. 1 / VANNUPATHA-JATAKA. / S ERIVANIJA- JATAK A. / CULLAKA-SETTHI-JATAKA.; lines 2154-2235 confidence: medium
The Master gives Little Wayman a supernaturally created clean cloth and says: "Face towards the East, and as you handle this cloth, repeat these words — 'Removal of Imj^urity; Removal of Impuritj'.'"
The Master gives Little Wayman a perfectly clean cloth and instructs him to face east while handling it and repeating words about removal of impurity.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I MAKHADEVA-JATAKA. / SUKH A V IHARI- JATAKA. / LAKKHAXA-JATAKA. / NIGRODHAMIGA-JATAKA.; lines 3368-3458 confidence: high
She tells her parents that her heart takes no joy in worldly life and asks to take vows; they refuse, saying she is their only daughter and belongs to a wealthy family.
The woman asks to take vows and is later admitted as a Sister after her husband arranges support for the Order.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I MAKHADEVA-JATAKA. / SUKH A V IHARI- JATAKA. / LAKKHAXA-JATAKA. / NIGRODHAMIGA-JATAKA.; lines 3460-3538 confidence: high
Kassapa becomes a novice at seven and later a full Brother; he becomes famous among expounders, is named first in eloquence, attains Arahatship, and his mother wins the Supreme Fruit; he is compared to the full moon.
Kassapa enters novice life at seven, later becomes a full Brother, is recognized as foremost in eloquence, and attains Arahatship; his mother also attains the Supreme Fruit.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I S ERIVANIJA- JATAK A. / CULLAKA-SETTHI-JATAKA. / TANDULANALI-JATAKA. / DEVADHAMMA-JATAKA.; lines 2725-2801 confidence: medium
Prince Sun sees his brothers leaving the palace, learns the reason, decides to go with them, and joins their company.
The brothers leave together, reach the Himalayas, and two younger princes are sent one after another to a dangerous pool.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I S ERIVANIJA- JATAK A. / CULLAKA-SETTHI-JATAKA. / TANDULANALI-JATAKA. / DEVADHAMMA-JATAKA.; lines 2725-2801 confidence: high
Vessavana has given the pool to a water-sprite, who may devour those entering the pool unless they know what is truly godlike; he has no power over those who do not enter the waters.
The water-sprite has power over those who enter the pool unless they know what is truly godlike; Prince Sun and Prince Moon are imprisoned after wrong answers, and the Bodhisatta offers the true answer.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I SAKETA-JATAKA. / VISAVANTA-JATAKA. / KUDD AL A- J AT AK A . / VARANA-JATAKA.; lines 10689-10763 confidence: high
Thirty young gentlemen of Savatthi go to Jetavana with perfumes, flowers, robes, and retinue to hear the Master; they wait in tree enclosures, then offer perfumes and flowers, bow at his feet marked with the Wheel, and listen in the Hall of Truth.
The young men hear the Truth, decide to take vows, ask admission, and enter the Brotherhood.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I SAMKHADHAMANA-JATAKA. / ASATAMANTA-JATAKA. / ANDABHUTA-JATAKA. / TAKKA-JATAKA.; lines 9912-9972 confidence: medium
The robber seizes a torch, rushes in, beats and binds the Bodhisatta; the Bodhisatta does not cry out and repeats only an accusation against cruel ingrates and slanderous traitors.
The robber begins as the captor who beats the Bodhisatta, but after hearing the Date-Sage and tending him, he chooses to become a hermit and gains higher attainments with him.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I SURAPANA-JATAKA. / MITTAVINDA-JATAKA. / KIMPAKKA-JATAKA. / SILAVIMAMSANA-JATAKA.; lines 12994-13061 confidence: medium
The King asks why the brahmin did a wicked thing and orders punishment; the brahmin explains that he took the money to test whether royal honor was due to his goodness rather than birth or other advantages.
After concluding that goodness is the supreme good, the brahmin leaves lay life, goes to Jetavana, enters the Brotherhood, gains spiritual insight, and becomes an Arahat.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I TANDULANALI-JATAKA. / DEVADHAMMA-JATAKA. / KATTHAHARI-JATAKA. / GAMANI-JATAKA.; lines 2958-3002 confidence: medium
The story was told at Jetavana about a Brother who gave up persevering; the text says the Samvara-jataka has the same incidents but different stanzas.
After the Master's lesson and preaching of the Truths, the formerly faint-hearted Brother wins Arahatship.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I TELAPATTA-JATAKA. / NAMASIDDHI-JATAKA, / KUTAVANIJA-JATAKA. / PAROSAHASSA-JATAKA.; lines 14457-14535 confidence: medium
Under Brahmadatta in Benares, the Bodhisatta is born a northern brahmin, studies at Takkasila, renounces the world, gains the Five Knowledges and Eight Attainments, and lives in the Himalayas with five hundred hermits.
The Bodhisatta renounces worldly life, gains high attainments, dies, and is reborn in the Brahma Realm; later the hermits also qualify for rebirth there.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I THALA-JATAKA. / PANCAVUDHA-JATAKA. / VANARINDA-JATAKA. / TAYODHAMMA-JATAKA.; lines 9219-9314 confidence: medium
The old monkey decides to have the Bodhisatta killed by a lake-ogre, pretends to hand over the tribe, and sends him to pick water-lilies and lotuses.
The father claims he will make the Bodhisatta king and sends him to obtain flowers from a lake inhabited by an ogre.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I TITTIRA-JATAKA. / BAKA-JATAKA. / C. J. / NANDA-JATAKA.; lines 6972-7065 confidence: medium
The Master teaches that sin and goodness are perceived differently before and after they ripen to fruit, repeats two Dhammapada stanzas on this theme, and the fairy then attains the Fruit of the First Path, confesses, falls at the Master's wheel-marked feet, and receives pardon.
At the close of the Master's stanzas, the fairy is established in the Fruit of the First Path.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I VLSSASABHOJANA-JATAKA. / LOMAHAMSA-JATAKA. / MAHASUDASSANA-JATAKA. / TELAPATTA-JATAKA.; lines 14027-14108 confidence: high
Ogres dwell in the forest, and ogresses create villages and houses by the wayside, with a star-embroidered canopy, costly couch, fair curtains, and celestial splendour, inviting weary wayfarers to eat and drink.
Ogresses create luxurious dwellings, use beauty and inviting speech to lure travellers, then kill and eat those who succumb.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. I VLSSASABHOJANA-JATAKA. / LOMAHAMSA-JATAKA. / MAHASUDASSANA-JATAKA. / TELAPATTA-JATAKA.; lines 14110-14198 confidence: high
Ogresses are described as captivating the five senses; the Bodhisatta is told that sense-restraint and refusal to look on them will lead to kingship in Takkasila on the seventh day.
The road to Takkasila functions as a sequence of tests in which sensory attractions destroy those who yield, while the Bodhisatta survives by restraint and discernment.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. III DASA.NNAKA-JATAKA. / J. III. / SATTUBH ASTA-JATAKA '. / OANDIIARA-JATAKA,; lines 13241-13332 confidence: medium
Videha resists the rebuke and accuses Gandhara of giving orders after renouncing them; the Bodhisatta replies that he speaks righteousness, while Videha objects that harsh words can offend.
The Bodhisatta defends repeated admonition, compares training people to a potter testing vessels, and Videha accepts correction.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. III DEVATAPANHA-JATAKA. / BOOK V. PANCANIPATA / SL'JATA-JATAKA. / DHONASAKHA-JATAKA.; lines 7185-7310 confidence: high
In the next story's frame, a minister is imprisoned by the king of Kosala, enters the First Path, says good came through evil, and the Master says sages of old also got good out of evil.
The frame story explicitly says the imprisoned minister gains the First Path through an evil event, and the Master introduces the past story as another case of sages getting good out of evil.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. III HARITA-JATAKA. / PADAKUSALAMANAVA-JATAKA. / J. III. 20 / LOMASAKASSAPA-JATAKA.; lines 18176-18240 confidence: medium
The young ascetic says his father is in the forest and he will ask permission before accompanying the woman; she fears the father and says she will leave a trail for the youth to follow.
The youth considers leaving the forest with a woman for human settlements, receives admonition, remains with his father, and is instructed in mystic meditation before attaining spiritual powers.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. III J. III. 17 / SULASA-JATAKA. / CETIYA-JATAKA. / INDRIYA-JATAKA.; lines 16196-16295 confidence: high
Jotipala learns all the arts at Takkasila, shows his skill, gives up his position, leaves by the back door, enters the forest hermitage, becomes an ascetic, and attains meditative perfection.
Jotipala abandons his position, leaves by the back door without telling anyone, enters the forest, becomes an ascetic, and attains meditative perfection.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. III J. III. 8 / LATUKIKA-JATAKA' / CULL.VDHAMMAP.VLA-JATAKA. / SU VANN AMIGA-J ATAKA '.; lines 7722-7782 confidence: high
The woman asks to adopt religious life, her husband agrees to become an ascetic, she is admitted as a novice in a sisterhood, he is ordained by the Master, and both attain clear spiritual vision and sainthood.
After conversion, the woman and her husband leave household life; she becomes a novice and he receives ordination.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. III J. III. 8 / LATUKIKA-JATAKA' / CULL.VDHAMMAP.VLA-JATAKA. / SU VANN AMIGA-J ATAKA '.; lines 8119-8200 confidence: high
The brahmin obtains leave, does not look back at his house door, goes to Jetavana, receives orders from the Master, gains spiritual insight, and reaches the highest fruition; the Brethren discuss the incident.
The present brahmin concludes that virtue is superior, leaves lay life, receives orders, and attains fruition; the Bodhisatta similarly adopts ascetic life after praising virtue.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. III JAVASAKUNA-J ATARAX / SAYHA-JATAKA, / PUCIMANDA-JATAKA. / KASSAPAMANDIYA-JATAKA.; lines 2534-2625 confidence: medium
When Brahmadatta reigns in Benares, the Bodhisatta is born in a brahmin family; after his mother's death, he gives alms, takes his father and younger brother, wears a bark garment, and lives as a Himalayan ascetic in a pleasant grove on gleanings, roots, and wild fruits.
After his mother's death and rites, the Bodhisatta gives away household wealth, takes relatives with him, wears a bark garment, and adopts ascetic life in the Himalaya country.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. III KACCANI-JATAKA'. / ATTHASADDA-JATAKA. / J. III. 17 / SULASA-JATAKA.; lines 15781-15873 confidence: high
Gangamala reflects that the king gained glory from keeping half a fast day, renounces relatives and goods, goes to the Himalaya, becomes an ascetic, gains perfect insight, becomes a paccekabuddha, and receives bowl and robes by supernatural power; he later dwells on Gandhamadana.
Gangamala realizes the three qualities of mundane things, gains perfect insight, and becomes a paccekabuddha with supernatural bowl and robes.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. III KESAVA-JATAKA. / AYAKUTA-JATAKA. / J. III. / ARANNA-JATAKA.; lines 6514-6588 confidence: medium
The young ascetic says he cannot find such people, decides not to go, and remains with his father; the father teaches meditation rites, and both maintain religious ecstasy and are destined for birth in the Brahma-world.
After the son rejects leaving, the father teaches preparatory rites for mystic meditation, leading to continued religious ecstasy.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. III PALASA-JATAKA. / KAPOTA-JATAKA' / AVAIUYA-JATAKA. / SETA KETU- J AT A K A.; lines 9465-9575 confidence: medium
The pupils tell the teacher; Setaketu is angry, but the teacher says not to be angry, calls the candala wise, and says Setaketu has not seen, heard, or understood far more than he has.
After being put between the candala's feet, Setaketu leaves, studies at Takkasila, wanders learning arts, and is ordained by ascetics.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. III PALASA-JATAKA. / KAPOTA-JATAKA' / AVAIUYA-JATAKA. / SETA KETU- J AT A K A.; lines 9577-9665 confidence: high
The marks of householdership vanish; a miraculous bowl and frock fall from the sky and adhere to him, and he has the eight requisites and deportment of a centenarian monk.
After Darimukha attains paccekabodhi, the householder signs vanish and a miraculous bowl and frock fall from the sky, giving him the eight requisites and monk-like deportment.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. III PALASA-JATAKA. / KAPOTA-JATAKA' / AVAIUYA-JATAKA. / SETA KETU- J AT A K A.; lines 9667-9778 confidence: high
Darlmukha, now a paccekabuddha, knows his friend remembers him and decides to go preach the law and ordain him.
Darlmukha, a former friend and paccekabuddha, teaches the king about desire and ordination; the king then leaves his kingdom and becomes an ascetic.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. III SULASA-JATAKA. / CETIYA-JATAKA. / INDRIYA-JATAKA. / ATTHANA-JATAKA.; lines 16497-16590 confidence: high
After reflecting on his spending and expulsion, Mahadhana rejects lay life, leaves the city, enters the forest, makes a hermitage on the Ganges bank, practices as an ascetic, reaches the Perfection of Meditation, and lives on wild roots and fruits.
After being cast out, Mahadhana becomes disgusted with lay life, leaves the city, enters the forest, makes a hermitage, and reaches the Perfection of Meditation.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. VI CONTENTS. / MAHAJANAKA-JATAKA. / J. VI. 3 / SAMA-JATAKA.; lines 2465-2518 confidence: high
He is told that Tathagatas do not ordain anyone without parental permission; he lives a week without food, obtains his parents' consent, and returns for ordination.
The son cannot be ordained without his parents' permission, fasts for a week, obtains consent, and then receives ordination.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. VI CONTENTS. / MAHAJANAKA-JATAKA. / J. VI. 3 / SAMA-JATAKA.; lines 2585-2634 confidence: high
The parents celebrate the marriage despite unwillingness; the pair live apart without carnal passion, Dukulaka avoids killing or selling fish and deer, and he asks to become an ascetic.
Dukulaka asks to become an ascetic, the pair receive leave, depart from their parents, follow the Ganges, and enter the Himavat region.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. VI ERRATA. / VOL. IV. / CONTENTS. / MAHAJANAKA-JATAKA.; lines 1956-2034 confidence: high
The passage states that the king lived in an age of ten-thousand-year lifespans, reigned seven thousand years, became an ascetic with three thousand years remaining, stayed four months after seeing the mango tree, and secretly ordered yellow robes and an earthen vessel.
The king procures yellow robes and an earthen vessel, has his hair and beard cut, puts on the robes, carries the vessel, and takes a walking-stick.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. VI ERRATA. / VOL. IV. / CONTENTS. / MAHAJANAKA-JATAKA.; lines 2036-2115 confidence: medium
The city people follow weeping; stanzas describe seven hundred queens pleading, the king following his vow, and the contrast between leaving the inaugurating cup and taking an earthen pot.
The stanza explicitly contrasts leaving the inaugurating cup, an old royal sign, with taking an earthen pot for a new career.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. VI ERRATA. / VOL. IV. / CONTENTS. / MAHAJANAKA-JATAKA.; lines 2117-2209 confidence: high
Narada, an ascetic dwelling in the Golden Cave in Himavat and possessing five supernatural faculties, rises from seven days of trance, rejoices in bliss, sees Mahajanaka with divine sight, and decides to exhort him because the followers headed by Queen Sivali may hinder his renunciation.
Narada and Migajina appear as ascetic advisers; Narada warns of hindrances and teaches perfections, patience, calm, virtue, knowledge, and law as guardians of the pilgrimage.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. VI J. VI. 10 / J. VI. 16 / VESSANTARA-JATAKA. / J. VI. 17; lines 16109-16203 confidence: high
Vessantara sees the path and inscription, recognizes Sakka’s attention, enters the hermitage, sets aside bow, sword, and garments, dons hermit garb and staff, and Maddi and the children also don ascetic dress.
Vessantara enters the hermitage, lays aside weapons and ordinary garments, takes hermit garb and staff, and his wife and children also adopt ascetic dress.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. VI J. VI. 13 / J. VI. 10 / J. VI. 16 / VESSANTARA-JATAKA.; lines 14671-14764 confidence: medium
The younger princess later becomes King Kiki's daughter in the time of Kassapa, is born with a necklet-like semblance, is named Uracchada, hears the Master, attains the First Path and sainthood, enters the Order, and enters Nirvana.
Uracchada hears a pious utterance of the Master, attains the First Path and sainthood on the same day, enters the Order, and enters Nirvana.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. VI J. VI. 16 / VESSANTARA-JATAKA. / J. VI. 17 / J. VI. 18; lines 18303-18425 confidence: medium
The Bodhisat agrees to resume royalty; sixty thousand courtiers cry that it is time for the king to wash off dust and dirt.
Vessantara marks the hut as the place where he practiced asceticism and perfected giving, removes his hermit's dress, venerates the hut, and then returns to royal status.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. VI J. VI. 4 / NIMI-JATAKA. / J. VI. 5 / THE KHANDAHALA-JATAKA.; lines 4432-4491 confidence: high
The first archer gains pardon, hears the Truths, attains the first grade of sanctification, is sent back by another road, and the Teacher sits at the foot of a tree after coming down from his covered walk.
The Teacher pardons the archer, reveals the Truths, causes him and the later archers to attain the first grade of sanctification, and the archers later embrace ascetic life and become arhats.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. VI MAHANARADAKASSAPA-JATAKA. / VIDHURAPANDITA- JATAKA. / J. VI. 9 / J. VI. 12; lines 11263-11325 confidence: medium
The Great Being watches Amara and tests her by asking for gruel, cake, and boiled rice from half a measure of rice; she sorts the grains and prepares each food with condiments.
Amara undergoes sequential tests involving food, humiliation, inducement, and moral judgment before being honored and brought into the Great Being's household life.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. VI NIMI-JATAKA. / J. VI. 5 / THE KHANDAHALA-JATAKA. / BHURIDATTA-JATAKA.; lines 5555-5636 confidence: medium
His parents allow the fast but tell him to remain in an empty palace in the Naga realm because of danger outside; attended by snake maidens with musical instruments, he decides to go to the haunts of men and tells his wife of the banyan by the Yamuna and the ant-hill fasting place.
The Bodhisatta leaves the Naga palace and its music-bearing maidens because he fears their attendance will hinder completion of the fast.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. VI W. H. D. ROUSE. / ERRATA. / VOL. IV. / CONTENTS.; lines 1029-1144 confidence: high
After Temiya sends the charioteer away and desires the ascetic vow, Sakka sends Vissakamma to make a leaf hut and ascetic requisites; Vissakamma builds a hermitage with apartments, tank, pit, and fruit-trees.
Temiya leaves royal life after sending away the charioteer, takes the ascetic vow, changes into ascetic dress, meditates, and adopts a hermitage diet.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. VI W. H. D. ROUSE. / ERRATA. / VOL. IV. / CONTENTS.; lines 1277-1363 confidence: high
After the discourse, the king, Queen Canda, and sixteen thousand royal wives desire ascetic life; the king proclaims permission, opens treasuries, posts a golden-plate notice on bamboo, and citizens leave houses open and gather.
After the Great Being's discourse and teaching, the king, queen, royal wives, citizens, invading kings, and their companies take ascetic vows and practice in the hermitage.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. VI W. H. D. ROUSE. / ERRATA. / VOL. IV. / CONTENTS.; lines 525-570 confidence: medium
Testers make a large palmleaf-covered house, place the Bodhisatta with other children in the middle, set it on fire, and remove him when the fire comes near; the other children run away while he remains motionless.
The passage presents a sequence of arranged trials—fire, elephant, serpents, entertainment, sword, and sound—followed by repeated statements that the testers cannot discover the Bodhisatta's weak point.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. VI W. H. D. ROUSE. / ERRATA. / VOL. IV. / CONTENTS.; lines 573-618 confidence: medium
Observers stand at four sides and watch through curtain holes for a whole day, but detect no confusion, disturbance of hand or foot, or start.
The passage presents a sequence of tests involving watching, sound, sudden light, biting insects, uncleanness, fire, and emotional pleas, all intended to discover whether Temiya will reveal a weak point.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. VI W. H. D. ROUSE. / ERRATA. / VOL. IV. / CONTENTS.; lines 620-665 confidence: medium
Advisers propose dramas to test the prince and summon beautiful women, promising principal queenhood to whoever can make him laugh or draw him into sinful thoughts.
The prince is deliberately tested through beauty, music, dance, fragrance, and speech, but he remains unmoved and restrains his breathing in perfect wisdom.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. VI W. H. D. ROUSE. / ERRATA. / VOL. IV. / CONTENTS.; lines 620-665 confidence: medium
The parents repeatedly test the prince; after sixteen years, sixteen great tests, and many smaller tests, no weak point is found.
The parents try the prince again and again, including sixteen great tests over sixteen years, but cannot detect a weak point in him.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. VI W. H. D. ROUSE. / ERRATA. / VOL. IV. / CONTENTS.; lines 667-743 confidence: low
The king commands Sunanda to prepare ill-omened horses and chariot, take Temiya out by the western gate, dig a four-sided hole in the charnel-ground, kill him with the back of a spade, and cover him with earth.
Temiya is brought to an apparent charnel-ground under a death order, remains silent until the digging begins, then reveals movement, strength, and receives divine adornment.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. VI W. H. D. ROUSE. / ERRATA. / VOL. IV. / CONTENTS.; lines 745-881 confidence: high
The Great Being says he does not want the throne, wealth, friends, or kin, because only by evil acts could he win the throne.
The Great Being refuses the throne, says he has taken an ascetic vow in the forest, and declares that he has attained ripe holiness and the highest end.
read in the book → -
The Jataka; or, Stories of the Buddha's Former Births, Vol. VI W. H. D. ROUSE. / ERRATA. / VOL. IV. / CONTENTS.; lines 883-1027 confidence: medium
The Great Being decides immediate admission would harm his parents, waste the horses, chariot, and ornaments, and bring blame; he entrusts the property to the charioteer and tells him to restore the chariot before taking the ascetic vow.
The prince tells the charioteer to restore the chariot, pay debts first, and only then take the ascetic vow.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTEE XV / THE ACCEPTANCE OF THE MAHAVIHARA / CHAPTER XVI / CHAPTER XVII; lines 10045-10177 confidence: high
Seeing the miracle, people have faith; Prince Mattabhaya and a thousand followers receive pabbajja, followed by groups of young men from named settlements, so that thirty thousand bhikkhus are counted.
After seeing the miracle, the people have faith, and Prince Mattabhaya, his followers, and many young men receive pabbajja and become bhikkhus.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTEE XV / THE ACCEPTANCE OF THE MAHAVIHARA / CHAPTER XVI / CHAPTER XVII; lines 10179-10321 confidence: high
Anula and one thousand women observe precepts, wear yellow robes, and await pabbajja in Upasikavihara; Arittha asks Dhammasoka to send bhikkhuni Samghamitta and the south branch of the great Bodhi-tree.
Anula and the women await pabbajja, and the request asks that bhikkhuni Samghamitta be sent to bestow it; Samghamitta says many must receive pabbajja.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER IV / THE SECOND COUNCIL / CHAPTER V / THE THIRD COUNCIL; lines 5942-6089 confidence: high
Dasaka is presented as a learned brahman who meets Upali, seeks the Buddha’s manta, receives ordination with three hundred young brahmans, and is taught the whole Tipitaka by Upali.
Dasaka asks for the Buddha’s manta and is told it is imparted only to one who wears the monastic robe; he then receives ordination.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER IV / THE SECOND COUNCIL / CHAPTER V / THE THIRD COUNCIL; lines 5942-6089 confidence: medium
Dasaka is presented as a learned brahman who meets Upali, seeks the Buddha’s manta, receives ordination with three hundred young brahmans, and is taught the whole Tipitaka by Upali.
Dasaka leaves brahmanical study for ordination, and Sonaka as a fifteen-year-old leaves a trading context, obtains parental permission, and enters the monastic order.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER IV / THE SECOND COUNCIL / CHAPTER V / THE THIRD COUNCIL; lines 6091-6222 confidence: high
Siggava asks Tissa about manta, explains hard Vedic passages, poses a Cittayamaka question, identifies it as the Buddha's manta, and says he imparts it only to one who wears the monks' robe.
The thera says the Buddha's manta is imparted only to one wearing the monastic robe, and Tissa is then ordained for the sake of the manta.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER IV / THE SECOND COUNCIL / CHAPTER V / THE THIRD COUNCIL; lines 6091-6222 confidence: medium
At sixteen Tissa has mastered the three Vedas and is said to have come from the Brahma-world; Siggava makes all house seats vanish except Tissa's chair, which is prepared for the thera, angering Tissa on his return.
Siggava confronts the learned young Tissa through the vanished-seat episode, Vedic exposition, and a Buddhist doctrinal question that Tissa cannot answer, after which Tissa seeks the Buddha's manta and ordination.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER IV / THE SECOND COUNCIL / CHAPTER V / THE THIRD COUNCIL; lines 6091-6222 confidence: high
Siggava, Candavajji, and five hundred followers receive pabbajja and upasampada from Sonaka, study the three pitakas, and attain six supernormal powers.
Siggava and Candavajji study the pitakas and attain six supernormal powers; Tissa studies Buddhist texts, practices meditation, gains insight, attains the six powers, and becomes renowned.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER IV / THE SECOND COUNCIL / CHAPTER V / THE THIRD COUNCIL; lines 6224-6368 confidence: high
Tissa turns toward faith; while hunting he sees Mahadhammarakkhita sitting at the foot of a tree, fanned by a cobra with a sala-tree branch, and wishes to be ordained in the religion of the Conqueror and live in the forest-wilderness.
Tissa, a prince, wishes for forest renunciant life, asks permission for pabbajja, receives ordination, and later receives upasampada and becomes an arahant.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER IV / THE SECOND COUNCIL / CHAPTER V / THE THIRD COUNCIL; lines 6224-6368 confidence: high
The king takes Tissa to the vihara; Tissa receives pabbajja from Mahadhammarakkhita with four hundred thousand persons. Aggibrahma, consort of Samghamitta and father of Sumana, is ordained too. Tissa later receives upasampada and becomes an arahant with six supernormal powers.
Tissa's ordination is said to bring blessing to many, and four hundred thousand persons are ordained with him, with later ordinations too numerous to count.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER IV / THE SECOND COUNCIL / CHAPTER V / THE THIRD COUNCIL; lines 6370-6513 confidence: high
The king asks whether any donor equals him; Moggaliputta says none, foresees Mahinda’s and Samghamitta’s role, and explains that allowing a son or daughter to enter the order makes one a kinsman of the religion.
Moggaliputta explicitly says wealth-giving does not make the king a kinsman of the religion, but letting a son or daughter enter the order does; the king then permits Mahinda and Samghamitta to receive pabbajja.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER IV / THE SECOND COUNCIL / CHAPTER V / THE THIRD COUNCIL; lines 6370-6513 confidence: high
The king asks Mahinda and Samghamitta whether they wish pabbajja; they agree. The king permits their ordination, valuing Mahinda’s ordination over prince-regency. Their ages and ordination stages are given.
The king had wished to make Mahinda prince-regent, yet consents to his ordination because he considers it the greater dignity.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER IX / THE CONSECRATING OF ABHAYA / CHAPTER X / THE CONSECRATING OF PANDUKABHAYA; lines 7566-7707 confidence: high
Pandula asks whether he is Pandukabhaya, honors him, says he will be king and rule seventy years, and instructs him; Canda also masters the art.
Pandula predicts that Pandukabhaya will rule for seventy years and instructs him in the art appropriate for a reigning prince.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER XI / THE CONSECRATING OF DEVANAMPIYATISSA / CHAPTER XII / THE CONVERTING OF DIFFERENT COUNTRIES; lines 8215-8358 confidence: high
Majjhantika preaches; the naga-king, eighty-four thousand serpents, and many gandhabbas, yakkhas, and kumbhandakas take refuges and precepts; Pandaka, Harita, and five hundred sons attain the first fruit.
Preaching leads to refuges, precepts, first-fruit attainment, mass conversions, pabbajja ordination, and monastic foundations in several regions.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER XI / THE CONSECRATING OF DEVANAMPIYATISSA / CHAPTER XII / THE CONVERTING OF DIFFERENT COUNTRIES; lines 8360-8496 confidence: high
Dhammarakkhita the Yona goes to Aparantaka, preaches the Aggikkhandhopama-sutta, gives beings to drink the nectar of truth, and many attain the path or receive pabbajja. The note glosses the discourse as a parable of flames of fire.
Multiple theras travel to different regions, preach named Buddhist texts, and produce attainments, refuges, precepts, and pabbajja.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER XI / THE CONSECRATING OF DEVANAMPIYATISSA / CHAPTER XII / THE CONVERTING OF DIFFERENT COUNTRIES; lines 8360-8496 confidence: high
Many come to the three refuges and precepts; sixty thousand are converted, and sons and daughters of noble families receive pabbajja.
The passage explicitly says that many come to the three refuges and precepts and that sons and daughters of noble families receive pabbajja.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER XIII / THE COMING OF MAHINDA / CHAPTER XIV / THE ENTRY INTO THE CAPITAL; lines 8626-8775 confidence: high
The thera preaches the Culahatthipadupama-suttanta; at the end the king and forty thousand men come unto the three refuges.
After the thera's discourse, the king and forty thousand men come unto the three refuges.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER XIII / THE COMING OF MAHINDA / CHAPTER XIV / THE ENTRY INTO THE CAPITAL; lines 8626-8775 confidence: high
Bhandu explains the theras' intention; the king rejoices and recognizes them as human beings. The thera gives Bhanduka pabbajja and upasampada, and Bhanduka immediately attains arahantship.
Bhanduka receives pabbajja and upasampada and in the same moment attains arahantship.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER XIII / THE COMING OF MAHINDA / CHAPTER XIV / THE ENTRY INTO THE CAPITAL; lines 8777-8919 confidence: high
Earth-gods echo the summons so the call rises to Brahma's heaven; devas assemble; Mahinda preaches the Samacitta-sutta; devas are converted, nagas and supannas take refuge, and the scene is compared with Sariputta's utterance of the discourse.
Sermons lead devas to conversion, nagas and supannas to the three refuges, royal women to the first stage of sanctification, and townspeople to the first stage of salvation.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER XIV / THE ENTRY INTO THE CAPITAL / CHAPTEE XV / THE ACCEPTANCE OF THE MAHAVIHARA; lines 8922-9065 confidence: high
Queen Anula and five hundred women attain the second stage and seek pabbajja; Mahinda says he cannot bestow it on women and that Sanghamitta should come from Pataliputta with the southern Bodhi-tree branch and bhikkhunis to confer it.
Anula and five hundred women request pabbajja, and Mahinda says Sanghamitta and bhikkhunis must come to confer it.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER XVI / CHAPTER XVII / CHAPTER XIX / THE COMING OF THE BODHI-TREE; lines 10755-10867 confidence: medium
Anula and her following receive pabbajja from Samghamitta and attain arahantship; Arittha and five hundred men receive pabbajja from the thera and attain arahantship.
Anula, her following, Arittha, and Arittha’s retinue receive pabbajja and attain arahantship.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER XXI / THE FIVE KINGS / CHAPTER XXII / THE BIRTH OF PRINCE GAMANI; lines 11778-11807 confidence: medium
Gotama "receives" the boy and thereby "expresses his willingness to become his teacher in the future."
The note links Gotama's receiving of the boy with future teacherhood.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER XXII / THE BIRTH OF PRINCE GAMANI / CHAPTER XXIII / THE LEVYING OF THE WARRIORS; lines 11810-11946 confidence: medium
Nimila angrily leaves early, travels three yojanas by sunrise to the prince, and is tested with an errand to the brahman Kundali near Cetiya-mountain to bring merchandise from overseas.
The prince tests Nimila by assigning a far errand; Nimila's extraordinary speed and conduct lead Kundali to recognize his value.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER XXIX / THE BEGINNING OF THE GREAT THUPA / CHAPTER XXX / THE MAKING OF THE RELIC-CHAMBER; lines 14105-14234 confidence: high
The king orders depictions of events during the seven weeks, Brahma’s prayer, the setting in motion of the wheel of doctrine, Yasa’s admission, the pabbajja of the Bhaddavaggiyas, and the subduing of the jatilas.
The chamber contains depictions of awakening-period events, Brahma’s request to preach, the turning of the wheel of doctrine, admissions and pabbajja, teachings, miracles, and disciple episodes.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CHAPTER XXXIII / THE TEN KINGS / CHAPTER XXXIV / THE ELEVEN KINGS; lines 15969-16099 confidence: medium
The king hears arahants chanting in the relic-chamber, vows not to rise until he has seen it, fasts at the east stone pillar, is admitted by theras through a created door, sees the chamber's adornment, and makes clay figures modeled on it.
Bhatika hears chanting in the relic-chamber, vows not to rise until seeing it, fasts and lies down, after which theras create a door and admit him.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon CM CM CM / CM IN CM / I. ACARIYAPAKAMPAHA. / II. CEYLONESE AND INDIAN SYNCHRONISMS; lines 3480-3705 confidence: medium
Ananda reports the Buddha's pronouncement of brahmadanda penance for Channa; Ananda is entrusted with carrying it out. Channa is deeply troubled, strives zealously, attains arahantship, and the penance is remitted.
Channa is subjected to brahmadanda, becomes troubled, strives zealously, attains arahantship, and is released from the penance.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon I I I / IV. 1 2 14 13 / APPENDIX C / APPENDIX D; lines 18468-18608 confidence: medium
Pabbajja literally means going forth and refers to giving up household life and entering a religious order; a first admitted candidate is a Samanera, or novice.
Pabbajja is defined as going forth, giving up household life, and entering an order, with first admission as a novice.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon I I I / IV. 1 2 14 13 / APPENDIX C / APPENDIX D; lines 18610-18713 confidence: high
Upasampada is defined as solemn ordination by a chapter of the order and higher consecration of the priesthood for one formerly a novice.
Upasampada is defined as the solemn ordination by which a novice receives the higher consecration of the priesthood.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon THE ENTRY INTO THE CAPITAL / CHAPTEE XV / THE ACCEPTANCE OF THE MAHAVIHARA / CHAPTER XVI; lines 9805-9899 confidence: high
Maharittha, the king's nephew and chief minister, stands near the king with fifty-five brothers; after seeking the king's leave, they receive pabbajja from the thera and attain arahantship in the shaving-hall.
Maharittha and his brothers receive pabbajja and attain arahantship in the shaving-hall; later higher ordination is conferred in the Tumbaru-malaka.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon; lines 323-448 confidence: medium
Smith argues Asoka would have mentioned handing over Mahinda and Samghamitta to the Church and finds Samghamitta's name suspicious; the author replies that Samghamitta was the name she assumed on entering the Order and that her lay-name falling into oblivion is unsurprising.
Samghamitta's name is explained as one assumed on entering the Order, while her lay-name was forgotten.
read in the book → -
The Mahavamsa, or The Great Chronicle of Ceylon THE WAR OF THE TWO BROTHERS / CHAPTER XXV / THE VICTORY OF DUTTHAGAMANI / CHAPTER XXVI; lines 12975-13099 confidence: high
After the king unites Lanka and distributes honours, Theraputtabhaya refuses his allotment, says he will battle 'the passions,' takes pabbajja with the king's consent, and later attains arahantship among five hundred bhikkhus who overcame the asavas.
Theraputtabhaya refuses martial honour, reframes war as combat against the passions, takes pabbajja, and reaches arahantship.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 35) Book II. Chapter 3. / BOOK III. / Book III. Chapter 5. / Book III. Chapter 6.; lines 8144-8348 confidence: high
The king asks whether ordination is good and whether the Buddha obtained it; Nagasena says the Buddha's attainment of omniscience at the foot of the Tree of Knowledge was his ordination, with no external conferral.
Nagasena states that the Buddha's attainment of omniscience at the foot of the Tree of Knowledge was his ordination, without external conferral.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 35) Book III. Chapter 5. / Book III. Chapter 6. / Book III. Chapter 7. / BOOK IV.; lines 9151-9310 confidence: medium
At sunrise Milinda bathes, raises clasped hands to his forehead, calls to mind the Buddhas of past, present, and future, and undertakes a seven-day observance of the eightfold vow.
Before approaching Nagasena, Milinda undertakes a seven-day vow, adopts renunciant clothing, practices restraint, and cultivates love toward all beings.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 35) Book III. Chapter 7. / BOOK IV. / Book IV. Chapter 2. / Book IV. Chapter 3.; lines 12921-13041 confidence: medium
A lay disciple who attains Arahatship must either die that very day or take on the condition of a Bhikkhu; renunciation is called immovable, glorious, and exalted.
The passage states that a lay disciple who attains Arahatship must either die that day or become a Bhikkhu.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 35) BOOK IV. / Book IV. Chapter 2. / Book IV. Chapter 3. / Book IV. Chapter 4.; lines 14217-14339 confidence: medium
Nagasena replies that both statements stand because secrecy applies only to a certain limit and rests on three grounds: previous Tathagatas' custom, reverence for Dhamma, and respect for monastic standing.
Patimokkha recitation is restricted to members of the Order, and the passage compares this to other forms of in-group secret transmission.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 35) INTRODUCTION. / INTRODUCTION. XV / INTRODUCTION. XIX / INTRODUCTION. XXI; lines 622-674 confidence: medium
The passage says that beyond the available evidence all is conjecture; Milinda's conversion may be an actual tradition or an authorial invention, though the later Baktrians are said to have become Buddhist.
The disputed report says Menander gave up kingship to his son, entered the Buddhist Order, and attained Arahatship after the alleged conversion.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 35) IV, 4, 47- OMNISCIENCE. / APPENDIX. / THE QUESTIONS OF I / ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA.; lines 16161-16240 confidence: low
The verse 'Virtue's the base' is identified as the theme given by Ceylon scholars to Buddhaghosa for a test essay; success would lead them to entrust him with their traditions to recast in Pali, resulting in the Path of Purity.
The passage says Ceylon scholars tested Buddhaghosa with an essay before entrusting him with their traditions to recast in Pali.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 35) KING MILINDA. / BOOK I. / I, 13. THE HERETICS OF OLD. Q / I, 19. MAHASENA THE GOD.; lines 3737-3886 confidence: medium
Assagutta tells Rohana to go for alms for seven years and ten months to a Brahman village at the foot of the Himalaya; the Brahman So;^uttara will have a son called Nagasena, whom Rohana must draw from worldly life into the Order.
Rohana is instructed to draw the boy Nagasena away from worldly life and cause him to enter the Order.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 35) KING MILINDA. / BOOK I. / I, 13. THE HERETICS OF OLD. Q / I, 19. MAHASENA THE GOD.; lines 3888-4043 confidence: high
Rohana says he is called a recluse, one who has abandoned, because he recedes from the world so the stain of sinful things may recede.
Rohana defines the recluse as one who has abandoned the world and says he can teach the hymn only after Nagasena takes the hermit's dress with parental consent.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 35) KING MILINDA. / BOOK I. / I, 13. THE HERETICS OF OLD. Q / I, 19. MAHASENA THE GOD.; lines 4045-4187 confidence: high
Nagasena asks his parents to enter the Order to learn the best hymn; they consent; Rohana takes him to the Vattaniya hermitage, Vijjamba Vatthu, and the Guarded Slope, where he is admitted as a novice among the Arahats.
Nagasena leaves the household context with parental consent and enters the Order in order to learn the promised teaching.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 35) KING MILINDA. / BOOK I. / I, 13. THE HERETICS OF OLD. Q / I, 19. MAHASENA THE GOD.; lines 4045-4187 confidence: high
Nagasena asks the Arahats to recite the Abhidhamma Piṭaka in full; over seven months he recites the seven books, and the earth thunders, gods and Brahma gods applaud, and a heavenly shower descends.
Nagasena's seven-month recitation is followed by the earth thundering, divine applause, clapping by Brahma gods, and a heavenly shower; he is then admitted to full membership.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 35) KING MILINDA. / BOOK I. / I, 13. THE HERETICS OF OLD. Q / I, 19. MAHASENA THE GOD.; lines 4045-4187 confidence: medium
The next day Nagasena robes himself, takes his bowl, and goes on alms round with Rohana; he inwardly criticizes Rohana, who perceives the thought and rebukes him.
Rohana becomes aware of Nagasena's critical thought and rebukes him, leading to a request for forgiveness and a condition for pardon.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 35) KING MILINDA. / BOOK I. / I, 13. THE HERETICS OF OLD. Q / I, 19. MAHASENA THE GOD.; lines 4189-4327 confidence: medium
For seven days Nagasena sweeps the teacher's cell and prepares drinking water and tooth-cleansers; the Elder repeats the work, discards the items, says nothing, and then permits him to remain for the rainy season after repeated replies.
Nagasena performs repeated service for seven days while the Elder silently undoes his work; only afterward is he allowed to pass the rainy season there.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 36) BOOK IV. / Chapter 5. / P-5)- / Book IV. Chapter 7.; lines 4663-4835 confidence: medium
The king quotes the teaching that a lay Arahat must enter the Order that day or die, and asks what happens if teacher, preceptor, bowl, and robes are unavailable.
A layperson who attains Arahatship is said to have to enter the Order that same day or die away, with teacher, preceptor, bowl, and robes marking the required transition.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 36) BOOK V. / THE PROBLEM OF INFERENCE. / BOOK VI. / THE DHUTANGAS.; lines 11071-11195 confidence: high
Lay people living at home and enjoying sense pleasures realize Peace, the Supreme Good, Nirvana because in former births they trained in the thirteen vows and purified their conduct.
The passage repeatedly states that realization of Nirvana or Arahatship depends on previous training, keeping vows, purification, zeal, and suitable instruction.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 36) BOOK V. / THE PROBLEM OF INFERENCE. / BOOK VI. / THE DHUTANGAS.; lines 11430-11534 confidence: medium
The fit person has attainments and conduct consistent with the Order, desires little, is content and faithful, enters from belief, seeks release from old age and death, takes vows to uphold the faith, and deserves twofold honor.
The fit person enters the Order from faith, takes vows to uphold the faith, seeks release from old age and death, and attains enumerated disciplines, wisdom, and the Noble Eightfold Path.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 36) BOOK V. / THE PROBLEM OF INFERENCE. / BOOK VI. / THE DHUTANGAS.; lines 11536-11634 confidence: high
The passage addresses “O king” and describes the qualified vow-taker as fit for the Order, content, secluded, zealous, faithful, free from worldly motives, and desiring release from old age and death.
The passage presents entering the Order, taking vows, and observing the thirteen disciplines as leading to Nirvana, emancipation, and the fruits of recluse life.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 36) BOOK V. / THE PROBLEM OF INFERENCE. / BOOK VI. / THE DHUTANGAS.; lines 11637-11757 confidence: high
Upasena tells candidates that he frequents the woods, gains food by begging, and wears a robe from cast-off rags; he admits only those who agree to be the same.
Upasena grants admission to the Order or discipleship only to candidates who agree to adopt woodland dwelling, begging, and a rag robe.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 36) BOOK V. / THE PROBLEM OF INFERENCE. / BOOK VI. / THE DHUTANGAS.; lines 11760-11874 confidence: low
Sariputta the Elder is said to be the best man in the ten thousand world systems except the Teacher, to have accumulated merit, been born in a Brahman family, relinquished sense pleasures and wealth, entered the Order, practiced the thirteen vows, and attained exalted virtue.
Sariputta enters the Order and restrains actions, words, and thoughts by the thirteen vows.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 36) Chapter 5. / P-5)- / Book IV. Chapter 7. / Book IV. Chapter 8.; lines 6207-6334 confidence: medium
Nagasena answers that Gotama the Bodisat went forth from the world with immature knowledge and wisdom and carried out penance while bringing immature knowledge to maturity.
Nagasena explains Gotama’s penance as occurring while he was bringing immature knowledge to maturity.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 36) Chapter 5. / P-5)- / Book IV. Chapter 7. / Book IV. Chapter 8.; lines 6456-6557 confidence: medium
Nagasena lists ten socially despised conditions and explains that the Bodisat undertook penance so as not to be blamed as without occupation or means, but to be constant in earnest action while maturing knowledge.
Nagasena explains that the Bodisat undertook penance while bringing knowledge to maturity, framing it as earnest action rather than idle blameworthiness.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 36) Chapter 5. / P-5)- / Book IV. Chapter 7. / Book IV. Chapter 8.; lines 6559-6682 confidence: medium
Hunger and thirst had seized the Bodisat's body, and because of this his mind was not rightly devoted to the destruction of the Asavas.
Hunger and thirst seize the Bodisat's body and impede the mind; the king accepts that the Bodisat underwent penance while bringing knowledge to maturity.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 36) INTRODUCTION. XV / INTRODUCTION. XIX / INTRODUCTION. XXI / INTRODUCTION. XXV; lines 695-804 confidence: medium
The Milinda's discussion of how a layman who has become an Arahat can enter the Order is said to accord with a Katha Vatthu opinion maintained against the Uttarapathaka.
The passage discusses whether a layman who remains a layman after becoming an Arahat can enter the Order.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 36) THE QUESTIONS / KING MI LIN DA. / BOOK IV. / Chapter 5.; lines 1688-1846 confidence: medium
C'otipala, born and brought up among unbelievers, reviles the Tathagata; after learning the virtues of the Buddhas, he renounces, enters the Order, gains fivefold insight and eightfold ecstatic meditation, and is assured of Brahma-heaven rebirth.
C'otipala first reviles the Tathagata but later comes to know Buddha virtues, renounces, enters the Order, and gains spiritual attainments.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 36) THE QUESTIONS / KING MI LIN DA. / BOOK IV. / Chapter 5.; lines 2536-2682 confidence: medium
Suddhodana sends for the Brahman Sabbamitta, pours water of dedication from a golden vase, and hands over the boy to his charge to be taught; Sabbamitta is called the second teacher.
Suddhodana pours dedication water from a golden vase and hands the boy over to Sabbamitta for instruction.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 36) THE QUESTIONS / KING MI LIN DA. / BOOK IV. / Chapter 5.; lines 2536-2682 confidence: medium
Nagasena says both quotations are accurate because A/ara Kalama was Gotama's teacher while he was still a Bodisat before insight and Buddhahood; he says there were five such teachers.
The passage enumerates five teachers under whom the Bodisat spent time before insight and Buddhahood, while later distinguishing their worldly wisdom from transcendental knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 36) THE QUESTIONS / KING MI LIN DA. / BOOK IV. / Chapter 5.; lines 3277-3414 confidence: medium
The king praises the doctrine but argues that mere lay disciples should not be admitted into the Order before attaining the Fruit of the First Path, because backsliders return to the lower state and make people criticize the religion.
The Tathagata's doctrine is described as a bathing tank filled with waters of emancipation in which beings polluted with sin can wash away their sins; the surrounding dilemma concerns admission into the Order.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 36) THE QUESTIONS / KING MI LIN DA. / BOOK IV. / Chapter 5.; lines 3417-3563 confidence: medium
If only those already trained in the first stage were admitted to the Order, renunciation would no longer serve purification; the simile is a bathing tank that bars dirty people and admits only those already washed and stainless.
Receiving laymen into the Order and renouncing the world are linked to putting away evil and purifying the heart, illustrated by a bathing tank for those needing washing.
read in the book → -
The Questions of King Milinda, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 36) VII, 6, 12 / VII, 7, I / ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. / PART I.; lines 16105-16190 confidence: medium
The editor prefers 'initiation' instead of 'ordination' as the translation of Upasampada.
The passage states that Upasampada should be translated as 'initiation' rather than 'ordination.'
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) A PARABLE. / I, 164, 2. / ITI. A PARABLE. 87 / A PARABLE.; lines 5387-5554 confidence: high
Sariputra is commanded not to expound a Sutra like this before foolish people.
The speaker commands Sariputra not to expound the Sutra before foolish people, and lists moral, devotional, intellectual, and social qualifications for those before whom it may be taught.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) ANCIENT DEVOTION. / ANCIENT DEVOTION. / VII. ANCIENT DEVOTION. 1 73 / ANCIENT DEVOTION.; lines 8746-8819 confidence: medium
Each novice, described as a fully developed Bodhisattva, instructs, excites, stimulates, edifies, and confirms vast numbers of living beings in supreme, perfect enlightenment.
Each novice, as a fully developed Bodhisattva, instructs, stimulates, edifies, and confirms vast numbers of living beings in respect to supreme, perfect enlightenment.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) ANCIENT DEVOTION. / VII. ANCIENT DEVOTION. / VII. ANCIENT DEVOTION. 185 / VII. ANCIENT DEVOTION. 189; lines 9312-9369 confidence: high
The Leaders or great Seers show three vehicles as an artifice; the passage states that there is one vehicle, no second, and that two vehicles are spoken of only to help creatures.
The Leaders show multiple vehicles as an artifice to help creatures and later initiate them in the knowledge of the all-knowing.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) ANCIENT DEVOTION. / VII. ANCIENT DEVOTION. / VII. ANCIENT DEVOTION. 185 / VII. ANCIENT DEVOTION. 189; lines 9312-9369 confidence: medium
The speaker says beings have enjoyed repose and been tranquillised; he will remind them of the misery of all things, speak of the Arhat stage, and later gather them to explain how the law really is. A note says the rendering of part of this passage is doubtful.
The monks are told that the Arhat stage and incomplete Nirvana are not the final goal, and that they must attain all-knowing and become Buddhas.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) CHAPTER VII. / ANCIENT DEVOTION1. / J54 SADDHARMA-PU2VDARIKA. VII. / VII. ANCIENT DEVOTION. 155; lines 7880-7955 confidence: medium
Before attaining supreme, perfect enlightenment, the Lord occupies the summit of the terrace of enlightenment, defeats the whole host of Mara, expects to reach enlightenment, but the laws of perfect enlightenment have not yet dawned upon him.
Before attaining supreme enlightenment, the Lord defeats the whole host of Mara.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) CHAPTER VIII. / VIII. DESTINY OF THE FIVE HUNDRED MONKS. 1 93 / SADDHARMA-PUJVDARIKA. VIII. / VIII. DESTINY OF THE FIVE HUNDRED MONKS. 1 95; lines 9522-9602 confidence: medium
Bodhisattvas see beings as lowly-disposed and startled at the lofty vehicle; they become disciples, exercise Pratyekabuddhaship, use many devices, bring Bodhisattvas to ripeness, and say they are far from supreme enlightenment.
The passage describes beings being brought to full ripeness and later becoming Buddhas, and Pur^a bringing beings to ripeness for the supreme, foremost Vehicle.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) CHAPTER XXV. / ANCIENT DEVOTION1. / XXV. ANCIENT DEVOTION. 421 / XXV. ANCIENT DEVOTION. 423; lines 18116-18189 confidence: high
"Now I grant you leave; go, my children... I myself will likewise renounce the world" because a Tathagata is rare.
The princes request leave to become ascetics, and Vimaladatta grants leave and says she will also renounce the world.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) CHAPTER XXV. / ANCIENT DEVOTION1. / XXV. ANCIENT DEVOTION. 421 / XXV. ANCIENT DEVOTION. 423; lines 18116-18189 confidence: high
King 6ubhavyuha is converted to the Tathagata's law by the two princes, initiated and matured in it; the king, queen, princes, harem women, retinue, ministers, and forty-two thousand living beings go together to the Lord and humbly salute him.
The king is converted to the law of the Tathagata through the two young princes and is initiated and brought to maturity, with the wider royal group joining the visit to the Lord.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) I, 164, 2. / ITI. A PARABLE. 87 / A PARABLE. / DISPOSITION.; lines 5556-5684 confidence: medium
They say they are old and honored as seniors; worn out by age, they imagined they had attained Nirvana and made no efforts toward supreme perfect enlightenment.
The senior disciples state that they had imagined they had attained Nirvana and had not aspired to supreme perfect enlightenment, but now react with astonishment to the teaching that disciples may be predestined to it.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) I. INTRODUCTORY. / I. INTRODUCTORY. / I. INTRODUCTORY. / I. INTRODUCTORY. 1 1; lines 2061-2141 confidence: low
Some beings abandon kingdoms, harems, continents, counsellors, and kinsmen; they seek the law from guides, put on reddish-yellow robes, and shave.
The passage describes putting on reddish-yellow robes, shaving hair and beard, renouncing sensual desires, and adopting wilderness practice.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) II. SKILFULNESS. . 37 / SKILFULNESS. / II. SKILFULNESS. 4! / II. SKILFULNESS. 43; lines 3335-3416 confidence: high
The Lord asks Sariputra to hear how the law was discovered by the highest man and how mighty Buddhas preach it with many hundred proofs of skilfulness.
The speaker says he knows beings' dispositions and initiates them in the law by manifold interpretations, reasons, arguments, and illustrations; the law is also said to be preached with proofs of skilfulness.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) II. SKILFULNESS. . 37 / SKILFULNESS. / II. SKILFULNESS. 4! / II. SKILFULNESS. 43; lines 3335-3416 confidence: medium
Five thousand monks, nuns, and lay devotees of both sexes, full of unbelief and conceit, perceive the slight and go away.
Unbelieving and conceited assembly members depart, after which the congregation is described as pure, with chaff and trash removed and pith remaining.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) II. SKILFULNESS. 5 7 / II. SKILFULNESS. 59 / CHAPTER III. / A PARABLE.; lines 4074-4184 confidence: medium
Sariputra's recurring thought contrasts nominal equality in entering the law with being dismissed by the Lord with the inferior vehicle.
Sariputra contrasts his former sense of being dismissed with the inferior vehicle with his present statement that he is fully ripe for the superior vehicle after hearing the teaching.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) II. SKILFULNESS. 59 / CHAPTER III. / A PARABLE. / A PARABLE.; lines 4187-4328 confidence: high
The Lord declares before the world including gods, Maras, Brahmas, people, ascetics, and Brahmans that Sariputra has been made ripe for supreme perfect enlightenment in the presence of innumerable Buddhas, has long followed his commandments, and was reborn under his rule by the counsel and decree of the Bodhisattva.
The Lord announces Sariputra's preparation for supreme enlightenment and predicts his future identity as the Tathagata Padmaprabha after immeasurable aeons.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) IV. DISPOSITION. IO5 / IV. DISPOSITION. IO7 / IV. DISPOSITION. IO9 / IV. DISPOSITION. 113; lines 6185-6281 confidence: medium
The Master of the world, the Self-born one, takes no notice of the speakers while waiting his time, does not explain the real connection of things, and tests their disposition.
The Master waits, tests disposition, applies devices at the right time, tames sons of low disposition, and then imparts knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) IV. DISPOSITION. IOI / IV. DISPOSITION. IO3 / IV. DISPOSITION. IO5 / IV. DISPOSITION. IO7; lines 5924-6001 confidence: medium
They preach the knowledge of the Tathagata to Bodhisattvas without longing for it; the Tathagata knows their disposition, tells them they are as sons, and reminds them of being heirs.
The speakers are called low in disposition, yet the Lord names them Bodhisattvas and charges them to rouse others to Buddha-enlightenment.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) V. ON PLANTS. 125 / V. ON PLANTS. 127 / V. ON PLANTS. 129 / V. ON PLANTS.; lines 6920-6998 confidence: medium
The man asks how to acquire wisdom and the Seers' qualities; the Seers tell him to live in wilderness or mountain caves, meditate on the law, and cast off evil passions.
The Seers instruct the man to dwell in wilderness or mountain caves, meditate on the law, and cast off passions; he follows this ascetic discipline and acquires the five transcendent faculties.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) V. ON PLANTS. 129 / V. ON PLANTS. / V. ON PLANTS. 133 / V. ON PLANTS. 135; lines 7087-7161 confidence: medium
The recovered-eyesight man is likened to the disciple or Pratyekabuddha votary, who rends the ties of passion and is released from the triple world with six states.
The disciple believes he has reached Nirvana, but the Tathagata teaches that he has not penetrated all laws and rouses him to enlightenment.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) V. ON PLANTS. 133 / V. ON PLANTS. 135 / V. ON PLANTS. 137 / V. ON PLANTS. 139; lines 7258-7346 confidence: medium
Great Seers, moved by compassion, tell the person he is mistaken and should not be proud of his knowledge.
Both the addressed person and the disciples are corrected after assuming knowledge or Nirvana, and they are redirected toward deeper discipline or all-knowingness.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) VII. ANCIENT DEVOTION. 1 73 / ANCIENT DEVOTION. / VII. ANCIENT DEVOTION. 177 / VII. ANCIENT DEVOTION. 179; lines 8899-8975 confidence: high
Beings numerous like the sands of the Ganges heard the law from the Tathagatas when they were novices, were initiated in supreme enlightenment, remain on the stage of disciples, and are matured for future enlightenment.
Innumerable beings are said to have heard the law, been initiated in supreme enlightenment, and taught the law of omniscience by Sakyamuni when he was a Bodhisattva.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) VII. ANCIENT DEVOTION. 167 / ANCIENT DEVOTION. / ANCIENT DEVOTION. / VII. ANCIENT DEVOTION. 1 73; lines 8665-8743 confidence: medium
The sixteen princes leave home for the vagrant mendicant life, become novices, and are described as clever, bright, intelligent, pious, and striving after supreme perfect enlightenment.
The princes become novices and petition the Tathagata for instruction directed toward supreme perfect enlightenment.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) VII. ANCIENT DEVOTION. 179 / ANCIENT DEVOTION. / VII. ANCIENT DEVOTION. / VII. ANCIENT DEVOTION. 185; lines 9143-9310 confidence: medium
The sixteen princes, the Jina's dear sons and novices, ask for the superior law; the Jina explains superior enlightenment, Bodhisattva duty, and delivers the Lotus of the True Law.
The Jina teaches his sixteen sons, they teach the Sutra to innumerable beings, later become Jinas, and the first-person speaker connects the present audience to that earlier instruction.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) VII. ANCIENT DEVOTION. 179 / ANCIENT DEVOTION. / VII. ANCIENT DEVOTION. / VII. ANCIENT DEVOTION. 185; lines 9143-9310 confidence: medium
After delivering the Sutra, the Jina enters the monastery to become absorbed in meditation and remains sitting on the same seat for eighty-four aeons.
After delivering the Sutra, the Jina remains in meditation for eighty-four aeons while the novices continue teaching Buddha-knowledge and the same Sutra.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) X. THE PREACHER. 223 / X. THE PREACHER. 225 / XL APPARITION OF A ST(JPA. 227 / CHAPTER XI.; lines 11389-11530 confidence: medium
A Seer says there is a Sutra called the Lotus of the True Law and promises to teach it if the king becomes his servant; the king rejoices, becomes his pupil, and agrees to servant work.
The king serves the Seer with menial tasks, night attendance, and no bodily or mental fatigue for a millennium to obtain the true law.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) XIII. PEACEFUL LIFE. 269 / XIII. PEACEFUL LIFE. 271 / XIII. PEACEFUL LIFE. 273 / XIII. PEACEFUL LIFE. 275; lines 12659-12728 confidence: medium
The speaker says that when he reaches enlightenment and Tathagataship, he will initiate disciples and preach superior enlightenment everywhere.
The stanzas state that after enlightenment and Tathagataship the speaker will initiate disciples and preach superior enlightenment everywhere.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) XIII. PEACEFUL LIFE. 271 / XIII. PEACEFUL LIFE. 273 / XIII. PEACEFUL LIFE. 275 / XIII. PEACEFUL LIFE. 277; lines 12731-12813 confidence: medium
In sleep he sees Buddha-like visions, monks and nuns proclaiming law, and gods, goblins, demons, and Nagas with joined hands while he expounds the law.
The practitioner dreams of Buddha, monks, nuns, nonhuman beings, and the Tathagata preaching; the sequence culminates in worship, non-retrograding knowledge, and magical spells.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) XIII. PEACEFUL LIFE. 273 / XIII. PEACEFUL LIFE. 275 / XIII. PEACEFUL LIFE. 277 / XIIT. PEACEFUL LIFE. 279; lines 12816-12868 confidence: medium
He sees himself meditating on the law in mountain caverns, attains the nature of the law through absorption, and sees the Gina.
The repeated framing as dream or vision contains a sequence from prophecy and meditation through renunciation, enlightenment, preaching, liberation of beings, and final extinguishing.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) XIV. ISSUING OF BODHISATTVAS. 285 / XIV. ISSUING OF BODHISATTVAS. 287 / XIV. ISSUING OF BODHISATTVAS. 289 / XIV. ISSUING OF BODHISATTVAS. 29 1; lines 13276-13350 confidence: medium
The Lord says he roused, excited, animated, developed, matured, established, confirmed, instructed, and perfected these Bodhisattvas after attaining supreme enlightenment in this world.
The Lord says he roused, matured, instructed, and perfected the Bodhisattvas in Bodhisattvaship after his enlightenment.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) XIV. ISSUING OF BODHISATTVAS. 287 / XIV. ISSUING OF BODHISATTVAS. 289 / XIV. ISSUING OF BODHISATTVAS. 29 1 / XIV. ISSUING OF BODHISATTVAS. 293; lines 13353-13428 confidence: medium
The Bodhisattvas are said to have devoted themselves to a hermit life, to shun bustle, to walk detached, and to follow the Lord's precepts.
The Bodhisattvas live as hermits, avoid bustle, follow precepts, and strive day and night to attain superior knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Saddharma-Pundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 21) XXVI. ENCOURAGEMENT OF SAMANTABHADRA. 431 / CHAPTER XXVI. / ENCOURAGEMENT1 OF SAMANTABHADRA. / XXVI. ENCOURAGEMENT OF SAMANTABHADRA. 433; lines 18445-18515 confidence: medium
Monks, nuns, and male or female lay devotees studying the dharmaparyaya while walking for three weeks, or twenty-one days, will see Samantabhadra's body; on the twenty-first day he comes on the same white six-tusked elephant with Bodhisattvas.
After three weeks or twenty-one days of walking while studying, practitioners receive Samantabhadra's apparition, encouragement, and spells that make them inviolable.
read in the book → -
The Sutta-Nipata (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 10, Part II) ALAVAKASUTTA. 31 / MUNISUTTA. 33 / AMAGANDHASUTTA. 39 / HIRISUTTA. 4I; lines 9520-9612 confidence: medium
Bhagavat Kassapa preaches repeatedly; the Brahmana accomplished in Vedic hymns understands; the Muni makes the subject clear in various stanzas.
The Brahmana hears the Buddha’s undefiled words, worships in humility, and immediately takes orders.
read in the book → -
The Sutta-Nipata (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 10, Part II) DHANIYASUTTA. 5 / K HAGGAVISANASUTTA. 7 / KHAGGAVISANASUTTA. 9 / KASIBHARADVAGASUTTA., 13; lines 8300-8394 confidence: high
Kasibharadvaga throws the rice-milk into wormless water; it splashes, hisses, and smokes like a hot ploughshare thrown into water.
Kasibharadvaga becomes alarmed, praises Gotama’s teaching as illumination and guidance, takes refuge, asks for pabbagga and upasampada, and receives them.
read in the book → -
The Sutta-Nipata (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 10, Part II) DIIAMMIKASUTTA. 63 / DHAMMIKASUTTA. 65 / PABBAGGASUTTA. 67 / PADHANASUTTA. 69; lines 10707-10877 confidence: medium
The speaker rejects Mara's appeal to live, asserts faith, power, and understanding, describes a burning wind drying rivers and his body, and says his mind becomes tranquil and free from sensual desire during exertion.
The speaker describes extreme bodily drying and wasting during exertion, lack of desire for sensual pleasures, and continued faith, power, understanding, attention, and meditation.
read in the book → -
The Sutta-Nipata (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 10, Part II) INTRODUCTION. XXV / XXVI DHAMMAPADA. / XXVII1 DHAMMAPADA. / INTRODUCTION. XXIX; lines 916-958 confidence: high
After being refuted, the Brahman asks Revata to state his own creed; Revata propounds an Abhidhamma passage, which the Brahman cannot understand, and identifies it as Buddha’s mantra.
When the Brahman asks to learn Buddha’s mantra, Revata tells him to enter the sacerdotal order; the Brahman converts in order to acquire the Piṭakattaya.
read in the book → -
The Sutta-Nipata (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 10, Part II) K HAGGAVISANASUTTA. 7 / KHAGGAVISANASUTTA. 9 / KASIBHARADVAGASUTTA., 13 / KUNDASUTTA. 15; lines 8397-8473 confidence: medium
Bharadvaga had lately received upasampada, lived solitary, retired, strenuous, ardent, and energetic, and attained the highest perfection of religious life sought by those who go from houses to a houseless state.
Bharadvaga has received upasampada, practices in solitude, realizes the completion of the religious life, and becomes an arahat.
read in the book → -
The Sutta-Nipata (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 10, Part II) KOKALIYASUTTA. 119 / KOKALIYASUTTA. 12! / NALAKASUTTA. 123 / NALAKASUTTA. 125; lines 13056-13146 confidence: high
The Isi leaves the palace for religious life, induces his sister's son to embrace the Dhamma, and tells him to seek the Buddha when he hears of the enlightened one.
The Isi leaves the palace to lead a religious life, instructs Nalaka to embrace the Dhamma, and Nalaka later seeks the highest state for one wishing to live as a Bhikkhu.
read in the book → -
The Sutta-Nipata (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 10, Part II) KOKALIYASUTTA. 119 / KOKALIYASUTTA. 12! / NALAKASUTTA. 123 / NALAKASUTTA. 125; lines 13056-13146 confidence: medium
Bhagavat instructs cultivation of equanimity, mental purity, calmness, humility, resistance to women as temptation, abandonment of sexual and sensual pleasures, and non-harm toward living creatures.
Bhagavat says women tempt the Muni and instructs the practitioner to abandon sexual intercourse and sensual pleasures.
read in the book → -
The Sutta-Nipata (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 10, Part II) KOKALIYASUTTA. 12! / NALAKASUTTA. 123 / NALAKASUTTA. 125 / NALAKASUTTA. 127; lines 13149-13236 confidence: medium
The desireless Bhikkhu who has cut off the stream of existence has no pain; Bhagavat declares wisdom using the image of a razor edge and instructs restraint of the stomach, non-attachment, independence, religious life, and solitary practice.
Wisdom is described with the image of the edge of a razor and with bodily restraint, especially restraint regarding the stomach.
read in the book → -
The Sutta-Nipata (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 10, Part II) MAHAVIYOHASUTTA. 165 / TUVATAKASUTTA., 167 / TUVATAKASUTTA. 169 / ATTADANDASUTTA. 171; lines 15007-15187 confidence: medium
Sariputta asks about a Bhikkhu who is loath of the world and dwells in isolated places such as the root of a tree, a cemetery, or caves of mountains, and about the dangers overcome while going to the immortal region.
The Bhikkhu is described as houseless, dwelling in isolated places such as tree roots, cemeteries, and mountain caves, facing dangers, and going toward the immortal region while loving perfect enlightenment.
read in the book → -
The Sutta-Nipata (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 10, Part II) PREFACE / TO NEW EDITION. / NEW EDITION. XI / X1V - PREFACE TO; lines 273-322 confidence: low
The commentator says the verse was uttered by Buddha when, on the way to Benares, he met Upagivaka, who asked who ordained him and whose doctrine he taught; Buddha declared he had no teacher and was his own teacher.
Upagivaka asks who ordained Buddha, and the Lalita-vistara comparison is presented as a corresponding question about who gave Gautama leave to become a bhikshu or pabbagita.
read in the book → -
The Sutta-Nipata (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 10, Part II) SABHIYASUTTA. 85 / SABHIYASUTTA. 87 / SABHIYASUTTA. 9! / SABHIYASUTTA. 93; lines 11714-11787 confidence: high
Bhagavat explains that one formerly belonging to another creed who seeks adoption and ordination serves for four months; after that, Bhikkhus with appeased thoughts give the robe and orders, with allowance for differences of persons.
The passage describes a rule for former adherents serving a probationary period before receiving the robe and orders, Sabhiya’s acceptance of an even longer service, and his eventual ordination.
read in the book → -
The Sutta-Nipata (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 10, Part II) SABHIYASUTTA. 87 / SABHIYASUTTA. 9! / SABHIYASUTTA. 93 / SELASUTTA. 95; lines 11790-11867 confidence: medium
The synopsis says Keniya invites Buddha and the assembly to a meal; Sela the Brahmana arrives with three hundred young men, asks about the preparations, goes to Buddha, converses with him, and is converted with his followers.
The opening synopsis states that Sela seeks Buddha, converses with him, and is converted, as are his followers.
read in the book → -
The Sutta-Nipata (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 10, Part II) SECOND EDITION, REVISED / CONTENTS. / CONTENTS. / EXPLANATION OF WORDS; lines 7268-7406 confidence: medium
Pabbagga is leaving the world, embracing ascetic life, and taking the robe; Pabbagita is an ascetic having taken the robe; Paribbaga is a wandering mendicant; Savaka is follower or disciple; Sakyamuni is a Buddha name; Samsara is revolution or transmigration.
Pabbagga is glossed as leaving the world, embracing ascetic life, and taking the robe; Upasampada is glossed as priest’s orders.
read in the book → -
The Sutta-Nipata (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 10, Part II) SELASUTTA. 95 / SELASUTTA. 97 / SELASUTTA. 99 / SELASUTTA. IOI; lines 12029-12105 confidence: medium
Sela says whoever likes him may follow and whoever does not may go; he will at once take orders in the Buddha's presence.
Sela declares that he will take orders in the presence of the Buddha and invites those who like him to follow.
read in the book → -
The Sutta-Nipata (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 10, Part II) SELASUTTA. 97 / SELASUTTA. 99 / SELASUTTA. IOI / SELASUTTA. 103; lines 12108-12182 confidence: high
Sela’s followers say they will take orders if the doctrine pleases Sela; three hundred Brahmanas ask with clasped hands to cultivate religious life in Bhagavat’s presence.
The group asks to cultivate religious life, then Sela and his assembly take robe and orders in Bhagavat’s presence.
read in the book → -
The Sutta-Nipata (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 10, Part II) SUNDARIKABHARADVAGASUTTA. 73 / SUNDARIKABHARADVAGASUTTA. 75 / SUNDARIKABHARADVAGASUTTA. 77 / MAGHASUTTA. 79; lines 11138-11294 confidence: high
Sundarikabharadvaga takes refuge in Gotama, the Dhamma, and the Assembly of Bhikkhus; receives pabbagga and upasampada from Bhagavat; practices in solitude; realizes the goal; and becomes an arahat.
Sundarikabharadvaga requests robe and orders, receives pabbagga and upasampada, lives as a solitary practitioner, realizes by his own understanding, and becomes an arahat.
read in the book → -
The Sutta-Nipata (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 10, Part II) SUNDARIKABHARADVAGASUTTA. 75 / SUNDARIKABHARADVAGASUTTA. 77 / MAGHASUTTA. 79 / MAGHASUTTA. 83; lines 11296-11386 confidence: medium
Magha praises Gotama's Dhamma as like raising what is overthrown, revealing what is hidden, showing the path to one astray, and holding out an oil lamp in darkness; he takes refuge in Gotama, the Dhamma, and the Assembly of Bhikkhus as an upasaka for life.
After receiving answers and praising the Dhamma, Magha takes refuge in Gotama, the Dhamma, and the Assembly of Bhikkhus and asks to be accepted as an upasaka for life.
read in the book → -
The Sutta-Nipata (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 10, Part II) SUNDARIKABHARADVAGASUTTA. 75 / SUNDARIKABHARADVAGASUTTA. 77 / MAGHASUTTA. 79 / MAGHASUTTA. 83; lines 11296-11386 confidence: medium
The introduction says Sabhiya the Paribbajaka goes to six famous teachers without solving his doubts, approaches Gotama with questions about how to behave to become various religious types, and finally receives the robe and orders from Buddha.
The Sabhiyasutta introduction says Sabhiya goes to six famous teachers without having his doubts solved, approaches Gotama with questions, and finally receives robe and orders from Buddha.
read in the book → -
The Sutta-Nipata (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 10, Part II) VASETTHASUTTA. 109 / VASETTHASUTTA. III / VASETTHASUTTA. 113 / VASETTHASUTTA. 115; lines 12639-12719 confidence: medium
Vasettha and Bharadvaja praise Gotama’s explanation of the Dhamma using images of raising the overturned, revealing the hidden, guiding the lost, and holding out an oil lamp in darkness; they take refuge in Gotama, the Dhamma, and the Assembly of Bhikkhus for life.
Vasettha and Bharadvaja ask to be received as followers who have taken refuge in Gotama, the Dhamma, and the Assembly of Bhikkhus for life.
read in the book → -
The Sutta-Nipata (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 10, Part II) XXVI DHAMMAPADA. / XXVII1 DHAMMAPADA. / INTRODUCTION. XXIX / XXX DHAMMAPADA.; lines 961-996 confidence: medium
The learned person reverently petitions the priesthood, saying he wants to translate the Atthakatha and asking for access to all their books; the priesthood gives only two gathas to test his qualifications.
The priesthood gives only two gathas to test the learned person's qualifications and promises all books after he proves himself.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) DHAMMA. / THE RULES REGARDING THE SETTLEMENT OF CASES. / THE MAHAVAGGA. / FIRST KHANDHAKA.; lines 4881-5013 confidence: medium
Unnamed persons at the Blessed One's feet take refuge in the Blessed One and the Dhamma for life; they are described as the first lay-disciples by the dyad formula, and the account under the Rajayatana tree ends.
The passage presents taking refuge through the dyad formula as the act by which unnamed persons become the first lay-disciples.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) DHAMMA. / THE RULES REGARDING THE SETTLEMENT OF CASES. / THE MAHAVAGGA. / FIRST KHANDHAKA.; lines 5165-5311 confidence: medium
The Blessed One wanders to Benares, to the deer park Isipatana, where the five Bhikkhus are. Seeing him from afar, they agree not to salute him, rise for him, or take his bowl and robe, though they set out a seat for him.
The five Bhikkhus move from refusal and skepticism to willing attention and fixation of mind on the knowledge imparted by the Blessed One.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) DHAMMA. / THE RULES REGARDING THE SETTLEMENT OF CASES. / THE MAHAVAGGA. / FIRST KHANDHAKA.; lines 5468-5528 confidence: high
Kondanna is described as having seen and mastered the Truth, overcome doubt, gained full knowledge, and asks the Blessed One for pabbajja and upasampada ordinations.
Kondanna, Vappa, and Bhaddiya request pabbajja and upasampada, and the Blessed One admits them with the 'Come, O Bhikkhu' formula and a directive to lead a holy life.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) FIRST KHANDHAKA. / IOO MAHAVAGGA. I, 6, 36. / I IO MAHAVAGGA. I, 8, 4. / I, 9, 4. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. I I I; lines 5992-6112 confidence: high
After preaching, the four persons are said to have seen the Truth and request pabba^a and upasampada ordinations; the Blessed One admits them with 'Come, O Bhikkhus.'
The four lay friends request pabba^a and upasampada ordinations and are admitted as Bhikkhus by the Blessed One.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) I IO MAHAVAGGA. I, 8, 4. / I, 9, 4. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. I I I / MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T-; lines 6199-6373 confidence: high
The companions search the grove for the woman, see the Blessed One, and explain that she has fled with their property.
The young men search for the runaway woman, but the Blessed One asks whether searching for themselves would be better; this leads to Dhamma teaching, insight, and ordination.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) I IO MAHAVAGGA. I, 8, 4. / I, 9, 4. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. I I I / MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T-; lines 6199-6373 confidence: high
The Blessed One asks whether it would be better for the young men to search for the woman or for themselves; they answer that self-search would be better and sit respectfully to hear the Dhamma.
After the Blessed One preaches, the thirty young companions see the Truth and receive upasampada ordination.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI / I, 54, 5. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 2OQ / I, 64, I. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. / I, 75. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 22Q; lines 10830-10987 confidence: high
The Theras propose ordaining candidates together by one proclamation; the Blessed One allows two or three persons to be ordained by one proclamation if they have the same upa^Mya, but not if they have different ones.
The passage concerns upasampada admission and gives ritual-legal steps: proclamation, preceptor, eligibility questions, instruction, appointment of an instructor, and appearance before the assembly.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI / I, 54, 5. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 2OQ / I, 64, I. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. / I, 75. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 22Q; lines 10830-10987 confidence: medium
Kumarakassapa questions whether his upasampada is valid because he completed twenty years from conception rather than birth; the Blessed One says birth should be reckoned from the first thought and consciousness in the womb and allows ordination after the twentieth year from conception.
Admission depends on completing twenty years, with a special ruling that the age may be reckoned from conception because consciousness arises in the womb.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI / I, 54, 5. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 2OQ / I, 64, I. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. / I, 75. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 22Q; lines 10830-10987 confidence: high
After Bhikkhus with leprosy, boils, dry leprosy, consumption, and fits are seen, the Blessed One prescribes questioning candidates about diseases, sex/status, freedom, debts, royal service, parental consent, age, bowl and robes, and names.
Candidates are instructed before the assembly to answer truthfully to formal questions about their condition, status, age, equipment, and names.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI / I, 54, 5. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 2OQ / I, 64, I. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. / I, 75. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 22Q; lines 10989-11139 confidence: high
The instructor announces that the candidate desires upasampada; the candidate is told to come, adjust his upper robe, raise joined hands, and ask the Saṃgha three times for ordination and compassionate drawing out.
The candidate is publicly announced, petitions the Saṃgha three times, is examined for disqualifications, and receives ordination through formal communal procedure.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI / I, 54, 5. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 2OQ / I, 64, I. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. / I, 75. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 22Q; lines 10989-11139 confidence: high
After ordination, the shadow is measured; the new Bhikkhu is told the season, date, part of the day, the whole formula, and the four Resources.
After ordination the new Bhikkhu is told practical orientation data, the four Resources, and, by prescription, the four Interdictions.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI / I, 54, 5. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 2OQ / I, 64, I. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. / I, 75. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 22Q; lines 10989-11139 confidence: medium
Bhikkhus leave a newly ordained Bhikkhu alone; on the way he meets his former wife, who invites sexual intercourse, and he has intercourse with her and arrives late.
A newly ordained Bhikkhu is left alone, encounters his former wife, commits sexual misconduct, and this leads to the rule that a companion be assigned.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI / I, 54, 5. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 2OQ / I, 64, I. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. / I, 75. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 22Q; lines 11141-11227 confidence: high
The Blessed One instructs the Bhikkhus to ask the returning monk whether he will see the offence; an affirmative answer allows pabbajja, upasampada, and restoration, while a negative answer prevents each step.
Entry through pabbajja and upasampada ordination is made conditional on the applicant’s stated willingness to acknowledge the offence, with further restoration dependent on the same condition.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI / I, 54, 5. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 2OQ / I, 64, I. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. / I, 75. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 22Q; lines 11141-11227 confidence: medium
The Blessed One instructs the Bhikkhus to ask the returning monk whether he will see the offence; an affirmative answer allows pabbajja, upasampada, and restoration, while a negative answer prevents each step.
At successive stages of admission and restoration, the community poses a question whose yes-or-no answer determines whether the candidate may proceed.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) I, 64, I. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. / I, 75. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 22Q / SECOND KHANDHAKA. / IT, 34, 2. UPOSATHA CEREMONY, AND PATIMOKKHA. 2QI; lines 14036-14188 confidence: medium
A sikkhamana may be sick, may have violated precepts and need to take them again, or may desire upasampada ordination with assistance concerning the formula and quorum.
The passage includes cases where a sikkhamana or samanera desires upasampada ordination and where a sikkhamana or samaneri takes or retakes precepts, with formula and quorum mentioned for ordination.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) I, 64, I. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. / I, 75. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 22Q / SECOND KHANDHAKA. / IT, 34, 2. UPOSATHA CEREMONY, AND PATIMOKKHA. 2QI; lines 14540-14711 confidence: high
The Saṅgha at Sāvatthi agrees that nobody should receive pabbajjā ordination during the rainy season. Visakha Migaramata's grandson asks for ordination, is told to wait, and later refuses.
A candidate seeks pabbajjā ordination during the rainy season, is refused because of a Saṅgha agreement, later declines, and the Blessed One rules that such a barrier should not be made.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) I, 75. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 22Q / SECOND KHANDHAKA. / IT, 34, 2. UPOSATHA CEREMONY, AND PATIMOKKHA. 2QI / FOURTH KHANDHAKA.; lines 14810-14959 confidence: medium
After three months, the Bhikkhus finish Vassa, take their bowls and robes, travel to Savatthi, salute the Blessed One, sit near him, and are asked about their welfare and Vassa residence.
The passage centers on the end of the Vassa residence and the institution of Pavarana as a required communal ceremony for accord, atonement, and discipline.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) I, 9, 4. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. I I I / MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18.; lines 6856-7021 confidence: high
Uruvela Kassapa prostrates at the Blessed One's feet and asks to receive the pabbajjā and upasampadā ordinations.
Uruvela Kassapa and the Jaṭila groups request ordination, discard hair, braids, provisions, and sacrificial items, and receive upasampadā from the Blessed One.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) I, 9, 4. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. I I I / MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18.; lines 7024-7161 confidence: medium
The assembly variously salutes, greets, bends clasped hands, announces names, or sits silently, then wonders whether Gotama is under Kassapa’s spiritual direction or Kassapa under Gotama’s.
The assembly wonders who is spiritually subordinate to whom, and the Blessed One prompts Kassapa to publicly explain his abandonment of former rites.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) I, 9, 4. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. I I I / MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18.; lines 7163-7291 confidence: high
Uruvela Kassapa rises, adjusts his robe over one shoulder, prostrates at the Blessed One's feet, and says twice that the Blessed One is his teacher and he is the pupil.
Uruvela Kassapa publicly declares the Blessed One to be his teacher and himself the pupil, and others become lay-pupils after hearing the teaching.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) I, 9, 4. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. I I I / MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18.; lines 7293-7438 confidence: medium
Sariputta sees Assa^i, thinks he may be an Arahat or on the path of Arahatship, waits until the alms round is finished, follows him, and asks about his teacher and doctrine.
Sariputta follows Assa^i until an appropriate time and asks in whose name he retired, who his teacher is, and what doctrine he professes.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) I, 9, 4. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. I I I / MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18.; lines 7440-7588 confidence: medium
Moggallana proposes joining the Blessed One as teacher; Sariputta says they should inform the two hundred and fifty paribbajakas; the group says it will follow them under the spiritual direction of the great Samana.
Sariputta and Moggallana decide to go to the Blessed One as teacher, inform their followers, refuse Sanjaya's attempt to keep them, and depart to Veluvana.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) I, 9, 4. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. I I I / MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18.; lines 7590-7728 confidence: high
Sariputta and Moggallana approach the Blessed One, prostrate with heads at his feet, request pabbajja and upasampada, and receive upasampada after the Blessed One’s admission formula.
The passage presents a formal approach to the teacher, prostration, request for pabbajja and upasampada, verbal admission, and reception of upasampada.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) I, 9, 4. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. I I I / MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18.; lines 7590-7728 confidence: medium
Some bhikkhus lack preceptors, exhortation, and instruction, and go for alms wearing improper under and upper garments or improper attire.
Bhikkhus without preceptors and instruction behave improperly in dress, begging, and dining halls, leading to public complaint.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) IOO MAHAVAGGA. I, 6, 36. / I IO MAHAVAGGA. I, 8, 4. / I, 9, 4. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. I I I / MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I.; lines 6115-6196 confidence: high
The Blessed One grants Bhikkhus permission to confer pabbajja and upasampada ordinations locally and prescribes preliminary actions: cutting hair and beard, putting on yellow robes, covering one shoulder, saluting Bhikkhus' feet, squatting, and raising joined hands.
The passage prescribes an ordination sequence with bodily preparation, distinctive robes, gestures of submission, and a repeated refuge declaration.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7.; lines 7772-7908 confidence: high
A discourse to Bhikkhus prescribes that young Bhikkhus choose an upajjhaya and states that preceptor and pupil should regard one another as father and son in mutual reverence and shared life.
A young Bhikkhu must formally approach an intended preceptor with prescribed gestures and repeated speech, and the relationship exists only after the preceptor's acceptance by word or gesture.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7.; lines 8353-8505 confidence: high
The Blessed One abolishes upasampada by the threefold declaration of taking refuge and prescribes upasampada by a formal act of the Order with an announcement followed by three questions.
The passage centers on pabbajja and upasampada ordination and prescribes formal steps, speech, gestures, preceptor relation, and communal authorization.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7.; lines 8353-8505 confidence: medium
The Blessed One rules: "Let no one, O Bhikkhus, ordain a person unless he has been asked to do so"; doing otherwise is a dukkata offence.
The candidate is instructed to ask the Sangha to draw him out of the sinful world out of compassion as part of the upasampada request.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7.; lines 8507-8662 confidence: high
At Rajagaha, Bhikkhus receive excellent meals in rich upasakas' houses; a Brahmana sees the life as comfortable and receives pabbajja and upasampada.
The passage repeatedly concerns pabbajja and upasampada, including candidates seeking ordination, post-ordination instruction, and rules governing valid upasampada.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7.; lines 8507-8662 confidence: high
A youth refuses ordination after hearing the Resources before ordination; the Buddha prohibits telling them before ordination and prescribes telling them immediately after upasampada.
A youth refuses ordination when told the austere Resources beforehand, and the Buddha prescribes that they be disclosed immediately after upasampada.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7.; lines 8507-8662 confidence: high
Some Bhikkhus perform upasampada with two or three Bhikkhus; the Buddha requires a chapter of ten or more and declares a smaller service a dukkaṭa offence.
The Buddha rules that upasampada should not be performed with fewer than ten Bhikkhus and requires a chapter of ten or more.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7.; lines 8665-8797 confidence: high
The Buddha rebukes Upananda as unfit to instruct another and prescribes that only one who has completed ten years or more may confer upasampada; violation is a dukkaṭa offence.
The passage concerns upasampada ordination and establishes who is qualified to confer it, first requiring ten years' seniority and then requiring learning and competence.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7.; lines 8800-8956 confidence: medium
"Let him adjust his upper robe so as to cover one shoulder, salute the feet ... sit down squatting, raise his joined hands"; the formula is repeated thrice.
The passage gives a formal procedure and speech formula by which a pupil chooses an acariya and enters dependence.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7.; lines 8958-9105 confidence: high
“a Bhikkhu may confer the upasampada ordination, give a nissaya, and ordain a novice” when possessing relevant perfection.
The central repeated pattern is the regulation of who may confer upasampada, give nissaya, and ordain a novice; the conferrer must meet moral, doctrinal, pastoral, and seniority requirements.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7.; lines 9107-9243 confidence: high
A former Titthiya who silenced his upajjhaya and returned to that school is barred from upasampada if he comes back; other former Titthiyas seeking ordination should receive a four-month parivasa.
A former outsider seeking ordination must undergo a defined probation period, perform prescribed acts, request admission, and be evaluated before upasampada is granted.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7.; lines 9107-9243 confidence: high
The applicant is to cut hair and beard, wear yellow robes, cover one shoulder with the upper robe, salute the Bhikkhus' feet, squat, raise joined hands, and recite refuge in Buddha, Dhamma, and Saṅgha three times.
The applicant cuts hair and beard, dons yellow robes, assumes submissive ritual postures, and recites the triple refuge formula.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7.; lines 9107-9243 confidence: high
A decisive failure occurs if the applicant shows anger at criticism of the former school or gladness at criticism of the Buddha, Dhamma, and Saṅgha, or the reverse toward praise; in such failure, upasampada should not be conferred.
A decisive failure occurs when the applicant's reactions show continued loyalty to the former school and negative disposition toward the Buddha, Dhamma, and Saṅgha.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 12, I. / MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7.; lines 9245-9267 confidence: medium
A person formerly belonging to a Titthiya school who has satisfied the Bhikkhus should be conferred upasampada ordination.
The passage prescribes upasampada ordination for former members of another school and specifies admission-related procedures involving robe provision, hair shaving permission, and exemption from parivasa for named groups.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI; lines 9270-9435 confidence: high
The sick people decide to embrace religious life among the Sakyaputtiya Samanas so that the Bhikkhus will nurse them and Jivaka will cure them; the Bhikkhus confer pabbajja and upasampada, nurse them, and Jivaka cures them.
The passage repeatedly concerns pabbajja and upasampada as formal admission acts: a direct upasampada exception, sick persons receiving pabbajja and upasampada, and warriors seeking pabbajja.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI; lines 9270-9435 confidence: medium
The sick people decide to embrace religious life among the Sakyaputtiya Samanas so that the Bhikkhus will nurse them and Jivaka will cure them; the Bhikkhus confer pabbajja and upasampada, nurse them, and Jivaka cures them.
Sick persons enter the order in expectation of nursing and cure; one man returns to worldly life after recovery; the Blessed One then prohibits pabbajja for persons with the five diseases.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI; lines 9270-9435 confidence: medium
Many distinguished warriors reflect that going to war and delighting in fighting creates evil and great demerit; they decide that obtaining pabbajja with the Sakyaputtiya Samanas would let them desist from evil and do good, and they go to the Bhikkhus.
Warriors who delight in fighting judge it evil and demeritorious, then seek pabbajja so they may desist from evil and do good.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI; lines 9270-9435 confidence: medium
The Blessed One teaches and gladdens Jivaka, who salutes and departs; the Blessed One then tells the Bhikkhus not to give pabbajja to anyone affected with the five diseases and states that the ordainer commits a dukkata offence.
The passage sets admission boundaries by granting a special exception to Sakyas formerly from Titthiya schools and by excluding persons affected with the five diseases from pabbajja.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI; lines 9438-9621 confidence: high
Royal soldiers or warriors receive pabba^a and upasampada; army officers notice their absence and object that persons in royal service have been ordained.
The passage repeatedly concerns pabba^a and upasampada as entry into the Bhikkhu order and establishes restrictions on who may be admitted.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI; lines 9623-9771 confidence: high
A runaway slave is ordained; his masters identify him, and the Blessed One rules that no slave should receive pabba^a and that the ordainer commits a dukka/a offence.
The passage repeatedly concerns entry into the Bhikkhu order through pabba^a and upasampada and sets eligibility limits involving slave status, shaving permission, and minimum age.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI; lines 9623-9771 confidence: medium
A bald-headed smith quarrels with his parents, goes to the Arama, receives pabba^a, and is later found by his searching parents, who complain that the monks denied knowing or seeing him.
The smith leaves after a family quarrel to receive pabba^a, and the boys ask parental consent for leaving the world and going forth into the houseless state.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI; lines 9623-9771 confidence: high
At dawn the boys cry for rice-milk, soft food, and hard food; when told to wait or go for alms, they throw bedding about and make it wet.
The newly ordained boys cry for food and disturb the bedding, after which the Blessed One explains that persons under twenty cannot endure heat, cold, hunger, thirst, pests, abuse, and bodily pains.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI; lines 9773-9944 confidence: high
The Blessed One rebukes Bhikkhus, gives a religious discourse, and says no one should knowingly confer upasampada on a person under twenty years of age.
The passage repeatedly regulates upasampada and pabbajja by age thresholds and by eligibility conditions.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI; lines 9773-9944 confidence: medium
A family dies of pestilence, leaving only father and son; they receive pabbajja and go together for alms, where the boy asks his father for food.
Two episodes involve people left after pestilence; in the second, Ananda seeks a way to prevent two boys from perishing, leading to an exception for crow-keeper boys under fifteen.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI; lines 9773-9944 confidence: medium
Bhikkhus explain to Ananda that travel would require taking nissaya again unless their teachers and preceptors go; the Blessed One goes to Dakkhinagiri with only a few Bhikkhus and returns to Rajagaha.
The passage describes dependence on acariyas and upajjhayas and distinguishes learned, competent Bhikkhus from unlearned ones in rules for nissaya.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) MAHAVAGGA. I, 13. T- / T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI; lines 9946-10004 confidence: high
Rahula follows the Blessed One and says: “Give me my inheritance, Samara; give me my inheritance, Samara.”
Immediately after Rahula repeatedly asks for inheritance, the Blessed One instructs Sariputta to confer pabba^a ordination on him.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) RULES REGARDING UNDETERMINED MATTERS. / NISSAGGIYA PAA1TTIYA DHAMMA. / PAJTITTIYA RULES INVOLVING FORFEITURE. / PAA1TTIYA DHAMMA.; lines 3330-3472 confidence: medium
Rule 65 forbids knowingly admitting a person under twenty years of age to the higher grade in the Order; the person is not admitted, assisting Bhikkhus are blameworthy, and the responsible Bhikkhu incurs a Pa/£ittiya.
Rule 65 states that a person under twenty years of age knowingly admitted to the higher grade is not admitted and that the responsible Bhikkhu incurs a Pa/£ittiya.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI / I, 54, 5. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 2OQ; lines 10108-10270 confidence: high
The Blessed One prescribes ten cases for expelling a novice: destroying life, theft, impurity, lying, strong drink, speaking against Buddha, Dhamma, or Saṅgha, false doctrines, and sexual intercourse with Bhikkhunis.
The passage repeatedly concerns eligibility, upasampadā, expulsion, and questioning a self-presenting entrant about ordination status.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI / I, 54, 5. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 2OQ; lines 10108-10270 confidence: medium
A delicately nurtured person of an old family with no surviving kinsmen seeks a way to live easily and thinks the Sakyaputtiya Samaṇas have comfortable precepts, meals, and beds.
The old-family person obtains an alms-bowl and robes, shaves hair and beard, puts on yellow robes, enters the Ārāma, and is then asked about upasampadā.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI / I, 54, 5. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 2OQ; lines 10272-10353 confidence: high
A serpent, ashamed and averse because of being born as a serpent, wonders how to become released from being a serpent and quickly obtain human nature.
The serpent seeks pabbaajja among the Sakyaputtiya Samanas because he believes it will release him from being a serpent and quickly obtain human nature, and he receives pabbaajja and upasampada.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI / I, 54, 5. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 2OQ; lines 9939-10105 confidence: high
Ordination procedure: hair and beard cut off, yellow robes, one shoulder covered, feet saluted, squatting, joined hands, and refuge formula recited.
The passage gives a formal sequence for novice admission: shaved hair and beard, yellow robes, one-shoulder robe arrangement, respectful posture, and a threefold declaration of refuge.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) T24 MAHAVAGGA. I, 18. / T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI / I, 54, 5. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 2OQ; lines 9939-10105 confidence: high
Novices ask about their precepts; the Blessed One prescribes ten precepts of abstinence, including abstaining from killing, stealing, impurity, lying, intoxicants, forbidden-time eating, entertainments, adornments, high or broad beds, and accepting gold or silver.
Novices ask what precepts they should train in, and the Blessed One prescribes ten abstinences as their exercise.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI / I, 54, 5. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 2OQ / I, 64, I. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS.; lines 10423-10614 confidence: high
The Blessed One states two occasions when a serpent in human shape manifests its true nature, then rules that an animal must not receive upasampada and must be expelled if already ordained.
The passage repeatedly concerns pabbajja and upasampada ordination, including who may enter, who must be expelled, and what procedural supports are required.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI / I, 54, 5. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 2OQ / I, 64, I. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS.; lines 10616-10788 confidence: high
Rules forbid upasampada without an alms-bowl, robes, or with borrowed bowls or robes; improperly equipped ordinands go for alms naked or with hands, people are annoyed, and twenty forbidden upasampada cases are closed.
The passage regulates upasampada and pabbajja admission to the order and specifies conditions under which admission may not be conferred.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI / I, 54, 5. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 2OQ / I, 64, I. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS.; lines 10616-10788 confidence: high
Rules forbid upasampada without an alms-bowl, robes, or with borrowed bowls or robes; improperly equipped ordinands go for alms naked or with hands, people are annoyed, and twenty forbidden upasampada cases are closed.
Alms-bowl and robes are treated as required requisites for upasampada, and ordination with absent or borrowed requisites is forbidden.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI / I, 54, 5. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 2OQ / I, 64, I. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS.; lines 10616-10788 confidence: high
Bhikkhus confer pabbajja on persons in many listed categories of bodily condition, illness, visible deformity, or robber status; the Blessed One forbids pabbajja for each and assigns a dukka/a offence. A note explains the phrase about hands like a snake's hood.
The pabbajja section lists categories of persons for whom admission is forbidden and assigns an offence for conferring it.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI / I, 54, 5. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 2OQ / I, 64, I. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS.; lines 10791-10827 confidence: high
A person desires upasampada ordination from Mahakassapa; Mahakassapa sends a messenger asking Ananda to recite the upasampada proclamation for that person.
The passage repeatedly concerns upasampada ordination, including candidates seeking admission and procedural proclamations for ordaining them.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) T54 MAHAVAGGA. 1,25,7. / I, 39, 2. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. IQI / I, 54, 5. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS. 2OQ / I, 64, I. ADMISSION TO THE ORDER OF BHIKKHUS.; lines 10791-10827 confidence: medium
Two persons desiring upasampada ordination from Mahakassapa quarrel; each claims that he will receive the ordination first.
Two candidates quarrel over which will receive upasampada first, and the following incomplete case also reports quarrelling among candidates seeking ordination from different Theras.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) THE MAHAVAGGA. / FIRST KHANDHAKA. / IOO MAHAVAGGA. I, 6, 36. / I IO MAHAVAGGA. I, 8, 4.; lines 5951-5989 confidence: medium
Four lay friends of Yasa, named Vimala, Subahu, Punnagi, and Gavampati, hear that Yasa has cut off his hair and beard, put on yellow robes, given up the world, and gone forth into the houseless state.
Cut hair and beard and yellow robes function in the passage as reported signs by which Yasa’s change of state is recognized by his friends.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) THE RULES REGARDING THE SETTLEMENT OF CASES. / THE MAHAVAGGA. / FIRST KHANDHAKA. / IOO MAHAVAGGA. I, 6, 36.; lines 5531-5678 confidence: medium
Mahanama and Assail receive upasampada ordination from the Blessed One.
Named venerables receive upasampada ordination, and the passage culminates in the release of the five Bhikkhus and the presence of six Arahats.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) THE RULES REGARDING THE SETTLEMENT OF CASES. / THE MAHAVAGGA. / FIRST KHANDHAKA. / IOO MAHAVAGGA. I, 6, 36.; lines 5680-5820 confidence: high
At dawn the Blessed One receives Yasa, says there is no distress or danger there, invites him to hear the Dhamma, and gives progressive instruction.
The Blessed One teaches in sequence and then gives the principal doctrine; Yasa obtains the Eye of the Truth.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) THE RULES REGARDING THE SETTLEMENT OF CASES. / THE MAHAVAGGA. / FIRST KHANDHAKA. / IOO MAHAVAGGA. I, 6, 36.; lines 5680-5820 confidence: high
The Blessed One teaches the father; the father understands the Truth, praises the teaching, takes refuge in the Blessed One, Dhamma, and Bhikkhus, and is named first lay-disciple by that formula.
After hearing the teaching, the father takes refuge in the Blessed One, the Dhamma, and the fraternity of Bhikkhus; the passage identifies him as the first lay-disciple by this formula.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) THE RULES REGARDING THE SETTLEMENT OF CASES. / THE MAHAVAGGA. / FIRST KHANDHAKA. / IOO MAHAVAGGA. I, 6, 36.; lines 5822-5948 confidence: high
Yasa requests pabbajja and upasampada ordinations; the Blessed One says 'Come, O Bhikkhu' and tells him to lead a holy life for the complete extinction of suffering; Yasa receives upasampada, and seven Arahats are said to be in the world.
Yasa requests pabbajja and upasampada; the Blessed One summons him as a Bhikkhu and instructs him to lead the holy life for the complete extinction of suffering.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part I: The Patimokkha, The Mahavagga I-IV (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 13) THE RULES REGARDING THE SETTLEMENT OF CASES. / THE MAHAVAGGA. / FIRST KHANDHAKA. / IOO MAHAVAGGA. I, 6, 36.; lines 5822-5948 confidence: medium
After seeing the Truth, Yasa's mother and former wife take refuge in the Blessed One, the Dhamma, and the fraternity of Bhikkhus; the passage identifies them as the first females in the world to become lay-disciples by the formula of the holy triad.
Yasa's mother and former wife take refuge in the Blessed One, Dhamma, and fraternity of Bhikkhus and are identified as the first female lay-disciples by that formula.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part II: The Mahavagga V-X, The Kullavagga I-III (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 17) MAHAVAGGA. V, 13, 8. / V, 13, 10. RULES FOR FOOT-CLOTIIING, SEATS, ETC. '37 / SIXTH KHANDHAKA. / QO MAHAVAGGA. VI, 25, 2.; lines 4768-4905 confidence: medium
Siha praises the Blessed One and asks to be received as a lifelong disciple who has taken refuge; the Blessed One tells him to consider first because well-known persons should act with due consideration.
Siha asks to be received as a lifelong disciple who has taken refuge, and then repeats refuge in the Blessed One, the Dhamma, and the Bhikkhu-sangha.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part II: The Mahavagga V-X, The Kullavagga I-III (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 17) SEVENTH KHANDHAKA. / VIII, 12, 2. / VH, 3. THE KATIIINA CEREMONIES. T59 / NINTH KHANDHAKA.; lines 11208-11358 confidence: medium
Five Bhikkhu Saṅgha sizes are listed—four, five, ten, twenty, and more than twenty persons—with corresponding permissions and exceptions for official acts including upasampadā, pavāraṇā, and abbhāna.
Upasampadā ordination is named among official acts whose performance depends on the lawful and complete size of the Bhikkhu Saṅgha.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part II: The Mahavagga V-X, The Kullavagga I-III (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 17) SEVENTH KHANDHAKA. / VIII, 12, 2. / VH, 3. THE KATIIINA CEREMONIES. T59 / NINTH KHANDHAKA.; lines 11509-11641 confidence: medium
Upali lists omitted required answers or confessions and incorrect substitutions among Vinaya procedures; the Blessed One says such acts are unlawful and that the Samgha trespasses against the law.
The passage includes upasampada ordination among communal acts that must be conferred only on the proper person and by correct procedure.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part II: The Mahavagga V-X, The Kullavagga I-III (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 17) SEVENTH KHANDHAKA. / VIII, 12, 2. / VH, 3. THE KATIIINA CEREMONIES. T59 / NINTH KHANDHAKA.; lines 11643-11789 confidence: medium
Upali asks whether a complete congregation lawfully grants the proper formal acts, including abbhana and upasampada ordination, to proper recipients.
The passage includes upasampada ordination conferred by a complete congregation on a person for whom it ought to be conferred.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part II: The Mahavagga V-X, The Kullavagga I-III (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 17) V, I, 25. RULES FOR FOOT-CLOTHING, SEATS, ETC. I I / V, 7, I. RULES FOR FOOT-CLOTHING, SEATS, ETC. / MAHAVAGGA. V, 13, 8. / V, 13, 10. RULES FOR FOOT-CLOTIIING, SEATS, ETC. '37; lines 1625-1761 confidence: high
After a religious discourse, the Blessed One says the Southern country and Avanti have few Bhikkhus and allows border-country upasampadā with four Bhikkhus besides a Vinaya-dhara chairman.
The passage explicitly concerns upasampadā ordination and permits a reduced quorum in border countries where Bhikkhus are few.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part II: The Mahavagga V-X, The Kullavagga I-III (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 17) V, I, 7. RULES FOR FOOT-CLOTIIING, SEATS, ETC. T, / V, I, 25. RULES FOR FOOT-CLOTHING, SEATS, ETC. I I / V, 7, I. RULES FOR FOOT-CLOTHING, SEATS, ETC.; lines 1412-1531 confidence: high
Mahā Kaccāyana says the higher life is hard with one bed and one meal; Soṇa’s desire abates after initial requests, but on the third request he receives pabbajjā ordination.
Soṇa’s first and second requests do not lead to ordination, but the third request results in pabbajjā; higher ordination follows only after an assembly of ten Bhikkhus is gathered.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part II: The Mahavagga V-X, The Kullavagga I-III (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 17) V, I, 7. RULES FOR FOOT-CLOTIIING, SEATS, ETC. T,; lines 150-297 confidence: high
So;/a Ko/ivisa thinks lay life is not easy for a wholly perfect holy life and considers cutting hair and beard, putting on yellow robes, giving up the world, and going forth.
So;/a Ko/ivisa chooses to abandon lay life, cut hair and beard, wear yellow robes, go houseless, and receive ordination.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part II: The Mahavagga V-X, The Kullavagga I-III (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 17) X, 4, 5' SCHISMS AMONG THE SAMGUA. 3! I / A'ULLAVAGGA. / SECOND KHANDHAKA. / C C 2; lines 15691-15838 confidence: medium
A probationer must not leave a Bhikkhu-inhabited residence or non-residence for a place without Bhikkhus, across stated permutations, unless with a regular Bhikkhu or in time of danger.
The probationer is separated by special duties, travel limits, and eventual discussion of interruption and rehabilitation within a disciplinary process.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part II: The Mahavagga V-X, The Kullavagga I-III (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 17) X, 4, 5' SCHISMS AMONG THE SAMGUA. 3! I / A'ULLAVAGGA. / SECOND KHANDHAKA. / C C 2; lines 16758-16904 confidence: low
A Bhikkhu under probation throws off the robes, later returns and asks for upasampada; the original probation remains obligatory after upasampada.
The passage describes return or later reception of upasampada while an earlier probation remains obligatory.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part II: The Mahavagga V-X, The Kullavagga I-III (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 17) X, 4, 5' SCHISMS AMONG THE SAMGUA. 3! I / A'ULLAVAGGA. / SECOND KHANDHAKA. / C C 2; lines 16906-17043 confidence: medium
A Bhikkhu who committed numerous unconcealed Saṃghādisesa offences, threw off the robes, later received upasampada again, and still did not conceal them is to have Manatta imposed.
A Bhikkhu who throws off the robes and later receives upasampada again remains subject to Manatta and, if concealment occurred, probation. The taxonomy reference is supported only in the limited sense that upasampada is an ordination/reentry context.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part II: The Mahavagga V-X, The Kullavagga I-III (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 17) X, 4, 5' SCHISMS AMONG THE SAMGUA. 3! I / A'ULLAVAGGA. / SECOND KHANDHAKA. / C C 2; lines 17045-17210 confidence: medium
Cases introduced with “In case, O Bhikkhus” concern a Bhikkhu who has committed numerous Sa?;/ghadisesa offences, some concealed and some not; after throwing off robes and receiving upasampada again, later concealment/non-concealment combinations lead to the same penalty reference.
The Bhikkhu throws off the robes and again receives upasampada before later disciplinary assessment.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part II: The Mahavagga V-X, The Kullavagga I-III (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 17) X, 4, 5' SCHISMS AMONG THE SAMGUA. 3! I / A'ULLAVAGGA. / SECOND KHANDHAKA. / C C 2; lines 17213-17351 confidence: medium
A Bhikkhu undergoing probation commits multiple Saṃghādisesa offences, does not conceal them, throws off robes, receives upasampada again, and is to be returned to the start of probation if he does not conceal them afterward.
The repeated sequence of throwing off robes and again receiving upasampada presents loss of monastic status followed by renewed ordination or admission.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part II: The Mahavagga V-X, The Kullavagga I-III (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 17) X, 4, 5' SCHISMS AMONG THE SAMGUA. 3! I / A'ULLAVAGGA. / SECOND KHANDHAKA. / C C 2; lines 17213-17351 confidence: medium
The section states that the hundred cases end here and explains in a note how the hundred cases are derived from repetitions of earlier chapters.
The text centers on probation, Manatta discipline, and fitness for rehabilitation as structured processes governing return to standing after offences.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) ELEVENTH KHANDHAKA. / I 1 . / JTULLAVAGGA. / XI, X, 6.; lines 17351-17541 confidence: medium
Ānanda thinks he should not enter the next day's assembly while still on the way toward Arahatship, stays alert all night, and becomes free from attachment and emancipated from the Āsavas while beginning to lie down.
Ānanda considers himself still on the way toward Arahatship before the assembly, remains alert through the night, and becomes emancipated from the Āsavas before entering the assembly context.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) I 1 . / VII, I, 2. / VII, 1 , 3 . / JPULLAVAGGA.; lines 10917-10962 confidence: high
The Sakyas tell the Blessed One they are haughty, identify Upali the barber as their long-time attendant, and ask that he be admitted before them so they may honor him as senior and humble their pride.
Upali, a barber and former attendant, is admitted before the Sakyas so that they must honor him as senior and humble their pride.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) ISO AULLAVAGGA. VI, 4, 2. / VI, 4 , 3 - / VI, 4; 4- / VI, 4 , 6.; lines 8751-8787 confidence: medium
The householder takes refuge in the Blessed One, the Truth, and the Order, asks to be accepted as a lifelong disciple, and asks the Blessed One to accept the next day’s meal for himself and the Order of Bhikkhus.
After attaining insight and praising the teaching, the householder takes refuge in the Blessed One, the Truth, and the Order, and asks to be accepted as a disciple for life.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) IX, 4, I. / IX, 4, I. / JTULLAVAGGA. / ZULLAVAGGA.; lines 14813-14935 confidence: medium
Gotami asks that women be allowed to renounce home and enter the homeless state; the Blessed One refuses the request.
Gotami asks that women be allowed to renounce their homes and enter the homeless state under the Tathagata's doctrine and discipline.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) IX, 4, I. / JTULLAVAGGA. / ZULLAVAGGA. / X, I, 3.; lines 14938-14976 confidence: medium
Mahapajapati answers that the Blessed One does not permit women to renounce their homes and enter the homeless state under the doctrine and discipline proclaimed by the Tathagata.
Mahapajapati stands outside the entrance porch seeking access to the homeless state, and Ananda asks the Blessed One to grant permission for women to do so.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) JTULLAVAGGA. / X, I, 4. / JTULLAVAGGA. / ZULLAVAGGA.; lines 15188-15267 confidence: high
Maha-pajapati asks the Blessed One what course to pursue toward the Sakya women; he teaches her, she departs respectfully, and he tells the Bhikkhus that Bhikkhunis may receive upasampada initiation from Bhikkhus.
The passage centers on upasampada initiation: Bhikkhunis are authorized to receive it from Bhikkhus, while Maha-pajapati's acceptance of the Eight Chief Rules is declared to count as her own initiation.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) JTULLAVAGGA. / ZULLAVAGGA. / X, I, 3. / JTULLAVAGGA.; lines 14979-15033 confidence: high
Ananda decides to ask on another ground and asks whether women who go forth from household life into the homeless state can realize conversion, the second Path, the third Path, or Arahatship.
The passage repeatedly describes leaving household life for the homeless state and states that accepting the Eight Chief Rules will be reckoned as Maha-pa^apati the Gotami's initiation.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) KULLAVAGGA. / VI, 4, I. / ISO AULLAVAGGA. VI, 4, 2. / VI, 4 , 3 -; lines 8549-8593 confidence: low
As he leaves the city, the light disappears, thick darkness arises, and fear, trembling, and consternation make him want to turn back.
After leaving the city, the traveler enters sudden darkness, becomes fearful, and nearly turns back before an unseen helper speaks.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) KV LLAVAGGA. / ETULLAVAGGA. / J 7) 5- / X, 19- 3 -; lines 16667-16845 confidence: high
Addhakāsi, a courtesan who adopted religious life under the Bhikkhunis, wants to go to Sāvatthi for upasampadā by the Blessed One; men of abandoned life beset the road, so she sends a messenger asking what course to take.
Addhakāsi seeks upasampadā but cannot come before the Saṅgha because of danger, so the Blessed One allows initiation by a learned, competent Bhikkhuni messenger.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) KV LLAVAGGA. / ETULLAVAGGA. / J 7) 5- / X, 19- 3 -; lines 16848-17021 confidence: high
A learned competent Bhikkhu lays a motion before the Saṅgha for N.N.’s upasampadā with M.M. as proposer; approving members remain silent, dissenters speak, and silence is taken as approval after repeated proclamation.
The passage explicitly presents upasampadā initiation conferred by a Saṅgha motion, repeated inquiry for dissent, and approval signaled by silence.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) KV LLAVAGGA. / ETULLAVAGGA. / J 7) 5- / X, 19- 3 -; lines 16848-17021 confidence: medium
After conferral, Bhikkhus are to measure the shadow, state the season, date, and part of the day, tell the whole formula, and have Bhikkhunis teach the three allowed things and eight interdicted things.
Immediately after the initiation, the new Bhikkhuni is to be given time markers, the whole formula, and instruction in what is allowed and interdicted.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) STULLAVAGGA. X, 16, 2, / ON THE DUTIES OF BHIKKHUNIS. / X, 17, I. / KV LLAVAGGA.; lines 16311-16403 confidence: high
Bhikkhus question Bhikkhunis about disqualifications; candidates for upasampada become disconcerted and unable to answer; the Blessed One prescribes Bhikkhu-saṅgha initiation for one already initiated and cleared in the Bhikkhuni-saṅgha.
The passage centers on upasampada initiation, questioning candidates about disqualifications, and prescribed preparation before questioning.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) STULLAVAGGA. X, 16, 2, / ON THE DUTIES OF BHIKKHUNIS. / X, 17, I. / KV LLAVAGGA.; lines 16311-16403 confidence: high
Bhikkhus question Bhikkhunis about disqualifications; candidates for upasampada become disconcerted and unable to answer; the Blessed One prescribes Bhikkhu-saṅgha initiation for one already initiated and cleared in the Bhikkhuni-saṅgha.
A Bhikkhuni is to be initiated on one side in the Bhikkhuni-saṅgha and cleared there before initiation is conferred in the Bhikkhu-saṅgha.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) VI, 4, I. / ISO AULLAVAGGA. VI, 4, 2. / VI, 4 , 3 - / VI, 4; 4-; lines 8661-8748 confidence: medium
The Blessed One teaches in order: giving, righteousness, heaven, the danger, vanity, and defilement of lusts, and the advantages of renunciation.
The Blessed One gives a progressive discourse and then proclaims suffering, origin, cessation, and the path after the householder is described as ready.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) VII, 3, 5- / VII, 3, 7 - / DISSENSIONS IN T1IE ORDER. / VII, 3 , 7-; lines 11477-11521 confidence: medium
The Blessed One discourses to the man in due order, and the man asks to be accepted as a disciple taking refuge from that day forth as long as life endures.
After the Blessed One’s discourse, the man asks to be accepted as a disciple and declares lifelong refuge.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) VIII, 9-14. / NINTH KHANDHAKA. / J5TULLAVAGGA. / ON EXCLUSION FROM THE PATIMOKKHA.; lines 14084-14250 confidence: medium
The Ganga, Yamuna, Aciravati, Sarabhu, and Mahi renounce names and lineage after entering the great ocean and are reckoned as the ocean.
Rivers entering the ocean renounce their names and lineage; similarly, the four castes renounce names and lineage when they go forth under the Tathāgata's doctrine and discipline.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) X, 13, I. / STULLAVAGGA. X, 16, 2, / ON THE DUTIES OF BHIKKHUNIS. / X, 17, I.; lines 16254-16308 confidence: high
“I prescribe, O Bhikkhus, that a woman on whom the upasampadd initiation is being conferred, is to be questioned as touching the four-and-twenty Disqualifications.”
The passage centers on upasampadd initiation and prescribes a formal series of questions to determine whether a candidate may receive it.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) X, 13, I. / STULLAVAGGA. X, 16, 2, / ON THE DUTIES OF BHIKKHUNIS. / X, 17, I.; lines 16254-16308 confidence: medium
Questions 1-11 concern the eleven deformities, and questions 12-16 concern leprosy, boils, dry leprosy, consumption, and fits.
Entry into the initiated community is conditioned by bodily conditions, disease status, human and female identity, freedom from debts and service, parental consent, age, and possession of monastic requisites.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) X, 17, I. / KV LLAVAGGA. / ETULLAVAGGA. / J 7) 5-; lines 16406-16554 confidence: high
The appointed Bhikkhuni addresses the candidate, tells her this is the time to speak truth, and prepares her to answer the disqualification questions yes or no.
The passage repeatedly names upasampada initiation and prescribes preparation, questioning, request, and communal conferral.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) X, 17, I. / KV LLAVAGGA. / ETULLAVAGGA. / J 7) 5-; lines 16406-16554 confidence: medium
The instructor returns first to the assembly, requests that N. N. come forward, and the candidate is told to adjust her robe, bow, sit on her heels, join palms, and ask the Sangha for initiation three times.
The candidate asks for upasampada before the assembly, and the request is to be repeated a second and third time.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) X, 17, I. / KV LLAVAGGA. / ETULLAVAGGA. / J 7) 5-; lines 16406-16554 confidence: high
The candidate is taken before the Bhikkhu-sangha, says she has received upasampada on one side and been declared free, asks the Sangha for upasampada three times, and the remaining proceedings are the same with Bhikkhu/Bhikkhuni terms changed.
The candidate receives upasampada on the Bhikkhuni side and is then taken before the Bhikkhu-sangha for corresponding proceedings.
read in the book → -
Vinaya Texts, Part III: The Kullavagga IV-XII (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 20) X, I, 3. / JTULLAVAGGA. / X, I, 4. / JTULLAVAGGA.; lines 15093-15185 confidence: high
Rules 5-8 concern Bhikkhuni discipline, novice training and initiation through both Sanghas, prohibition on abusing Bhikkhus, and asymmetrical official admonition; the Blessed One says Maha-pajapati's acceptance of the Eight Chief Rules will count as initiation.
Maha-pajapati's taking on the Eight Chief Rules is explicitly said to be reckoned as her initiation, and Ananda reports that she has received upasampada.
read in the book →
native american northwest coast
-
Chinook Texts Chinook Texts / BOAS J / BOAS J / HOW CULTEE'S GRANDFATHER ACQUIRED A GUARDIAN SPIRIT.; lines 2593-2677 confidence: high
At the third fire the father stops him, asks whether he has found all his guardian spirits and wants to take a wife, throws him a cape, orders him to climb the mountain and stay away five nights, identifies Ut; o'naqan as the female guardian spirit of the ancestors, and the aunt asks for grass from the mountain top.
The father orders the young man to climb the mountain for five nights to the place of the female ancestral guardian spirit, and the young man undergoes a fearful supernatural encounter there.
read in the book → -
Chinook Texts Chinook Texts / BOAS J / BOAS J / HOW CULTEE'S GRANDFATHER ACQUIRED A GUARDIAN SPIRIT.; lines 2593-2677 confidence: high
Ut; o'naqan pursues him; her howling makes him weak. He thinks of guardian spirits and gains distance, throws away his cape, watches her circle it, and later thinks of the wolf guardian spirit and becomes fresh again.
During the pursuit, the young man thinks of guardian spirits, specifically the wolf and the bitch, and gains enough strength or freshness to leave Ut; o'naqan far behind.
read in the book → -
Chinook Texts Chinook Texts / BOAS J / BOAS J / HOW CULTEE'S GRANDFATHER ACQUIRED A GUARDIAN SPIRIT.; lines 2593-2677 confidence: medium
The next day he wakes when the sun is high, sees nothing, bathes in the creek, returns home naked, tells his aunt he returned before reaching the top, stays away three days, and does not tell his father what he saw.
After the sleep-vision, the young man wakes, bathes in the creek, returns home naked, and does not tell his father what he saw.
read in the book → -
Chinook Texts Chinook Texts / BOAS J / BOAS J / HOW CULTEE'S GRANDFATHER ACQUIRED A GUARDIAN SPIRIT.; lines 2679-2769 confidence: high
The passage locator titles the narrative as how Cultee's grandfather acquired a guardian spirit.
The passage title identifies acquisition of a guardian spirit; within the narrative the boy is robbed and deserted, undergoes a dangerous water crossing with bear apparitions, is carried to a supernatural being, and receives a supernatural gift and prediction.
read in the book → -
Chinook Texts Chinook Texts / BOAS J / BOAS J / HOW CULTEE'S GRANDFATHER ACQUIRED A GUARDIAN SPIRIT.; lines 2679-2769 confidence: medium
The deserted boy goes home on foot, reaches Ne'lEqtEn at ebb tide, waits for slack water, hears repeated underwater noises, and a wave comes down the river.
The supernatural sequence begins at ebb tide and slack water, with repeated underwater sounds, a wave, five black bears emerging and standing on the water, and the boy fainting before being taken to the supernatural house.
read in the book → -
Chinook Texts Chinook Texts / BOAS J / BOAS J / HOW CULTEE'S GRANDFATHER ACQUIRED A GUARDIAN SPIRIT.; lines 2771-2850 confidence: high
The youth pursues two fish ducks, repeatedly swims after them, faints, sees Iqamia'itx, identified as the helper of fishermen, and awakens on shore holding the ducks.
The youth undergoes repeated immersion and fainting, sees Iqamia'itx, then refrains from eating for three nights and three days before growing up.
read in the book → -
Chinook Texts Chinook Texts / BOAS J / BOAS J / HOW CULTEE'S GRANDFATHER ACQUIRED A GUARDIAN SPIRIT.; lines 2771-2850 confidence: high
Many years later a poor orphan boy sees the woman; she tells him he will excel all hunters, explains that the first man was not told not to show her, and instructs him to carry only a painted stick while elk hunting.
A poor orphan boy sees the supernatural woman, receives instructions for elk hunting with a painted stick, grows up, sings, and is recognized as having seen a supernatural being.
read in the book → -
Chinook Texts Chinook Texts / BOAS J / BOAS J / HOW CULTEE'S GRANDFATHER ACQUIRED A GUARDIAN SPIRIT.; lines 2852-2945 confidence: medium
One month after birth the father invites people to dance; a man with a guardian spirit for understanding children practices his art on the child; the child’s ears are perforated with two holes in each ear and presents are distributed to dancers.
The child’s ears are perforated after one month and again after about a year, with dancing, guardian-spirit practice, presents, and payments.
read in the book → -
Chinook Texts Chinook Texts / BOAS J / BOAS J / HOW CULTEE'S GRANDFATHER ACQUIRED A GUARDIAN SPIRIT.; lines 2947-3014 confidence: high
At first menstruation a chief's daughter is hidden, cared for by an old woman, tied with cedar bark, fasts, is given a potlatch, has cedar bark removed, receives dentalia and buckskin for one hundred days, is washed, painted, combed, and hidden again with separate door, distant creek bathing, and fresh-food restriction.
The first and second menstruation rites include hidden seclusion, fasting, cedar bark, dentalia, buckskin, washing, painting, combing, bathing, food restrictions, potlatches, and later lifting of restrictions.
read in the book → -
Chinook Texts Chinook Texts; lines 391-472 confidence: medium
The young man blackens his forehead with coal at a rock; a southwest wind arises and blows away the Thunderer's house. After permission to watch is granted, he washes his face with water, calm returns, and he helps repair the house.
After conflict over watching the Thunderer whale, the young man raises and calms wind, catches a whale successfully, and is praised as like the Thunderer when young.
read in the book → -
Chinook Texts Chinook Texts; lines 474-570 confidence: medium
The Thunderer orders the young man to bring pairs of black bears, grizzly bears, and panthers; the animals attack the Thunderer, who asks that they be carried back.
The Thunderer/father-in-law repeatedly commands dangerous tasks: fetching dangerous animals, entering a split log, and bringing objects from supernatural people.
read in the book → -
Chinook Texts Chinook Texts; lines 738-797 confidence: high
Crow tells her grandnephew to bathe so he may see spirits. He bathes in the river, then the sea, then mountain ponds, and becomes a young man.
Crow instructs the boy to bathe so he may see spirits; he bathes repeatedly in river, sea, and mountain ponds before demonstrating spirit power.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 1 HUNTING TABOOS / B0AS3 BELIEFS AND CUSTOMS 661 / VI. SOCIAL CUSTOMS / B0AS1 SOCIAL CUSTOMS 771; lines 17686-17783 confidence: low
Four days after Emaxuyalidze marries, men say they will see the chieftainess of their chief, enter the house, and the leader says they have come to see her back.
After four days of marriage, men come to inspect the chieftainess, and her conduct distinguishes a good chieftainess from a bad one.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 1 II. HUNTING, FISHING, AND FOOD-GATHERING / III. PRESERVATION OF FOOD / IV. RECIPES / HUNTING TABOOS; lines 14534-14628 confidence: medium
At ten months, the father invites the tribe's men; they watch hair singeing, straps are put on the child, ocher and a handkerchief are applied, men paint with ocher, and the father gives handkerchiefs saying they are from his child Deyad, who is no longer called Tsaxis.
At ten months, the child undergoes public hair-singeing, receives limb straps and ocher, and is renamed in a ceremony attended by men of the tribe.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 1 III. PRESERVATION OF FOOD / IV. RECIPES / HUNTING TABOOS / B0AS3 BELIEFS AND CUSTOMS 661; lines 14986-15087 confidence: medium
Yellow cedar-bark is dipped in urine and water; the child is washed from the right side to the left and wiped with soft yellow cedar-bark.
The passage gives a structured sequence in which an infant is washed, wiped, shaped, addressed with formulaic speech, oiled, banded, and later processed at ten months.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 1 III. PRESERVATION OF FOOD / IV. RECIPES / HUNTING TABOOS / B0AS3 BELIEFS AND CUSTOMS 661; lines 15677-15768 confidence: medium
The passage introduces the princess K'!edele£laku of the real chief of the Maamtag'ila; when mature, she sits still in the house for the maturing girl with knees pressed to her breasts.
The mature princess sits still in a designated house, maintains a constrained posture, and receives regulated food and drink under the supervision of a shaman-woman attendant.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 1 III. PRESERVATION OF FOOD / IV. RECIPES / HUNTING TABOOS / B0AS3 BELIEFS AND CUSTOMS 661; lines 15770-15868 confidence: high
The princess drinks through a bone drinking-tube under the attendant shaman-woman's supervision, swallows water four times, and eats thirty broken pieces of dried salmon dipped in oil, stopping after four swallows of food.
The maturing princess undergoes regulated intake, special dress, bodily straps, a month of indoor sitting, periodic washing, removal of straps, hair and eyebrow treatment, and disposal of ritual materials.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 1 III. PRESERVATION OF FOOD / IV. RECIPES / HUNTING TABOOS / B0AS3 BELIEFS AND CUSTOMS 661; lines 16588-16690 confidence: medium
Lebid wishes Qlwalanenega to come out of the woods and go to bed in the winter-dance house so that she may be cured by the supernatural powers of that house; the chiefs agree.
Lebid recommends bringing Qlwalanenega from the woods to the winter-dance house so that its supernatural powers may cure her.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 1 III. PRESERVATION OF FOOD / IV. RECIPES / HUNTING TABOOS / B0AS3 BELIEFS AND CUSTOMS 661; lines 16692-16796 confidence: high
Q Iwalanenega is heard singing behind Teguxste at night, has disappeared, and is later heard sixteen days after leaving the dance-house in the woods and near the settlement; Qliide is troubled about his sister and then glad to know she is alive.
Q Iwalanenega disappears, is heard again from the woods after sixteen days, returns to the dance-house with sacred song and cannibal cry, and turns into a shaman; the passage also generalizes that those who disappear may become shamans.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 1 III. PRESERVATION OF FOOD / IV. RECIPES / HUNTING TABOOS / B0AS3 BELIEFS AND CUSTOMS 661; lines 16798-16880 confidence: high
The song says the speaker nearly perished, was taken into the sacred room, and that her stomach was opened and supernatural power was put into her by Helemil.
The speaker reports nearly perishing, entering a sacred room, having her stomach opened, receiving supernatural power, being brought back to life, being renamed, and later becoming a great shaman.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 1 III. PRESERVATION OF FOOD / IV. RECIPES / HUNTING TABOOS / B0AS3 BELIEFS AND CUSTOMS 661; lines 16798-16880 confidence: high
After dancing, Qiwalanenega thanks the people, says Helemil brought her back to life, gives her new name as QJulEnts'esEmaga, and forbids anyone to make love to her for ten years under Helemil's death threat.
Helemil's instructions include a ten-year prohibition against anyone making love to QJulEnts'esEmaga, ten years of curing the sick, no payment, and death sanctions for violations.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 1 III. PRESERVATION OF FOOD / IV. RECIPES / HUNTING TABOOS / B0AS3 BELIEFS AND CUSTOMS 661; lines 16798-16880 confidence: medium
The new section is titled "The Initiation of One of the TslotslEna of the Awa£ilela"; the ancestors lived on the upper river of Hanwad at TsElexwas, and Qleged is introduced as a common grizzly-bear hunter who used a gun in the Fort Rupert period.
The section title identifies the episode as an initiation; within the supplied lines the narrative begins with Qleged's death by grizzly bear and the later encircling howling of wolves.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 1 III. PRESERVATION OF FOOD / IV. RECIPES / HUNTING TABOOS / B0AS3 BELIEFS AND CUSTOMS 661; lines 16882-16976 confidence: medium
At night all kinds of animals are called to see Nung"axta£ye, the £walas£axaaku; four wolf-men return from going around the world, animals enter the large house, and song-leaders beat time on boards.
Qleged recounts being taken into a wolf-associated house, witnessed by animals, addressed by a house speaker, and granted a name, the £walas£axaaku, and the fire-bringer and death-bringer before being told he will be taken home.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 1 III. PRESERVATION OF FOOD / IV. RECIPES / HUNTING TABOOS / B0AS3 BELIEFS AND CUSTOMS 661; lines 16882-16976 confidence: high
At night all kinds of animals are called to see Nung"axta£ye, the £walas£axaaku; four wolf-men return from going around the world, animals enter the large house, and song-leaders beat time on boards.
The account includes animal gathering, wolf-head masks, songs, and a grant of name and privilege; the passage closes by stating this is imitated in winter dance and explains Awa£lLEla ownership of the £walas£axaaku.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829 / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES; lines 10026-10123 confidence: medium
"led farther along into the woods by the magic power ... to the place where the magic power walks about"; the passage says this is a sacred song used before and after dancing, followed by a wordless song.
The quoted song says he has been led farther into the woods by magic power to the place where magic power walks about, in the context of the great dance and sacred songs.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829 / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES; lines 9408-9557 confidence: low
XimsEhlEla stands in the door of the sacred room of hemlock branches. The first dancer out is first to go back in, and after all have entered, XimsEhlEla is last to go in.
Dancers emerge from and return to a sacred room of hemlock branches in an ordered sequence, followed by the solo emergence and return of ALotEmdalagils.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829 / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES; lines 9559-9653 confidence: high
XimsElilEla tells K!wak!wabalas that the winter-dance house, the dance m.aqlEm, the name ALotEmdalag'ils in a ritual context, the ritual dress, and the new name Gwaexsdaas will go to him.
The recipient is renamed, made a new dancer, purified so no harm comes to him, and ritually carried to a magical mat while assistants are assigned.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829 / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES; lines 9655-9745 confidence: high
X'imsElilEla says the door should be barred so no secular people can enter Gwaexsdaas's house.
X'imsElilEla says Gwaexsdaas must learn the ways of the great dance obtained as a treasure from the spirits; masks, barred entry, a sacred room, hidden instruction, and a staged sequence of nights are specified.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829 / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES; lines 9747-9840 confidence: medium
The Awik'!enox decide to sit outside at night to learn the songs; they hear names called from the sacred room, Hoho cries, and singing.
The Awik'!enox and their song-leaders sit outside the house at night so they may learn the songs, calls, and ways of the dance.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829 / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES; lines 9747-9840 confidence: high
A speaker describes visitors who wish for magic power and different dances; Hamase'na is connected with a cannibal-song without whistles, a song about the cannibal, three named head-masks, four songs, and a dance form with a Kwag'ul name.
Hamase'na lends head-masks and has songs; Wuqagas provides the frog war-dance; QIaminagas calls visitors into her house and instructs them as dancers.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829 / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES; lines 9842-9940 confidence: medium
X'imsElilEla says the tribe will come at daybreak, then disappears with his friends; at dawn, masks and white-mixed cedar-bark rings remain for ALotEmdalag'ils, who is glad for the supernatural treasure and death-bringing baton.
ALotEmdalag'ils receives masks, cedar-bark rings, and dance knowledge after a supernatural encounter, and later identifies ataq lEm as the great dance obtained as his treasure.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829 / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES; lines 9842-9940 confidence: high
Letsaplela-mxga has a seat under the fire; those who disappear and go to her become nonltse'stalal and can sit on fire without being burned; no whistles belong to that group.
Those who disappear and go to Letsaplela-mxga become nonltse'stalal, while those who disappear and go to Memeyoxwa'na become salmon-dancers.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829 / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES; lines 9842-9940 confidence: medium
Letsaplela-mxga has a seat under the fire; those who disappear and go to her become nonltse'stalal and can sit on fire without being burned; no whistles belong to that group.
Letsaplela-mxga treats those who come to her so they can sit on fire without being burned.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829 / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES; lines 9942-10024 confidence: high
L!aqwag'ila asks for twenty-four strong young men, sixteen strong young women, one boy, and one girl; four men go by canoe to fetch the women and children from K'!etet, and the young men enter the sacred room of hemlock-branches.
The passage describes selected participants entering a sacred hemlock room, being assigned masks, receiving instruction, and performing a regulated mask ceremony.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829 / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES; lines 9191-9269 confidence: medium
K!wak!wabalas washes in the lake, gathers berries, sleeps, and is visited by a laughing woman named DalElsa-'naga who says she was sent to call him into the great winter-dance house.
A woman sent by friends summons K!wak!wabalas to the winter-dance house, leads him under the moss into a supernatural place, and the hosts question his purpose before showing ritual performances.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829 / FAMILY HISTORIES; lines 8786-8880 confidence: medium
Full-initiate Sparrow women dance near the hamshamts!Es; he goes around the central fire and enters the mouth of the sacred room with the Head-without-Body, which shuts before the four companions enter; Sparrow Society members leave.
The central performer undergoes a formal sequence involving society participants, special songs, movement around the fire, repeated entry into the sacred-room mouth, changes in headgear, and final quieting.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829 / FAMILY HISTORIES; lines 8882-8964 confidence: high
The hamatsla wears hemlock head and neck rings, dances to fast and slow songs, then after the slow song is said to pretend not to be in his senses while attendants try to hold him as he runs about.
The passage presents a staged sequence in which a newly returned hamatsla is treated as wild or not in his senses, restrained, ritually burned over, moved through dance and sacred-room episodes, and finally declared tamed.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829 / FAMILY HISTORIES; lines 8966-9076 confidence: high
Kwag'ul hamats!a practices are described: some perform once in winter and enter the Sparrow Society; a strong-minded hamats!a of noble descent may remain hamatala longer; after he is brought back to his senses, Sparrow Society members leave and purifiers remain until daylight.
The passage links the novice's disappearance, four-day intervals, return from the woods, bringing back to senses, and purification or washing.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829 / FAMILY HISTORIES; lines 8966-9076 confidence: high
Awlk!enox and Bellabolla practice is described: the newly returned hamats!a is washed four days after coming from the woods, dances four nights, keeps a red cedar-bark ring and avoids work for four years, is fed first, and may bite servers if not fed first.
The new hamats!a has four-year restrictions, must be fed first, and may bite those who do not observe this order.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829 / FAMILY HISTORIES; lines 9078-9165 confidence: high
K!wak!wabalas runs up the Wawale River, follows it inland, and washes in the river in the evening.
K!wak!wabalas repeatedly washes, remains at a supernatural lake, builds a temporary shelter, and states that he seeks supernatural power.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829 / FAMILY HISTORIES; lines 9078-9165 confidence: high
After four nights away from home, he dreams of a handsome stout man who asks why he came to this supernatural place.
Two named visitors appear in dreams, ask why K!wak!wabalas came, and provide instructions about remaining and washing.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829 / FAMILY HISTORIES; lines 9078-9165 confidence: medium
HoxhoxulsEla tells him to “go on washing yourself in this supernatural lake, so that the human smell will come off.”
HoxhoxulsEla tells K!wak!wabalas to continue washing in the supernatural lake so the human smell will come off.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829 / FAMILY HISTORIES; lines 9167-9189 confidence: medium
The short man asks why K!wak!wabalas came to the supernatural place, and K!wak!wabalas replies that he came because he wanted to get supernatural power from it.
K!wak!wabalas explicitly says he came to the supernatural place to obtain supernatural power, and the dream visitor gives instructions for continuing the process.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829 / FAMILY HISTORIES; lines 9167-9189 confidence: medium
K!wak!wabalas wakes, washes himself in the lake, waits until day, eats berries, and comes back when it is nearly evening.
K!wak!wabalas washes repeatedly in the lake, and Ts!Eqomei.Elsa-na instructs him to keep washing in the supernatural lake.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 1189-1288 confidence: high
XosEmdaas and relatives disappear into the woods for four months; dancer figures are captured, two slaves are killed to be eaten, and dancers receive blankets, cedar-bark rings, a double-headed mask, and a rattle.
Named family members disappear into the woods for four months, after which dancer figures are captured and given ritual clothing and regalia.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 1471-1558 confidence: medium
After arrival, Q!aed and relatives disappear; Heiamas gives a winter dance; Q!aed stays away four months, is caught, and is given a slave to eat as he enters the winter-dance house.
Q!aed disappears for four months, is caught, and enters the winter-dance house where he is given a slave to eat; the episode occurs within named winter-dance activity.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 1560-1650 confidence: medium
After dancing, Llaqwag'ila removes a red-cedar neck-ring and ermine head-mask, calls LlaqwasgEm, gives him the new dancing-things, and says his name shall be Hamdzid because they descend from the same ancestors.
Llaqwag'ila places a grizzly-bear blanket, dancing-apron, red cedar-bark ring, and head-mask on LlaqwasgEm, gives him the name Hamdzid for use with the LEWElaxa, and LlaqwasgEm then dances.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 1652-1751 confidence: high
At night Llaqwag'ila tells his tribe to sing the LEWElaxa songs four times for Sewid, who is to be helik'ilal, and teaches Sewid the helik'ilal song.
Sewid is prepared to become helik'ilal through song instruction, a sacred room, a mask, four-day singing, public summons, and temporary ritual names.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 1753-1842 confidence: high
"This will really be the taming of the helik ilal."
The passage explicitly calls the third night the taming of the hehkilal, after which the dancer runs out, his regalia is recovered, and he is announced as transformed into Q!omogwa and well.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 2317-2396 confidence: medium
The chiefs tell Potlatch-Dancer to proceed; his children disappear that night, many winter-dance whistles sound, the seated people go out, and Potlatch-Dancer clears out his house.
After chiefs approve the winter dance, the chief's children disappear, winter-dance whistles sound, and speakers say the children have been taken by supernatural power.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 2398-2493 confidence: medium
Four speakers call through the village; the people enter the house; the procedure is called “single call,” connected with the first appearance of winter-dance supernatural power, while a winter-dance whistle sounds behind a rear curtain.
The passage describes the ancestral winter-dance beginning, the first appearance of supernatural power entering the house, a barred door, trembling and rumbling, ghost-cries, and Qlex'sesElas emerging and running out.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 2495-2597 confidence: medium
YaqEyalisEm instructs the tribe, including wives and children, to wash with hemlock branches during the night and to try to catch QlexsesElas in the morning.
The passage describes purification with hemlock branches, ordered dance societies, changed names, secret ritual knowledge, a concealed hole apparatus, and QlexsesElas trying what she is to do within the winter dance.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 2599-2692 confidence: medium
Head-Princess says they are assembled for “working the winter dance” and to see “the lasso which we use for catching the ghost-dancer Q!ex'sesElas,” calling it the lasso of her ancestors.
The passage explicitly describes winter-dance work centered on a lasso of ancestors used to catch the ghost-dancer Qlex'sesElas, with prescribed seating, procession, capture, and secret-room placement.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 2599-2692 confidence: medium
Four rattles are given to the caretaker; he shakes one, sings four secret songs, and during the fourth walks around the fire in the middle of the house while pretending to look for war-dancers.
The caretaker and dance groups use four rattles and secret songs in a prescribed order, including movement around the fire in the middle of the house.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 2694-2793 confidence: high
At daylight Q!omogwe is identified by his winter name Yoxuyagwas and tells the chiefs to dress, wake the tribe, and take red cedar-bark, tallow, rope belts, and Sparrow Society canes.
The passage describes special names, dressing, calling formulas, entry of society members, and instruction in ghost-dancer songs for a winter-dance performance.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 2694-2793 confidence: medium
Chiton instructs Yoxuyagwas that the callers must use LlaLlasiqwala wording, inviting shamans to wash their eyes so the secular season comes off and the winter-dance season is seen.
Chiton's formula tells participants to wash their eyes so the secular season comes off and they can see the winter-dance season after the season has changed.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 2694-2793 confidence: medium
Chiton whispers that the song-leaders should not enter the house because she will teach them ghost-dancer songs at the Supernatural Place; the chiefs go out to call at house doors.
Chiton keeps the song-leaders apart, tells them the songs are now given to them to keep, and divulges songs she received as a ghost-dancer.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 2795-2889 confidence: high
Some ghost-dancers take Q!ex"sesElas into the winter-dancing house and place her in the sacred room in the rear, where a hole has been dug.
The named ghost-dancer is placed in a sacred rear room near a hidden hole; chiefs whose children have never danced are called to work the lasso; uninitiated children are said to restore the ghost-dancer; and formulas aim to pacify and capture her so she becomes secular.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 2891-2982 confidence: medium
The callers make repeated rounds, saying they have come back to call, telling people to get up, and saying they are looking for a face; they wait until house-owners leave, bar doors behind them, and finally bar the dancing-house door.
Named societies assemble in a winter-dancing-house, a sacred room is used, song-leaders and shamans are invoked, and an uninitiated poor man is explicitly engaged during the rite.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 2984-3060 confidence: high
HoLehd calls an uninitiated poor man of the Kukwak!um to take hold of the lasso, and property is given to the G'exsEm.
The passage repeatedly marks uninitiated participants, invokes the magical power of the ghost-dance, involves ritual societies and a sacred room, and ends by saying the ghost-dance was finished.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 3062-3204 confidence: medium
Chiton thanks the chiefs, says the winter dance belongs to the L!aL!asiqwala, describes the dance for the three disappeared persons, proposes catching them the next day, contrasts this with Kwag'ul all-night dancing, names HoLeUd as caller, and specifies four war-dancers, four frog-dancers, four throwing-dancers, sacred songs, four rattles, the excited cannibal-dancer, and Sparrow Society pursuit.
The passage describes a winter-dance sequence in which three disappeared persons are to be caught, with dancers, songs, rattles, a cannibal-dancer's excitement, and pursuit by the Sparrow Society.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 3206-3324 confidence: medium
Song-leaders and the Whale Society sing and drive the Sparrow Society back into the dancing-house; the dancers are put into the left-hand sacred room, sung for, danced, and returned one by one to the sacred room.
The caught dancers are placed in a sacred room, danced with songs, kept there for four days, purified in the morning, and associated wash-basins and mats are given away.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 3326-3418 confidence: medium
L!aqwagila grows quickly, asks his father for a bow and four arrows; the father makes a yew-wood bow and gives it with the arrows to him; the child puts them at the head of his bed and sleeps.
L!aqwagila grows quickly, requests a bow and four arrows, places them near his bed, disappears by morning, and is then described as walking upriver before dawn.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 3326-3418 confidence: low
In the morning the father finds L!aqwagila gone and does not know his direction; Aomol forbids talk about it, and the father later waits outside at night, but the son does not return.
After being absent from home, L!aqwagila goes up the river, removes his blanket, and sits in the water.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 3420-3511 confidence: high
After leaving the water and becoming afraid, Llaqwagila hears a quiet voice telling him to go upriver, obtain a supernatural treasure, and bathe again so that human smell comes off his body.
The voice explicitly instructs bathing to remove human smell, and Llaqwagila repeats water sprinkling before the house and ritual beings appear.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 3420-3511 confidence: high
Four men wearing red cedar-bark around their necks and heads and carrying round poles as sparrow-canes say they were sent by TslEk lExsde to call Llaqwagila to watch Hamsbe being tamed; he follows the four Sparrows into the house and sits inside the door.
Llaqwagila is brought into the house to watch Hamsbe being tamed; he sits with the group to see the gift he will receive, while songs and a dance are performed.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 3513-3612 confidence: high
Llaqwagila sits alone on the ground, intends a four-day stay, removes his bear-skin blanket, enters the water, sprinkles his neck, returns, puts on the blanket, lies down, and sleeps.
The passage presents a sequence of solitary waiting, repeated water sprinkling, dream instruction from a ritual speaker, admission to the sacred room, and a four-night taming rite.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 3614-3710 confidence: high
The double-headed serpent, the name of the double-headed serpent dancer, and the Sparrow Society name Ts!aq!wa are given to YaqalEnala in marriage for the winter dance; HeklutEn says his son will give a winter dance.
YaqalEnala receives the double-headed serpent dancer name, disappears in winter, is caught and instructed, enters the dancing-house, and dances wearing the serpent mask.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 3614-3710 confidence: medium
YaqoLElas asks his carver to go into the woods and make a double-headed serpent; the carver carves the double-headed serpent mask while HeklutEn and his son do not know it is being made for him.
YaqoLElas sends a carver into the woods to make the double-headed serpent mask while HeklutEn and his son do not know the work is being done for them.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 3712-3805 confidence: medium
A returning speaker sings a sacred song from the canoe, says Gayosdas has been accepted, and tells Gayosdas and the SenL!Em to enter the winter dance because TslExed has disappeared.
The messenger says the group should enter the winter dance because TslExed has disappeared; later TslExed is caught and identified as a cannibal-dancer, and the SenL!Em take care of him.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 3807-3889 confidence: high
When the winter dance occurs, Smoke-All-Round disappears, and later YaqoLeqElas, HamesElal, and HamalaqalEmega disappear; after a long time they are caught and pacified, and each is identified as a specific kind of dancer.
Four young figures disappear during the winter-dance period, remain absent, are caught and pacified, and are then publicly identified by dancer roles and names.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 3891-3980 confidence: medium
Odze'stalis carries a carved box into the rear of his son-in-law's house, says their supernatural power has gone into the house, identifies it as the box containing the winter dance, and tells the son-in-law to purify.
A carved crest-box is carried into the son-in-law's house, identified as containing supernatural power and the winter dance, and is followed by instructions to purify and begin the winter dance.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 3982-4074 confidence: medium
A winter dance is ordered; four figures disappear, are later caught again, and are assigned dancer roles and names before the winter dance ends.
The passage describes a winter-dance sequence in which named persons disappear, are caught again, and receive dancer roles and names.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 4544-4639 confidence: medium
The child's name remains Wawalk'ine until he is ten months old.
At ten months the child undergoes hair-singeing, limb strapping, red ochre application, public gifts, and a new name.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 4641-4737 confidence: medium
Before the winter dance, Ewanux"dze pays a marriage debt of blankets, oil, dried salmon, and cinquefoil-root; Lalep!alas disappears, GwE'yimdze gives a winter dance, Lalep!alas is caught, and his name becomes AmyaxElaso.
Lalep!alas disappears around the winter dance, is later caught, receives the name AmyaxElaso, and later takes Sparrow and Whale Society names.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 4839-4941 confidence: medium
L!aqwag'ila comes out carrying eagle-down, sings his sacred song, uses the eagle-down like a rattle, wears a large red cedar-bark neck-ring, and invites ^maxwa into the house where winter dances have started for him.
The bridegroom is invited into the house after winter dances have begun for him, enters with his crew, is seated beside the bride, and hears an announcement of ritual powers.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 4943-5036 confidence: medium
The passage describes red cedar-bark wrist-rings and leg-rings, ceremonial names, a moon painting on the cannibal-dancer's sacred room, a painted winter-dance object box, and the room's position at the left-hand side inside the house door.
The speaker explicitly says he has given four winter dances and wants the son-in-law and tribe to learn how to handle them, alongside the naming and placement of sacred rooms and objects.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 4943-5036 confidence: medium
Llaqwagila says he wants the son-in-law and tribe to learn how to handle the four winter dances he has given; after the cannibal-dancer cries, song-leaders sing, the dancer emerges squatting, runs around the central fire four times with attendants, and returns to the sacred room while the mouths of four head-masks snap.
The cannibal-dancer, masks, woman-shaman dancer, and rich-woman dancer repeatedly come out of and return to the sacred room during ordered dance sequences.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 4943-5036 confidence: high
The rich-woman dancer pinches and tastes flesh and swallows pieces four times; the cannibal-dancer takes the corpse and eats it at the left side of the central fire, with the rich-woman dancer helping, while the woman-shaman dancer sings behind him until it is eaten.
After the corpse is eaten, bones are removed and the cannibal-dancer is dragged to the river, ducked four times, and explicitly described as being purified after eating the corpse.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 5325-5412 confidence: medium
Nanagwas's numaym sings, his sister dances and receives the name MElnas, and Nanagwas changes his name to a form rendered as maxQyahdze.
After the distribution, Nanagwas's numaym sings, his sister dances, and both the sister and Nanagwas receive or assume new names.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 5496-5582 confidence: medium
The text states that this was the first nonlEm, that it differed from the dances of the Nak!wax'daxw, came from the Koskimo, and was obtained through marriage by Q!umxod from Qwaxila; the Nak!wax'daxw were then spoken to secretly about the nonlEm and other dances.
After the dances are obtained through marriage, the passage says the Nak!wax'daxw were spoken to secretly about the nonlEm and other dances because they did not know how they were used.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 5584-5678 confidence: high
Qwax'ila calls the Koskimo into his house, addresses Qlumx'od and the Naklwax'da^x" about the supernatural power of the nonlEm, and a whistling sound appears on the roof; K'!esoyak'ihs and three others disappear.
Participants disappear after the nonlEm roof sound, are absent for four days, return or are caught, and receive dancer roles, regalia, and nonlEm names.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 5584-5678 confidence: high
Qwax'ila gives Qlumx'od nonlEm and secular names; dancers and Koskimo wear white shredded cedar-bark head and neck rings and cedar-bark on the head for four days; Qwax'ila gives dentalia and cedar-bark blankets as marriage gifts, which LlalEWElsEla gives to the Koskimo.
Qlumx'od receives and uses nonlEm names only in the nonlEm context, and the narrator states that winter-dance, nonlEm, and secular names are different.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 6412-6501 confidence: medium
L!aL!ElEwedzEmga tells Yagwis to get excited; he utters the cannibal cry, becomes excited, goes ashore, and enters the house.
The passage presents an induced excited state, cannibal cries, repeated pacification through four songs, ritual dance, special regalia, and entry into a sacred room.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 6503-6606 confidence: medium
Qasnomalas is described as a shaman's name and old name for a great shaman; a son or daughter would be washed in water for purification so the child might become a shaman and bear the name, though Qasnomalas had no child and died while fishing at Rivers Inlet.
A child is washed in water to be purified, with the wish that the child grow up to be a shaman and bear the shamanic name Qasnomalas.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 6704-6799 confidence: medium
Four chiefs attend the meeting; ^max'mEwisagEme^ announces a winter dance and planned disappearances of LaLeliL!a, K'anelk'as, and two young relatives for dancer roles.
LaLeliL!a, K'anelk'as, and two young male relatives are each designated to disappear before becoming cannibal-dancer, rich-woman dancer, fire-dancer, and cannibal-tamer.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 678-808 confidence: medium
The name Wabido is associated with young men giving paddles and mats to one another in an old practice for the greatness of the young man's name.
Names are organized from infancy and childhood through youth, warrior, ceremonial, and head-chief contexts.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 6801-6903 confidence: low
Doqwayis is wooed by Wagidis and bears a son named Tsaxis because he was born in Tsaxis; thunder-bird rings are put on the child at ten months.
The first son receives thunder-bird rings at ten months and is later designated to take the head seat through a blanket distribution and name change.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 7581-7677 confidence: low
Waxap !alaso remembers that an unnamed visitor from Xoxopla told him to look out for Head-Winter-Dancer, who has a great treasure and will go around the world playing with people of supernatural power.
Head-Winter-Dancer is described as a great shaman and war-dancer traveling the world to play with supernatural-power people and seeking a great shaman; after being scolded about him, Xaxosenaso departs upriver toward a cascade and rock hole.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 7679-7776 confidence: medium
The holes are seen to be the eyes of a Dzonoq!wa, both full of water; an unseen speaker tells Xaxosenaso' to enter the two eyes so nothing will be too difficult for him.
An unseen adviser instructs Xaxosenaso' to wash in the Dzonoq!wa's eye-water and dive four times to gain strength; afterward he twists a spruce tree without difficulty.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 7778-7868 confidence: high
Hamshamtsles comes out of the mouth of Head-without-Body, bites Xaxosenaso's right arm, returns with a cannibal cry, and Head-without-Body disappears.
Xaxosenaso is bitten by a cannibal being, receives unseen instruction and healing directions, performs river actions, obtains Thunderbird as a treasure, and receives a sacred song.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 7778-7868 confidence: high
Xaxosenaso washes in the river, sleeps under cedar branches, then in the morning rubs his body with four bunches of hemlock branches and dives four times.
Xaxosenaso uses four bunches of hemlock branches and dives four times before the unseen speaker says he will soon see his treasure.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 7870-7962 confidence: medium
A small man comes to Xaxosenaso and says he has been sent by a named friend, OCR uncertain, to call him to witness her dance.
Xaxosenaso is called into a winter-dance house, instructed to observe, shown a dance and sacred room, and told that the dance, face-dress, sacred room, and name will become his treasure.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 7964-8072 confidence: medium
The body rolls to the head, legs, and arms; the parts attach, and the great supernatural one arises and sings her sacred song.
The passage shows a body reassembled from separated parts and states that Xaxosenaso^ receives the magic power of being cut to pieces and restoring limbs as the supernatural figure did.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 7964-8072 confidence: high
The speaker says Xaxosenaso^ has obtained treasures including names, dress, sacred rooms, war-dance power, the cutting off of limbs, and the flooding of the house; he is told not to fear limb-cutting because Head-Winter-Dancer gave him power to be cut to pieces and restore limbs.
The speaker lists acquired treasures, including names, dress, sacred rooms, war-dance power, and a cutting/reassembly power; the song says the singer received everything from supernatural power.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 7964-8072 confidence: medium
The tribe takes batons and boards to the low-tide beach; in daylight they see Xaxosenaso^ walking in the water, stand in a row, beat rapid time, and he comes ashore. He shows no magic power, they beat time four times, enter the house, and he tells no treasure to his father.
After returning, Xaxosenaso^ does not reveal or display his magic power, intending to startle his tribe when Head-Winter-Dancer arrives to play in magic power.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 8074-8168 confidence: medium
A speaker in a canoe announces that the powerful Head-Winter-Dancer has arrived, tells the hosts to take care and purify themselves quickly, and says the traveling-canoes are anchored beyond Burnt-Point.
A canoe messenger warns the hosts to purify themselves before Head-Winter-Dancer comes, and Waxaplalaso's group with Xaxosenaso enters the water at the river mouth.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 8074-8168 confidence: medium
The shaman Ex'agid enters, says his supernatural power speaks about WlEnkulagilis, whom the tribe calls Xaxosenaso, says he will be his attendant, and announces that Head-Winter-Dancer will first use his supernatural power before WlEnkulagilis changes places with him and batons are used.
Ex'agid states that Head-Winter-Dancer will use his supernatural power first and that WlEnkulagilis will change places with him afterward, while the tribe uses batons.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 8254-8349 confidence: high
Waxap !alaso^ tells his prince to disappear; the tribe does not know the speech between them. Before daylight, ^wllEnkiilag'ihs goes to the river ^wagEla and walks upriver toward its lake.
The father directs ^wllEnkiilag'ihs to disappear; he undertakes months of river and lake washing, uses hemlock branches, experiences a dream bite, and returns with a cry that triggers communal ritual response.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 8254-8349 confidence: medium
He enters river water, uses four hemlock branches to rub his body, sleeps under a cedar tree, washes again in the river, reaches the lake, builds a house of hemlock branches, and enters the water morning and evening for almost four months.
During secluded absence, ^wllEnkiilag'ihs dreams of Head-without-Body; a being emerges from its mouth, cries, bites his left hand, removes a piece, and returns.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 8254-8349 confidence: medium
The narrator says that later he will tell how ^wllEnkiilag'ihs disappeared again and afterward became a cannibal.
The narrator foreshadows that ^wllEnkiilag'ihs later becomes a cannibal, and he asks to display a cannibal mask with related regalia in the winter-dance setting.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 8351-8448 confidence: medium
Waxaplalaso tells the Sparrow Society they will sit at a place to learn four songs associated with Kanogwis or Nalogwis and see the supernatural treasures of his prince when he comes from the woods.
The passage describes a secluded sitting-place in the woods where songs are secretly taught, with song leaders learning four songs tied to a supernatural source.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 8351-8448 confidence: medium
In an explanatory winter-dance episode, the father of Qlsmtqladas gives a winter dance; Ts!ox"ts!aes is a child among those to disappear, who are viewed and then go into the woods where whistles sound.
Ts!ox"ts!aes is prevented from going with those who disappear into the woods, the supernatural spirit is frightened away, and he is given regalia, a cane, a name, and membership in the Sparrow Society.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 8450-8549 confidence: high
The chief of the Sparrow Society approves the action, says the red cedar-bark will make them happy next winter, and outlines the surrounding of the novice, including floor-wiping dancers, princesses, and the supernatural ghost dancer; a note says the ghost dancer will bring back the novice.
The passage repeatedly identifies a novice to be surrounded, mentions performers brought back after initiation, distinguishes initiated participants from uninitiated witnesses, and notes that the ghost dancer brings back the novice.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 8551-8637 confidence: high
Named dancer groups enter the winter dance-house and sit in ordered positions; the chief of the Sparrow Society says all dancers, named as Seals, and the Sparrows have arrived and addresses the shamans.
The passage explicitly names the ceremonial of surrounding the novice, describes ritual seating, songs, summons, and distinguishes half-initiated and fully initiated winter dancers.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 8551-8637 confidence: medium
A fool-dancer cries out, song-dancers sing his song, fool-dancers become excited one after another, and the passage names Wiping-the-Floor-of-the-Dance House, associated with fool-dancers and grizzly-bear dancers; it also begins explaining kwexElak as half-initiated winter dancers not taken away by spirits.
The passage says some dancers are taken away by spirits, that this is called Driving-away, and that the fully initiated winter dancers disappear in the woods.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 8551-8637 confidence: medium
A fool-dancer cries out, song-dancers sing his song, fool-dancers become excited one after another, and the passage names Wiping-the-Floor-of-the-Dance House, associated with fool-dancers and grizzly-bear dancers; it also begins explaining kwexElak as half-initiated winter dancers not taken away by spirits.
The passage names Wiping-the-Floor-of-the-Dance House and identifies fool-dancers, grizzly-dancers, and the floor-cleaning woman among those who wipe or clean the floor in the ceremonial sequence.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 8639-8721 confidence: high
The speaker calls for a full-initiate shaman as Listener; the shaman says he is Quick-Spark, pretends to be Mouse-Woman, says he will go around the world seeking what they came for, turns right, and leaves.
The passage distinguishes full-initiate and half-initiate participants, excludes half-initiates from seeing sacred-room painting and treasure preparation, and uses marked regalia for selected Sparrow Society members.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 / BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829; lines 8723-8784 confidence: high
Participants assemble in the winter-dance house; the speaker tells full-initiates to put on eagle-down because they will “catch our great friend,” and assigns Sparrow women to dance and half-initiates to beat the house-boards.
The passage centers on full- and half-initiates, a novice or caught figure, ritual instructions, a journey to catch him, return to the dance house, and formal dancing and songs.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2; lines 375-479 confidence: medium
An old man says HaeLEkume has obtained the house of chief Hele^stallsEla as supernatural treasure, together with a harpoon and four named house dishes, gives him the name Llaqwag'ila, repeats the hunting advice, and tells him to sit four days in the house.
HaeLEkume receives advice, a new name, and a four-day stay in the acquired house; after the tribal relocation he is described as a real chief and ancestor figure.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2; lines 481-597 confidence: medium
The passage says names have not changed since the first human beings existed, cannot go out of the family of head chiefs, pass only to the eldest child of the head chief, are not given to a daughter's husband, and are called myth names.
The passage gives a sequence of names from ten-month child to head chief and describes actions and objects associated with the child name, including hair singeing, ocher painting, and thunderbird straps.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2; lines 599-676 confidence: medium
The young man's name K'!Enwes is glossed as spider crab and is linked with young men giving one another paddles and mats for the greatness of the name.
The passage describes a progression from birthplace names to ten-month child names, young men's names, man's names, and head-chief names; ten-month names are marked by singed hair, ocher, and thunderbird straps.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 F.UULY HISTORIKS / SOXGS / AIIDF.TCDA 1339 / ADDKNI.A 1363; lines 14222-14323 confidence: medium
After canoe work, the warriors rub their bodies with hemlock branches, purify themselves, bathe in the river with their wives late at night, and the men and wives sleep in different beds.
Before departure, the warriors rub themselves with hemlock branches, purify themselves, bathe in the river with their wives, and then sleep separately.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / KWKXAOII.A; lines 10499-10575 confidence: medium
The first winter dance of the SomxoldEx begins that night; six persons disappear, QuxElal secretly advises NEnwaqawa about the dance, and after four months away the six are captured.
Six persons disappear at the beginning of the first winter dance, remain away four months, and are then captured.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / KWKXAOII.A; lines 10499-10575 confidence: medium
At the house, QuxElal tells NEnwaqawa to give a winter dance, to have her three elder brothers disappear, and to assign Powedzid as Cannibal, Aek'loqa as Grizzly-Bear-of-the-Door, Wak'as as Fire-Dancer, herself as Rich-Woman, and accompanying dance offices.
QuxElal directs NEnwaqawa to establish a winter dance and assigns named ritual offices that are said to belong together in the cannibal-dance.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / KWKXAOII.A; lines 10577-10663 confidence: medium
Hoxhok-of-the-Sky, Crooked-Beak-of-the-Sky, and Raven-at-North-End-of-World dance and move between the sacred room, door, and rear of the house.
The passage presents a structured sequence of dancers emerging from sacred rooms, performing with songs and regalia, and the cycle is repeated over four winters before masks are burned.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / KWKXAOII.A; lines 10767-10879 confidence: medium
The young woman walks day and night, bathes each morning to purify herself, expects a supernatural being, dreams of a handsome man, and washes with hemlock branches.
The young woman travels under famine conditions, repeatedly bathes to purify herself, expects a supernatural being, dreams of a handsome man, and then encounters him.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / KWKXAOII.A; lines 10881-10969 confidence: medium
In winter the father makes snowshoes, sends his son to hunt bears, corrects faulty snowshoes, and the son kills a bear and brings home its skin and one leg.
The father equips the son with improved snowshoes, dog-helpers, instructions, and a quartz-pointed pole; the son then proves his hunting ability and is praised.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / FAMILY HISTORIES / KWKXAOII.A; lines 10994-11079 confidence: medium
The chief's speaker asks if Ex'sokwi'lak is a shaman who can cure the sick head slave; Ex'sokwi'lak sees a spear point in the patient's side and thinks he wants the canoe and spear, which the listener announces to the chief.
Ex'sokwi'lak claims or intends to claim shamanic status, removes a spear point from the Sea-Lion's side, and is declared a true shaman by the patient.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 FAMILY HISTORIES / KWKXAOII.A / F.UULY HISTORIKS / SOXGS; lines 11976-12168 confidence: high
The heading says the shaman acquired power from Killer Whale; the song says he was carried and taken under the sea by supernatural power.
The shaman's songs and heading describe acquisition of power from Killer Whale, being taken under the sea, entering the house of Hole-in-Middle-of-Sea, and receiving life-bringing powers or objects.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 FAMILY HISTORIES / KWKXAOII.A / F.UULY HISTORIKS / SOXGS; lines 11976-12168 confidence: medium
The shaman enters carrying the Hemlock Ring for purifying the patient; the song says he has been told to keep healing, put the ring over the patient, put back the patient's soul, and give long life by Long-Life-Giver-of-the-Sea, Chief-of-High-Water.
The shaman carries a hemlock ring for purifying the patient, is told to put the friend through the ring, and puts the ring over the patient as part of the cure.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 FAMILY HISTORIES / KWKXAOII.A / F.UULY HISTORIKS / SOXGS; lines 12586-12821 confidence: medium
The workingman's song for his first-born son says the son, when a man, will be a hunter, harpooneer or spearsman, canoe-builder, board-maker or board-splitter, and worker, so that his father will need nothing.
The workingman's first-born son repeatedly says that when he becomes a man he will take on adult occupations and provide for his father.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2 FAMILY HISTORIES / KWKXAOII.A / F.UULY HISTORIKS / SOXGS; lines 12586-12821 confidence: medium
The warrior Kilem's song for his first-born son says the son was obtained by good luck, will take the place of the addressed slave, tells tribes to hide, has come to be a man, and has the name Hellebore, glossed as cruel.
The warrior's first-born son comes to be a man, bears the name Hellebore, takes heads of princes, and claims tribal names as his father did.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect A-SLENDER-ONE-WHO-WAS-GIVEN-AWAY / THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD / SUPERNATURAL-BEING-WHO-WENT-NAKED; lines 10153-10260 confidence: medium
At the father’s house four hard white stones are put into the fire, become red hot, are placed in a white rock tray, and are set before Supernatural-being-who-went-naked.
At the wife’s father’s house, red-hot stones in a rock tray are set before the protagonist, and he swallows all four after taking medicine; the wife calls this sort of act a weapon.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect A-SLENDER-ONE-WHO-WAS-GIVEN-AWAY / THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD / SUPERNATURAL-BEING-WHO-WENT-NAKED; lines 10367-10479 confidence: medium
Supernatural-being-who-went-naked puts on dancing garments, runs near his younger brothers' canoe, becomes the Swamp-robin, and the brothers remain offshore; people sometimes become shamans from power in that canoe.
The passage says people sometimes become shamans by getting power out of the canoe in which the younger brothers lie offshore.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect A-SLENDER-ONE-WHO-WAS-GIVEN-AWAY / THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD / SUPERNATURAL-BEING-WHO-WENT-NAKED; lines 10367-10479 confidence: medium
The child brings back wrens, song sparrows, mallards, geese, a white porpoise, a hair seal, a whale, and later flickers; his mother prepares and eats the food, while he refuses to eat and fasts.
The child hunts repeatedly for his mother, refuses all food himself, and the passage states that he fasted all that time.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect A-SLENDER-ONE-WHO-WAS-GIVEN-AWAY / THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD / SUPERNATURAL-BEING-WHO-WENT-NAKED; lines 10705-10818 confidence: medium
The chief’s nephew, still a child, sees his uncles nearly starved and treated as slaves; he leaves with his grandmother, reaches Telel, builds a house, and bathes for strength until he becomes strong.
After leaving and building a house at Telel, the nephew bathes for strength until he becomes strong before developing hunting abilities.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect A-SLENDER-ONE-WHO-WAS-GIVEN-AWAY / THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD / SUPERNATURAL-BEING-WHO-WENT-NAKED; lines 9616-9724 confidence: high
After hearing his mother, he asks his sister for the mother’s stone boxes; she fills them with water, he crawls into them, she presses him down with a poker, and he bursts several by stretching or with his knees.
The passage explicitly says others view him as trying to obtain power, and he undergoes water immersion, impacts from trees, ice, and rocks, and whipping by a supernatural-seeming examiner.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect A-SLENDER-ONE-WHO-WAS-GIVEN-AWAY / THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD / SUPERNATURAL-BEING-WHO-WENT-NAKED; lines 9616-9724 confidence: medium
After the younger brothers are lost, the mother weeps and says her eldest son is nothing and that she is continually sad.
The weak eldest son enters water-filled stone boxes, bursts them by stretching, then enters the sea and performs extraordinary acts.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect A-SLENDER-ONE-WHO-WAS-GIVEN-AWAY / THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD / SUPERNATURAL-BEING-WHO-WENT-NAKED; lines 9616-9724 confidence: high
Fallen trees descend noisily from the creek toward him; he runs ashore, and the forest vegetation and birds call him a coward and say his power is weak.
Fallen trees, ice, and rocks come at the protagonist, strike him without injuring him, and become rotten, soft, or brittle.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect A-SLENDER-ONE-WHO-WAS-GIVEN-AWAY / THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD / SUPERNATURAL-BEING-WHO-WENT-NAKED; lines 9616-9724 confidence: medium
A short, broad, red-skinned person approaches with a knot, boughs, twigs, and seaweed, says he will whip his grandson, and strikes the protagonist; most blows do not hurt him, but the seaweed blow nearly brings his head to the earth.
A red-skinned person addresses the protagonist as grandson and whips him with several implements, most of which fail to hurt him.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect A-SLENDER-ONE-WHO-WAS-GIVEN-AWAY / THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD / SUPERNATURAL-BEING-WHO-WENT-NAKED; lines 9726-9828 confidence: medium
The protagonist seizes Greatest-strong-man, pushes him down, and pulls a dead limb from a dead tree after the other figure cannot do so.
The protagonist repeatedly proves or tests strength through wrestling contests, including a contest that sends him through the air to flint before he returns to defeat the opponent.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS / RAVEN TRAVELING / A-SLENDER-ONE-WHO-WAS-GIVEN-AWAY / THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL; lines 8608-8707 confidence: medium
On a grass-covered island, featherless Woodpecker hammers on a large barkless tree; a voice says his powerful grandfather wants him to come in, and he sees an old white man far back in a hole at the foot of the tree.
Woodpecker enters the tree at the summons of a powerful grandfather, receives feathering, tail, red coloring, and the instruction to start life anew, then emerges flying and hammering.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect / CONTENTS; lines 110-179 confidence: high
The entries mention a man abandoned by uncles, people abandoned at Stasqa′os, marriage to the daughter of the devilfish chief, fasting to become shamans, Big-tail, and a story of him through whom Łᴀ′gua spoke.
One title names people fasting to become shamans, and another is a story of a shaman.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect HE WHO MARRIED THE DAUGHTER OF THE DEVILFISH CHIEF / THOSE WHO WERE FASTING TO BECOME SHAMANS / BIG-TAIL. / CLOUD-WATCHER; lines 13820-13931 confidence: high
A Tlingit supernatural power speaks through Cloud-watcher; later the son of the chief of the salmon speaks through him, and salmon come to an island where there had been none.
The passage repeatedly describes powers or voices speaking through shamans, spirit songs, dancing, regalia, and public performance in which the community sings or dances.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect HE WHO MARRIED THE DAUGHTER OF THE DEVILFISH CHIEF / THOSE WHO WERE FASTING TO BECOME SHAMANS / BIG-TAIL. / CLOUD-WATCHER; lines 13820-13931 confidence: medium
At gambling the figure becomes ten when angry; later the Moon’s son comes down to Sea-grass Town, is addressed by He-with-only-one-fin as Ha′ostī, and changes from feared knife and club to rattles.
He-with-only-one-fin says people fear the knife and club and that chiefs’ sons use good rattles; afterward the figure stops using the weapons and holds several rattles.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect HE WHO MARRIED THE DAUGHTER OF THE DEVILFISH CHIEF / THOSE WHO WERE FASTING TO BECOME SHAMANS / BIG-TAIL. / CLOUD-WATCHER; lines 14047-14159 confidence: high
The Sea-grass town chiefs resist letting him sleep, then allow it because they fear what supernatural beings might say if they refuse.
The man sleeps in a prepared sail house and recounts traveling with Sᴀqaiyū′ł to a mountain, a city, and back in a wheeled thing; editorial notes identify the account as a shaman's spiritual experience.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect HE WHO WAS ABANDONED BY HIS UNCLES / HE WHO MARRIED THE DAUGHTER OF THE DEVILFISH CHIEF / THOSE WHO WERE FASTING TO BECOME SHAMANS / BIG-TAIL.; lines 13329-13444 confidence: high
Mouse-woman adopts Big-tail; at Skidegate supernatural powers try him, and he becomes a real shaman.
The passage states that supernatural powers try Big-tail, that he becomes a real shaman, that regulations are observed for an uneven number of nights, and that a supernatural name is declared.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect HE WHO WAS ABANDONED BY HIS UNCLES / HE WHO MARRIED THE DAUGHTER OF THE DEVILFISH CHIEF / THOSE WHO WERE FASTING TO BECOME SHAMANS / BIG-TAIL.; lines 13658-13772 confidence: high
At Middle-town Łᴀ′gua speaks through a shaman; while people sing, he whips something and fasts. He sings that he holds Łᴀ′gua in his teeth; the power smooths the water, fishers catch black cod, and line handlers give him two black cod each return.
The shaman through whom Łᴀ′gua speaks fasts, whips something, and sings that he holds Łᴀ′gua in his teeth.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect HE-WHO-GOT-SUPERNATURAL-POWER-FROM-HIS-LITTLE-FINGER / THE STORY OF HIM WHOSE SISTER BROUGHT HIM FOOD FROM THE LAND OTTERS / HOW SOMETHING PULLED A ROW OF EAGLES INTO THE WATER / THE STORY ABOUT HIM WHO DESTROYED HIS NINE NEPHEWS; lines 12535-12637 confidence: medium
The younger brother learns of the destruction, bathes in the sea until strong, pulls out spruce limbs, and makes or gathers wedges, a sharpened shell, weasel skin, feathers, and a hollow mud form.
Before confronting the uncle, the younger brother repeatedly bathes in the sea and becomes unusually strong, then prepares objects for later trials.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect HE-WHO-GOT-SUPERNATURAL-POWER-FROM-HIS-LITTLE-FINGER / THE STORY OF HIM WHOSE SISTER BROUGHT HIM FOOD FROM THE LAND OTTERS / HOW SOMETHING PULLED A ROW OF EAGLES INTO THE WATER / THE STORY ABOUT HIM WHO DESTROYED HIS NINE NEPHEWS; lines 12535-12637 confidence: medium
At the rotten tree, the uncle traps the nephew in a closing crack and rejoices, but the nephew cuts his way out, takes out his elder brothers, breaks the log, and carries part home; the log is called the uncle’s supernatural power.
The uncle repeatedly sends or pushes the nephew into deadly situations involving a log, cliff, burning bark, and cockle, and the nephew survives each trial.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect HE-WHO-GOT-SUPERNATURAL-POWER-FROM-HIS-LITTLE-FINGER / THE STORY OF HIM WHOSE SISTER BROUGHT HIM FOOD FROM THE LAND OTTERS / HOW SOMETHING PULLED A ROW OF EAGLES INTO THE WATER / THE STORY ABOUT HIM WHO DESTROYED HIS NINE NEPHEWS; lines 12639-12725 confidence: medium
Eagles sit in rows on a raised object before the house, make noise, sharpen their talons, go hunting, and return with spring salmon, red cod, and whale pieces.
The protagonist asks to learn to hunt, receives a special skin from his father-in-law, is given a warning, succeeds in early hunts, and then faces a dangerous test involving the prohibited water object.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect HOW MASTER-CARPENTER BEGAN MAKING A CANOE TO WAR WITH SOUTHEAST / THE CANOE PEOPLE WHO WEAR HEADDRESSES / THE GIRL WHO FED A RAVEN / SOUNDING-GAMBLING-STICKS; lines 2559-2664 confidence: medium
At the house, the grandfather invites him inside, says he has heard he floated in search of him after losing the town, and gives him food after his long fast.
The grandfather feeds the chief's son, prepares special implements, gives detailed gambling instructions, and explains the prior cause of loss.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect HOW MASTER-CARPENTER BEGAN MAKING A CANOE TO WAR WITH SOUTHEAST / THE CANOE PEOPLE WHO WEAR HEADDRESSES / THE GIRL WHO FED A RAVEN / SOUNDING-GAMBLING-STICKS; lines 2559-2664 confidence: medium
The grandfather opens five boxes nested inside one another, removes a hawk feather, cleans blood from both eyes, removes dead lice from the mouth, and explains that blood from seeing the sister's bloody heel caused the gambling loss.
The grandfather removes blood from the chief's son's eyes and dead lice from his mouth with a hawk feather taken from nested boxes.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect HOW MASTER-CARPENTER BEGAN MAKING A CANOE TO WAR WITH SOUTHEAST / THE CANOE PEOPLE WHO WEAR HEADDRESSES / THE GIRL WHO FED A RAVEN / SOUNDING-GAMBLING-STICKS; lines 2770-2880 confidence: medium
The boy goes to town where the youngest uncle’s wife gives him food; he hunts birds, makes a bow, and continually whittles while his grandmother obtains food for him.
The boy moves from hunting birds and whittling to learning deadfalls and successfully taking black bears.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect HOW MASTER-CARPENTER BEGAN MAKING A CANOE TO WAR WITH SOUTHEAST / THE CANOE PEOPLE WHO WEAR HEADDRESSES / THE GIRL WHO FED A RAVEN / SOUNDING-GAMBLING-STICKS; lines 2882-2980 confidence: medium
The grandmother remains awake at night and sees the protagonist act like a shaman; at one point he starts off with the end of an unseen rope, and she does not question him.
The protagonist repeatedly acts like a shaman at night, and Tcꜝaawu′nkꜝa’s name is mentioned through him after the protagonist has dreamed about him.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect HOW MASTER-CARPENTER BEGAN MAKING A CANOE TO WAR WITH SOUTHEAST / THE CANOE PEOPLE WHO WEAR HEADDRESSES / THE GIRL WHO FED A RAVEN / SOUNDING-GAMBLING-STICKS; lines 2882-2980 confidence: medium
The grandmother makes a dancing skirt out of an old mat and a shaman’s bone; she leads songs while he performs, and people secretly come from town to watch.
The grandmother makes the protagonist a dancing skirt and shaman’s bone and leads songs for his performance.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect HOW MASTER-CARPENTER BEGAN MAKING A CANOE TO WAR WITH SOUTHEAST / THE CANOE PEOPLE WHO WEAR HEADDRESSES / THE GIRL WHO FED A RAVEN / SOUNDING-GAMBLING-STICKS; lines 2882-2980 confidence: high
His nephews tie a rope to him and lower him into the ocean; after many nights under water he sees the bottom of the Tlingits’ island and the deepest shaman’s house, and gains more shamanistic power.
The protagonist is lowered into the ocean by rope, remains under water for many nights, sees deep shamanic places, and returns with more shamanistic power.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect INTRODUCTION / ALPHABET / TEXTS WITH FREE AND INTERLINEAR TRANSLATION / MOLDY-FOREHEAD; lines 1481-1603 confidence: low
After living there a long time, he understands the language; after weeping, he begins a crying song.
He lives there a long time, comes to understand their language, and joins the tribe.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect INTRODUCTION / ALPHABET / TEXTS WITH FREE AND INTERLINEAR TRANSLATION / MOLDY-FOREHEAD; lines 274-384 confidence: medium
Two persons in a narrow canoe invite the child in and take him to a town and chief's house; a half-rock person warns him not to eat the food, saying he is half rock because he ate it.
The half-rock person tells Moldy-forehead not to eat offered food and explains his own half-rock condition as the result of eating it.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect INTRODUCTION / ALPHABET / TEXTS WITH FREE AND INTERLINEAR TRANSLATION / MOLDY-FOREHEAD; lines 386-523 confidence: medium
After four nights a slight throat noise begins, the top of his head comes out, rain washes salmon skin off him, he enters the house, becomes a shaman, and people sing for him.
The son emerges after four nights from salmon skin, enters the house, becomes a shaman, and is sung for.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect INTRODUCTION / ALPHABET / TEXTS WITH FREE AND INTERLINEAR TRANSLATION / MOLDY-FOREHEAD; lines 668-814 confidence: medium
When he does the same thing again, his mother clubs him to death.
The male figure undergoes killing, placement, a multi-night emergence, removal of salmon skin by rain, and then becomes a shaman while people sing for him.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect RAVEN TRAVELING / A-SLENDER-ONE-WHO-WAS-GIVEN-AWAY / THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD; lines 8727-8841 confidence: high
An eldest boy in Sealion-town begins bathing for supernatural power; he lives with his mother and eight younger brothers, the younger brothers disappear, and the mother weeps and laments.
The protagonist explicitly begins bathing for supernatural power, undergoes repeated immersion in salt water, breaks the boxes used for the bathing, and later undergoes tests of strength.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect RAVEN TRAVELING / A-SLENDER-ONE-WHO-WAS-GIVEN-AWAY / THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD; lines 8727-8841 confidence: high
A booming figure/person stands on the opposite shore holding a knot, a branch, seaweed, and kwē′aogia′g̣adañ; he addresses the protagonist as grandson and strikes his breast and back with the objects.
A shoreline figure with special objects strikes the protagonist, wrestles with him, and then declares that the protagonist has greater strength.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect RAVEN TRAVELING / A-SLENDER-ONE-WHO-WAS-GIVEN-AWAY / THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD; lines 8953-9065 confidence: medium
Stone-ribs has another day dawn; supernatural beings are described as fearful of his settling beneath them, and before daylight he is driven out by burning.
Stone-ribs is driven out by burning, while Sacred-one-standing-and-moving lies underneath, endures recurring burning, receives treatment, and ultimately obtains a place under the island.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect RAVEN TRAVELING / A-SLENDER-ONE-WHO-WAS-GIVEN-AWAY / THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD; lines 9284-9391 confidence: medium
A water-tight basket is filled with water; fire-heated red-hot stones are put into it until it boils, and the man is placed into it with his canoe while others laugh at his fear.
The male figure and his canoe are placed into a boiling water-tight basket heated by red-hot stones, and he survives until released.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect SLAUGHTER-LOVER. / THE WOMAN AT NASS WHO FLED FROM HER HUSBAND / THE REJECTED LOVER / HE WHO GATHERED FOOD FOR AN EAGLE; lines 16030-16138 confidence: medium
An unseen creature that makes people gā′gix̣īts taps near him and repeatedly tries to enter his anus, saying that Qō′łkꜝē's anus is closed tight.
Qō′łkꜝē refuses sleep and food, blocks bodily and house openings, uses a urinal box, and endures repeated attempts to make him a gā′gix̣īt.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect STORIES ACCOMPANIED BY TEXTS / HOW SHINING-HEAVENS CAUSED HIMSELF TO BE BORN / HOW MASTER-CARPENTER BEGAN MAKING A CANOE TO WAR WITH SOUTHEAST / THE CANOE PEOPLE WHO WEAR HEADDRESSES; lines 2006-2125 confidence: medium
On the mountain, a mischievous member puts his bow and then himself into the fire; each is consumed and appears below. His brothers do likewise, with fearful brothers showing skin and eye effects. The mountain is called Slender-rock.
The sequence includes a mountain fire ordeal, subsequent bodily marks and feather signs, shamanic naming, and the eldest’s declaration that the brothers have become supernatural beings.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect STORIES ACCOMPANIED BY TEXTS / HOW SHINING-HEAVENS CAUSED HIMSELF TO BE BORN / HOW MASTER-CARPENTER BEGAN MAKING A CANOE TO WAR WITH SOUTHEAST / THE CANOE PEOPLE WHO WEAR HEADDRESSES; lines 2127-2232 confidence: medium
Fine-weather-woman names the sister in the stern, tells the group to paddle to Stā′ngwai to be painted, and says: “Dance four short nights in your canoe. Then you will be finished.” The narrator adds that this meant four years.
The figures are sent to Stā′ngwai to be painted, told to dance four short nights in the canoe, and dressed with ritual dance items before being finished.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect STORIES OF THE PITCH-PEOPLE / HOW ONE WAS HELPED BY A LITTLE WOLF / STORY OF THE TWO TOWNS THAT STOOD ON OPPOSITE SIDES OF NASS RIVER / SLAUGHTER-LOVER.; lines 15578-15689 confidence: low
The mother makes him a hemlock-branch bow; he brings in a wren, a song sparrow, and a robin, skinning the birds and eating the robin because there is nothing else to eat.
The child begins with small birds and progresses to black bear, all kinds of animals, and grizzly bear while living with his mother apart from the town.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect STORIES OF THE PITCH-PEOPLE / HOW ONE WAS HELPED BY A LITTLE WOLF / STORY OF THE TWO TOWNS THAT STOOD ON OPPOSITE SIDES OF NASS RIVER / SLAUGHTER-LOVER.; lines 15691-15748 confidence: medium
At the father-in-law’s place, supernatural powers fail to reach him, and a needle-covered cloak loses its needles when used against him.
At the father-in-law’s place, supernatural powers and a needle-covered cloak are used against the protagonist but fail before harming him.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect SUPERNATURAL-BEING-WHO-WENT-NAKED / HE-WHO-GOT-SUPERNATURAL-POWER-FROM-HIS-LITTLE-FINGER / THE STORY OF HIM WHOSE SISTER BROUGHT HIM FOOD FROM THE LAND OTTERS / HOW SOMETHING PULLED A ROW OF EAGLES INTO THE WATER; lines 12290-12401 confidence: medium
The father-in-law has a box brought, draws out eagle feather clothing, gives him one with black and white feathers, and the nephew enters it and flies.
The father-in-law gives feather skins, directions for changing, instruction about food places, and warnings about the dangerous water object.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect THE GIRL WHO FED A RAVEN / SOUNDING-GAMBLING-STICKS / STORY OF THE FOOD-GIVING-TOWN PEOPLE / STORY OF THOSE-BORN-AT-SKEDANS; lines 4074-4180 confidence: low
Shamans say Gîtko′na should not go on the ocean for four years because he struck the son of Corner-of-mouth; they report supernatural beings discussing whether to kill him by a fall, a falling tree, or capsizing, and he avoids going out.
Shamans instruct Gîtko′na not to go anywhere on the ocean for four years after he strikes the son of Corner-of-mouth, and he avoids the sea and all going after things during that time.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect THE MAN WHO MARRIED A KILLER-WHALE WOMAN / HE WHO WAS ABANDONED BY HIS UNCLES / HE WHO MARRIED THE DAUGHTER OF THE DEVILFISH CHIEF / THOSE WHO WERE FASTING TO BECOME SHAMANS; lines 13230-13326 confidence: high
Title and opening: two brothers at Skedans fast for many years to become shamans; the elder lies about lying with a woman, the younger actually does so, and is dead by daybreak.
The story begins with two brothers fasting for years to become shamans, and the elder’s later shamanic status follows a dangerous encounter with ocean-associated shamans.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD / SUPERNATURAL-BEING-WHO-WENT-NAKED / HE-WHO-GOT-SUPERNATURAL-POWER-FROM-HIS-LITTLE-FINGER; lines 10850-10958 confidence: medium
The child often plays at having supernatural power, using a mat as a dancing skirt, shells as rattle elements, found feathers as a dancing hat, and old cedar bark as a drum.
The child first plays at having supernatural power with improvised objects, then spits medicine on them, after which ritual implements move by themselves during a healing display.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD / SUPERNATURAL-BEING-WHO-WENT-NAKED / HE-WHO-GOT-SUPERNATURAL-POWER-FROM-HIS-LITTLE-FINGER; lines 10960-11066 confidence: medium
The father-in-law sends him for an alder behind the house; the wife warns him to wait for four lightning signs; he takes a stone wedge, spits medicine, chops the alder, and becomes trapped inside its mouth with no way out.
The father-in-law repeatedly sends the husband against dangerous beings after the marriage, and the wife recognizes this as a recurring pattern of harm to supernatural sons-in-law.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD / SUPERNATURAL-BEING-WHO-WENT-NAKED / HE-WHO-GOT-SUPERNATURAL-POWER-FROM-HIS-LITTLE-FINGER; lines 11068-11178 confidence: high
Many-ledges tells his daughter to let her husband go for the little hair seal; the wife weeps, says her father treats supernatural sons-in-law this way, and tells her husband to approach after the hair seal growls and looks toward him four times.
Many-ledges repeatedly sends the protagonist to obtain dangerous beings and later tests him in a heated stone box; after the ordeals, his attitude becomes good toward him.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD / SUPERNATURAL-BEING-WHO-WENT-NAKED / HE-WHO-GOT-SUPERNATURAL-POWER-FROM-HIS-LITTLE-FINGER; lines 11068-11178 confidence: high
Fire is made by rubbing hard white stones, hot stones are put into a stone box, and he is told to enter. He spits medicine on himself four times, sits in it and finds it cold, later emerges and kicks the box apart. The father-in-law becomes ashamed, ten supernatural helpers are said to be destroyed, and his mind becomes good toward him.
The protagonist spits medicine on himself four times before entering a heated stone box, experiences it as cold, and emerges alive.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD / SUPERNATURAL-BEING-WHO-WENT-NAKED / HE-WHO-GOT-SUPERNATURAL-POWER-FROM-HIS-LITTLE-FINGER; lines 11287-11379 confidence: high
The boy repairs a crane's broken beak with wood; he has ten chief uncles, one with a chronically sick son; the boy makes a mat apron, cockleshell rattle, and shaman's wand to imitate the shamans.
After the boy repairs the crane's beak, the crane is said to have given him shamanic powers and later supplies medicine for a lethal ordeal.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD / SUPERNATURAL-BEING-WHO-WENT-NAKED / HE-WHO-GOT-SUPERNATURAL-POWER-FROM-HIS-LITTLE-FINGER; lines 11287-11379 confidence: high
The boy repairs a crane's broken beak with wood; he has ten chief uncles, one with a chronically sick son; the boy makes a mat apron, cockleshell rattle, and shaman's wand to imitate the shamans.
The boy begins with improvised shamanic objects, heals the sick cousin, receives his father's dancing paraphernalia, and is then described as a great shaman.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD / SUPERNATURAL-BEING-WHO-WENT-NAKED / HE-WHO-GOT-SUPERNATURAL-POWER-FROM-HIS-LITTLE-FINGER; lines 11381-11457 confidence: medium
The chief prepares four hot stones for the young man; the daughter says he kills suitors with red-hot stones; the young man uses crane medicine, swallows the stones, and survives.
The chief tries to kill or overcome the young man through red-hot stones and repeated dangerous tasks involving monsters and trees.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD / SUPERNATURAL-BEING-WHO-WENT-NAKED / HE-WHO-GOT-SUPERNATURAL-POWER-FROM-HIS-LITTLE-FINGER; lines 11676-11775 confidence: medium
The sister first menstruates; someone repeatedly talks with her; pitch placed on the mat later appears as spots on the mischievous one after sea bathing, and the others laugh at him.
After the sister first menstruates, the mother says Djugî′tg̣a’s head will be hung in front of her, and the group later hangs it there.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect THE ONE ABANDONED FOR EATING THE FLIPPER OF A HAIR SEAL / SACRED-ONE-STANDING-AND-MOVING, STONE-RIBS, AND UPWARD / SUPERNATURAL-BEING-WHO-WENT-NAKED / HE-WHO-GOT-SUPERNATURAL-POWER-FROM-HIS-LITTLE-FINGER; lines 11995-12096 confidence: medium
The husband wails and asks an old man for the trail to his wife; the old man says she is daughter of a very great supernatural being, instructs him to gather many objects, and directs him to an inland trail behind his house.
The husband seeks the trail to his wife, is told she is daughter of a great supernatural being, gathers instructed objects, and starts on an inland trail.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect THE STORY OF HIM WHOSE SISTER BROUGHT HIM FOOD FROM THE LAND OTTERS / HOW SOMETHING PULLED A ROW OF EAGLES INTO THE WATER / THE STORY ABOUT HIM WHO DESTROYED HIS NINE NEPHEWS / THE STORY OF ONE WHO SAW AN EAGLE TOWN; lines 12728-12759 confidence: medium
He fishes with a net, is told not to put the whole net into the sea, lets out two meshes, and something caught carries it away; later he descends home, wins at gambling, and repays his debts.
When the man fishes with the eagles, they tell him not to put the whole net into the sea; he lets out two meshes, and something caught carries it away.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect THOSE WHO WERE FASTING TO BECOME SHAMANS / BIG-TAIL. / CLOUD-WATCHER / STORY OF THE HOUSE-POINT FAMILIES; lines 14207-14321 confidence: medium
The half-crazy son of the House-point town chief encounters a rolling thing with four faces, throws stones at it, chases it into the ocean along a trail, and finds it waiting on a beach.
The man chases the being into the ocean along a trail, receives instruction, and afterward returns home to report what he learned.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect THOSE WHO WERE FASTING TO BECOME SHAMANS / BIG-TAIL. / CLOUD-WATCHER / STORY OF THE HOUSE-POINT FAMILIES; lines 14324-14432 confidence: medium
Gasî′na-ᴀ′ndju gambles while his father is away inviting the Tsimshian, loses all his father’s property, places a bladder full of grease in his gambling-stick bag, puts it on his back, and leaves.
After a crisis caused by gambling loss, Gasî′na-ᴀ′ndju departs, passes bones and fatal waters, drinks the blue stream, loses consciousness, enters a special house, undergoes eye treatment, receives named objects, instructions, and a helper, then returns.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect WAR BETWEEN THE PEOPLE OF KLOO AND THE PEOPLE OF NINSTINTS / WARS BETWEEN THE PEOPLE OF NINSTINTS AND THE PEOPLE OF SKIDEGATE / WARS BETWEEN THE PEOPLES OF SKIDEGATE AND KLOO / WAR BETWEEN THE PEOPLE OF KLOO AND THE TSIMSHIAN; lines 18975-19046 confidence: high
In spring Gîtku′n joins the secret society, disappears into the woods after two days, and the Kloo people launch his canoe, called Reef-canoe, when going to Skedans.
Gîtku′n joins and disappears; Gā-iñᴀ′ldᴀña-i-yū′ᴀns joins after arm-biting and is inspired; the events are embedded in secret-society performances.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect WAR BETWEEN THE WEST COAST HAIDA AND THE TLINGIT / ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS / RAVEN TRAVELING / A-SLENDER-ONE-WHO-WAS-GIVEN-AWAY; lines 7041-7143 confidence: low
The traveler brings the revived chief’s wife in the canoe to the village; both are tied in the canoe before the chief’s house, a dance is announced, and a thunderbolt appears to drop in the house.
The traveler and chief’s wife tie themselves in the canoe before the chief’s house; after a dance, a thunderbolt and pointed feathers strike them, they forget themselves, and later come to themselves inside on retaining timbers.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect WAR BETWEEN THE WEST COAST HAIDA AND THE TLINGIT / ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS / RAVEN TRAVELING / A-SLENDER-ONE-WHO-WAS-GIVEN-AWAY; lines 7458-7558 confidence: high
The father has his daughter and her husband sit near the fire, heats four hard stones, puts them into a dish with tongs, sets the dish before his son-in-law with a white-rock spoon, and the daughter says this is how he kills men when she tries to marry.
The father-chief sets four red-hot stones in a dish before the son-in-law, and the daughter says this is how he kills men when she tries to marry.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect WAR BETWEEN THE WEST COAST HAIDA AND THE TLINGIT / ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS / RAVEN TRAVELING / A-SLENDER-ONE-WHO-WAS-GIVEN-AWAY; lines 7458-7558 confidence: medium
The chief’s child undresses, enters the water, turns four times, is rubbed by the Tlingit and Bellabella attendants, enters again, turns to the right, and sits on dry ground in the sunshine.
The chief’s child bathes, turns four times, is rubbed by attendants, bathes again, turns to the right, and sits in the sun before the elder brother seizes her.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect WAR BETWEEN THE WEST COAST HAIDA AND THE TLINGIT / ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS / RAVEN TRAVELING / A-SLENDER-ONE-WHO-WAS-GIVEN-AWAY; lines 7560-7663 confidence: high
The man swallows four red-hot stones with a spoon, is unharmed because of strong supernatural power, and is therefore allowed to marry the daughter.
The man survives swallowing four red-hot stones; his survival is explicitly linked to strong supernatural power and followed by permission to marry the daughter.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect WAR BETWEEN THE WEST COAST HAIDA AND THE TLINGIT / ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS / RAVEN TRAVELING / A-SLENDER-ONE-WHO-WAS-GIVEN-AWAY; lines 7775-7880 confidence: medium
The grandfather calls the eldest boy, removes his bones, replaces them with stones, and fills all parts of his body with stones.
The grandfather removes the eldest boy’s bones and fills his body with stones before the later warrior endowments and training.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect WARS BETWEEN THE PEOPLES OF SKIDEGATE AND KLOO / WAR BETWEEN THE PEOPLE OF KLOO AND THE TSIMSHIAN / WAR BETWEEN THE PEOPLE OF KLOO AND THE BELLABELLA / NOTES; lines 20637-20766 confidence: medium
Notes identify Sealion-town, a cetacean, an old story town, the possible synonym Łg̣o′tg̣o for Da′gu sg̣ā′na the hero strength-tester, Gū′łga as mythic place with human bones, and Xā′na as a stream.
Da′gu sg̣ā′na is described as the usual name for the supernatural being who tries the strength of heroes.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect WARS BETWEEN THE PEOPLES OF SKIDEGATE AND KLOO / WAR BETWEEN THE PEOPLE OF KLOO AND THE TSIMSHIAN / WAR BETWEEN THE PEOPLE OF KLOO AND THE BELLABELLA / NOTES; lines 21569-21741 confidence: medium
A figure was also called He-who-chews-the-days because that was all he had to live on during his fast and wanderings.
A figure is called He-who-chews-the-days because days were all he had to live on during his fast and wanderings.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect WARS BETWEEN THE PEOPLES OF SKIDEGATE AND KLOO / WAR BETWEEN THE PEOPLE OF KLOO AND THE TSIMSHIAN / WAR BETWEEN THE PEOPLE OF KLOO AND THE BELLABELLA / NOTES; lines 21743-21913 confidence: medium
All girls were compelled to perform a practice at puberty; cedar bark pieces were thrown away while making mats; rubbing a feather on house fronts kept snow clear.
The note states that all girls were compelled to perform the practice at puberty.
read in the book → -
Haida Texts and Myths: Skidegate Dialect WARS BETWEEN THE PEOPLES OF SKIDEGATE AND KLOO / WAR BETWEEN THE PEOPLE OF KLOO AND THE TSIMSHIAN / WAR BETWEEN THE PEOPLE OF KLOO AND THE BELLABELLA / NOTES; lines 22600-22786 confidence: medium
Biting produced only a very slight wound and was later made milder; the eating described in the notes was a pretense.
The notes mention novices or beings inspiring them as violent and feared, while associated biting was slight and later moderated and eating was only pretended.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians A42 SMITH, ARCHAOLOGY OF THE THOMPSON RIVER REGION. / INDEX TO VOLUME II. / INDEX TO VOLUME 1B, / VOLUME II.; lines 26584-26637 confidence: medium
"Initiation, of Cannibal, 118. / of shamans among Bella Coola, 42-44."
The index explicitly lists initiation of the Cannibal and initiation of shamans among the Bella Coola.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians A42 SMITH, ARCHAOLOGY OF THE THOMPSON RIVER REGION. / INDEX TO VOLUME II. / INDEX TO VOLUME 1B, / VOLUME II.; lines 26584-26637 confidence: medium
"Huts, erected over graves, 329. / occupied by girls during puberty rites, 312."
The index lists huts occupied by girls during puberty rites.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians ANCESTORS. / SEPT., 1898. / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 51 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS.; lines 3807-3904 confidence: high
At Pelkhanny’s house the travelers received secrets of the sisau’k dance and mother-of-pearl; after four days they reached Klallia, chief of the coppers, and received further sisau’k secrets and copper.
The travelers receive sisau’k dance secrets, mother-of-pearl, copper, and later Wakitmai transmits the ceremonial to his children.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians ANCESTORS. / SEPT., 1898. / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 51 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS.; lines 3807-3904 confidence: medium
The youth Xe’mak:sta went upriver with bow and bird-arrows, met people wearing red cedar-bark ornaments and bear-skins, followed them to their house, and they were Bears though they looked like men.
The Bears host Xe’mak:sta, make fire with green stones, know his thoughts, and provide food and berries that exceed or replenish beyond expectation.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians ANCESTORS. / SEPT., 1898. / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 51 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS.; lines 3906-3913 confidence: medium
One of the Bears reaches backward in his bed and takes out a beautiful staff made of crystal.
A Bear gives the youth a staff with healing and killing powers and says it shall be his supernatural power.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS, 99 / THE HAU MAU. / THE WOMAN WHO MARRIED THE STUMP. / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 103; lines 6398-6501 confidence: medium
At a steep cliff, the young woman says this is her father’s house and warns that the door opens and closes its mouth; inside, she smiles at the young man, he sits to her left, and he sees feasting people with wolf-tail-like objects dangling above them.
The Wolf girl warns the young man about the house door that opens and closes its mouth and instructs him how to enter and behave inside.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 105 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 107 / THE GLACIER. / I12 BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS.; lines 6940-7035 confidence: high
The author says sisau’k ceremonials dramatize clan legends, while ki’siut ceremonials dramatize initiations into secret societies such as the Cannibal Society, Laughers, and Throwers.
The author says ki’siut ceremonials are dramatic representations of initiations into secret societies, including the Cannibal Society, Laughers, and Throwers.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 105 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 107 / THE GLACIER. / I12 BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS.; lines 6940-7035 confidence: medium
The author reports the Kwakiutl belief that Baxbakualanuxsi’waé initiates Cannibals and is represented with an enormous black head, dilated nostrils, and large mouth; he says Bella Coola informants uniformly denied this being initiates their Cannibals.
The passage reports a Kwakiutl belief that Baxbakualanuxsi’waé initiates Cannibals, while denying this as a general Bella Coola belief.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 105 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 107 / THE GLACIER. / I12 BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS.; lines 7037-7109 confidence: high
The family legend is told publicly only in outline; details are secret and transmitted to initiates. The legend is property of the chief, who transfers rights to a successor, generally his son.
Secret details of the sisau’k: legend are transmitted only to initiates, and the ki’siut includes initiation according to clan traditions.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 105 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 107 / THE GLACIER. / I12 BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS.; lines 7037-7109 confidence: medium
The man whose son is to be initiated asks E’xém to invite nine brothers and their sister L’étsa’apléLana, who reside in the House of Myths and have the ki’siut in their charge.
At the ki’siut opening, E’xém is asked to invite the nine brothers and their sister from the House of Myths, who have charge of the ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 107 / THE GLACIER. / I12 BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS, 117; lines 7112-7190 confidence: high
Boas states that he is not familiar with all ceremonial details, then says the Cannibal is initiated in the House of Myths by Ba’exorla and refers to an earlier recorded young-man initiation and return.
The passage states that the Cannibal is initiated in the House of Myths by Ba’exorla and links return ceremonies to initiation traditions.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 107 / THE GLACIER. / I12 BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS, 117; lines 7192-7277 confidence: high
The spirit appears to the novice in the woods, takes him up to the House of Myths, and initiates him there.
The novice is taken up by a spirit to the House of Myths, initiated there, and returns altered by the experience.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 107 / THE GLACIER. / I12 BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS, 117; lines 7192-7277 confidence: high
Some Cannibals tear dogs or eat raw salmon instead of human flesh; the ceremony pacifies the Cannibal and exorcises the possessing spirit.
The ka’siut ceremonial is explicitly said to pacify the Cannibal and exorcise the possessing spirit; the people and assistants try to control and quiet him through capture attempts, cries, songs, and dances.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 107 / THE GLACIER. / I12 BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS, 117; lines 7192-7277 confidence: high
The dish contents are thrown into water; the dish is burned in the dancing-house and is supposed to be conveyed to heaven; after this the Cannibal no longer dances and a bed is prepared for him for four days.
After exorcism, the Cannibal stops dancing, remains apart, performs a threshold re-entry, undergoes river purification, returns weeping because the spirit has left, and gradually resumes eating normally.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 107 / THE GLACIER. / I12 BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS, 117; lines 7279-7379 confidence: high
“The Olx is also initiated in heaven” and traditions differ among clans.
The Olx is explicitly described as initiated in heaven by an unnamed being, with clan-specific traditions about the initiation.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 107 / THE GLACIER. / I12 BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS, 117; lines 7279-7379 confidence: high
On the Olx’s return from initiation, small whistles called Gai’laxa imitate eagle voices outside the houses.
After the Olx returns from initiation, eagle-voice whistles are heard, he enters ecstasy, people restrain and cover him, and he later teaches a song.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 125 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 12 / PLATE XII, / SMITH, ARCHAOLOGY OF LYTTON, BRITISH COLUMBIA. 131; lines 7840-7930 confidence: high
Youths reaching maturity were required to "cover the distance from one bowlder to the other in a prescribed number of leaps."
The passage explicitly links young men or youths reaching maturity with ceremonials requiring prescribed leaps between boulders.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 2 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 29 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 3)! / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 33; lines 2606-2711 confidence: high
In the rear of the House of Myths is Llo’sta, where Ba’exoLla or Snupaaxora’t lives; when Senx and Axk’unta’m want to destroy visitors, they send them past his door, he devours them, and he also initiates the Cannibal.
Ba’exoLla initiates the Cannibal, gives the youth a new name, and puts a snake in his body that gives powers and eats flesh through him.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 2 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 29 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 3)! / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 33; lines 2606-2711 confidence: high
Ba’exoLla takes the youth to the upper heaven past the rent in the sky and to Qama‘its’s house, where a strong gale blows them toward the house.
Ba’exoLla takes the youth past a rent in the sky to the upper heaven and Qama‘its’s house, where Qama‘its says the youth will receive supernatural power.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 2 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 29 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 3)! / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 33; lines 2606-2711 confidence: medium
In the rear of the House of Myths is Llo’sta, where Ba’exoLla or Snupaaxora’t lives; when Senx and Axk’unta’m want to destroy visitors, they send them past his door, he devours them, and he also initiates the Cannibal.
Ba’exoLla dwells in a rear room and devours visitors sent past his door; the same figure also initiates the Cannibal.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 29 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 3)! / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 33 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 35; lines 2714-2813 confidence: high
Qama’its gives the youth a bear-skin blanket with red cedar-bark fringes, sprinkles visitors with salt-pond water so they do not die, and instructs the youth to sing about his upper-heaven experiences during the Cannibal dance.
The youth receives a special blanket, lifesaving water, instructions to sing about upper-heaven experiences in the Cannibal dance, and statements about future Cannibals.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 29 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 3)! / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 33 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 35; lines 2714-2813 confidence: medium
The gods place the youth on the bird Sq*xsen, which carries him to the sea; people approach in decorated canoes, the bird disappears into the sky, and the youth attacks people while a snake in his body tears flesh until they sing and beat time.
After the youth attacks people, they sing and beat time in order to appease him, linking ritual sound and social control to his return.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 29 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 3)! / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 33 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 35; lines 2714-2813 confidence: high
Kok0o’sLxEm, another son of the deities, lives in the rear of the House of Myths in a room called Nus’o’Ixsta and initiates the Olx-dancer.
Kok0o’sLxEm, another son of the deities, is said to live in the House of Myths and initiate the Olx-dancer.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 35 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 37 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS, 39 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 41; lines 3026-3137 confidence: high
At No’ak‘nEm's arrival, Anatlikuts’ai’x opens her abode; she lives in a cave called Nuskésit’tsta, with one such deity for each village, and one is said to live on mountain Sqtst in a suspended hollow boulder house.
Anatlikuts’ai’x opens a cave dwelling, appears dancing, causes a viewer to faint, and the viewer's soul is taken inside and initiated into ku’siut secrets.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 35 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 37 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS, 39 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 41; lines 3026-3137 confidence: high
Lataia’iL or Sxai’éxoax is described as a special deity who initiates shamans, lives in the woods, carries a wooden wand wound with red cedar-bark, and wears a large neck ring of bear-skin strips and red cedar-bark.
Lataia’iL is named as the special deity who initiates shamans, using a wand, face painting, sound-induced fainting, and later supernatural assistance.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 35 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 37 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS, 39 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 41; lines 3026-3137 confidence: high
Jacobsen's cited account describes Kle-klati-e’il as a woodland spirit sought by a youth; meeting him makes the youth faint, after recovery the youth sings a spirit-given song and becomes a shaman, later receiving new songs; the spirit has human shape and cedar-bark clothing and rings.
Jacobsen's cited account says the youth receives the tune and words of a song from the spirit and thereby becomes a shaman who uses the song in incantations.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 37 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS, 39 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 41 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 43; lines 3140-3237 confidence: high
Skaia/Sxai’éxoax is believed to live in rivers and have the shape of a salmon; when a Skaia-inspired shaman sings and dances in a house, hearers turn back and passers are believed to die by Skaia’s punishment.
The passage repeatedly describes spirits or beings giving shamans or healers power, including Skaia inspiring incantation, the Sun and S’a’tema empowering the bereaved young man, L’étsa’apléLana giving a song, and the si’siuL serving as a shamanic helper.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 37 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS, 39 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 41 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 43; lines 3140-3237 confidence: high
The young man strikes a seated man’s large green nose-ring with the switch; the man says the young man has attained him as supernatural helper, gives the name S’a’tema, warns that the young man would otherwise have died on seeing him, and grants power to heal and revive the dead by knocking out the nose-ring at a coffin.
S’a’tema grants healing by touch; L’étsa’apléLana heals the narrator and assists him in curing disease; the si’siuL is called a potent means of curing disease.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 37 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS, 39 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 41 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 43; lines 3140-3237 confidence: medium
Skaia/Sxai’éxoax is believed to live in rivers and have the shape of a salmon; when a Skaia-inspired shaman sings and dances in a house, hearers turn back and passers are believed to die by Skaia’s punishment.
S’a’tema says the young man would have died on seeing him if he had not struck the nose-ornament as instructed; Skaia is also associated with death for those who pass during an incantation.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 51 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 55 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 59; lines 4111-4212 confidence: medium
Toa’lav’it ties two wolf-dogs by his bed; after an exchange of night cries, the woman tells the young man to point Toa’lav’it’s staff at him. Toa’lav’it dies, and the released dogs bite off their former master’s head.
The young man kills Toa’lav’it through the staff, receives his dogs, staff, quiver, hat, blanket, and belt, and is told he is now like Toa’lav’it.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 59 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 61 / TRADITION OF SENXL. / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 63; lines 4319-4426 confidence: low
The old Snéné’iq, whose son has not returned, searches, gives him up for lost, sits on a flat rock below Sta’ix: and cries loudly; four strong men see her from a distance and are afraid, and the people fear her.
The people fear the crying old Snéné’iq, while one man remains silent, prepares a canoe, goes upriver, and is explicitly not afraid.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 71 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 73 / THE SALMON.! / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 75; lines 4956-5050 confidence: medium
The canoe goes downriver to the Salmon country; the boy is unseen by other passengers until landing, and the Salmon boy calls him his brother.
The youth passes through successive nonhuman fish territories and survives dangers by following the Salmon boy's warnings and gestures.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 71 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 73 / THE SALMON.! / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 75; lines 4956-5050 confidence: medium
The youth sees a beautiful red-haired girl in a central house and falls in love; the Salmon boy warns about a biting door, enters first, and the youth imitates him.
The Salmon boy warns that the door bites entrants, jumps through first, and the youth succeeds by watching and imitating him.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 83 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 85 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 87 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 89; lines 5663-5754 confidence: medium
The old woman makes four cedar-bark baskets, tells the girl to fill them with meat, tallow, and blankets that become very small, and sends her into a secret room containing red cedar-bark for dances and many masks.
The girl is sent into a secret room where she finds red cedar-bark for various dances and many masks, later used in the winter dance after her return.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians CONE NESE / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 2 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 29 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 3)!; lines 2529-2603 confidence: medium
An unnamed male in a house corner prevents those not initiated in the kua’siut secrets from approaching; Snéné’iq is identified as a fabulous monster described in several traditions.
The passage links kua’siut secrets to initiation, blocks non-initiates from approaching, and describes new dances sent down by deities.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians DETAILS OF WEAVING. / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS: OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 193 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 195 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 197; lines 12024-12094 confidence: medium
Near a hunting-lodge or village, a temporary conical habitation for girls coming to womanhood was made entirely of fir branches and tops, using four small fir-trees tied together and filled with fir twigs.
The passage describes a temporary conical habitation specifically for girls when coming to womanhood, with a central circular hole used by the girl.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians GOVERNMENT HILL, NEAR KAMLOOPS. / SMITH, ARCHAOLOGY OF THE THOMPSON RIVER REGION, 437 / SMITH, ARCHZOLOGY OF THE THOMPSON RIVER REGION, 439 / SMITH, ARCHAOLOGY OF THE THOMPSON RIVER REGION, 441; lines 25770-25844 confidence: medium
Baptiste identifies Fig. 102 as a drinking tube; Michel of Lytton confirms that, during ceremonies when young girls received their manitous, they were not allowed to use a cup and had to drink through such a tube for one year.
The passage describes young girls in ceremonies for receiving their manitous, with a one-year restriction against using a cup and a requirement to drink through a tube.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians I12 BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS, 117 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 123 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 125; lines 7575-7660 confidence: high
Bella Bella and Kwakiutl tell another origin tradition for ceremonial cannibalism: a forest spirit, Baxbakualanuxsi’waé, lives in the forest and initiates members of the Cannibal Society; these traditions differ from Bella Coola Cannibal Society traditions.
Baxbakualanuxsi’waé is said to live in the forest and initiate members of the Cannibal Society.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians I12 BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS, 117 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 123 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 125; lines 7575-7660 confidence: medium
The Tsimshian say secret societies were introduced by a hunter taken inside a cliff by a white bear; inside he saw a house where various societies performed ceremonies.
In the Tsimshian account, a white bear takes a hunter inside a cliff, where he sees a house with societies performing ceremonies, explaining the introduction of secret societies.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians INDEX TO VOLUME IT, / INDEX TO VOLUME II. / INDEX TO VOLUME II, / INDEX TO VOLUME II.; lines 27064-27319 confidence: low
Index entries mention a magic staff in Bella Coola legend and staffs of shamans.
The index refers to shaman staffs, disease removal by sucking, shaman training, visions, prayer to Sweat-bathing Grandfather Chief, witchcraft beliefs, and a protective burning of toe-nails against sorcery.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians SEPT., 1898. / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 51 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 55; lines 4066-4108 confidence: medium
The woman says her husband will return, offer much food to make the visitor sleepy, and watch him eat; she gives him a bag for hiding food, tells him to stay awake and imitate the husband’s sounds, warns that the husband can kill him with a staff, mentions dogs tied to the bed-post, and says he may marry her if he kills her husband.
The woman warns that the visitor must not fall asleep and must imitate the husband’s sounds or be killed by the staff.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians SMITH, ARCHAOLOGY OF LYTTON, BRITISH COLUMBIA. 149 / SMITH, ARCHAOLOGY OF LYTTON, BRITISH COLUMBIA. I51 / SMITH, ARCHAOLOGY OF LYTTON, BRITISH COLUMBIA. 155 / SMITH, ARCHZOLOGY OF LYTTON, BRITISH COLUMBIA.; lines 9317-9495 confidence: medium
Pipe designs probably represent beings that appeared to the owner in a dream; men carved dream beings on pipes, especially sacred pipes, particularly from the first important dream in which they received a manitou; secrecy limits interpretation.
Men are said to carve on pipes the beings appearing in dreams, especially in the first important dream in which they received a manitou.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 219 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA, 221 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 223 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 225; lines 13462-13530 confidence: high
Children before puberty usually wore loose hair; during puberty rites, girls had two knots behind the ears and boys had one knot at the back of the head.
The passage states that girls and boys during puberty rites wore distinctive hair knots different from ordinary childhood loose hair.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 295 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 297 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 299 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 301; lines 17882-17986 confidence: medium
For a first pregnancy, the woman and husband undergo ceremonies similar to puberty ceremonies, bathe often in cold water, sweat-bathe, and pray to Dawn of the Day and sometimes Water for easy birth.
The first pregnancy requires ceremonies compared to puberty ceremonies, with bathing, sweat-bathing, and prayer for safe childbirth.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 301 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 305 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 307 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309; lines 18224-18304 confidence: high
In the winter ceremony called “whipping the children,” an elderly man makes a service-berry switch whip, strikes the winter-house hole four times, asks who will pick his berries, and may be satisfied by a woman dancing and pretending to pick berries into a basket.
Children undergo or avert a formal winter whipping rite; endurance of lashes can bring praise, exemption, and recognition.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 301 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 305 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 307 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309; lines 18306-18325 confidence: high
The passage reports a belief that a whip used on a woman could transfer evil influences from her to children if used to strike them.
The flogging custom is explicitly linked to overcoming bashfulness, enduring pain, testing boys' character, identifying a good warrior, and expected recovery from battle wounds.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 305 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 307 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311; lines 18328-18380 confidence: medium
Many ceremonies are performed when boys and girls reach puberty to make them healthy and successful; a girl attaining puberty is immediately separated from all other people.
The passage states that many ceremonies were performed when boys and girls reached puberty and that a girl at puberty was immediately separated from other people.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 305 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 307 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311; lines 18383-18425 confidence: high
The girl may be moved to wilder mountain areas; a conical fir-and-bark hut is built away from houses, sometimes with a deep circular hole inside, to keep lodge smoke from blowing on her because it is believed to cause bad luck or sickness.
The passage describes required ceremonies at first menstruation involving seclusion, bodily marking, prescribed attire, running, vigil, prayer, and strength-related acts.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 305 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 307 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311; lines 18383-18425 confidence: high
Among both Upper and Lower Thompson groups, she runs while praying to Earth or Nature to be fleet of foot and tireless of limb.
The girl runs while praying to be fleet and tireless, and splits or bends fir-trees with the stated purpose of becoming strong in muscle and body.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 307 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313; lines 18428-18538 confidence: high
For the first four days and nights she does not wash, fasts with only a little water, uses a red-painted birch-bark cup replaced daily, and drinks through a crane, swan, or goose leg tube; Lower Thompson tubes are said not to have whistle holes.
The passage centers on a restricted period with fasting, controlled drinking, special clothing, washing, prayers, and later restoration of ordinary actions.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 307 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313; lines 18541-18611 confidence: high
The girl uses a four- or five-pronged comb; on the fifth morning receives a birch-bark cup; drinks through a tube; drinking from a stream or spring without the tube would dry up the spring; at washing water she sucks and spits four mouthfuls before drinking.
The passage describes a girl’s period of isolation and training with regulated acts, prayers, craft practice, and concluding rites.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 307 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313; lines 18541-18611 confidence: high
The girl uses a four- or five-pronged comb; on the fifth morning receives a birch-bark cup; drinks through a tube; drinking from a stream or spring without the tube would dry up the spring; at washing water she sucks and spits four mouthfuls before drinking.
The comb’s number of prongs, regulated drinking, and burning of preserved menstrual fluid are linked to preventing prolonged menstruation or harmful effects on springs.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 307 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313; lines 18541-18611 confidence: high
For bodily purity the girl pierces her armpits with four yellow-pine needles until bleeding and prays for sweet smell; some use wild strawberry leaves, spit four times on a fir twig while praying to Dawn against foul breath, and rub against yellow-pine trunks at daybreak while praying to Dawn for deliverance from sickness and evil influences.
The girl pierces her armpits with yellow-pine needles, uses plant materials, and prays for sweet smell, good breath, health, and deliverance from evil influences.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 307 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313; lines 18541-18611 confidence: high
The girl is expected back in her hut at sunrise; she picks needles from two suspended fir-branches while praying for diligence; she makes miniatures of women’s articles; four large fir-branches are placed before the hut, renewed each morning, and old ones thrown into the creek while she prays not to bewitch men or women.
During training she makes miniature versions of women’s articles so that in later years she can make them properly, and later suspends them at a trench.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 307 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313; lines 18613-18710 confidence: high
A girl petitions Dawn for height, limited growth, thinness, or small feet using lodge height, gestures, water blown through a tube or hands, and spittle at daybreak.
The passage describes a girl’s isolation, prescribed ritual actions, taboos, painted records, reintegration, and boys’ puberty ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 307 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313; lines 18613-18710 confidence: medium
A girl petitions Dawn for height, limited growth, thinness, or small feet using lodge height, gestures, water blown through a tube or hands, and spittle at daybreak.
The girl petitions Dawn with lodge arrangements, gestures, water, and spittle for height, thinness, or small feet.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 307 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313; lines 18613-18710 confidence: medium
For four days she places lice in a hollow stem, floats it downstream, and prays to Day-dawn to be free from lice in later years.
The girl places lice into a hollow stem, floats it downstream, and prays to Day-dawn to be free of lice in later years.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 307 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313; lines 18613-18710 confidence: medium
She paints red pictures of offerings and ceremonies on boulders and small stones; images include fir branches, cross-trails, lodges, mats, and men, with the men symbolic of a future husband and the paintings believed to insure long life.
Paintings of offerings and ceremonies are said to insure long life, and pictures of men are linked to a future husband.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 307 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313; lines 18613-18710 confidence: high
The passage reports earlier longer isolation and rare sweat-baths near the end of longer training; the sweat-house used four wands or fir branches and four stones, for girls wishing to be shamans or wise.
Rare longer training could include sweat-bathing by girls who wished to be shamans or to become wise.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 307 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313; lines 18613-18710 confidence: high
The seclusion hut is left until it falls down; four branches are thrown into water; the seclusion dress is burned on a hilltop; other clothes are hung in trees.
After seclusion, the hut, branches, dress, and other clothing receive prescribed treatment: left to fall, thrown in water, burned on a hilltop, or hung in trees.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 307 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313; lines 18613-18710 confidence: high
Boys’ puberty rites depend on aspirations: hunters practice hunting and shooting, warriors pray to the Sun and mimic battles, gamblers dance and use gambling-sticks; only warriors pray to the Sun, while others pray to Dawn of the Day.
Boys’ rites vary according to desired roles as hunters, warriors, or gamblers, with different ritual actions and prayer recipients.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 307 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313; lines 18713-18760 confidence: high
Regular training begins after first dreams of an arrow, canoe, or woman; boys run races with bows and arrows until sweating and then wash in cold water.
The passage describes adolescent boys beginning training after dream signs and undergoing repeated running, sweating, washing, ritual dress, mountain vigils, fasting, abstinence, and restrictions.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 307 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313; lines 18713-18760 confidence: medium
"alone with his guardian spirit in the mountains, fasting, sweating, and praying, until he gained the desired knowledge"
The opening lines describe prolonged mountain isolation alone with a guardian spirit, with fasting, sweating, and prayer until knowledge is gained.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 307 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313; lines 18713-18760 confidence: medium
The boys go to a mountain-top at night, light a fire, dance and sing; on later nights they also pray to the Dawn of the Day and shoot arrows at targets in the early morning.
The boys repeatedly go to a mountain-top at night to light fire, dance, sing, pray, and shoot arrows in the morning.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 307 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313; lines 18713-18760 confidence: high
"The fire was also intended, it is said, as a signal to all the world that they had attained puberty."
The fire is explicitly said to signal to all the world that the boys had attained puberty.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 319; lines 18763-18848 confidence: high
Youths purge themselves, sweat-bathe, and later wash in cold water; the sweat-lodge door faces east, is made of four fir-interwoven sticks, and is heated with stones, often eight or four.
The passage presents a sequence of rites for lads involving purification, sweat-bathing, endurance, prayer, physical exercises, and tests before acquiring a lasting guardian spirit.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 319; lines 18763-18848 confidence: medium
A deer humerus is set horizontally on a stick as a target; sometimes three miniature deerskin targets representing buck, doe, and fawn are suspended above it.
Four-night archery trials with deer-bone and deer-figure targets are interpreted as signs of whether the lad will become an indifferent, good, or great hunter and what prey he will shoot.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 309 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 319; lines 18850-18861 confidence: medium
Boys may dream similarly to their fathers or about the same guardian spirit; a father may give his son skin or a feather from his own guardian spirit to take into the mountains.
The passage links a boy's dreams, an inherited or related guardian-spirit object, and the object's becoming one of the boy's guardian spirits.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 319 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 321; lines 18864-18958 confidence: high
Adolescent boys avoid the lodge of a menstruating woman, avoid touching the winter-house ladder or wash afterward, avoid washing near married people, and risk poverty if entering a sweat-house used by a married couple.
The passage describes adolescent boys and young men in training who follow avoidance rules, dietary restrictions, solitary eating, rock-painting, and body marking around puberty or ceremonial training.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 319 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 321; lines 18864-18958 confidence: medium
Adolescent boys avoid the lodge of a menstruating woman, avoid touching the winter-house ladder or wash afterward, avoid washing near married people, and risk poverty if entering a sweat-house used by a married couple.
Male youths avoid the lodge of a menstruating woman, a ladder touched by women, close washing near married people, and a sweat-house used by a married couple; the passage assigns consequences to violations.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 319 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 321; lines 18864-18958 confidence: medium
Lads paint records of ceremonies and dreams on boulders or cliffs in wild places near waterfalls; the images include animals, birds, fishes, arrows, fir-branches, lakes, sun, thunder, and women; women symbolize future wives, and rock-painting is believed to insure long life.
Lads paint records of ceremonies and dreams on boulders and cliffs, and making such rock-paintings is believed to insure long life.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 311 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 313 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 319 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 321; lines 18864-18958 confidence: high
Girls could be betrothed as infants and were considered marriageable only after completing puberty ceremonies; the passage gives typical ages and notes marriages between young women and older men.
Girls are considered marriageable only after completing the ceremonies attendant on reaching puberty.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 319 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 321 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 323 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 325; lines 19071-19164 confidence: medium
A newly married couple waited two to seven nights before intercourse; after first intercourse the wife washed at water, spent the day secluded, left her breech-cloth, and her mother hosted a feast and announced the changed status.
After first intercourse the young wife washes at water, secludes herself, leaves the maiden’s breech-cloth, and is publicly marked by a feast and changed-status announcement.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 347 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 349 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 351 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 353; lines 20585-20675 confidence: high
Each person has a guardian spirit acquired during puberty ceremonials; a few shamans inherit guardian spirits from powerful parents, and all animals and objects with mysterious powers can become guardian spirits.
Each person’s guardian spirit is said to be acquired during puberty ceremonials.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 347 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 349 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 351 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 353; lines 20677-20687 confidence: high
Ceremonial training for becoming a shaman lasted much longer, sometimes years, than training for becoming a warrior, hunter, fisherman, or gambler.
The passage states that ceremonial training for becoming a shaman lasted much longer, sometimes years, than other forms of training.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 353 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 355 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 359 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 361; lines 21013-21063 confidence: high
Young people avoid old-style dress and ornaments, fearing a strange shaman may test, bewitch, or kill them because they lack proper puberty ceremonials and guardian spirits; parents advise a boy to remove such headgear in public.
Young people fear old-style ornaments because, lacking proper puberty ceremonials and guardian spirits, they might be tested, bewitched, or killed by a strange shaman.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 371 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 373 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA, 375 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 379; lines 21983-22119 confidence: high
Girls’ drinking tubes used in puberty ceremonials carry symbols of trail crossings, trenches, stars, and other ceremonial objects; one old robe or pouch design is said to have unknown meaning.
Girls’ and boys’ puberty ceremonial objects are decorated with meaningful markings, and the boy’s apron maps solitude, prayer, travel, and the attempt to obtain a guardian spirit.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 373 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA, 375 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 379 / TEIT, THE THOMPSON INDIANS OF BRITISH COLUMBIA. 381; lines 22122-22237 confidence: high
Most rock-paintings belong to the same class of designs and were made by boys and girls during puberty ceremonials; their figures are usually disconnected because they were made by different individuals at different times.
The passage states that almost all of the rock-paintings were made by boys and girls during puberty ceremonials.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians THE HAU MAU. / THE WOMAN WHO MARRIED THE STUMP. / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 103 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 105; lines 6504-6595 confidence: medium
The wife gives the husband strength, pats him, gives him a tail, instructs him on the mountain route, and he kills forty mountain-goats at a cliff.
Before the hunt, the wife gives the husband strength, adds a tail, gives directions, and tells him not to follow her brothers; following these directions leads to success.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians THE HAU MAU. / THE WOMAN WHO MARRIED THE STUMP. / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 103 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 105; lines 6504-6595 confidence: high
The brothers-in-law invite him to play ball; the wife warns they killed her first husband by biting him from behind. The husband catches the ball, is chased, nearly bitten, throws the ball backward, survives, and later refuses to play.
The wife warns that her brothers killed her first husband with the ball game; the husband is pursued and nearly bitten but survives by throwing the ball backward.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians THE SALMON.! / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 75 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 77 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 79; lines 5157-5206 confidence: medium
The man in the rear is identified as the Sun, who intends to test the visitor’s strength; after the visitor sits near him, the Sun wipes his face, the visitor feels hot, opens the bladder, and is cooled by winter mountain wind.
The Sun explicitly tests the visitor’s strength with heat and fire, while the bladder’s cold wind, snow, and icicles counter the fire and preserve the visitor.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians THE WOMAN WHO MARRIED THE STUMP. / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 103 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 105 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 107; lines 6713-6746 confidence: high
The man is identified as Killer Whale; he asks what the youth has eaten, and when the youth does not answer, orders him to drink as much well water as he can.
Killer Whale directs the youth to drink well water, induces vomiting, alters his hair and skin, gives him a new name, and adorns him.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians TRADITION OF SATSQ. / TRADITION OF ANOTHER VILLAGE. / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 69 / BOAS, THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE BELLA COOLA INDIANS. 71; lines 4750-4848 confidence: medium
Crane arrives crying on Raven’s house, says he will give supernatural powers, tells Raven only to look, catches a canoe full of fish, and the Eagle’s cry brings people from across the river to see the fish.
Crane announces that he will give Raven supernatural powers and repeatedly fills Raven’s canoe with fish, making Raven known as a successful fisherman.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / ABSTRACTS OF MYTHS / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT SITKA / FOOTNOTES:; lines 24541-24660 confidence: medium
Kᴀkaˊ is taken south by land otters, returned in a skate canoe, heard singing in fog, found after friends fast for two days lying on a log with blood from nose and mouth, brought home, and becomes a great shaman.
Kᴀkaˊ is taken by land otters, recovered after fasting and signs of bodily distress, and becomes a great shaman.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 10088-10180 confidence: medium
The youngest nephew, resembling the first killed, has been practicing; his father teaches him to look like a small ball of feathers, and a shaman makes him an eagle-down bracelet enclosing carved devil’s club.
The father and shaman prepare the youngest nephew with instructions, a dangerous fall from a high tree, and protective objects after earlier nephews have been killed.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 11584-11682 confidence: medium
The eagle brothers-in-law warm and give him a coat named Camping-under-water-for-two-days; he is now an eagle, learns eagle fishing, and catches fish with talons though he thinks he is spearing them.
After marriage, the eagle brothers-in-law give the man a named coat and he learns eagle methods of catching fish, becoming a great fisher and hunter.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 12392-12490 confidence: medium
The husband seeks to become a wizard by going among graves and bones; with two shoulder blades he fans and rubs himself, faints, then works them like wings and flies rapidly.
The husband asks how he can become a wizard, handles bodies and bones, uses shoulder blades, faints, and then flies.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 13068-13189 confidence: medium
The boy asked his mother to make bow and arrows; after she made them, he went out shooting at daybreak, shot many things, and as he neared manhood kept going close to the lake.
The mother makes bow and arrows for the boy, and later the youth prepares a spear and follows his mother’s instructions in a dangerous encounter as he is becoming a man.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 13804-13928 confidence: medium
The boy goes into the woods carrying the whetstone, reaches a creek and sandy bank, makes a nest by the water like a salmon, stays overnight, and dreams the instruction: let it swim down into the water; this is identified as his spirit's instruction.
The boy constructs nests by water, receives dream instruction from his spirit, makes eight nests, receives the spirit helper on the last, and then loses his senses at the cliff.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 13930-14055 confidence: medium
The uncle hunts for the nephew for eight days, finds his nests by the creek, sees salmon swimming, camps under the nest, listens, and hears the beating of shamans' sticks in the middle of the cliff.
The nephew says cave spirits told him to come to a large cave; the uncle hears shamanic stick-beating in the cliff, and the nephew's spirits later come to him there.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 14833-14948 confidence: medium
The elder says, 'My mother said we could not marry Mountain Dweller.' The host says he is 'very difficult' to approach and names Crushing-mountain, fighting dogs, kelps, a knife, and a whetstone.
The sisters explain their journey in terms of marrying Mountain Dweller, whom the host calls very difficult to get near; the host then gives obstacle instructions.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 14833-14948 confidence: high
The elder says, 'My mother said we could not marry Mountain Dweller.' The host says he is 'very difficult' to approach and names Crushing-mountain, fighting dogs, kelps, a knife, and a whetstone.
The host names fighting dogs, kelps, and Crushing-mountain, and the sisters pass them by using dried fish bone, moss, and a whetstone.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 14950-15074 confidence: medium
The grandmother instructs the visitors about the route, naming Crushing-mountain, fighting dogs, floating kelps, and telling them to carry a knife and whetstone.
The grandmother provides advance instructions for fighting dogs, floating kelps, and Crushing-mountain; the travelers then use specified objects to pass those hazards in sequence.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 15342-15462 confidence: medium
Kāhāˊsǃî is poor and miserable among people bathing continually for war strength; they laugh at him, and he secretly goes to the water at night and throws urine under himself at dawn.
The people bathe continually for war strength or ammunition, sit in water, and whip one another with boughs as part of the strength-seeking activity.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 15464-15581 confidence: medium
A large curly-headed being holding tree boughs comes, calls the man to come up, and knocks him into water.
The helper explicitly identifies himself as Strength, says he has come to help, forcefully engages the man, and gives instructions before the later public strength feat.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 16606-16736 confidence: high
The shaman bathes in the evening and in a named pond; his spirits come to him, blood runs from his mouth, and the seagull becomes his spirit.
The shaman bathes, receives spirits, bleeds from the mouth when they come, gains a seagull as his spirit, and tests the strength of his spirits.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 17376-17484 confidence: high
Short passage opening: voices say, “It is I, the Sea-gull spirit” and “It is I, Salmon-people’s canoe spirit,” inside him.
Spirits speak and sing inside him; he enters trance, receives ritual treatment and equipment, and afterward becomes a very wonderful shaman.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 18741-18868 confidence: medium
A girl menstruant for the first time did not stay outside, had something heavy placed in front of her, could not talk for five months, and had a labret hole made while fasting.
The passage describes seclusion inside the house, a heavy object placed before the girl, five months of silence, fasting, and labret-hole making.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 2023-2116 confidence: medium
The Wolverine-Man section begins by explaining that people once hunted without guns using bows, arrows, and horn spears; hunting required fasting, washing heads in urine, and careful preparation.
The Wolverine-Man opening states that hunters had to fast and wash their heads in urine, and that success depended on the things used and how people prepared themselves.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 20274-20393 confidence: medium
He dreamed that a man came and said, “I come to help you. Come down here by the salmon creek and vomit.”
A dream figure instructs the youngest brother to vomit at the salmon creek, after which he expels a salmon bone identified as the cause of his laziness.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 20648-20770 confidence: medium
The brothers make fun of the youngest brother, ask where the being that helped him is, and question his claim that he could kill anything; he becomes angry, starts away, and follows what the mountain being had told him.
The youngest brother is mocked, becomes angry, departs, acts as the mountain being directed, and returns with food after killing the mountain sheep.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 22344-22453 confidence: high
The chief of the Qā́tcᴀdî tells of G̣ᴀłwḗtǃ, a proud strength-bather, and his nephew Duktū́ʟǃ, who secretly bathes; Duktū́ʟǃ hears Strength’s voice, wrestles the little man twice, is declared strong, twists a tree to the roots and restores it, and shames the proud people.
Duktū́ʟǃ secretly bathes for strength, is summoned by the voice of Strength, wrestles the little man twice, and is declared sufficiently strong.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 3167-3279 confidence: medium
During a mountain hunt, the youth is separated and met at the top by a shining man with a long white beard, who leads him through a door into the inside of the mountain where piles of horns lie everywhere.
Inside the mountain context, the mountain sheep heat horns in a fire and try to fit them on the young man’s head.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 3281-3373 confidence: medium
Mountain sheep use the captive man to tell hunters to discard weapons, explain punishment for overkilling and head-sticks, prescribe treatment of skins with heads toward mountain and rising sun with eagle feathers, state special urine-bath purification for perception, and take the man into their mountain home.
The man lives among mountain sheep, can be perceived only after special purification, is released after a sheep skin is removed leaving human form, and later receives a spirit from the sheep.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 3281-3373 confidence: high
The mountain sheep send a spirit called Ỵīx̣âˊ to the rescued man as his strength; his friends rejoice and sing, and at the spirit’s command make snowshoes for movement around the fire, a shaman’s mask, and bows and arrows.
The sheep send Ỵīx̣âˊ to be the man’s strength; people sing for the spirit, ritual equipment is made, the man fasts, and he performs masked actions with snowshoes and weapons.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 9026-9129 confidence: medium
When the north wind begins, the youth approaches, receives food, identifies the skin as louse skin, and is asked where his wisdom comes from. The old woman allows marriage only after he kills a very large devilfish.
After the riddle, the old woman requires the youth to kill a devilfish and then a rat before he can have her granddaughter; Little Felon helps complete the tasks.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 9305-9394 confidence: high
Women going to dig tsǃēt roots refuse the orphan, call her dirty and unlucky, strike her fingers from the canoe, and her father's sister finally takes her in.
The orphan is isolated after rejection, repeatedly cannot eat, encounters spirit birds, and becomes a great shaman possessed by spirits.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 9871-9972 confidence: high
The boy secretly goes into the woods, reaches a black-water creek from under a glacier, and is told by a large man to sit in the cold water before pulling up a tree and striking a rock.
The boy undergoes repeated cold-water immersions and escalating tree-and-rock tests before receiving gear and a mission from Strength.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 4595-4692 confidence: high
Friends who recover those taken by land otters find that they become shamans; shamans see one another through land-otter spirits.
The passage states that people taken by land otters become shamans if recovered, and Kᴀkaˊ’s story details separation, instruction, spirit possession, return, fasting, and ritual preparation.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 4694-4785 confidence: medium
Birds around Kᴀkaˊ at sea, the wind and waves, and strange things seen when land otters possessed him are called his spirits; sea birds on floating logs are identified as shamans’ spirits, and belief in land-otter-men is attributed to his experience.
Kᴀkaˊ’s ordeal at sea and possession by land otters are connected with birds, wind, waves, and strange things identified as his spirits, and with later belief in shamans’ spirits.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 4880-4971 confidence: high
Fire-drill appears to his son in a dream and instructs him to hide an old canoe under brush in the woods; the next morning it has become a pretty little canoe with needed things in it.
Fire-drill appears in dreams, transforms a canoe, creates a powerful dog, gives weapons, and the son then departs toward the killer of his mother’s people.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 5315-5399 confidence: high
The sister has reached puberty and is shut in behind a mat curtain; the shaman's scalp is hung before it, she drinks water through goose and swan leg bones, wears a large hat to restrict sight, and the passage says these regulations have been observed since her time.
At puberty the sister is shut behind a mat curtain, made to drink without touching cups, and prevented from looking at forbidden events or objects; the passage states these regulations have continued.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 5770-5864 confidence: medium
The fox body is placed on mats with eagle's down while relatives fast, clean houses, and speak to the Creator; after the house shakes, the daughter appears in proper shape acting like a shaman, and named spirits are listed.
The restored daughter acts like a shaman, and multiple spirits are named in her, including bird spirits, red-snapper head spirit, and fox spirit.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 6379-6468 confidence: high
While hunting in a canoe, the boy shoots at a cormorant that moves farther out; fog comes, the boys fasten the canoe to a drifting log, and someone tells the boy that his father wants him.
The boy is summoned to his father, loses consciousness, wakes in a fine house, is recognized as son, given a name, and receives powerful gifts.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 6572-6655 confidence: high
The chief's daughter's son becomes a great hunter, falls from a mountain, wakes among men wearing cedar-bark rings, chooses Wolf Spirit instead of Raven Spirit, and receives the spirit after white rocks are held over his head and he loses consciousness.
After falling from a mountain and losing consciousness, the youth is surrounded by men, chooses an animal spirit, undergoes another unconsciousness, and receives the spirit.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 6572-6655 confidence: high
The chief's daughter's son becomes a great hunter, falls from a mountain, wakes among men wearing cedar-bark rings, chooses Wolf Spirit instead of Raven Spirit, and receives the spirit after white rocks are held over his head and he loses consciousness.
The youth is asked to choose between Raven Spirit and Wolf Spirit and chooses Wolf Spirit, after which ritual actions give him the spirit.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 6572-6655 confidence: high
The youth runs screaming while Cliff Spirits and Forest Spirits sing and pound sticks; his hair is tied like wolf's ears, and the passage identifies this as the origin of the Łuqana secret societies and the Dog-eaters' society, with an initiation song used by high-caste persons.
The passage explicitly says the youth's experience is the origin of the Łuqana secret societies and identifies his first society as the Dog-eaters' society.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 6572-6655 confidence: medium
The youth runs screaming while Cliff Spirits and Forest Spirits sing and pound sticks; his hair is tied like wolf's ears, and the passage identifies this as the origin of the Łuqana secret societies and the Dog-eaters' society, with an initiation song used by high-caste persons.
The song says the first performer is alone with nobody after him, and the passage says later Łuqana are not like him but only imitate him.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 6657-6750 confidence: high
Two dissolute young men want to become wizards; a slave tells one to sleep among tide-left driftwood to learn what becoming one is.
The young men seek wizardry, sleep at a prescribed place, receive teaching from a woman identified as a mouse, and later take goose and brant forms in a dream sequence.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 6657-6750 confidence: high
Raven says Qonᴀłgīˊc can become a great gambler by eating forty devil’s clubs, fasting, making a devil’s-club house, and awaiting Greatest Gambler; he also explains the devilfish stick and luck.
Raven instructs Qonᴀłgīˊc to fast, eat devil’s clubs, build a devil’s-club house, and await Greatest Gambler, after which he receives knowledge of gambling sticks.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 6657-6750 confidence: medium
After three days of fasting on devil’s clubs, Qonᴀłgīˊc strips bark from a huge scarred devil’s club in eight spots and dreams of Greatest Gambler, who says the plant was himself.
Greatest Gambler appears in a dream and says the huge devil’s club from which bark was stripped was himself.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 6845-6926 confidence: high
Qonᴀłgīˊc is named as the source of different gambling-stick names, nāqs, and cīcts; cīct means lucky gambling sticks and also lucky medicine obtained by fasting, abstaining from one’s wife, and secrecy; it can grant wishes, bravery, and preparation for important action.
The gambler must fast, abstain from his wife, and keep the practice secret in order to obtain cīct; the chief also fasts before receiving medicine knowledge.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 6845-6926 confidence: high
The chief asks the grouse how it knows dancing; the grouse says a person on an island knows medicine for dancing and fighting, and tells the chief to fast to see this great medicine-man.
After fasting, the chief dreams that a man gives precise instructions for making medicine from natural and animal components and placing it in a windy tree.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 6928-7021 confidence: high
A chief's son seeks dance instruction; the instructor says he has medicine for dancing, requires fasting, takes him to the woods, and the youth composes songs and dances alone with a dreamlike feeling.
The youth learns through dance medicine, fasting, woodland instruction, and solitary practice, after which he immediately composes songs and dances.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 7116-7210 confidence: high
Black-skin, the chief's nephew, is thought weak and cowardly, but he is only feigning weakness; he secretly bathes at night for hours, keeps himself pure, does not lie or steal, remains silent under mockery, and receives little food.
Black-skin is publicly mocked as weak but secretly undergoes prolonged night bathing, maintains purity, and endures hardship.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 7116-7210 confidence: medium
During a night bath Black-skin hears a loon-like whistle, sees a short, thick-set man in a bear skin, is thrown down by him, and is told not to speak of him; the man says he is Strength and has come to help.
A being named Strength appears during Black-skin's night bathing, physically tests him by throwing him down, instructs secrecy, and says he has come to help.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 7116-7210 confidence: medium
At Tᴀˊqdjîk-ān, Chief G̣ᴀłwēˊtǃ bathes in the sea every day for strength with the village, then tests himself on tree limbs because he wants to become a sea-lion killer.
The chief bathes in the sea for strength and trains with trees because he wants to become a sea-lion killer; Black-skin secretly performs the same practice at night.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 7212-7299 confidence: medium
During another bathing episode, Black-skin feels he has strength, hears a whistle, sees the same man, grips him, and is told that he now has strength and must not go into the water again.
Black-skin’s bathing is followed by an encounter in which a short man confirms his strength, imposes a prohibition, and directs tests of strength on trees; the wider group also bathes as preparation for a difficult hunt.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 7457-7552 confidence: high
A spirit says nonhuman beings will invite Sǃāwᴀˊn; a canoe arrives, he packs his things, enters, is covered with a mat, and reaches a village with fine painted houses.
Sǃāwᴀˊn is summoned by nonhuman land otters, travels covered by mat to their village, cures a patient, receives spirit knowledge, and is taken back home covered again.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 7457-7552 confidence: high
A land-otter shaman shows Sǃāwᴀˊn spirits: Sickness, identified as a clam spirit, plus the Spirit of the Sea, Spirit of the Land, Spirit from Above, and Spirit from Below; all become Sǃāwᴀˊn's spirits afterward.
A land-otter shaman shows Sǃāwᴀˊn named spirits, and the passage says all of these become the man's spirits afterward.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL; lines 7457-7552 confidence: high
The passage states that a man wanting to become a shaman cuts the tongue of a land otter and fasts for eight days; a shaman who fasts greatly has very sharp eyes.
The passage states that a man wanting to become a shaman cuts a land otter's tongue and fasts for eight days, with fasting sharpening the eyes.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL / FOOTNOTES:; lines 7578-7705 confidence: low
The disobedience of a young woman looking up contrary to her brothers’ directions is used to instruct girls; the note also lists commandments not to look down on others, steal, or lie.
A young woman’s disobedience in looking up against her brothers’ directions is used to instruct girls at a specified period in life.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL / FOOTNOTES:; lines 8329-8427 confidence: low
Ckūˊwu-yēł is taken into Sleep house to be made a deer; his wife carries the captured raven hat with eagle down, ānkᴀx̣wāˊî is brought out with eagle down, and the deer’s face and Sleep post face are painted.
Ckūˊwu-yēł is seized to be made a deer, governed by deer rules, tested through a forbidden food, and later his father-in-law is also carried away to be deer on the other side.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT SITKA / FOOTNOTES: / MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL / FOOTNOTES:; lines 26112-26149 confidence: medium
During a hunt, a left-behind brother is helped by a mountain being to become a great hunter and is sent home in a canoe that is really a grizzly bear, whose hungry turns make the turns in the river.
A brother left behind during a hunt is visited by a mountain being who helps him become a great hunter.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts MYTHS RECORDED IN ENGLISH AT WRANGELL / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 8770-8841 confidence: low
The guests fasted, were told to sing before the raven called, ate, danced and feasted for three days, received property on the fourth day, and the chief remained sad because his nephews had not appeared.
Before the appearance and investiture of the youths, the guests undergo fasting, pre-dawn singing before the raven call, dancing, feasting, and then bestowal of hats, rattles, and songs.
read in the book → -
Tlingit Myths and Texts SUPPLEMENTARY TO STORY 1 / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES: / FOOTNOTES:; lines 1676-1729 confidence: high
The land otters take down what looks like a canoe but is really a skate, put Kaka in it, cover him with a woven mat, tell him not to look up, and when he does look up he is tangled among kelp; the passage states the land otters were going to become his spirits.
Land otters are said to become Kaka's spirits; Kaka undergoes transport, danger, injury, songs, fasting intervention by a friend, and finally becomes a great shaman with land-otter spirits remaining with him.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 11218-11312 confidence: medium
Mouse Woman asks whether Part Summer knows who brought her, says Black Bear brought her because she was angry over bear dung, and warns her not to eat the first salmon because it is a human stomach.
Part Summer is warned that first offerings appearing as salmon and berries with crabapples are human remains, refuses them, and eats later real or good food.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 11755-11858 confidence: medium
Dragging Along Shore invites his tribe and tells how they were in the house of a chief at the bottom of the sea; he says the host gave presents and his own crest, and he shows a killer-whale hat, green seaweed garment, carved rooms, copper canoe and paddles, and shell-set gifts.
Dragging Along Shore summons his people, narrates the underwater episode, displays the gifts and crest objects, and then holds a feast where chiefs wear crests and decorated garments.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 12544-12637 confidence: medium
Tsauda uses the "cold water of life" from a spring, sprinkles the dead man's face, slaps both cheeks, says "Come back to life from death, son-in-law," and the prince sits up.
After the prince's death and restoration, Tsauda teaches the prince and Moon how to kill live copper and make costly coppers, including ritual procedures and protective medicine.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 12860-12963 confidence: high
Chief Hummingbird says the arrow must be kept hidden because it may kill someone, can be directed by naming the enemy, and must be placed in a box on a tree rather than left in the house; he also states a restriction involving women.
The arrow has rules of concealment, storage, command by naming, and sexual abstinence, and requires instruction from a warrior elder.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 12860-12963 confidence: high
The prince's house contains grizzly-bear skins; he invites an old man, seats him on a skin, feeds him, asks about his employment since youth, and dismisses him when the answer concerns women's love, telling him to take the skin.
The prince invites elders and questions them until Wiludal demonstrates warrior skill and becomes his instructor.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 13502-13609 confidence: medium
The shamans dance, put charms on the dead prince, work over him for four days and nights, and he comes back to life; each shaman receives reward.
After being worked over by shamans and filled with their charms, the revived prince becomes a great shaman with attendants.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 13611-13719 confidence: medium
"The river was the Boiling-Oil River. No one gets out of it who drops into it." His feet are described as burned and scorched where the river reached them.
After being burned by the Boiling-Oil River, the shaman prince follows supernatural instructions to circle the fire sunwise four times, heals, and has more power than before.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 13825-13935 confidence: medium
The queer-looking owl threatens relatives and killer shamans, says the Ghosts made him chief, and promises his loyal companions his powers and help.
The Ghost chief says his companions will succeed to his supernatural powers, and they become shamans who act according to his instructions.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 13825-13935 confidence: high
Three men at K-lax-g*ils River discuss shamanic power; one reports a deep pit where people obtained power from a supernatural being in the hole, and they decide to see it.
Three men go to a cave pit associated with a supernatural being from whom people obtained power, and they attempt to descend by rope.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 13825-13935 confidence: medium
The men lower one man into the pit by a long cedar-bark line; halfway down he cries to be hauled up, and his body is red from insect stings.
Men lowered halfway into the Cave of Fear pit are attacked by swarms of stinging insects and must be hauled back injured.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 13937-14037 confidence: high
The steersman is tied to a cedar-bark line, lowered into a dark pit, hears thunder-like noise, and meets a hairy young man at an east-side door who asks why he came and invites him in after he says they need a great shaman.
The visitor seeks a great shaman, witnesses ritual performance, receives powers from multiple shamans, and has his eyes rubbed by the chief before returning changed.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 14540-14636 confidence: medium
The daughter of the Sun tells the youngest brother to hold a round pebble in his mouth; his brothers die after trying to descend without praying, while he prays to Sun, Moon, and Stars and climbs down safely using an arrow and rope.
The youngest brother obeys the daughter of the Sun, survives while his brothers die, prays to celestial beings, and descends safely by arrow and rope.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 14540-14636 confidence: medium
The hungry hunters roast one dog, then see it alive on top of the pit; five men jump into the fire, while the son of a chief waits patiently for death.
Five hunters jump into the fire after seeing the roasted dog alive on the pit rim, but the chief’s son waits and survives after later guidance.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 14540-14636 confidence: medium
Mouse leads the survivor to a house with an old woman, Squirrel, who warns him that jumping into the fire would have killed him and tells him to take the narrow trail; he wakes in the forest, sees the bones of his companions, takes the narrow path, and returns home.
Mouse leads the survivor to Squirrel, who tells him to take the narrow trail and avoid the wide trail; he follows the instruction and arrives home.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 14638-14729 confidence: high
Two brothers go to the lake to get supernatural power; the elder brother walks into the water and descends to the bottom, while the younger remains on shore and sees the flood rise again.
The elder brother goes to the lake to get supernatural power, descends to the bottom, enters a house, and encounters powerful beings and signs before returning with a new name.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 14732-14828 confidence: medium
Mouth At Each End rubs earth over the bones to restore flesh, uses a small root for sinews, dances with supernatural powers, rubs moss over the flesh to make skin, restores life, makes the brother a shaman, and names him Devoured By The Martens.
The revived brother is made a shaman, receives live martens placed into him, and is given a vessel of blood as supernatural power.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 14831-14929 confidence: high
The Cannibal story's prefatory note says people feared the story; it lists four important dances and says great supernatural beings from the mountains took someone and taught him how to act.
The young prince is entered into the Cannibal companies, publicly represented as supernaturally taken, secretly secluded in a tree, and later instructed by a supernatural being in the conduct of a true dancer.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 14831-14929 confidence: high
A visitor comes to the tree hut, says the young man's dance is not the true way, returns with a dead child, threatens to eat the young man if he refuses, and makes him swallow the dead child's body whole.
The supernatural visitor brings a dead child, threatens the young man until he swallows it whole, and then teaches him to catch and eat living people.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 14831-14929 confidence: medium
The Cannibal story's prefatory note says people feared the story; it lists four important dances and says great supernatural beings from the mountains took someone and taught him how to act.
The prefatory note says great supernatural beings from the mountains took someone and taught him how to act, and the story's public announcement claims the young man was taken by supernatural power to a mountain home.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 14931-15022 confidence: medium
Dancer companies gather, prepare a mixture of poisonous herbs, urine, and other harmful things, sing, hear a cry from a tree and noise on the roof, catch the descending being, pour the mixture into his mouth, and dress and bind him with red-cedar bark and grizzly-bear skin.
The cannibal is repeatedly caught by assembled dancers, dosed with medicine, clothed in grizzly-bear skin, bound or adorned with red-cedar bark, and surrounded by songs and drumming.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 14931-15022 confidence: high
Inside the mountain house the hunter sees four companies in four corners: Me'°la, No'Ieih who ate dogs, Wl-halai'd the Cannibals, and SEm-lialai'd; the first and last groups are afraid of the other two.
After seeing four companies inside the mountain house, the hunter is sent back by the supernatural being and ordered to imitate what he saw.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 15024-15118 confidence: medium
The White Bear returns the hunter to a tree; the hunter kills and eats people, is subdued and cured by medicine, then teaches dances of four mountain companies, leading to the Cannibal dance and Dog Eaters' dance.
A hunter returned by the White Bear behaves violently, is cured, and then teaches dances he saw among four mountain companies, after which named dances exist among the people.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 16304-16389 confidence: high
LEg'e'x summons warriors, declares his desire to go to Queen Charlotte Islands for the captives, orders a box of oil before the fire, and calls for a first man to dip his fourth finger in oil, lick it, and vow.
The chief calls for warriors to dip the fourth finger into oil, lick it, and take a vow before battle; the passage calls this a custom before war.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology BOAS J / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / JJJ J; lines 16391-16487 confidence: medium
LEg'e'ox invites canyon people to war, sends to Nes-dzakagul of the same clan, and the allies open a box of oil according to old custom while asking who will die for Wi-n!e'ox, her son, and the others.
The warriors follow an old custom with a box of oil; volunteers speak of dying, Yaas dips his finger in oil, and the group completes the vow before departure.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology Tsimshian Mythology / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS / BOAS J; lines 9339-9446 confidence: medium
Waux grows up, accompanies Asdi-wa'l everywhere, learns hunting from him, and cares for Asdi-wa'l's spear, dogs, hunting hat, basket, blanket, and pole while Asdi-wa'l stalks animals with bow, arrows, and snowshoes.
Asdi-wa'l teaches Waux hunting, entrusts gear to him, and Waux later knows his father's hunting ground and weapons, becoming a wealthy and renowned hunter.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology Tsimshian Mythology / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS; lines 5139-5262 confidence: medium
The husband teaches more kinds of netting; the following summer Spider's wife returns to her mother's camp and shows her mother what she learned in Spider's house.
The wife learns more netting in Spider's house and later returns to her mother's camp to teach her mother what she learned.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology Tsimshian Mythology / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS; lines 5264-5366 confidence: medium
The chief rewards the female shaman with a boy-slave, tells his six sons to purify themselves to bring back their only sister, and the family weeps.
The chief instructs his sons to purify themselves before bringing back their sister; the brothers isolate themselves, search hills and mountains, and the youngest departs with equipment and companions.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology Tsimshian Mythology / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS; lines 5512-5615 confidence: medium
The princess arrives at a strange country and sees that the canoe has become a drift-log. In a large house, Mouse Woman tells her to cast her ear ornaments into the fire, identifies the Otter prince as the one who married and took her, and gives instructions about the first and second foods offered.
Mouse Woman tells the princess not to eat the first food offered by the Otter prince's people, but that she may eat the second kind of food.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology Tsimshian Mythology / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS; lines 5823-5920 confidence: high
The father teaches the young man to make traps and snares, bait them, observe taboos, fast, wash, eat devil's-club bark, wash and dive after four days, avoid washing for twelve months before twelve dives, avoid early marriage, and avoid lust if he wants riches; he then vanishes.
The young hunter receives prescribed periods of taboo, fasting, washing, devil's-club use, and counted ritual actions before hunting success.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology Tsimshian Mythology / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS; lines 5922-6025 confidence: medium
He washes his body with the devil's-club bark and sap, eats some to purify himself, does this for forty days, and then goes hunting again.
The young man first purifies himself with devil's-club bark and sap for forty days, then later obtains Wolverine's secret of rotten fern, eats and bathes with it, and becomes an expert hunter.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology Tsimshian Mythology / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS; lines 6027-6137 confidence: medium
When canoes pass during the olachen-fishing season, Mink sees people wearing white bone ornaments in ears and noses; the young woman explains that these bones show her rank.
Mink wants pierced ears like rank-marked people; the young woman presents the act as harmless and socially beneficial, then pins his ear to the ground and kills him.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology Tsimshian Mythology / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS; lines 6562-6664 confidence: medium
The old woman says the prince will reach Chief Pestilence's large house across a brook, should leave his companion by the brook, enter alone, announce he has come to be made beautiful, avoid the maimed people calling from both sides, and follow Chief Pestilence's call from the rear.
The prince follows special instructions, crosses a brook, avoids dangerous callers, reaches the chief, and undergoes a perilous transformation that grants beauty.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology Tsimshian Mythology / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS; lines 6770-6875 confidence: medium
The uncle's tribe brings the girl to her husband in two large canoes with a plank; the canoes carry people, property, and food. The bride is seated beside the bridegroom, and for three days the couple must not eat, drink, laugh, talk, or look around; they must look into the fire while young people try to make them break restraint.
The bride and bridegroom are ceremonially brought together and subjected to three days of fasting, silence, stillness, and fire-gazing while others test them.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology Tsimshian Mythology / TSIMSHIAN MYTHS; lines 6986-7092 confidence: medium
The chief takes a small smooth round pebble from his mouth, gives it to his adopted son the prince, and says it will defend him against dangers, death, and difficulties.
The chief gives the prince a pebble from his mouth and instructs him to keep it in his own mouth for defense against dangers, death, and difficulties.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology Tsimshian Mythology; lines 2504-2604 confidence: medium
Chief Porcupine runs around a fire while he or his attendants sing, asks the hunter to pronounce his name, and receives several wrong answers such as Little Porcupine, Little Ugly Porcupine, Little Burnt One, and Little Lean Fellow.
The hunter undergoes a dangerous ordeal in Chief Porcupine's house, receives healing and instructions, returns to his home, and reports what happened to the people.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology Tsimshian Mythology; lines 2850-2974 confidence: high
A great chief on a sandy beach has four nephews; in winter he sends them for fuel and commands them to build a large fire, bathe in nearly frozen sea water, and be whipped with twigs so they will become strong for combat.
The uncle imposes winter bathing in nearly frozen sea water, whipping with twigs, and a spruce-branch strength test to make the nephews stronger than others.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology Tsimshian Mythology; lines 2976-3075 confidence: high
Dirty, the youngest, secretly sits in water at midnight in winter, returns wet to a bed of ashes, sleeps late, and is mocked by his brothers as if he never bathed.
Dirty is a ridiculed youngest brother who secretly bathes, seeks help, is ritually washed, and emerges changed in appearance and strength.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Mythology Tsimshian Mythology; lines 2976-3075 confidence: high
Dirty plunges into the pond repeatedly and after each immersion pulls out a spruce tree with roots, each larger than before; after a large tree, the supernatural being says it is enough and vanishes.
Dirty repeatedly plunges into the pond and immediately proves increased strength by pulling out progressively larger spruce trees with roots.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Texts Tsimshian Texts; lines 1377-1469 confidence: high
The second Mouse woman has Ts'ak throw his earrings into the fire, retrieves them by magic, warns of the chief's deadly stone door, tells him to count four openings, and gives him a small ice carving to place across the doorway.
The chief's stone door has killed many princes; Ts'ak survives by counting four openings and blocking it with the carving given by the Mouse woman.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Texts Tsimshian Texts; lines 1377-1469 confidence: medium
The chief has a great fire lit and a great bear skin spread out; he intends Ts'ak to sit on it so the long hair will enter his body and kill him.
After reaching and marrying the chief's daughter, Ts'ak survives repeated attempts to kill him with a bear skin, boiling water, and a split tree.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Texts Tsimshian Texts; lines 1647-1741 confidence: medium
The princess notices the boy's skin becoming very clean, stays awake to watch him, sees that he is now a youth, and later finds a large salmon herself while the boy is still lying down. She questions him about the trout and salmon.
After being deserted without food, the boy goes into the woods, encounters and uses the frog, gains fish, becomes clean and great, is seen as a youth, and then becomes a man.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Texts Tsimshian Texts; lines 2135-2226 confidence: medium
The prince mocks his brother. She-who-has-a-labret-on-one-side questions the awkward brother-in-law, tells him to meet her at running water, and plans to leave her husband because he did not take her to Chilkat.
The woman washes the awkward man in four creek holes to purify him; he becomes beautiful and marries her.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Texts Tsimshian Texts; lines 2228-2328 confidence: high
A boy sees a little white squirrel at the spruce; the squirrel chief’s daughter calls him. The chief asks why he killed his people; the prince says he did not know. The chief tells him to burn the squirrel meat and skins and says, “I will make you a shaman,” naming him Squirrel.
The squirrel chief instructs the prince, gives him the shaman name Squirrel, performs ritual with regalia and song for a year, and sends him home as a great shaman.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Texts Tsimshian Texts; lines 2330-2419 confidence: medium
The revived prince orders stored squirrel meat, bones, and skins burned; the squirrel master is glad because his tribe comes to life again; the prince becomes the shaman Squirrel and sings of this side and the other side.
After revival and burning of the squirrel remains, the prince sings of becoming accustomed to this side and the other side and is named as a great shaman called Squirrel.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Texts Tsimshian Texts; lines 2597-2676 confidence: medium
The father gives the boy mountain-climbing snowshoes, a cedar-bark bag with red and spotted dogs that change size, instructions for driving goats, and a pole with goat horn and black bone point.
Before leaving his parents, the boy receives named instructions and special hunting tools from his father, then proves their effectiveness in later hunting episodes.
read in the book → -
Tsimshian Texts Tsimshian Texts; lines 2867-2957 confidence: medium
At a canyon with a bridge to a town, Great-goose warns Rotten-feathers that the bridge will break and that Chieftainess Knife-hand cuts off the heads of all her daughter's suitors; Rotten-feathers believes his magic feather can overcome her and crosses safely.
Great-goose warns that the bridge will break and that Knife-hand kills suitors; Rotten-feathers crosses and survives by deception.
read in the book →
sufi
-
Bird Parliament Bird Parliament; lines 1402-1627 confidence: medium
Some ask for a better season or delay because of nests, children, pairing, and weakness; the reply warns that excuses recur until death shuts the gate of repentance or forced repentance loses virtue.
The hesitant others ask to delay, while the reply says repeated excuses harden the heart until death shuts the gate of repentance or forced repentance loses virtue.
read in the book → -
Bird Parliament Bird Parliament; lines 1629-1832 confidence: medium
The knightly soul descends from heaven to earth, begins a race, and a foul imp creeps near, leaps onto the saddle, and clings through life’s stages of ill, lust, fury, ambition, gold, and dust.
The soul alights from heaven on earth and begins a race while a sin-imp attaches to it through the stages of life.
read in the book → -
Bird Parliament Bird Parliament; lines 1835-2072 confidence: high
The host cries for the road and asks who shall guide them; they answer the Tajidar, then draw lots so that Heaven's choice may confirm the people's choice.
The birds demand the road and a guide, draw lots, and crown the Tajidar before he orders the march.
read in the book → -
Bird Parliament Bird Parliament; lines 1835-2072 confidence: high
Installed in a pulpit-throne, the Tajidar proclaims the order of march over a road never before flown, trod, or imagined, through waterless deserts, shoreless waters, mountains, and deep valleys.
The announced road includes deserts, waters, mountains, adders, fire, hunger, heat, death, failed travelers' bones, and the requirement of self-sacrifice.
read in the book → -
Bird Parliament Bird Parliament; lines 2310-2569 confidence: high
At the first valley, a wilderness wind described as edged with flames or snows freezes the birds’ feathers; a multitude rises briefly, then flees, leaving less than half the original caravan.
The birds pass through terror and lethal ordeals, then face a scroll that reveals their souls and leads to confession and casting off the carnal self.
read in the book → -
Bird Parliament Bird Parliament; lines 70-309 confidence: medium
The traveler needs a lion's heart and a spirit purified of worldly passion, malice, lust, pride, and worldly wisdom; the glory there can be borne only through the spirit's eye and sacrifice of wisdom's self.
The traveler must have courage and a spirit purified of passion, malice, lust, pride, and worldly wisdom before bearing the glory at the destination.
read in the book → -
Bird Parliament Bird Parliament; lines 940-1176 confidence: medium
The unseen Ring-dove repeats “Yusuf” until hoarse and is rebuked: “with your idle Sighs / Block up the Road of better Enterprise.”
The Ring-dove’s repeated Yusuf-call is rebuked as blocking better enterprise, and Jacob’s excessive grief over Yusuf is shown as divinely restrained and ultimately blinding.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi CONTENTS. / CONTENTS. / CONTENTS. / CONTENTS.; lines 478-555 confidence: low
"Story XVIII. — The Deadly Mosque"; "The 'eye of certainty'"; "Affliction compared to the boiling of herbs"; "Solomon and the gnat"
The contents link a deadly mosque with the 'eye of certainty' and affliction compared to boiling herbs.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi MOSES AND PHARAOH. / MOSES AND PHARAOH. / THE MASNA VL / TUB MAS:LAV!.; lines 14859-14913 confidence: medium
The passage says a predicate cannot exist without a subject; if the addressee does not endure abstinence and fulfill the terms, he gains no reward, while the reward enchants the heart and charms the soul.
The addressee must endure the pains of abstinence and fulfill terms in order to gain an abundant reward.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi MOSES. AND PHARAOH. / MOSES AND PHARAOH. / MOSES AND PHARAOH. / MOSES AND PHARAOH.; lines 13914-14069 confidence: high
A child captures a mimic fort, receives wisdom from God, recognizes the emptiness of play, and turns to holiness and piety.
God bestows wisdom on a child, who then recognizes the emptiness of play and pursues holiness and piety.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi MOSES. AND PHARAOH. / MOSES AND PHARAOH. / MOSES AND PHARAOH. / MOSES AND PHARAOH.; lines 14283-14466 confidence: high
A commentary on Abraham's four birds identifies them as the duck of gluttony, cock of concupiscence, peacock of ambition and ostentation, and crow of bad desires; this introduces the story about gluttony and the Prophet's saying.
The commentary presents Abraham's command to cut four birds and identifies each bird with a vice or desire.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi MOSES. AND PHARAOH. / MOSES AND PHARAOH. / MOSES AND PHARAOH. / MOSES AND PHARAOH.; lines 14283-14466 confidence: high
Infidels ask the Prophet for food and lodging; he commands disciples to host them as an act of kindness, and he takes in one big coarse man whom others refuse.
The Prophet receives the guest whom others refuse, tolerates his excess and shameful act, cleans after him, and guides him to repentance and conversion.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi MOSES. AND PHARAOH. / MOSES AND PHARAOH. / MOSES AND PHARAOH. / MOSES AND PHARAOH.; lines 14283-14466 confidence: high
The Prophet knows what happened but lets the guest escape to avoid shaming him; when servants report the mess, he says he will clean it himself, persists despite friends' objections, and is described as urged by divine command.
The guest's physical filth is cleaned by the Prophet; his weeping and penitence are said to purge the offence, and he renounces his former state.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi TEACHINGS OFRUMI / FIRST EDITION / CONTENTS / CONTENTS.; lines 179-255 confidence: low
Contents entries include the Tattooed Man, submission to the Spiritual Director, the Lion hunting in company, destroying self, Joseph and the Mirror, and Not-being as the mirror of Being.
A heading explicitly names submission to the Spiritual Director.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi THE ARAB AND HIS WIFE. / THE ARAB AND HIS WIFE. / THE MASHAVL / THE LION WHO HUNTED.; lines 3821-3973 confidence: medium
A man knocks; when asked who he is, he answers, “’Tis I,” and is told there is “no admittance” and that only “fire of separation and absence” can cook the raw one.
The man approaches a door, fails the first verbal test, undergoes a year-long ordeal of absence and grief, and passes on returning with a transformed answer.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi THE HINDU SLAVE. / THE MASNA VL / TUB MASNA VI. / THE MASNA VL; lines 19858-20047 confidence: medium
The King of China favors not those using tricks, but those ready to yield their lives, according to the saying, 'Die before you die.'
The King of China favors those prepared to yield up their lives, summarized by the saying 'Die before you die.'
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi THE HINDU SLAVE. / THE MASNA VL / TUB MASNA VI. / THE MASNA VL; lines 19858-20047 confidence: high
The princes tell secrets in dark sayings and technical expressions; the passage calls this the language of birds and says raw hearers know only the outward form.
The princes use technical expressions and the language of birds; the passage says true Solomon knows that language through divine teaching while raw hearers know only outward words.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi THE JEWISH KING. / THE JEWISH KING. / THE MASNA VL / ANOTHER JEWISH KING.; lines 2167-2381 confidence: medium
The passage introduces Story VI, saying the hare delivered his companions from the tyranny of the lion and exhorted them to greater warfare against the inward enemy, the lusts of the flesh. It then states that an ambassador was sent by the Emperor of Rum to the Khalifa 'Omar and approached Medina.
After the hare delivers the companions from the lion, he exhorts them to a greater warfare against the inward enemy, the lusts of the flesh.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi THE JEWISH KING. / THE MASNA VL / ANOTHER JEWISH KING. / THE HARPER.; lines 2923-2976 confidence: medium
The harper cast away his harp, said it had diverted him from God, and expressed contrition for past sins.
The harper casts away his harp because it diverted him from God and then sings no more after Omar’s instruction.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi THE MASH AVI. / MAHMUD AND AYAZ. / THE MASNA VL / MAHMUD AND AYAZ.; lines 17062-17285 confidence: high
A speaker in a cell rebukes bad passion, vows to God not to leave the cell, says private acts are for God's sight, and names the struggle the greater warfare as distinct from the lesser.
The passage personifies bad passion, places the struggle in a private cell before God, and names it the greater warfare.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi THE MASHA VI. / THE MASHA VI. / THE MASH AVI. / THE MASHA VL; lines 7337-7392 confidence: medium
A speaker called the Veiler of sins says he will reveal no secrets except one, in order to try the man.
A speaker says he will reveal no secrets except one, specifically in order to try the man.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi THE MASHA VI. / THE MASNA VL / THE VL / THE MASNA VL; lines 10879-11102 confidence: medium
A suburban mosque is said to kill anyone who sleeps there; people attribute it to fairies or magic, propose warnings or a locked door, and warn a stranger who still wishes to sleep there.
The stranger insists on sleeping in the deadly mosque, confronts the midnight voice, dispels the spell, and receives showers of gold.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi THE MASHA VI. / THE MASNA VL / THE VL / THE MASNA VL; lines 11104-11327 confidence: high
Potherbs boil, leap, and complain to the housewife; she pushes them down with a spoon and says the boiling is not from dislike but to give them savour and make them food mingled with life.
The boiling potherbs image presents exposure to fire and suffering as a process that improves, purifies, and makes the subject fit for higher life.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi THE MASHA VL / THE GLUTTONOUS SUFL / THE TREE OF LIFE. / THE YOUNG DUCKS.; lines 7852-8037 confidence: medium
Pain, sorrow, and cares are said to belong to God’s friends; pain is better than worldly dominion because it causes secret prayer, and sorrowful cries come from burning hearts.
Pain and sorrow are described as the lot of God’s friends and as better than worldly dominion because they lead to secret prayer.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi THE MASHA VL / THE GLUTTONOUS SUFL / THE TREE OF LIFE. / THE YOUNG DUCKS.; lines 8039-8245 confidence: high
Under the heading on distinguishing false from true sanctity, the passage says a hundred thousand tests await one claiming to be a prince of the gate; skilled wayfarers seek a sign, as a master gives silk to one claiming to be a tailor.
The passage states that many tests await one claiming spiritual rank and compares this with a claimed tailor being given silk by a master.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi THE MASHAVL / THE LION WHO HUNTED. / THE MASK A VI. / COUNSELS OF RESERVE.; lines 4145-4256 confidence: medium
The passage introduces the mystery of being a Kurd last night and becoming an Arab this morning, and says this mystery leads to the road that brings one to God.
The passage invokes the mystery of being a Kurd last night and becoming an Arab in the morning as a secret that leads to God.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi THE MASNA VL / MAHMUD AND AYAZ. / PROLOGUE. / THE HINDU SLAVE.; lines 18274-18424 confidence: high
Hilal is introduced as a holy man like Bilal, Luqman, and Joseph, serving a noble as groom, with affections set above and a Moses-like resolve to reach the confluence of two seas.
Hilal is associated with upward striving and grades of ascent, and the mentor teaches step-by-step progress through patient waiting.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi THE MASNA VL / MAHMUD AND AYAZ. / PROLOGUE. / THE HINDU SLAVE.; lines 18274-18424 confidence: medium
The premature claimant to Shaikh status is compared to a gourd that climbs above plants by leaning on trees, walls, or a cypress, but is dry, hollow, and soon turns yellow.
The raw claimant to Shaikh status is likened to a gourd artificially lifted by props, and the old hag's painted beauty is exposed.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi THE MASNA VL / THE ARAB AND HIS WIFE. / THE ARAB AND HIS WIFE. / THE MASHAVL; lines 3631-3818 confidence: high
Ali is instructed to submit to his Director as Moses submitted to Khizr, to be patient with Khizr’s actions, and not to object even when Khizr staves a boat or slays a young man; the passage cites the hand of God over their hands.
Ali is told to submit to his Director as Moses submitted to Khizr and to remain patient even when Khizr damages a boat or kills a young man.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi THE MASNA VL / THE ARAB AND HIS WIFE. / THE ARAB AND HIS WIFE. / THE MASHAVL; lines 3631-3818 confidence: medium
The story introduces a Qazwin man who wants devices tattooed on his body and desires the figure of a lion on his back.
The man wants the lion image but refuses each needle-prick until the tattoo artist abandons the work.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi THE MASNA VL / THE MASHA VI. / THE THREE FISHES. / MOSES. AND PHARAOH.; lines 13214-13309 confidence: medium
The body formed of earth can by discipline and contrition reflect spiritual truths like iron polished into a steel mirror; Pharaoh is told to cleanse rust from his soul, and repentance is open.
The body formed of earth can, through discipline and contrition, reflect spiritual truths as hard iron can be polished into a steel mirror.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi THE MASNA VL / THE VL / THE MASNA VL / THE MASNA VL; lines 11849-12056 confidence: medium
A dervish dreams of saints and asks for daily bread without worldly affairs; they send him to the forest, where wild fruits become fit for food. A poor woodcutter saint reads his thoughts and, through prayer, changes firewood into gold and then back into firewood.
The dervish receives instructions from saints in a dream and then finds forest fruits miraculously made suitable for food.
read in the book → -
Masnavi i Ma'navi: Teachings of Rumi THE MASNA VL / THE VL / THE MASNA VL / THE MASNA VL; lines 12453-12650 confidence: medium
“When the body bows in worship, the heart is a temple”; bad friends are weeds to be fled and rooted out lest they subvert “you and your temple together.”
The heart is called a temple, bad friends are called weeds, and the listener is told to flee and root them out to avoid subversion.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam ANECDOTE OF BAYAZID BASTAMI. / CHAPTER XIII / CHAPTER XIV / JALALUDDIN RUMI; lines 4030-4135 confidence: high
“In the land of Roum is a Sufi who glows with divine love; thou must go thither and fan this glow to a clear flame.”
Shams-i-Tabriz is sent to find Jalaluddin, confronts him with a teaching on knowledge, and so impresses him that Jalaluddin seeks uninterrupted conversation and gives himself to mystical association.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam ANECDOTE OF BAYAZID BASTAMI. / CHAPTER XIII / CHAPTER XIV / JALALUDDIN RUMI; lines 4243-4353 confidence: high
Great Sufi teachers enjoin self-mortification, quoting "Die before you die"; the passage names black death, red death, and white death.
The passage quotes 'Die before you die,' explains forms of self-mortifying death, and then offers a parable in which apparent death leads to freedom.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam ANECDOTE OF BAYAZID BASTAMI. / CHAPTER XIII / CHAPTER XIV / JALALUDDIN RUMI; lines 4243-4353 confidence: high
Sufi teachers enjoin self-mortification and quote, “Die before you die”; black, red, and white death are named.
The passage quotes the saying “Die before you die,” names three kinds of symbolic death, and links dying with self-mortification.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam ANECDOTE OF BAYAZID BASTAMI. / CHAPTER XIII / CHAPTER XIV / JALALUDDIN RUMI; lines 4475-4544 confidence: high
Man’s work is to polish the soul from rust of concupiscence and self-love until it reflects God like a clear mirror; a couplet asks how one can become a polished mirror if offended by every rub.
The human task is to remove rust from the soul through discipline until it reflects God like a polished mirror.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam ANECDOTE OF BAYAZID BASTAMI. / CHAPTER XIII / CHAPTER XIV / JALALUDDIN RUMI; lines 4475-4544 confidence: high
The seeker must choose a pir or spiritual guide who may represent the Unseen God, obeying and imitating from inward attraction; Jalaluddin is described as a believer in free will, with love as the keynote of his teaching.
The seeker must choose a pir who may represent the Unseen God and must obey and imitate him from inward attraction.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam ANECDOTE OF BAYAZID BASTAMI. / CHAPTER XIII / CHAPTER XIV / JALALUDDIN RUMI; lines 4475-4544 confidence: medium
A seeker must choose a pir, or spiritual guide, who represents the Unseen God; obedience and imitation should arise from inward attraction. Jalaluddin is described as believing in free will, and love is called the keynote of his teaching.
The seeker must choose a pir who represents the Unseen God and must obey and imitate him through inward attraction.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam APPENDIX II / APPENDIX III / APPENDIX IV / CHRIST IN MODAMMEDAN TRADITION.; lines 5703-5827 confidence: medium
Suhrawardi is quoted as saying that the death of nature and will is called 'the second birth' and is attributed to Christ.
Suhrawardi is quoted as calling the death of nature and will a second birth attributed to Christ.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam APPENDIX II / APPENDIX III / APPENDIX IV / CHRIST IN MODAMMEDAN TRADITION.; lines 5703-5827 confidence: medium
Suhrawardi attributes to Christ the second birth, described as death of nature and will.
Suhrawardi's cited doctrine defines the second birth as death of nature and will and attributes it to Christ.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER I / I.--THE IMPORT OF ISLAMIC MYSTICISM / II.--EARLIER PHASES / III.--THE LOVE OF GOD AND ECSTASY; lines 538-636 confidence: high
The third class applies poetic meanings to human-divine relations; the Sufi initiate seeks knowledge of God, meeting Him, union with Him through secret contemplation, removal of the veil, ascetic practices, and overcoming obstacles.
The would-be Sufi initiate has a goal of knowing, meeting, and uniting with God, follows a special path, performs ascetic practices, overcomes obstacles, and seeks removal of the veil.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER I / I.--THE IMPORT OF ISLAMIC MYSTICISM / II.--EARLIER PHASES / III.--THE LOVE OF GOD AND ECSTASY; lines 538-636 confidence: high
The would-be Sufi initiate aims at knowledge, meeting, and union with God through secret contemplation, removal of the veil, ascetic practices, and overcoming obstacles; poetry about union, separation, and longing can set the heart aflame like a spark on tinder.
The initiate is said to have a goal, a special path, ascetic practices, and spiritual obstacles before knowledge, meeting, and union with God.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER II / CHAPTER III / RABIA, THE WOMAN SUFI / CHAPTER IV; lines 1132-1217 confidence: high
Ibrahim is Prince of Balkh; at night a roof speaker claims to seek a camel on the roof and rebukes him for seeking the Most High from a throne of gold; Ibrahim spends the night in prayer.
Ibrahim begins as a wealthy prince, receives rebukes and calls, then leaves royal life for wandering dervishhood.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER II / CHAPTER III / RABIA, THE WOMAN SUFI / CHAPTER IV; lines 1132-1217 confidence: high
A majestic stranger appears in Ibrahim’s court unseen by others, says the palace is like an inn because owners die and are replaced, identifies himself as Khizr, tells Ibrahim to awake, disappears, and Ibrahim disdains earthly grandeur.
A majestic stranger unseen by the court identifies himself as Khizr and tells Ibrahim it is time to awake.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER II / CHAPTER III / RABIA, THE WOMAN SUFI / CHAPTER IV; lines 1132-1217 confidence: medium
On pilgrimage to Mecca, servants who do not recognize Ibrahim ask about him; after he calls himself sinful and unbelieving, they beat him, and he accepts it as deserved; later he is recognized, apologized to, and supports himself by daily toil at Mecca.
Servants fail to recognize Ibrahim, beat him after he disparages himself, and he responds that he has received his deserts.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER II / CHAPTER III / RABIA, THE WOMAN SUFI / CHAPTER IV; lines 1132-1217 confidence: high
Ibrahim is prince of Balkh. At night an unseen roof speaker claims to seek a lost camel and rebukes him for expecting to find the Most High while on a golden throne; Ibrahim prays until dawn.
Ibrahim is rebuked by voices and Khizr, then abandons throne, hunting, and status to become a wandering dervish.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER II / CHAPTER III / RABIA, THE WOMAN SUFI / CHAPTER IV; lines 1132-1217 confidence: high
A majestic stranger appears in the royal assembly, visible to Ibrahim alone, calls the palace an inn because generations die and depart, identifies himself as Khizr, tells Ibrahim to awake, and disappears.
Khizr, appearing as a stranger, uses the image of the house as an inn of the dead and living to awaken Ibrahim from attachment to grandeur.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER III / RABIA, THE WOMAN SUFI / CHAPTER IV / CHAPTER V; lines 1399-1483 confidence: high
While climbing a wall to see a girl, Fudhayl hears a Qur'anic admonition, says the time has come, shelters in a ruined edifice, announces his path of penitence, and asks pardon.
Fudhayl's conversion to ascetic life follows his hearing of a Qur'anic verse that calls believers' hearts to humble submission to God's admonition.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER III / RABIA, THE WOMAN SUFI / CHAPTER IV / CHAPTER V; lines 1399-1483 confidence: medium
While climbing a wall to see a girl, Fudhayl hears a Qur'anic admonition, says the time has come, shelters in a ruined edifice, announces his path of penitence, and asks pardon.
After the conversion moment, Fudhayl announces that he has entered the path of penitence and asks forgiveness for former misdeeds from travelers who fear him.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER III / RABIA, THE WOMAN SUFI / CHAPTER IV / CHAPTER V; lines 1399-1483 confidence: high
Fudhayl is introduced as a highwayman with a tent between Merv and Abiwerd, chief over robbers, distributor of booty, and observer of Friday prayers.
Fudhayl is first a robber chief, then after a scriptural admonition declares penitence, seeks pardon, studies at Mecca, and gains widespread sanctity.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER IV / CHAPTER V / CHAPTER VI / CHAPTER VII; lines 1758-1847 confidence: medium
The aged man tells Schakran to leave him, says Schakran will forget him until noon the next day, and instructs him then to find him dead under a solitary tree, pray over him, bury him, and give his robe, staff, and water-skin to the first person who asks for them across the river.
The aged man's robe, staff, and water-skin are to be given to the first asker; the recipient is a dissolute hired musician who removes his bright clothes and puts on the objects.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER IV / CHAPTER V / CHAPTER VI / CHAPTER VII; lines 1758-1847 confidence: medium
Zu'n Nun sees a lovely maiden on a palace roof by a river; she says he is neither mad, religious, nor initiated because he was distracted from God, then disappears, and he recognizes her as an angel.
The maiden tests or critiques Zu'n Nun's spiritual state by saying an initiated person would not be drawn away from God; she disappears and is recognized as an angel.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER IV / CHAPTER V / CHAPTER VI / CHAPTER VII; lines 1758-1847 confidence: medium
On returning east, Schakran meets a dissolute young hired musician who asks for the bequest; Schakran gives him the robe, staff, and water-skin, and the musician changes clothes, dons the robe, and takes the objects.
A dissolute musician receives the ascetic bequest, removes his gay clothes, and puts on the tattered robe with the water-skin and staff.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER IV / CHAPTER V / CHAPTER VI / CHAPTER VII; lines 1849-1945 confidence: medium
An unnamed man says that after a debauched night he was told in sleep that God had taken an ascetic's soul, chosen him to fill the ascetic's place, and instructed him to receive a garment, staff, and water-skin from a ferryman at the river bank.
A man coming from debauchery is told in sleep that he has been chosen to fill a dead ascetic's place and to take up the ascetic's objects and way of life.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER IV / CHAPTER V / CHAPTER VI / CHAPTER VII; lines 1849-1945 confidence: high
An erring man says that after a night of wedding-feast debauchery he dreamed that God had taken an ascetic's soul and chosen him to replace the ascetic; he is told to go to a river bank, meet a ferryman, and take a garment, staff, and water-skin.
A man coming from debauchery is chosen in a dream to succeed a dead ascetic, and a later voice interprets this as calling an erring servant to repentance.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER IV / CHAPTER V / CHAPTER VI / CHAPTER VII; lines 1849-1945 confidence: high
A disciple of Zu'n Nun, after forty pilgrimages and forty years of devotion without revelation, asks for a cure. Zu'n Nun tells him to omit prayers, eat, and sleep; the disciple prays anyway, eats, sleeps, and dreams of the Prophet conveying the Friend's encouragement and promise.
Zu'n Nun prescribes behavior that seems contrary to devotional discipline, and the narrator explains such counsel through the image of a physician using poisons.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI / CHAPTER XII.; lines 3386-3482 confidence: high
A wandering dervish appears at Attar's shop, contrasts his light bundle with Attar's valuable drugs, asks what Attar will do when it is time to go, and Attar abandons his business and the world.
The dervish's challenge about departing with possessions leads Attar to abandon business and enter religious life.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI / CHAPTER XII.; lines 3386-3482 confidence: high
The poem contains birds representing mystics who unite under the hoopoe to journey to the court of the Simurgh, a mysterious bird whose name signifies thirty birds and who dwells in world-encircling Mount Kaf.
Birds representing mystics journey under a guide to the court of the Simurgh through a perilous road on which few reach the goal.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI / CHAPTER XII.; lines 3386-3482 confidence: high
The birds debate and make excuses; the hoopoe rebukes them, warns the journey is perilous and few reach the goal, and lists seven valleys: Search, Love, Knowledge, Independence, Unity, Amazement, and Poverty and Annihilation.
The hoopoe lists seven valleys that must be traversed, each associated with a stage or condition of spiritual progress.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI / CHAPTER XII.; lines 3386-3482 confidence: medium
A wandering dervish pauses at the door of Attar’s shop, silently regards him, and his eyes fill with tears.
Attar’s movement from worldly business to religious life follows the dervish’s warning about possessions and mortality-like departure.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI / CHAPTER XII.; lines 3386-3482 confidence: high
The hoopoe lists seven valleys: Search, Love, Knowledge, Independence, Unity, Amazement, and Poverty and Annihilation, beyond which there is no further advance.
The hoopoe defines seven valleys as required stages, each with distinct tests or conditions for the seeker.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI / CHAPTER XII.; lines 3484-3564 confidence: high
After the description of the seven valleys, the birds are discouraged and terrified by the hoopoe’s discourse; many die at the assembly, while the others agree to begin the journey and travel for long years.
The birds undertake a long journey after hearing the valleys, and only a very small band reaches the goal while many die or fail through ordeals.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI / CHAPTER XII.; lines 3484-3564 confidence: high
After the description of the seven valleys, the birds are oppressed and terrified by the hoopoe's discourse; many die on the spot, while the rest consent to begin the long journey.
The birds begin a long pilgrimage after the hoopoe's discourse; many die or fail through varied dangers, and only a small band reaches the goal.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI / CHAPTER XII.; lines 3566-3632 confidence: medium
The chamberlain rejects them; they persist like a moth seeking death in flame; the chamberlain of grace opens a door and gives a sins document whose reading brings death and new life.
The birds are rejected at the threshold, persist, pass through an opened door, confront their sins, and undergo death-like transformation.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER V / CHAPTER VI / CHAPTER VII / CHAPTER VIII; lines 1947-2038 confidence: medium
Moderate Shiites interpret Hallaj’s doctrine as ascetic discipline by which a person can rise to the elect and angels, be purged of everything human, receive God’s spirit as Jesus did, and have actions done by God.
The moderate Shiite account describes abstinence, refusal of pleasure, chastising the flesh, gradual lifting to the height of the elect and angels, and purification from everything human.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER V / CHAPTER VI / CHAPTER VII / CHAPTER VIII; lines 1947-2038 confidence: high
Moderate Shiites interpret Hallaj's doctrine as an ascetic practice of abstinence and bodily chastisement through which a person rises toward the elect and angels, is purged of the human, receives God's spirit, and acts by God.
The Shiite account describes abstinence, refusal of pleasure, and bodily chastisement as a progressive path by which a person rises to the elect and angels and is purged of the human.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER V / CHAPTER VI / CHAPTER VII / CHAPTER VIII; lines 2040-2134 confidence: medium
The cadi asks Hallaj the source of a scandalous idea, calls him an infidel whose death is lawful, and the vizier insists until a death sentence is obtained and signed by the maulvies.
Hallaj is interrogated, sentenced by legal-religious authorities, imprisoned, urged to withdraw his words, and refuses despite beatings and execution.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER VI / CHAPTER VII / CHAPTER VIII / CHAPTER IX; lines 2248-2328 confidence: medium
Habib takes a neck of mutton from a debtor's wife, obtains wood and bread from another debtor, refuses alms to a dervish, and then his wife sees that the food in the cooking pot has turned to blood; Habib repents and vows to abandon usury.
The blood in the cooking pot follows Habib's refusal of alms; he becomes frightened, repents, and vows to abandon usury.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER VI / CHAPTER VII / CHAPTER VIII / CHAPTER IX; lines 2248-2328 confidence: medium
Habib’s wife looks into the cooking pot and sees that the food has turned into “a mass of blood.”
A terrifying transformation of food into blood leads Habib to repent, vow to abandon usury, confess publicly, and begin a devotional life.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER VI / CHAPTER VII / CHAPTER VIII / CHAPTER IX; lines 2330-2406 confidence: high
Habib contrasts heart purification with Hasan's writing; Attar comments that knowledge is higher than miracles and cites Solomon's knowledge of bird language and obedience to Mosaic law.
Attar states that miracles are a lower stage than knowledge and cites spiritual stages, meditation, and Solomon's knowledge as support.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER VII / CHAPTER VIII / CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X; lines 2581-2665 confidence: high
The old man describes the right-hand companion as irascibility, like fire, torrent, runaway horse, or lioness, and the left-hand companion as carnal concupiscence, like a famished beast; he counsels holding their reins tightly so they submit.
The seeker’s right and left companions, irascibility and concupiscence, must be controlled like reined animals; progress depends on mastering them.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER VII / CHAPTER VIII / CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X; lines 2581-2665 confidence: medium
Perpetual darkness surrounds the pole until God permits light; one who enters fearlessly emerges into a clear plain and finds the springing fountain.
The old man says that one who fearlessly enters the polar darkness emerges into a clearly lighted plain and finds the fountain.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER VII / CHAPTER VIII / CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X; lines 2581-2665 confidence: high
The right-hand companion, irascibility, is likened to fire, torrent, runaway horse, and lioness; the left-hand companion, carnal concupiscence, to a famished beast; both must be tamed by holding the reins tight.
The passage presents irascibility and concupiscence as companions whose reins must be held tightly so the traveller may progress.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER VII / CHAPTER VIII / CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X; lines 2581-2665 confidence: medium
Perpetual darkness surrounds the pole; one who fearlessly enters emerges into a lighted plain and finds the springing fountain.
The one who fearlessly enters the pole's perpetual darkness emerges into a clearly lighted plain where the fountain is found.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER VII / CHAPTER VIII / CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X; lines 2667-2765 confidence: medium
The narrator states that the allegory, like Avicenna's other mystical treatises, concerns the progress of the human soul, created for eternity, united with the body to form a spiritual microcosm, and prepared through development of higher faculties.
The soul is created for eternity, develops through earthly life, prepares by cultivating higher faculties, and receives beatitude according to the intensity of spiritual desire.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER VII / CHAPTER VIII / CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X; lines 2867-2943 confidence: medium
The note identifies man's bad companions as unregulated imagination, irascibility, and carnal concupiscence, and says death transports man to the celestial country of true repose.
The notes describe bad companions and opposing faculties—imagination, passions, irascibility, and concupiscence—that hinder intellectual progress or oppose pure intellect.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER VIII / CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI; lines 3024-3106 confidence: high
Ghazzali studies theology at Jorjan under Imam Abu Nasr Ismail; on the return journey to Tus, robbers take his possessions, return his notebooks after his plea, and tell him he cannot truly know what can be taken from him, prompting him to memorize future learning.
The robbery of Ghazzali's notebooks and the robbers' remark lead him to resolve to learn everything by heart.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER VIII / CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI; lines 3024-3106 confidence: high
Ghazzali studied theology at Jorjan under Imam Abu Nasr Ismail; on the return to Tus, robbers took his possessions but returned his notebooks, saying his knowledge was not real if it could be so easily removed, causing him to memorize in the future.
The robbery episode makes Ghazzali resolve to learn by heart after being told that knowledge can be too easily lost if it depends on notebooks.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER VIII / CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI; lines 3200-3291 confidence: high
The narrator calls Ghazzali a reformer, reports Macdonald’s comparison of him to Ritschl, and quotes his humility about preaching, ending with a revelation to Jesus about preaching to oneself first.
Ghazzali’s letter and the saying attributed to revelation to Jesus state that one should preach to oneself first and only then preach to humankind.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI / CHAPTER XII. / STORY OF THE SHEIKH SANAAN.; lines 3635-3726 confidence: medium
The maiden demands that he wash his hands of Islam, bow to idols, burn the Koran, drink wine, and give up observances; after drinking wine, he loses his senses, complies, and becomes her slave.
The maiden requires abandonment of Islam, idolatry, burning the Koran, drinking wine, and later swineherding as proof of the Sheikh's love.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI / CHAPTER XII. / STORY OF THE SHEIKH SANAAN.; lines 3635-3726 confidence: medium
The Sheikh Sanaan is described as a saint of his age, repeated pilgrim to Mecca, strict observer of religious practice, spiritually advanced, and healer of the sick.
A saintly Sheikh falls violently in love with the Christian girl, disregards his religious duties, and resists the remonstrances of his disciples.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI / CHAPTER XII. / STORY OF THE SHEIKH SANAAN.; lines 3635-3726 confidence: high
The girl says that if he is earnest, he must wash his hands of Islam, bow to idols, burn the Koran, drink wine, and abandon religious observances.
The girl requires the Sheikh to reject Islam, bow to idols, burn the Koran, drink wine, and abandon observances; he drinks wine, worships idols, and keeps swine.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER XIV / JALALUDDIN RUMI / CHAPTER XV / CHAPTER XVI; lines 4800-4894 confidence: high
Mian Mir first repulses Mullah Shah but is overcome by his perseverance and teaches him Sufi exercises according to the Qadiri order.
Mian Mir initially repulses Mullah Shah, later accepts his perseverance, teaches Qadiri exercises, and Mullah Shah passes through ascetic stages.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER XIV / JALALUDDIN RUMI / CHAPTER XV / CHAPTER XVI; lines 4800-4894 confidence: medium
Mian Mir first repulses Mullah Shah but later accepts his perseverance and teaches him Qadiri Sufi exercises.
Mian Mir initially repulses Mullah Shah, then instructs him in Sufi exercises and gives enigmatic counsel about the inner goal.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER XIV / JALALUDDIN RUMI / CHAPTER XV / CHAPTER XVI; lines 4896-4988 confidence: high
Najat Khan, Mozaffer Beg, and others become disciples; after initiation into mystical doctrines, they consider the fast of Ramazan and obligatory prayers no longer binding, and Mullah Shah asks the governor to remove them.
New disciples initiated into mystical doctrines believe they can dispense with the Ramazan fast and obligatory prayers.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER XIV / JALALUDDIN RUMI / CHAPTER XV / CHAPTER XVI; lines 4896-4988 confidence: medium
After Mian Mir's death, Najat Khan and Mozaffer Beg attach themselves to Mullah Shah; some initiates think they can omit Ramazan fasting and obligatory prayers, and Mullah Shah asks the governor to remove them.
Some newly initiated disciples believe mystical doctrines exempt them from fasting and prayer, and Mullah Shah has them removed.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER XIV / JALALUDDIN RUMI / CHAPTER XV / CHAPTER XVI; lines 4990-5073 confidence: high
Under questioning, Dara-Shikoh identifies himself, names Emperor Shah-jehan as his father, and says he is drawn toward God and seeks a spiritual guide; Mullah Shah sharply dismisses him as an ascetic troubled at night.
Mullah Shah first rebuffs Dara-Shikoh, later accepts him after mediation and a humble act; Fatimah is admitted only after Mullah Shah is convinced of her resolution.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER XIV / JALALUDDIN RUMI / CHAPTER XV / CHAPTER XVI; lines 4990-5073 confidence: high
Mullah Shah sits at night beneath an ancient plane-tree in his courtyard. Dara-Shikoh enters alone, says he seeks a spiritual guide because he is drawn toward God, and is sharply dismissed by the Sheikh.
Mullah Shah knowingly withholds welcome, rebuffs the prince, and only later admits him after repeated approach and intercession.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER XIV / JALALUDDIN RUMI / CHAPTER XV / CHAPTER XVI; lines 4990-5073 confidence: medium
Dara-Shikoh visits Mullah Shah's cell at night, tends the smoking wick of the single lamp, wins the Sheikh's affection, later blindfolds himself at the Sheikh's command, and sees the invisible world.
Dara-Shikoh tends the smoking wick of the lamp, and this simple action gains Mullah Shah's affection.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER XIV / JALALUDDIN RUMI / CHAPTER XV / CHAPTER XVI; lines 4990-5073 confidence: high
Fatimah writes devotional letters to Mullah Shah, is admitted to the initiates, studies by correspondence, attains intuitive knowledge of God and union with Him, and is called fit to be Mullah Shah's successor.
Fatimah perseveres in mystical studies and is said to attain intuitive knowledge of God and union with Him.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER XIV / JALALUDDIN RUMI / CHAPTER XV / CHAPTER XVI; lines 4990-5073 confidence: high
Fatimah writes devotional letters to Mullah Shah, is admitted to the initiates, studies by correspondence, attains intuitive knowledge of God and union with Him, and is called fit to be Mullah Shah's successor.
Mullah Shah says Fatimah has reached such knowledge that she is fit to be his successor.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER XIV / JALALUDDIN RUMI / CHAPTER XV / CHAPTER XVI; lines 5075-5159 confidence: medium
The passage describes broad enthusiasm for Mullah Shah among poor peasants and princes, ascetic training, and the Master's gaze opening neophytes' inward senses to the spiritual world.
The passage says the Master fixes his gaze upon neophytes until their inward senses open and they can see wonders of the spiritual world.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER XIV / JALALUDDIN RUMI / CHAPTER XV / CHAPTER XVI; lines 5075-5159 confidence: medium
The Master is said to exercise magnetic influence, fixing his gaze on neophytes until their inward senses open and they can see wonders of the spiritual world.
The Master’s gaze is said to open neophytes’ inward senses and make them able to see wonders of the spiritual world.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER XIV / JALALUDDIN RUMI / CHAPTER XV / CHAPTER XVI; lines 5161-5256 confidence: high
The pupil must submit to long painful self-discipline and severe ascetic tests before the spiritual master opens the heart to mysteries of the spiritual world.
The pupil undergoes severe self-discipline before the master opens the heart to spiritual mysteries, and the doctrine is reserved for initiates.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER XIV / JALALUDDIN RUMI / CHAPTER XV / CHAPTER XVI; lines 5161-5256 confidence: high
To know oneself is equated with knowing God; the pupil must undergo long, painful discipline and severe ascetic tests before the spiritual master opens the heart to spiritual mysteries.
The pupil must pass through painful self-discipline and ascetic tests before the master opens the heart to spiritual mysteries, and the doctrine is reserved for initiates.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER XV / CHAPTER XVI / APPENDIX I / MOHAMMEDAN CONVERSIONS; lines 5305-5393 confidence: high
The passage defines Mohammedan conversion as an inward spiritual crisis within Islam, transforming notional belief into real belief in God, and cites Al-Ghazzali's lion-and-fort analogy for actually taking refuge in God.
The passage defines conversion as a spiritual crisis that transforms notional belief into real belief and describes this crisis through four exemplary lives.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER XV / CHAPTER XVI / APPENDIX I / MOHAMMEDAN CONVERSIONS; lines 5305-5393 confidence: high
The author groups the four cases as highwayman, prince, theologian, and poet, interprets them as Recognition and Revolution, or anagnorisis and peripeteia, turning life from chaotic dream into ordered drama with God as protagonist, and links them to William James's thesis that conversion is a psychological fact whether Christian or extra-Christian.
The conclusion explicitly names the pattern as Recognition and Revolution, using Aristotle's terms anagnorisis and peripeteia, and applies it to the four conversions.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER XV / CHAPTER XVI / APPENDIX I / MOHAMMEDAN CONVERSIONS; lines 5305-5393 confidence: high
The passage defines Mohammedan conversion as spiritual crises within Islam that transform the soul from notional to real belief in God, not as conversion between Islam and Christianity.
The passage defines conversion as an internal spiritual crisis and gives four cases in which a person’s life is redirected toward God, asceticism, piety, meditation, or renunciation.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER XVI / APPENDIX I / MOHAMMEDAN CONVERSIONS / APPENDIX II; lines 5396-5495 confidence: medium
The disciple wages warfare with himself and his passions; each struggle produces a state that may become a station (maqam) or remain a passing emotion.
Warfare with the self and passions produces states, stations, discrimination, and ecstasy that become stages of progress.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam CHAPTER XVI / APPENDIX I / MOHAMMEDAN CONVERSIONS / APPENDIX II; lines 5396-5495 confidence: medium
The disciple of the spiritual life wages warfare with himself; struggles with passions produce states, some of which become lasting stations through repetition.
The disciple wages warfare with himself, struggles with passions, and gains states or stations through repeated struggle.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam I.--THE IMPORT OF ISLAMIC MYSTICISM / II.--EARLIER PHASES / III.--THE LOVE OF GOD AND ECSTASY / CHAPTER II; lines 675-767 confidence: high
As a young lapidary in Roum, Hasan goes with a vizier to a plain with a vast tent whose ropes are silk and stakes gold; soldiers, learned men, old men, maidens carrying precious stones, and finally the sultan and vizier move around or into it.
Hasan's encounter with the tomb rite and its teaching about death and divine decree leads him to leave Roum, vow not to smile until he knows his eternal destiny, and adopt severe asceticism.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam I.--THE IMPORT OF ISLAMIC MYSTICISM / II.--EARLIER PHASES / III.--THE LOVE OF GOD AND ECSTASY / CHAPTER II; lines 675-767 confidence: high
The vizier explains that the king's beautiful child died and lies in the tent; the annual groups say they would have ransomed him by swords, knowledge and eloquence, groanings and prayers, or beauty and wealth, but God's decree cannot be changed.
The royal tomb procession and its speeches on the failure of worldly powers stir Hasan deeply and lead to his vow, withdrawal to Basra, and severe ascetic practice.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam I.--THE IMPORT OF ISLAMIC MYSTICISM / II.--EARLIER PHASES / III.--THE LOVE OF GOD AND ECSTASY / CHAPTER II; lines 769-846 confidence: medium
The man jumps into the water and rescues six people, challenges Hasan to save one, then reveals the jar contains water and the woman is his mother; he says Hasan looked only with the outer eye, not the inner eye.
The rescuer draws six people from the river, then Hasan asks him to save him from the abyss of self-worship; the man replies that Hasan is saved.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam I.--THE IMPORT OF ISLAMIC MYSTICISM / II.--EARLIER PHASES / III.--THE LOVE OF GOD AND ECSTASY / CHAPTER II; lines 769-846 confidence: high
By the Tigris, Hasan sees a man seated near a woman with a jar and cup; they drink from it in turn, and Hasan suspects the man may be with a doubtful woman and drinking wine.
The man by the Tigris appears morally suspect to Hasan, but reveals the jar contains water, the woman is his mother, rescues drowning people, and teaches Hasan about the inner eye.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam I.--THE IMPORT OF ISLAMIC MYSTICISM / II.--EARLIER PHASES / III.--THE LOVE OF GOD AND ECSTASY / CHAPTER II; lines 769-846 confidence: medium
A heavily laden boat containing seven persons appears on the river and founders as it approaches the shore.
The rescue from the foundering boat becomes the occasion for Hasan's request to be saved from self-worship and his enduring humility.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam RABIA, THE WOMAN SUFI / CHAPTER IV / CHAPTER V / CHAPTER VI; lines 1560-1654 confidence: medium
After thinking he is the greatest Sufi, Bayazid sits in the desert of Khorassan for three days and nights until a camel rider arrives, frightens him, and warns him to curb his heart and not forget the road.
After thinking himself the greatest Sufi, Bayazid waits for correction and receives a warning from a camel rider to curb his heart and not forget the road.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam RABIA, THE WOMAN SUFI / CHAPTER IV / CHAPTER V / CHAPTER VI; lines 1560-1654 confidence: medium
After thinking he is the greatest Sufi, Bayazid sits in the desert of Khorassan for three days and nights until a camel rider arrives, warns him to curb his heart and not forget the road, and departs.
After a prideful thought, Bayazid waits in the desert until a camel rider appears and admonishes him to curb his heart and remember the road.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam RABIA, THE WOMAN SUFI / CHAPTER IV / CHAPTER V / CHAPTER VI; lines 1656-1756 confidence: medium
At life's end Bayazid sits in the mosque mihrab with a girdle, turns cloak and cap inside out, renounces the value of austerities, prayers, fasts, and recitations, calls himself like an aged fire-worshipper, cuts the idolater's girdle, professes Islam anew, asks mercy, repeats Allah, and dies.
At life's end Bayazid discards reliance on works, cuts the idolater's girdle, enters Islam as a new proselyte, and renews the profession of faith.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam RABIA, THE WOMAN SUFI / CHAPTER IV / CHAPTER V / CHAPTER VI; lines 1656-1756 confidence: medium
After forty years of asceticism Bayazid reaches doors and curtains hiding the throne of God, is stopped because he still has a pitcher and old cloak, casts them away, and is told to teach others from this example.
Bayazid cannot pass the doors and curtains hiding the throne until he casts away even a broken pitcher and torn cloak.
read in the book → -
Mystics and Saints of Islam THE ANGEL GABRIEL AND THE INFIDEL. / THE CLAY OF WHICH MAN IS MADE. / THE DEAD CRIMINAL. / ANECDOTE OF BAYAZID BASTAMI.; lines 3803-3854 confidence: medium
An inner voice tells Bayazid that the King does not grant access to His Court to everyone; the careless and slumbering remain outside, and only one in a million enters after years of waiting.
The voice states that access to the King’s Court is not granted to everyone and that only one in a million enters after years of waiting.
read in the book → -
Poems from the Divan of Hafiz GERTRUDE LOWTHIAN BELL / LONDON / WILLIAM HEINEMANN / INTRODUCTION; lines 351-413 confidence: medium
Hafiz criticizes the blue-clad rival school, praises those clothed in sincerity, contrasts blue bodies with black hearts, and says the blue robe must be torn away before he receives the cup; the narrator glosses this as removal of uninitiated error before true wisdom.
Hafiz says the cup should not be given until he has torn the blue robe from his breast, and the narrator explains this as divesting himself of uninitiated errors before receiving true wisdom.
read in the book → -
Poems from the Divan of Hafiz GERTRUDE LOWTHIAN BELL / LONDON / WILLIAM HEINEMANN / INTRODUCTION; lines 351-413 confidence: medium
The narrator credits Sheikh Mahmud’s philosophy with freeing Hafiz from narrow asceticism; Hafiz praises his Grey-Beard, who scatters wine dregs; Hafiz assumes the dervish habit, washes it in wine, tempers orthodoxy with freer doctrine, and becomes a sheikh.
The narrator says Sheikh Mahmud’s philosophy enabled Hafiz to see through narrow-minded asceticism and may have unchained the spirit of his disciple from useless prejudice.
read in the book → -
Poems from the Divan of Hafiz GERTRUDE LOWTHIAN BELL / LONDON / WILLIAM HEINEMANN / INTRODUCTION; lines 351-413 confidence: medium
The stricter Sufis of Sheikh Hassan Asrakpush wear blue garments and claim heavenly desires; Hafiz criticizes blue-clad rivals as black-hearted and says he must tear off the blue robe before receiving the cup of true wisdom.
The passage glosses Hafiz’s statement about tearing off the blue robe before receiving the cup as meaning he must divest himself of uninitiated errors before true wisdom.
read in the book → -
Poems from the Divan of Hafiz GERTRUDE LOWTHIAN BELL / LONDON / WILLIAM HEINEMANN / INTRODUCTION; lines 682-743 confidence: medium
To obtain this end, Sufis are said to recommend ascetic living and solitude, while not approving extreme asceticism, opium, hashish, or wild exertions of dancing dervishes.
The passage says Sufis recommend ascetic living and solitude to obtain union, and the Dabistan presents four stages of divine manifestation culminating in loss of self-consciousness.
read in the book → -
Poems from the Divan of Hafiz LONDON / WILLIAM HEINEMANN / INTRODUCTION / FROM THE DIVAN OF HAFIZ; lines 1417-1552 confidence: low
The rose reddens, the bud bursts, the nightingale is drunk with joy, Sufis are hailed as wine-lovers, wine is proclaimed to the thirsty world, and a goblet cleaves the rock of repentance.
The final stanza says rock-like repentance is cleft in two by a goblet while Sufis are hailed as lovers of wine.
read in the book → -
Poems from the Divan of Hafiz WILLIAM HEINEMANN / INTRODUCTION / FROM THE DIVAN OF HAFIZ / XVIII; lines 1941-2071 confidence: medium
The speaker says wine-drunk and love-drunk inherit Paradise, invokes Khizr whose feet were bathed in life’s fount, asks not to be freed from the beloved’s hair, and says meek threshold-dwellers are crowned with dust.
Dust, threshold, gate, bowed heads, and a fallen head recur as marks of nearness, humility, or desired access to the beloved or tavern.
read in the book → -
Poems from the Divan of Hafiz XXXIX / XLIII / NOTES / XVIII; lines 3386-3470 confidence: high
Hafiz regards Al Khizr as a special guardian; at Pir-i-Sabz, forty sleepless nights lead to Al Khizr's appearance and the immortal gift of song.
The Pir-i-Sabz tradition requires forty sleepless nights; Hafiz keeps the vigil and receives the water of immortality and the implied gift connected with poetry/song.
read in the book → -
Poems from the Divan of Hafiz XXXIX / XLIII / NOTES / XVIII; lines 3386-3470 confidence: medium
The phrase about a single poor robe is connected with dervish poverty; the note gives a mystical reading involving Sufi ecstasy, a minstrel's divine message, loss of orthodoxy and dervish robe, and refuge in Sufi doctrines.
The note links the poor dervish robe, loss of orthodoxy, ecstatic Sufi drunkenness, divine message, and refuge in Sufi doctrines.
read in the book → -
Poems from the Divan of Hafiz XXXIX / XLIII / NOTES / XVIII; lines 3386-3470 confidence: high
At Pir-i-Sabz near Shiraz, one who passes forty nights without sleep is said to see Al Khizr on the fortieth night and receive the immortal gift of song.
At Pir-i-Sabz, a seeker who keeps forty sleepless nights may meet Al Khizr and receive the immortal gift of song; Hafiz keeps such a vigil and receives immortal water.
read in the book → -
Poems from the Divan of Hafiz XXXIX / XLIII / NOTES / XVIII; lines 3386-3470 confidence: medium
Hafiz loves Shakh-i-Nahat and seeks Al Khizr for poetic art; for thirty-nine mornings and nights he follows a routine of passing her windows and keeping watch despite a nightly fierce lion apparition.
Hafiz continues his nightly watch despite the terrible apparition of a fierce lion as his nightly companion.
read in the book → -
The Confessions of Al Ghazzali EDITORIAL NOTE / NORTHBROOK SOCIETY, 185 PICCADILLY, W. / INTRODUCTION / BIRTH OF GHAZZALI; lines 150-224 confidence: medium
After mastering the first two systems and finding the problem unsolved, Ghazzali judges philosophy incompetent, seeks a higher faculty, treats Sufi wajd as revelation, renounces his Bagdad professorship, retires at Jerusalem and Damascus, and makes pilgrimage to Mecca.
During his search, Ghazzali renounces his professorship, enters devotional retirement in Jerusalem and Damascus, and performs pilgrimage to Mecca.
read in the book → -
The Confessions of Al Ghazzali INTRODUCTION / BIRTH OF GHAZZALI / C. F. / THE CONFESSIONS OF AL GHAZZALI; lines 226-323 confidence: medium
The “thirst for knowledge” was innate, “implanted by God,” and he “broken the fetters of tradition” after boyhood.
The narrator says he broke the fetters of tradition, freed himself from hereditary beliefs, and examined how parental instruction shapes children’s religion.
read in the book → -
The Confessions of Al Ghazzali THE AIM OF SCHOLASTIC THEOLOGY AND ITS RESULTS / DIVISIONS OF THE PHILOSOPHIC SCIENCES / SUFISM / THE REALITY OF INSPIRATION: ITS IMPORTANCE FOR THE HUMAN RACE; lines 1127-1217 confidence: high
The passage says other characteristics of inspiration are revealed to Sufi adepts in ecstatic transport, and that Sufi initiation includes ecstasy and certitude not attained by reason.
The passage explicitly describes initiation into Sufism as involving ecstasy and a degree of certitude and conviction not attainable by reason.
read in the book → -
The Confessions of Al Ghazzali THE AIM OF SCHOLASTIC THEOLOGY AND ITS RESULTS / DIVISIONS OF THE PHILOSOPHIC SCIENCES / SUFISM / THE REALITY OF INSPIRATION: ITS IMPORTANCE FOR THE HUMAN RACE; lines 1127-1217 confidence: high
Other characteristics of inspiration are revealed to Sufi adepts in ecstatic transport; Sufi initiation gives a likeness to inspiration, with ecstasy and certitude not attainable by reason.
The process of initiation into Sufism is explicitly described as providing a likeness to inspiration, ecstasy, and conviction unattainable by reason.
read in the book → -
The Confessions of Al Ghazzali THE AIM OF SCHOLASTIC THEOLOGY AND ITS RESULTS / DIVISIONS OF THE PHILOSOPHIC SCIENCES / SUFISM / THE REALITY OF INSPIRATION: ITS IMPORTANCE FOR THE HUMAN RACE; lines 1309-1353 confidence: medium
The true reason given is that the truly learned man sins only through carelessness and not impenitence; real knowledge shows sin as deadly poison, shows the other world as superior, is not derived from sources accessible to human diligence, and worldly knowledge may harden revolt against God.
The passage says the knowledge in question is not accessible to ordinary human diligence and refers to the one who is initiate in it.
read in the book → -
The Confessions of Al Ghazzali THE AIM OF SCHOLASTIC THEOLOGY AND ITS RESULTS / DIVISIONS OF THE PHILOSOPHIC SCIENCES / SUFISM / THE REALITY OF INSPIRATION: ITS IMPORTANCE FOR THE HUMAN RACE; lines 1309-1353 confidence: high
The true explanation says that real knowledge shows sin as deadly poison and the other world as superior; this knowledge is not derived from ordinary human diligence, while worldly knowledge can harden a sinner against God.
True knowledge is described as inaccessible to ordinary human diligence, as known by an initiate, and as producing fear, reverence, and a barrier against sin.
read in the book → -
The Confessions of Al Ghazzali The Confessions of Al Ghazzali, Sufism confidence: high
Al Ghazzali says Sufism requires theory joined to practice and consists in experiences rather than definitions.
The passage marks a threshold where intellectual knowledge must become practice, ecstasy, and moral transformation.
read in the book → -
The Confessions of Al Ghazzali THE DIFFERENT KINDS OF SEEKERS AFTER TRUTH / THE AIM OF SCHOLASTIC THEOLOGY AND ITS RESULTS / DIVISIONS OF THE PHILOSOPHIC SCIENCES / SUFISM; lines 1006-1095 confidence: high
The narrator leaves Bagdad, gives up his fortune while preserving support for himself and his children, goes to Syria for two years, and lives in retirement, prayer, and seclusion in the Mosque of Damascus and its minaret.
The narrator practices retirement, meditation, devout exercises, heart purification, and prayer, after which revelations are reported.
read in the book → -
The Confessions of Al Ghazzali THE DIFFERENT KINDS OF SEEKERS AFTER TRUTH / THE AIM OF SCHOLASTIC THEOLOGY AND ITS RESULTS / DIVISIONS OF THE PHILOSOPHIC SCIENCES / SUFISM; lines 1006-1095 confidence: high
The narrator says one who lacks ecstatic intuition knows only the name of inspiration, and that saints' miracles are merely the earliest forms of prophetic manifestation.
The passage says saints' miracles are early forms of prophetic manifestation and compares this state to Muhammad's intense prayer and meditation at Mount Hira before his commission.
read in the book → -
The Confessions of Al Ghazzali THE DIFFERENT KINDS OF SEEKERS AFTER TRUTH / THE AIM OF SCHOLASTIC THEOLOGY AND ITS RESULTS / DIVISIONS OF THE PHILOSOPHIC SCIENCES / SUFISM; lines 1006-1095 confidence: high
The narrator takes refuge in God, who hears him and makes easy “the sacrifice of honours, wealth, and family.”
The narrator gives up honors, wealth, and public position, leaves Baghdad, and enters disciplined retreat and devotional practice.
read in the book → -
The Confessions of Al Ghazzali THE DIFFERENT KINDS OF SEEKERS AFTER TRUTH / THE AIM OF SCHOLASTIC THEOLOGY AND ITS RESULTS / DIVISIONS OF THE PHILOSOPHIC SCIENCES / SUFISM; lines 1006-1095 confidence: medium
The passage says saintly miracles are early prophetic manifestations and cites Muhammad’s retirement to Mount Hira for intense prayer and meditation before receiving his commission, while Arabs said he had become enamoured of God.
Muhammad is described as retiring to Mount Hira for intense prayer and meditation before receiving his commission.
read in the book → -
The Confessions of Al Ghazzali THE DIFFERENT KINDS OF SEEKERS AFTER TRUTH / THE AIM OF SCHOLASTIC THEOLOGY AND ITS RESULTS / DIVISIONS OF THE PHILOSOPHIC SCIENCES / SUFISM; lines 1097-1124 confidence: high
“This state” can be revealed to “the initiated in ecstasy,” or approached by obedience, attention, and frequenting Sufi society until “imitative initiation.”
The passage explicitly describes the initiated, ecstasy, obedience, attention, Sufi companionship, and imitative initiation as ways of reaching or understanding a spiritual state.
read in the book → -
The Confessions of Al Ghazzali THE DIFFERENT KINDS OF SEEKERS AFTER TRUTH / THE AIM OF SCHOLASTIC THEOLOGY AND ITS RESULTS / DIVISIONS OF THE PHILOSOPHIC SCIENCES / SUFISM; lines 1097-1124 confidence: high
The state can be revealed to the initiated in ecstasy; those incapable of ecstasy may reach an imitative initiation by obedience, attention, and frequenting Sufi society.
The passage explicitly refers to the initiated, ecstasy, obedience, attention, Sufi society, and imitative initiation as ways of approaching the state.
read in the book → -
The Confessions of Al Ghazzali THE DIFFERENT KINDS OF SEEKERS AFTER TRUTH / THE AIM OF SCHOLASTIC THEOLOGY AND ITS RESULTS / DIVISIONS OF THE PHILOSOPHIC SCIENCES / SUFISM; lines 912-1004 confidence: high
The narrator turns to Sufism, says theory must be combined with practice, and states the Sufi aim of freeing the soul from passions so the purified heart has room only for God and invocation.
The narrator moves from study of Sufi doctrine toward a stage accessible only through transport, ecstasy, moral transformation, and initiation.
read in the book → -
The Confessions of Al Ghazzali THE DIFFERENT KINDS OF SEEKERS AFTER TRUTH / THE AIM OF SCHOLASTIC THEOLOGY AND ITS RESULTS / DIVISIONS OF THE PHILOSOPHIC SCIENCES / SUFISM; lines 912-1004 confidence: medium
For about six months the narrator is torn between earthly passions and religious aspirations; God causes an impediment that chains his tongue, he cannot lecture, and he suffers despair, weak stomach, loss of appetite, and inability to eat bread or drink water.
After prolonged conflict, the narrator says God chains his tongue, prevents lecturing, and brings him into despair and bodily weakness diagnosed as rooted in the heart.
read in the book → -
The Confessions of Al Ghazzali THE DIFFERENT KINDS OF SEEKERS AFTER TRUTH / THE AIM OF SCHOLASTIC THEOLOGY AND ITS RESULTS / DIVISIONS OF THE PHILOSOPHIC SCIENCES / SUFISM; lines 912-1004 confidence: high
The narrator studies Sufi books and oral teachings, including works associated with Abu Talib of Mecca, Hareth el Muhasibi, Junaid, Shibli, Abu Yezid Bustami, and other leaders, and concludes the last stage requires transport, ecstasy, and transformation of moral being.
The narrator seeks Sufi realization and states that the decisive stage belongs not to instruction but to ecstasy, initiation, and transformation of moral being.
read in the book → -
The Confessions of Al Ghazzali THE SUBTERFUGES OF THE SOPHISTS / THE DIFFERENT KINDS OF SEEKERS AFTER TRUTH / THE AIM OF SCHOLASTIC THEOLOGY AND ITS RESULTS / DIVISIONS OF THE PHILOSOPHIC SCIENCES; lines 794-869 confidence: medium
The passage compares extracting truth from errors to gold in the earth and to a skilled assayer separating good coins from bad in a false coiner's purse.
The expert diver, serpent charmer, and skilled coin-assayer are permitted to approach danger or deception because they possess experience and skill.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III. / CHAPTER IV.; lines 4000-4141 confidence: high
Shemsu-’d-Dīn tests Jelāl by requesting a slave, a youth, and wine; Jelāl offers Kirā Khātūn, Sultan Veled, and a pitcher of wine; Shemsu-’d-Dīn tears his garment, bows, praises Jelāl as Muhammed-like, and declares himself a disciple.
Shemsu-’d-Dīn tests Jelāl with requests for a slave, a youth, and wine; Jelāl complies, and Shemsu-’d-Dīn identifies the episode as a test of patient long-suffering and greatness of heart.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III. / CHAPTER IV.; lines 4000-4141 confidence: high
Jelāl says Shemsu-’d-Dīn commanded him to study his father’s writings, then to keep silent, then not to study them; Jelāl obeyed, while his disciples were deprived of his speech and teaching.
Shemsu-’d-Dīn commands Jelāl to study, remain silent, stop studying, and even avoid inward contemplation of his father’s writings; Jelāl obeys the commands.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III. / CHAPTER IV.; lines 4000-4141 confidence: medium
Shems tests Jelāl by asking for a slave, a youth, and wine; Jelāl offers Kirā Khātūn, offers Sultan Veled to carry Shems’s shoes, and brings a pitcher of wine. Shems cries out, tears his garment, bows to Jelāl’s feet, praises him, and declares himself a disciple.
Shems tests Jelāl with difficult requests, commands his silence and study practices, and interprets even a dream as disobedient contemplation.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III. / CHAPTER IV.; lines 4143-4277 confidence: medium
Shems sits with disciples, sees the public executioner pass, and says that he is one of God’s saints.
After Shems’s recognition and explanation, the executioner relinquishes his office, vows repentance, bows, and professes discipleship.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III. / CHAPTER IV.; lines 4143-4277 confidence: high
Husām gathers valuables, money, his wife’s jewels, household provisions, and property-sale proceeds, then lays them at Shems’s feet.
Shems explicitly describes surrendering worldly possessions as a test of sincerity and a path for a disciple to rise.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III. / CHAPTER IV.; lines 4279-4412 confidence: medium
Shemsu-’d-Dīn and Jelāl shut themselves in Jelāl’s room for six months without meat, drink, visitors, or coming out, except for Sultan Veled and one disciple.
Shemsu-’d-Dīn and Jelāl shut themselves away for six months without food, drink, ordinary visitors, or public emergence.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi CHAPTER III. / CHAPTER IV. / CHAPTER V. / CHAPTER VI.; lines 4640-4767 confidence: high
Husām’s gardener Sheykh Muhammed leaves after a reprimand, falls asleep, and dreams that Jelāl arrives with an executioner holding an axe and orders his beheading for offending Husām.
Muhammed dreams of execution for offending Husām, is restored to life by Jelāl, awakens without wounds, repents, becomes a dervish, and professes discipleship.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi CHAPTER VI. / CHAPTER VII. / CHAPTER VIII. / CHAPTER IX.; lines 5175-5280 confidence: high
“Such was the natural line of this dynasty of eminent men. But Eflākī has also given the links of a spiritual series”
The mysteries are repeatedly described as confided, communicated, taught, transmitted, committed, consigned, and passed on through named spiritual teachers.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi FROM THE WORK ENTITLED / THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II.; lines 813-935 confidence: high
The disciples at Termīz mourned for forty days; afterward the Seyyid said Jelālu-’d-Dīn Muhammed, his master’s son and successor, was alone and wished to see him, and that he must go deliver the trust confided to him.
The Seyyid says he must deliver Bahā Veled’s entrusted knowledge to Jelāl, urges Jelāl to acquire the Science of Divine Intuition, and instructs him for nine years.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi FROM THE WORK ENTITLED / THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II.; lines 813-935 confidence: high
After forty days of mourning, the Seyyid says Jelāl, his master’s son and successor, is alone and wants to see him, and that he must deliver his teacher’s entrusted trust.
The Seyyid says he must deliver Bahā Veled’s trust to Jelāl and instructs him in the Science of Divine Intuition, knowledge associated with prophets and saints.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII. / XIII.; lines 13168-13281 confidence: medium
A riddle says one was a Kurd last night and Arab this morning; sincerity is then said to make a Kurdish boor an Arab by daylight.
The riddle describes a Kurd at night becoming Arab in the morning, and explains that sincerity effects this transformation by daylight.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII. / XIII.; lines 13283-13385 confidence: medium
The Prophet asks Zeyd how he is and what proof of faith he has; Zeyd answers that he has endured thirst, night watching, love's pangs, and a state in which past and future eternity join in one.
Zeyd offers thirst, night vigil, love's pangs, and altered experience of time as proof of his spiritual state.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII. / XIII.; lines 13901-13991 confidence: high
‘Alī is called the Gate, the Prophet the City of Science, and the portal of God’s mercy; the passage says the keeper must open the gate for entry.
‘Alī is called the Gate of the Prophet’s City of Science and is asked to open for those who seek, with entry depending on the keeper’s opening.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII. / XIII.; lines 13901-13991 confidence: medium
The speaker is identified as a new-converted warrior expressing wonder and asking the Prince of the Faithful to command him so he may show a new spirit like a babe.
The new-converted warrior asks to show a new spirit as a babe, followed by an account of fetal formation and life infusion.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII. / XIII.; lines 13901-13991 confidence: medium
The new-converted warrior expresses wonder and asks the Prince of the Faithful for command so he may show a new spirit like a babe.
The newly converted warrior asks for command so that he may show a new spirit like a babe, followed by a prenatal-life analogy.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII. / XIII.; lines 13993-14096 confidence: medium
‘Alī tells the addressee to come in, says God’s grace has set his spirit free, changes him from flint to pearl and from blasphemy’s desert to faith’s garden, says the addressee has become ‘Alī, and calls his past transgression virtue.
The addressee is changed from flint to pearl and from blasphemy’s desert to faith’s garden; ‘Umer and Pharaoh’s magicians are cited as wrongdoers whose acts lead to faith or sainthood.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII. / XIII.; lines 13993-14096 confidence: medium
Ali says: "Grace of God hath set thy spirit free" and tells the addressed person that he was flint but will be pearl, was in blasphemy's thorny desert but will be a flowering shrub in faith's garden; he says, "Thou art become myself; I, thee."
The addressed person is described as changed from flint to pearl and from thorny desert to flowering garden; Umar and Pharaoh's magicians are cited as wrongful figures whose actions became occasions for faith or sainthood.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII. / XIII.; lines 14189-14300 confidence: medium
The speaker tells the addressee to withhold the hand, practice abstinence, cleanse garments, and seek God when greed fractures abstinence.
The passage urges restraint from food, repair of broken abstinence, and freedom from self through God.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII. / XIII.; lines 14302-14405 confidence: medium
The audience is told to wish for speedy death; no recusant dares to utter the prayer when Muhammed presents it as truth’s assay; they pay tribute for their lives and beg the lamp of truth not to destroy them or their wives.
Muhammed challenges recusants to wish for speedy death as an assay of truth; they refuse and instead pay tribute.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII. / XIII.; lines 14407-14438 confidence: medium
The Magian says he has sown wrongfulness, praises the prince as a just balance, brother, ray lighting his path, and one deriving a beam from a Source of light and billows from a glorious Sea.
The Magian is moved by the prince's equitable conduct, asks to learn the creed, and his household embraces Islam.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi OF QONYA. / PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE.; lines 5876-5995 confidence: medium
“The trial of the fire, and of the flame, / Is but to cleanse pure gold”; temptation separates the good from those of bad intent.
Fire and flame are described as cleansing pure gold, and temptation is said to divide good people from those of bad intent.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi OF QONYA. / PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE.; lines 6651-6753 confidence: medium
The disciples reply with images of weakness, providential feeding, milk before bread, fledgling wings, the teacher's voice, deserts as gardens, and earthly foretaste of heaven.
The disciples argue through images of infants needing milk before bread and chicks needing wings before flight.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi OF QONYA. / PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE.; lines 6755-6857 confidence: medium
The narrator argues that shame indicates free will and describes a sick man who counts sins, asks for grace, vows repentance, and learns that sickness can awaken conscience.
The sick man is described as reviewing sins, seeking grace, and vowing repentance; the narrator says sickness is a time for waking conscience.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi OF QONYA. / PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE.; lines 6859-6962 confidence: high
The passage says friends meeting is sweet, urges trust in spirit because the letter kills, and instructs the hearer to mortify the body and flesh to find God's unity hidden behind it.
The speaker tells the hearer to mortify the body and consume the flesh with pains so that God's unity may be found behind it.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi OF QONYA. / PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE.; lines 8535-8646 confidence: high
The section title is “The Greater (Spiritual) Warfare”; the speaker says a dread external foe has been killed but a worse inner foe remains.
The passage explicitly names the Greater Spiritual Warfare, contrasts outward warfare with inner life, and identifies the conquest of flesh as the mark of a true lion.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi OF QONYA. / PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE.; lines 8535-8646 confidence: high
Under “The Greater (Spiritual) Warfare,” the speaker says the external foe has been killed but “a worse than he remains” within.
The text contrasts conquered outward warfare with the greater inward warfare against fleshly lusts, undertaken with God's aid.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi OF QONYA. / PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE.; lines 8648-8751 confidence: high
‘Umer tells of the soul’s stations, flights, fights, tribulations, timelessness, holiness, and soaring beyond aspiration; the ambassador is a willing listener and apt novice.
‘Umer recounts the soul’s stations, flights, fights, tribulations, timelessness, and soaring beyond the aspirant’s horizon.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi OF QONYA. / PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE.; lines 8857-8976 confidence: medium
Caesar’s ambassador hears ‘Umer, light breaks on his heart, ordinary questions vanish, and he asks why a pure soul is joined with flesh and blood.
The ambassador hears ‘Umer, experiences light in his heart, asks about the soul, receives teaching, loses his senses through spiritual wine, and abandons his mission.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi OF QONYA. / PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE.; lines 9095-9208 confidence: medium
“Within thee’s a Nimrod. Approach not the fire”; Abraham brings a rose from fire; the diver finds pearls; the saint turns earth to gold; the imperfect hand is called Satan’s limb.
The addressee is warned not to approach fire or sea without proper capacity, while Abraham brings a rose from fire, the diver obtains pearls, and the saint transforms earth to gold.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi OF QONYA. / PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE.; lines 9095-9208 confidence: high
The perfect man may eat and speak; the imperfect is an ear, not a tongue. The infant learns speech by hearing. The addressee should listen to teachers; God’s voice needs no ear and God learns from no one.
The imperfect person is told to be an ear rather than a tongue; the infant must hear before speaking; humans require teachers and patterns.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi OF QONYA. / PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE.; lines 9095-9208 confidence: high
The speaker warns that a Nimrod is within the addressee; one should not approach fire unless aspiring to Abraham. Abraham brings a red rose from fire; a diver finds pearls; a saint turns earth to gold while a sinner reverses value.
The addressee is warned not to approach fire like Nimrod unless aspiring to Abraham, and the passage contrasts the unskilled swimmer with the diver and saint.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi OF QONYA. / PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE.; lines 9095-9208 confidence: high
The perfect man is free to eat and speak; the imperfect person should not speak. The imperfect person is an ear, while the perfect man is a tongue.
The imperfect person is likened to an ear and the infant is presented as needing to listen before learning speech.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi OF QONYA. / PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE.; lines 9611-9718 confidence: medium
The body is called a cage and thorn to the soul; body and soul converse about following, desire, praise, worlds, feasting, and delight.
The body is called the soul’s cage and thorn; the passage contrasts body and soul, then says praised flesh becomes tyrannical while mortified flesh submits.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi OF QONYA. / PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE.; lines 9720-9766 confidence: medium
The listener is told to consider spring and autumn within the self and to keep the heart green, yielding fruits of righteousness and purity.
The listener is instructed to examine the self, cultivate the heart, accept the sage’s advice, humble himself, and become like earth rather than stone.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII.; lines 10090-10188 confidence: medium
The listener is told to seek perfect wisdom; the spring breeze is applied to one perfect in himself who perfects others, whose words, praise, reproaches, and admonitions confirm faith, turn away hellfire, and restrain flesh and evil.
The perfected person helps others become perfect; praise, reproach, and admonition confirm faith, restrain the flesh, encourage good deeds, and hold back evil.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII.; lines 10401-10512 confidence: medium
The old man trembles, expresses shame before God, sheds tears, breaks his harp, calls it a source of ill and barrier to heaven’s path, and asks God to pardon his past life.
After receiving the message, the harper weeps, breaks his harp, calls it an obstacle to heaven’s path, asks pardon, and laments a life spent in music and heedlessness.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII.; lines 10401-10512 confidence: high
The harper trembles, cries out to God in shame, sheds many tears, breaks the harp, calls it a source of ill, and asks God to pardon his past life.
The harper breaks his harp, condemns it as blocking heaven's path, and turns from his old life toward another path named by Umar.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII.; lines 11331-11443 confidence: medium
A further theme may be venomous or healthful, lethal or remedial; grape juice, ripe fruit, fermented wine, and vinegar illustrate changing qualities.
The passage states that poison can be wholesome to a saint but deadly to a disciple, and that a teaching may be lethal or remedial by God’s will.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII.; lines 11645-11740 confidence: medium
Lugubrious and beaming faces are useful if they turn viewers from form to hidden sense; bath-house effigies in draperies are dolls, and one must undress to enter the bath and see the nude.
The bath-house passage says admission is not granted while dressed and urges undressing to come in and see the nude, the free.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII.; lines 12060-12146 confidence: high
“Select thy Teacher first; then, follow all he’s shown.” The Teacher is contrasted with winter, crowd, darkness, and rabble, and Young Fortune is named as the speaker’s Teacher.
The addressee is told to select a Teacher first, not travel without a guide, and avoid peril on known and unknown roads.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII.; lines 12060-12146 confidence: medium
The addressee is told not to release the beast’s rein because it wanders toward pastures; he is told to take the reverse of the beast’s path, to oppose misleading counsel, not to follow lust and fancy, and to trust holy company as a curb for lusts.
The traveler must keep the beast’s rein, avoid its wandering toward pasture, oppose lust and fancy, and rely on holy company to curb lusts.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII.; lines 12060-12146 confidence: medium
The traveler is warned not to leave the beast or loosen its rein, because it wanders toward pastures; if the way is unknown, one should follow the reverse of the beast’s chosen path.
The beast’s tendency to wander, the instruction to hold its rein, and the warning against lust and fancy support a discipline motif.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII.; lines 12148-12252 confidence: high
Ali is told to choose trust in God and refuge in divine wisdom, to obey the Teacher as Moses did when journeying, and not to question even if the guide destroys a ship or chokes an infant.
The listener is told to obey the chosen Teacher like Moses journeying with a guide, without questioning even destructive or violent acts.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII.; lines 12148-12252 confidence: high
The passage speaks of God’s right hand, saintly prayers and protection, the superior honor of a present Teacher, and the need not to resent buffets, since a mirror is polished by enduring blows.
The Teacher’s buffets are compared to polishing a mirror, and the tattoo tale is applied as a call to endure the needle’s smart.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII.; lines 12148-12252 confidence: high
The Prophet tells ‘Ali to obey his chosen Teacher as Moses did on a journey, to question nothing, and not to object even if the guide destroys a ship or chokes an infant.
The disciple is told to obey a Teacher and not question events, explicitly invoking Moses’ guided journey and difficult acts.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII.; lines 12148-12252 confidence: high
“How can a mirror polished be, unless it bear a shake?”
The passage tells the disciple not to resent buffets, compares them to polishing a mirror, and later urges patience with the needle’s smart.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII.; lines 12148-12252 confidence: medium
A Qazwīn bully asks an artist for a blue rampant lion tattoo between his shoulder-blades, associating the lion with Leo and his luck.
The bully wants a lion tattoo but refuses the painful making of its parts, producing an impossible lion.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII.; lines 12368-12473 confidence: high
A man knocks at a friend's door, answers “’Tis I,” and is sent away as crude; fire of trial and absence are said to purge selfishness.
The friend says absence will be the fire that purges selfishness, and the visitor spends a year in anguish before returning matured.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII.; lines 12368-12473 confidence: high
A man knocks at a friend’s door, says it is “I,” and is sent away because he is crude; the friend says the fire of trial and absence must purge selfhood.
The friend says absence should serve as fire to purge selfishness and mature the crude visitor; the man then spends a year in anguish before returning changed.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi PREFACE. / IN THE NAME OF GOD, / THE ALL-MERCIFUL, THE VERY-COMPASSIONATE. / VIII.; lines 9876-9981 confidence: medium
The passage links blocked spiritual opening to greed for morsels, says troubles are for morsel’s sake, exhorts the addressee to be Luqman, and contrasts Luqman’s thorn-resistant hand with the addressee’s lack of discipline.
The addressee’s quest is impeded by morsels, thorn imagery, sore-foot imagery, blindness, and the need for Luqman-like discipline.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 1128-1255 confidence: medium
At midnight Jelāl leaves his room; the locked college gate and locked city gate open of themselves while the governor follows him.
The governor follows Jelāl, undergoes terror, wandering, collapse, rescue, and later becomes a convert and disciple.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 1128-1255 confidence: high
Near Sīs in Upper Cilicia, forty Christian monks dwell in a cave; as Jelāl’s caravan approaches, they cause a little boy to ascend and stand in the air between heaven and earth.
Cave monks use jugglery to suspend a boy, but Jelāl’s reverie leaves the child unable to move; the episode ends with the monks and child accepting Islam and being instructed in sincere worship.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 1128-1255 confidence: high
After time at Damascus and first seeing Shems, Jelāl returns through Qaysariyya; under Seyyid Burhānu-’d-Dīn he fasts three consecutive forty-day periods on water and barley bread without suffering, and Burhān declares him perfect in patent and occult, human and spiritual science.
Jelāl fasts three consecutive forty-day periods under a teacher’s supervision and is then declared perfect in patent and occult, human and spiritual sciences.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 1128-1255 confidence: medium
At midnight Jelāl leaves his room; the locked college gate opens by itself, and then the locked city gate also opens while the governor follows.
The governor follows Jelāl, loses consciousness, wanders hungry and thirsty, is rescued nearly dead, and becomes Jelāl’s disciple.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 1128-1255 confidence: medium
On the road to Damascus, Jelāl passes Sīs, where forty Christian monks live in a cave, reputed for sanctity but described as jugglers.
Forty Christian monks in a cave accept Islam after the suspended child episode and are instructed to remain in the cave serving God truthfully.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 1128-1255 confidence: high
Jelāl stays in Damascus, sees Shems, returns by Qaysariyya, and under Seyyid Burhānu-’d-Dīn’s supervision fasts three consecutive forty-day periods with only water and barley loaves; he shows no suffering and is pronounced perfect in visible and occult sciences.
Jelāl undergoes three forty-day fasts with sparse food and is then pronounced perfect in patent and occult, human and spiritual science.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 1128-1255 confidence: medium
Shems sits at the inn gate, stops Jelāl by taking his mule’s bridle, and asks whether Muhammed or Bāyezīd of Bestām was the greater servant of God; Jelāl answers that Muhammed was incomparably greater.
Shems poses a paradox contrasting sayings of Muhammed and Bāyezīd; Jelāl faints and later enters prolonged spiritual communications with Shems.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 1257-1379 confidence: medium
Jelāl’s chief disciples report that he himself explained his reasons for instituting musical service and dancing.
Jelāl explains metrical exhortations, music, and dance as attractive arts used to lead the Romans toward spiritual truth, comparing the method to coaxing a sick child to take medicine.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 1257-1379 confidence: medium
Jelāl says God favored the Romans through Abū-Bekr’s prayer, drew him from Khurāsān to their land, and by the elixir of grace would transmute their copper existences into gold and philosopher-stone and receive them into communion of saints.
Jelāl describes the elixir of God’s grace transmuting the copper of people’s existences into gold and philosopher-stone and receiving them into the communion of saints.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 1257-1379 confidence: high
Jelāl explains that God brought him from Khurāsān to the land of the Romans, that grace would transform people like copper into gold, and that music and verse were arranged to lead them toward spiritual truth like medicine coaxed into a sick child.
Jelāl says metrical exhortations and musical services were arranged to lead people lacking austerity and divine mystery toward spiritual truth.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 1381-1492 confidence: medium
A chief disciple, a butcher and horse purveyor, relates that Jelāl was exercised by visions from the spiritual world for forty days, appearing beside himself in the streets with bare head and turban around his neck.
Jelāl is described as exercised by visions from the spiritual world for forty days, appearing beside himself, and then undertaking a sudden ride on an unbroken horse that returns nearly exhausted.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 1381-1492 confidence: medium
A chief disciple reports Jelal's forty days of visions from the spiritual world, during which he passes through streets bareheaded with his turban around his neck and appears beside himself.
A disciple reports that Jelal is exercised by visions from the spiritual world for forty days and appears beside himself before the subsequent horse journey.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 1603-1727 confidence: medium
The merchant travels to the city, finds the dervish, is addressed by him, then is embraced and kissed; the dervish tells him to look and see Jelāl, his Lord, Teacher, and spiritual Master, in holy dance and sacred music.
The merchant leaves to seek the offended dervish, returns to Qonya, gives to the disciples, settles there, and becomes a member of the fraternity of Pure Lovers of God.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 1603-1727 confidence: medium
Jelāl applies the anecdote to the students, saying that the hiatus of indecision and self-love must be removed to escape the pit of self-worship, called Joseph’s well in the human breast, and to attain the spacious land of God.
Jelāl says the students must cast out indecision and self-love to escape the pit of self-worship and reach the spacious land of God; the students then become his disciples.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 1603-1727 confidence: high
The merchant travels to the indicated city, finds the man as shown, dismounts, and makes obeisance to the prostrate Firengī dervish.
The merchant travels to make peace with the offended dervish, returns to Qonya, distributes wealth, and joins the fraternity of the Pure Lovers of God.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 1603-1727 confidence: high
Jelāl applies the story to the hearers: they must cast out the hiatus of indecision and self-love to escape the pit of self-worship and attain the spacious land of God.
Jelāl applies the parable to casting out indecision and self-love in order to escape the pit of self-worship and reach the spacious land of God; the students become disciples.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 1729-1825 confidence: medium
The dervish is convinced, bows, and declares himself a disciple.
Jelāl’s counsel leads the old man to repentance, news of the child’s recovery, and witnesses becoming followers; the objecting dervish also becomes a disciple after doctrinal instruction.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 1827-1939 confidence: medium
“take fast hold on the skirts of your spiritual elders” and without their blessing a young man will not attain old age or the station of spiritual elder.
Jelāl urges hearers to hold fast to spiritual elders and says their blessing is necessary for a young man to reach old age and the station of spiritual elder.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 1827-1939 confidence: medium
Jelāl infers that honoring an elderly saint will be greatly rewarded and advises listeners to hold fast to the skirts of spiritual elders.
Jelāl says young people should hold fast to the skirts of spiritual elders to prosper and attain the station of an elder.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 1941-2055 confidence: medium
Jelāl narrates that the Prophet told a disciple who professed love to wear a steel breastplate, meet misfortunes, and endure straitness as a gift of friends and lovers of God and the Apostle.
The Prophet’s disciple professes love and is immediately told to prepare for misfortunes and straitness, framed as a special gift for friends and lovers of God and the Apostle.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 1941-2055 confidence: medium
A disciple complains to Jelāl about poverty; Jelāl rebukes him and narrates that the Prophet told a disciple professing love to put on a steel breastplate and prepare for misfortunes and straitness.
The Prophet tells a disciple who professes love to prepare for misfortunes and straitness, and Jelāl applies this frame to his own disciple’s complaint.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 2057-2175 confidence: medium
A young merchant near Jelāl’s college, a sincere disciple, desires to voyage to Egypt; his friends try to dissuade him, and Jelāl strictly prohibits the voyage.
The merchant undertakes a voyage after Jelāl’s prohibition, is captured and imprisoned, and repents during forty days of confinement.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 2057-2175 confidence: medium
Jelāl sends a note saying that if his disciples had been good he would have followed them, but since they were bad he accepted them so they might reform and receive mercy and grace.
Jelāl says he accepts bad disciples so they may reform and become righteous, and that they are destined for mercy and grace.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 2057-2175 confidence: medium
A young merchant near Jelāl’s college becomes his disciple and desires to voyage to Egypt; friends try to dissuade him, and Jelāl strictly prohibits the journey.
The young merchant disregards Jelāl’s prohibition, secretly departs, is captured, endures forty days in prison, repents, and receives guidance leading to release.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 2177-2298 confidence: medium
The recovered Firengī prince invites the merchant to ask a wish; the merchant asks freedom and return to his teacher, recounts disobedience, vision, and Jelāl’s help, and the Firengī audience becomes believers in Jelāl without seeing him.
The merchant returns to Jelāl after disobedience, vision, sea travel, ship commotion, captivity, and dungeon darkness, then receives moral instruction.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 2300-2425 confidence: high
The sheykh’s son goes on foot to Jelāl with uncovered head, accepts Jelāl’s rightness, becomes his disciple, and reports his father’s instruction to seek Jelāl with ironed sandals and an iron-shod staff.
The sheykh’s son is instructed to go in quest of Jelāl with ironed sandals and an iron-shod staff, then visits him and becomes his disciple.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 2300-2425 confidence: medium
Jelāl commands an attendant; the attendant says “God willing”; Jelāl angrily calls him a fool; the attendant faints and foams; after intercession, Jelāl forgives him and he recovers.
Jelāl’s rebuke causes the attendant to faint and foam, while Jelāl’s expressed forgiveness is followed by recovery.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 2427-2553 confidence: medium
The Perwāna asks for private instruction through Bahā’u-’d-Dīn; Jelāl says he cannot bear the burden and compares it to a bucket whose water is enough for forty but cannot be drained by one.
Jelāl refuses private instruction to the Perwāna, saying he cannot bear that burden, and uses the image of a bucket sufficient for forty but not drainable by one.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 2555-2683 confidence: medium
Jelāl says the Perwāna knows divine and apostolic precepts but does not act on them; the Perwāna weeps, begins to execute justice, is called “the phœnix of the age,” and is accepted as a disciple.
Jelāl’s rebuke causes the Perwāna to weep, reform his justice, and become a disciple.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 2555-2683 confidence: medium
Pilgrims from Mekka faint on seeing Jelāl in Qonya and say he was with them in the same dress at Mekka, ‘Arafāt, and Medina; afterward the pilgrims become disciples.
The pilgrims become disciples after recognizing Jelāl; witnesses of the frog miracle become disciples; disciples respond to the heifer teaching with music, dancing, and almsgiving.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 2555-2683 confidence: medium
Jelāl rebukes the Perwāna for knowing sacred teachings without practicing them; the Perwāna weeps, later executes justice, and is accepted as a disciple.
Jelāl’s rebuke causes the Perwāna to weep, practice justice, and become a disciple.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 2555-2683 confidence: medium
Pilgrims from Mekka visit Jelāl in Qonya, faint on seeing him, and insist he was with them in the same dress during pilgrimage rites at Mekka, ‘Arafāt, and Medīna; afterward a musical festival occurs and the pilgrims become disciples.
After the pilgrimage recognition and after the heifer teaching, people become disciples or disciples rejoice with musical festival and dancing.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 2685-2821 confidence: medium
At Perwāna’s palace, Jelāl brings a small taper while others have large waxlights; he extinguishes his taper and all candles go dark, then his sigh rekindles the taper and the candles burn again, leading to conversions.
The candle miracle and Hamza’s temporary revival are both followed by reported conversions.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 2823-2930 confidence: medium
The pilgrim returns safely to thank Jelāl for the miraculous kindness and to profess himself a disciple.
Both the rescued pilgrim and the learned questioner profess themselves disciples after Jelāl’s miraculous aid or interpretive answer.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 2823-2930 confidence: medium
Jelāl tells the pilgrim to close his eyes; when he opens them he is among his caravan companions, later returning safely to give thanks and become a disciple.
Both the rescued pilgrim and the learned man profess themselves disciples after experiencing Jelāl's miraculous aid or authoritative answer.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 2932-3050 confidence: medium
The Superior of the monastery of Plato relates that Jelāl entered a cavern at the foot of a hill, where a cold stream issued, remained seven days and nights seated in the cold water, and emerged singing with no visible change in features or eyes.
Jelāl remains seven days and nights in cold water inside a cavern and emerges singing and physically unchanged.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 2932-3050 confidence: medium
The Superior of the monastery of Plato, an esteemed teacher, says Jelāl came to a monastery at the foot of a hill with a cavern and cold stream, entered to the far end, remained seven days and nights seated in the cold water, then emerged singing a hymn with no change in features or eyes.
Jelāl spends seven days and nights seated in cold water at the far end of a cavern and emerges unchanged, singing a hymn.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 3052-3155 confidence: medium
Sultan Veled reports Jelāl’s teaching that a true disciple holds his teacher superior to all others, with examples involving Bāyezīd and named authorities.
Jelāl defines a true disciple as one who holds the teacher superior to all others, illustrated by escalating comparisons involving Bāyezīd and major authorities.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 3052-3155 confidence: medium
Sultan Veled reports that he was seven and his brother ‘Alā’u-’d-Dīn eight when Bedru-’d-Dīn Guhertāsh had them circumcised at Qara-Hisār.
Sultan Veled reports that he and his brother were circumcised at ages seven and eight by Bedru-’d-Dīn Guhertāsh at Qara-Hisār.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 3052-3155 confidence: medium
Sultan Veled reports that Jelāl said Sultan Veled and ‘Alā’u-’d-Dīn were circumcised at Qara-Hisār by Dizdār Bedru-’d-Dīn Guhertāsh when aged seven and eight.
Sultan Veled reports that he and his brother were circumcised at specific ages and place.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 3404-3516 confidence: high
The Prophet privately gives ‘Alī the secrets and mysteries of the Brethren of Sincerity, ordering him not to divulge them to the uninitiated and to follow implicit submission.
The Prophet privately recites mysteries to ‘Alī and instructs him not to divulge them to the uninitiated, along with obedience to implicit submission.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 3404-3516 confidence: high
The passage concludes that only one with the sincere devotion of the flute-reed can hear the mysteries of the Brethren of Sincerity in its notes and realize their delight.
The concluding statement says that a person must acquire the sincere devotion of the flute-reed to hear the mysteries of the Brethren of Sincerity in its notes.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 3518-3642 confidence: medium
Smoke comes from the oven; the bundle is removed, Jelāl’s cloak is clean, the monk’s cassock is scorched and falls apart, and the monk becomes Jelāl’s disciple after Jelāl interprets the result.
After witnessing the oven miracle and Jelāl’s explanation, the monk bows to him and becomes his disciple.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 3518-3642 confidence: high
Jelāl visits the monk, spends forty days in ecstatic seclusion, and is asked about Qur’ān xix. 72 and the claim that all shall come to hell-fire.
Jelāl answers the monk’s question about hell-fire by putting two garments in a heated oven; one emerges clean while the other is scorched.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 3518-3642 confidence: high
The cloak has become exquisitely clean, while the cassock is branded, scorched, and falling in pieces; Jelāl says this shows how each will enter the fire.
After the oven demonstration, the monk bows to Jelāl and becomes his disciple.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 3644-3765 confidence: medium
Kālūmān and ‘Aynu-’d-Devla are Roman painter-disciples; Kālūmān tells of matchless Constantinople portraits of Lady Meryem and Jesus.
The artist steals a tablet with portraits of Mary and Jesus from a great church, then repents and professes himself Muslim after Jelāl’s rebuke.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 3894-3997 confidence: medium
In a dream, Jelāl seizes Kīgātū by the throat and says Qonya is his; Kīgātū wakes, prays for mercy, seeks the meaning, and requests entry as a friendly guest.
After the dream and court vision, Kīgātū visits Sultan Veled, declares discipleship, and assumes the dervish turban with his nobles.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 3894-3997 confidence: medium
Kīgātū wakes, prays for mercy, seeks friendly entry to Qonya, and later in the palace sees an unseen tall man beside a prince, though the prince sees no one.
Following the dream and palace vision, Kīgātū and his nobles declare themselves disciples and assume the dervish turban.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 990-1126 confidence: medium
God appears visibly to Jelāl; he faints, regains consciousness, and hears a heavenly voice telling him to cease combating with himself because he has been exalted to the station of ocular vision.
God appears visibly, a heavenly voice announces Jelāl’s exaltation to ocular vision, and Jelāl vows lifelong service with hope for his followers.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi THE ACTS OF THE ADEPTS / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III.; lines 990-1126 confidence: medium
At that age he was said to break his fast only once in three or four days, and sometimes in seven days.
The passage says that at a young age Jelālu-’d-Dīn broke his fast only after several days, sometimes seven.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi XIII. / XVII. / THE END. / FOOTNOTES:; lines 15639-15771 confidence: medium
'Umer swore to kill Muhammed, went to do so, heard the twentieth chapter of the Qur'an at his secret-Muslim sister's house, converted, and publicly professed the faith to Muhammed.
'Umer changes from intending to kill Muhammed to conversion after hearing the twentieth chapter of the Qur'an at his sister's house, then publicly professes the faith.
read in the book → -
The Mesnevi XIII. / XVII. / THE END. / FOOTNOTES:; lines 15639-15771 confidence: medium
Umar intends to kill Muhammad, hears Qur’an recitation at his sister’s house, converts, and publicly professes the faith.
Umar hears Qur’an recitation and is described as immediately converting and publicly professing the faith.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam CHAPTER I / THE PATH / CHAPTER II / ILLUMINATION AND ECSTASY; lines 1295-1395 confidence: medium
Junayd dreams that the Prophet commands him to speak to the people; Sarī opens the door before daybreak and says Junayd would not believe until the Prophet came and told him.
Junayd is reluctant to speak until the Prophet appears in a dream and commands him to speak publicly.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam CHAPTER I / THE PATH / CHAPTER II / ILLUMINATION AND ECSTASY; lines 1397-1485 confidence: medium
The passage distinguishes contemplation from perfect faith and rapturous love; cites Muhammad ibn Wāsiʿ and Shiblī; describes seeing the Agent through the act, seeing only the Agent, and closing eyes to lusts and created things.
The passage interprets closing the eyes as closing bodily eyes to lusts and spiritual eyes to created things, and links self-mortification with contemplation.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam CHAPTER I / THE PATH / CHAPTER II / ILLUMINATION AND ECSTASY; lines 1397-1485 confidence: medium
The commentator explains degrees of beholding God in relation to things and gives a three-stage pilgrimage example involving the Kaʿba and the Lord of the Kaʿba, ending in the station of waqfat or passing-away in the essence.
The unnamed Sufi’s repeated pilgrimages form a staged sequence from seeing the Kaʿba, to seeing it with its Lord, to seeing only the Lord of the Kaʿba, identified with passing-away in the essence.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam CHAPTER I / THE PATH / CHAPTER II / ILLUMINATION AND ECSTASY; lines 1397-1485 confidence: medium
The commentator explains degrees of vision and gives a threefold pilgrimage example: seeing the Kaʿba without its Lord, seeing both, and seeing the Lord of the Kaʿba but not the Kaʿba.
The unnamed Sufi’s three pilgrimages to the Kaʿba are arranged as progressive states of perception, culminating in seeing the Lord of the Kaʿba but not the Kaʿba.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam CHAPTER II / ILLUMINATION AND ECSTASY / CHAPTER III / THE GNOSIS; lines 1701-1807 confidence: medium
The seeker is told to look in the heart; the heart is a mirror of divine qualities, while the eye of the heart is blind until obstruction from the phenomenal self is cleared by God with human cooperation.
The heart's eye remains blind until the dark obstruction of the phenomenal self and sensual contaminations has been cleared away.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam CHAPTER IV / DIVINE LOVE / CHAPTER V / SAINTS AND MIRACLES; lines 3078-3176 confidence: high
The passage introduces Moses and Khadir from Koran 18:64-80; Khadir is a mysterious immortal sage with God-given knowledge, and Moses asks to accompany him on condition of asking no questions.
Moses seeks to accompany Khadir in order to benefit from his teaching, and the journey includes a condition of silence and lessons whose meanings are later revealed.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam CHAPTER IV / DIVINE LOVE / CHAPTER V / SAINTS AND MIRACLES; lines 3078-3176 confidence: high
The passage introduces Moses and Khadir from Koran 18:64-80; Khadir is a mysterious immortal sage with God-given knowledge, and Moses asks to accompany him on condition of asking no questions.
Khadir consents to Moses’s companionship only on the condition that Moses ask no questions, and Moses’s protests show failure to maintain patience.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam CHAPTER IV / DIVINE LOVE / CHAPTER V / SAINTS AND MIRACLES; lines 3273-3377 confidence: medium
Khurqānī says that while asleep something from a corner of the Throne of God trickled into his mouth and he felt inward sweetness.
While sleeping, Khurqānī experiences something from the Throne of God entering his mouth and producing inward sweetness.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam CHAPTER IV / DIVINE LOVE / CHAPTER V / SAINTS AND MIRACLES; lines 3379-3472 confidence: high
In the first stage, the disciple keeps the Murshid in mind, becomes mentally absorbed in him, the teacher serves as shield and guardian spirit, the disciple sees the master in all people and things, and this is called self-annihilation in the Murshid or Sheykh.
The summarized process moves from self-annihilation in the Murshid to the Pīr, then to the Prophet, and finally to union with the Deity and seeing God in all things.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam CHAPTER IV / DIVINE LOVE / CHAPTER V / SAINTS AND MIRACLES; lines 3379-3472 confidence: high
“Miracles are only the first of the thousand stages of the Way to God.”
Miracles are called only the first of a thousand stages on the Way to God, and the disciple passes through four named degrees toward union.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam CHAPTER IV / DIVINE LOVE / CHAPTER V / SAINTS AND MIRACLES; lines 3474-3567 confidence: medium
Qadīb al-Bān changes appearance before the hostile Cadi of Mosul, becoming a Kurd, an Arab of the desert, and a doctor of theology; the cadi repents and becomes his disciple.
The Cadi becomes Qadīb al-Bān’s disciple after the shapeshifting episode, and Avicenna gains belief in Sufism after the returning hatchet.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam CHAPTER V / SAINTS AND MIRACLES / CHAPTER VI / THE UNITIVE STATE; lines 4039-4135 confidence: medium
The passage says Sufi progress is not always smooth and compares periods of aridity and suffering between ecstatic states to the Dark Night of the Soul described by Christian authors.
Periods of aridity and suffering are placed between lower and higher ecstasies, and the dervish’s loss of Unity is interpreted as a prelude to abiding.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam CHAPTER V / SAINTS AND MIRACLES / CHAPTER VI / THE UNITIVE STATE; lines 4039-4135 confidence: medium
The author compares periods of aridity and suffering to the Christian 'Dark Night of the Soul'; Jāmī’s anecdote tells of a dervish who laments being blocked by plurality from Unity, while Sheykh Shihābuddīn calls it the prelude to abiding.
The dervish’s loss, weeping, and sense of rejection are interpreted by the sheykh as a prelude to a higher station of abiding.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam CHAPTER VI / THE UNITIVE STATE / BIBLIOGRAPHY / INDEX; lines 4242-4635 confidence: medium
The index lists dhikr, breath practice, and celibacy as topics.
The index lists spiritual directors, dervish orders, dervishes, khirqat, and practices associated with Sufi discipline.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam CHAPTER VI / THE UNITIVE STATE / BIBLIOGRAPHY / INDEX; lines 4637-5019 confidence: medium
Index entries include 'maqāmāt,' 'maʿrifat,' 'murāqabat,' and related Sufi technical vocabulary.
The index lists Path, stages, states, maqāmāt, the sālik, the tālib, repentance, poverty, recollection, meditation, and other elements of Sufi progress.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam FIRST LIST OF VOLUMES. / CONTENTS / THE MYSTICS OF ISLAM / INTRODUCTION; lines 251-337 confidence: high
In the early third Islamic century, Sufis still mortified the flesh and valued poverty, but saw asceticism as the first stage of a long journey and preliminary training for larger spiritual life.
The passage explicitly says Sufis began to regard asceticism as only the first stage of a long journey and as preliminary training for a larger spiritual life.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam FIRST LIST OF VOLUMES. / CONTENTS / THE MYSTICS OF ISLAM / INTRODUCTION; lines 251-337 confidence: high
The Murjites, Qadarites, Jabarites, Mutazilites, and Asharites are listed; their speculations are described as influenced by Greek theology and philosophy and as reacting upon Sufism; asceticism becomes the first stage of a long journey.
The passage explicitly describes asceticism as the first stage of a long journey and as preliminary training for a larger spiritual life.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam II. NEOPLATONISM / IV. BUDDHISM / CHAPTER I / THE PATH; lines 1191-1282 confidence: medium
Recollection may be aided by Shiblī’s self-beating as a novice, breath inhalation and exhalation known as an Indian practice, and Dervish music, singing, and dancing used to induce the trance called fanā.
The passage describes Shiblī’s novice self-mortification and Dervish use of breath, music, singing, and dancing to induce fanā.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam II. NEOPLATONISM / IV. BUDDHISM / CHAPTER I / THE PATH; lines 1284-1292 confidence: high
The chapter is said to have aimed at giving readers a clear view of the main lines of the Sufi’s preparatory training.
The Sufi has completed preparatory discipline and is invested by his Sheykh with a patched frock that serves as an outward sign of successful emergence from the Path.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam II. NEOPLATONISM / IV. BUDDHISM / CHAPTER I / THE PATH; lines 1284-1292 confidence: high
The Sufi is imagined to have been "invested by his Sheykh with the patched frock" as a sign of successful emergence from the discipline of the Path.
The Sufi is invested by his sheykh with a patched frock as an outward sign of successful emergence from the discipline of the Path.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam II. NEOPLATONISM / IV. BUDDHISM / CHAPTER I / THE PATH; lines 777-883 confidence: medium
Repentance is the first stage, the Moslem term for conversion, the beginning of a new life, and is described as the soul awakening from heedlessness; biographies often relate dreams, visions, auditions, and other experiences that lead Sufis to enter the Path.
Repentance is first in the stages, marks conversion and a new life, and is symbolically placed at a gate where self must be abandoned.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam II. NEOPLATONISM / IV. BUDDHISM / CHAPTER I / THE PATH; lines 777-883 confidence: medium
Sufi teachers elaborated maps or scales of perfection; the Kitāb al-Lumaʿ path has seven stages: repentance, abstinence, renunciation, poverty, patience, trust in God, and satisfaction.
The path is structured as sequential stages that must be traversed and perfected before higher realization.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam II. NEOPLATONISM / IV. BUDDHISM / CHAPTER I / THE PATH; lines 777-883 confidence: medium
Repentance occupies the first place in lists of stages, is the Muslim term for conversion, and marks the beginning of a new life.
Repentance marks the beginning of a new life and is described as awakening from the slumber of heedlessness.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam II. NEOPLATONISM / IV. BUDDHISM / CHAPTER I / THE PATH; lines 777-883 confidence: high
The passage says sin belongs to self-existence, self-existence is the greatest sin, and forgetting sin is forgetting self.
The gate of repentance bears a command to abandon all self, and the passage states that forgetting sin is forgetting self.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam II. NEOPLATONISM / IV. BUDDHISM / CHAPTER I / THE PATH; lines 885-992 confidence: high
The convert begins what Christian mystics call the Purgative Way and, under the general rule, takes a director: Sheykh, Pīr, or Murshid, a holy man whose word is law to disciples.
The passage presents the Path as a process requiring a director, staged discipline, service, inward vigilance, and acceptance as a disciple.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam II. NEOPLATONISM / IV. BUDDHISM / CHAPTER I / THE PATH; lines 885-992 confidence: high
When Shiblī asks what to do, Junayd first tells him to sell sulphur; after a year he tells him to become a dervish and occupy himself solely with begging.
Shiblī is instructed to sell sulphur, beg, seek pardon, give away alms, endure hunger, and serve others before being accepted as a disciple.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam II. NEOPLATONISM / IV. BUDDHISM / CHAPTER I / THE PATH; lines 885-992 confidence: medium
The training includes fasts, vigils, vows of silence, solitary meditation, and the weapons and tactics of the battle against oneself, which the Prophet declared more painful and meritorious than the Holy War.
The passage describes fasts, vigils, silence, and solitary meditation as weapons and tactics in a battle against one's self.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam II. NEOPLATONISM / IV. BUDDHISM / CHAPTER I / THE PATH; lines 885-992 confidence: high
The convert begins what Christian mystics call the Purgative Way, takes a director, and the unaided seeker is said to have Satan as guide and to resemble an uncared-for tree with bitter fruit.
The passage presents the Path as a route for the seeker that requires a director, staged discipline, and eventual admission as a disciple or mystic.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam II. NEOPLATONISM / IV. BUDDHISM / CHAPTER I / THE PATH; lines 885-992 confidence: high
Hujwiri says novices undergo three years of discipline: service of people, service of God, and watching the heart; qualified novices may wear the patched frock of dervishes.
Novices undergo years of service and heart-watchfulness, while Shibli is tested through trade, begging, restitution, hunger, and service before his faith is declared firm.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam II. NEOPLATONISM / IV. BUDDHISM / CHAPTER I / THE PATH; lines 994-1104 confidence: high
Mortification of the nafs is the chief work of devotion; Sheykhs agree that neglecting it prevents learning Sufism; it weans the nafs, resists passions, breaks pride, and includes fasting, silence, and solitude.
Mortification of the nafs is said to be the chief work of devotion and necessary for a disciple to learn the rudiments of Sufism; the discipline completes the Path.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam II. NEOPLATONISM / IV. BUDDHISM / CHAPTER I / THE PATH; lines 994-1104 confidence: medium
Jami says faqirs renounce worldly things for God; motives include easy judgment, fear of punishment, paradise, or inward peace; the Sufi ranks above the faqir by absence of self and dependence on God’s will.
The text states that poverty may begin Sufism and that no disciple neglecting mortification will learn the rudiments of Sufism.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam ILLUMINATION AND ECSTASY / CHAPTER III / THE GNOSIS / THE REVELATION OF THE SEA; lines 2193-2283 confidence: medium
The passage says Sufism may join freethought but not sectarianism, and recounts a man taught by a spiritual director to abandon pride in lineage before knowing Sufism.
The spiritual director teaches that pride in lineage must be removed before the learner can know anything about Sufism.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam ILLUMINATION AND ECSTASY / CHAPTER III / THE GNOSIS / THE REVELATION OF THE SEA; lines 2285-2380 confidence: high
Junayd asks whether pilgrimage acts were matched by inner acts such as leaving sins, traversing stations to God, discarding human qualities, contemplating God, renouncing desires, beholding divine beauty, attaining purity, sacrificing worldly desires, and throwing away sensual thoughts.
The pilgrimage route and rites are treated as invalid unless accompanied by inward movement away from sin, progress through stations toward God, contemplation, purification, and renunciation.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam ILLUMINATION AND ECSTASY / CHAPTER III / THE GNOSIS / THE REVELATION OF THE SEA; lines 2285-2380 confidence: medium
Mystic Unitarians are represented as saying that Law and Truth are the same thing in different aspects, that higher mysteries are guarded because what is meat for gnostics is poison to the uninitiated, and that one should pass away from the world of opposites and become one with God.
The mystic Unitarians are represented as saying that what is meat for gnostics is poison to the uninitiated and that the highest mysteries should be guarded from profane ears.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam ILLUMINATION AND ECSTASY / CHAPTER III / THE GNOSIS / THE REVELATION OF THE SEA; lines 2285-2380 confidence: medium
Mystic Unitarians are presented as saying Law and Truth are the same in different aspects, that esoteric mysteries are guarded because what nourishes gnostics harms the uninitiated, and that one should pass beyond opposites and become one with God.
The passage says teachings suitable for gnostics may be poison to the uninitiated and that the highest mysteries should be guarded from profane ears.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam ILLUMINATION AND ECSTASY / CHAPTER III / THE GNOSIS / THE REVELATION OF THE SEA; lines 2382-2498 confidence: medium
Without evil, proved virtue from self-conquest would be impossible; bread must be broken for food and grapes crushed to yield wine; tribulation can lead to happiness.
Bread must be broken and grapes crushed before they serve as food or wine, and tribulation leads many people to happiness.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam INTRODUCTION / I. CHRISTIANITY / II. NEOPLATONISM / IV. BUDDHISM; lines 517-615 confidence: medium
Islam’s receptivity to foreign ideas is acknowledged, but Sufism should not be identified with absorbed ingredients; mysticism had internal Islamic seeds, including ascetic revolt and later movements toward intuitive knowledge and emotional faith.
The passage describes the oldest type of Sufism as an ascetic revolt against luxury and worldliness.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam THE MYSTICS OF ISLAM / INTRODUCTION / I. CHRISTIANITY / II. NEOPLATONISM; lines 415-514 confidence: high
“It is like a metal that has to be refined by fire and transmuted”; the sheikh says, “We shall throw you into the fire of Spiritual Passion,” and the aspirant will emerge refined.
The sheikh tells the aspirant that he has the secret of transmutation and that the aspirant will be thrown into the fire of Spiritual Passion and emerge refined.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam THE MYSTICS OF ISLAM / INTRODUCTION / I. CHRISTIANITY / II. NEOPLATONISM; lines 415-514 confidence: high
The Sufi way is described as escape from prison, unveiling of the seventy thousand veils, recovery of unity with the One while embodied, and refinement of the body like metal by the fire of Spiritual Passion.
The aspirant is compared to metal refined by fire, and the sheikh says the aspirant will be thrown into the fire of Spiritual Passion and emerge refined.
read in the book → -
The Mystics of Islam The Mystics of Islam, The Path confidence: high
Nicholson presents Sufi spiritual life as a journey or pilgrimage through stages and states toward gnosis, truth, and union with Reality.
Sufi spiritual life is described as a journey, pilgrimage, path, and ascent with stages.
read in the book → -
The Persian Mystics: Jalálu'd-dín Rúmí ASPIRATION / THE JOURNEY TO THE BELOVED / THE DAY OF RESURRECTION / THE RETURN OF THE BELOVED; lines 1266-1293 confidence: medium
The section is headed “THE RETURN OF THE BELOVED”; the Beloved returns at night, and the addressee is told not to eat opium and to close the mouth against food.
The addressee is commanded to abstain from opium, food, entangled thoughts, and speech, with promised outcomes of sweetness, sight of Paradise's explanation, and speech hereafter.
read in the book → -
The Persian Mystics: Jalálu'd-dín Rúmí LIFE IN DEATH / THE WHOLE AND THE PART / THE DIVINE FRIEND / ASPIRATION; lines 1203-1244 confidence: medium
The speaker asks how long people will act like children in the earthly sphere, filling the lap with dust, stones, and sherds, and urges giving up earth, flying heavenwards, and fleeing childhood to the banquet of men.
The speaker asks how long “we” will behave like children in the earthly sphere and urges flight from childhood to the banquet of men.
read in the book → -
The Persian Mystics: Jalálu'd-dín Rúmí THE WHOLE AND THE PART / THE DIVINE FRIEND / ASPIRATION / THE JOURNEY TO THE BELOVED; lines 1247-1263 confidence: medium
A heavy slumber is said to have fallen from the circling spheres, and the listener is warned against it.
The passage warns against heavy slumber and tells the watchman to be wakeful.
read in the book → -
The Persian Mystics: Jámí CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / EDITORIAL NOTE / INTRODUCTION; lines 169-257 confidence: medium
In 822 A.H., Khwájah Mohammad Pársá passed through Jám en route to Hijáz; a large crowd came to honor him, including young Jámí and his father, who seated Jámí in front of Pársá's litter.
As a child, Jámí is placed before the holy man Pársá and later attributes enduring spiritual bonds to the fortunate influence of Pársá's glance; the passage also emphasizes Jámí's belief in contact with holy men.
read in the book → -
The Persian Mystics: Jámí CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / EDITORIAL NOTE / INTRODUCTION; lines 169-257 confidence: medium
Khwájah Mohammad Pársá passes through Jám on the way to Hijaz; people come to honor him, including the child Jámí and his father, who seats Jámí before Pársá’s litter.
Jámí is brought as a child before Khwájah Mohammad Pársá and later interprets the encounter, especially the holy man’s glance, as a lasting source of spiritual association.
read in the book → -
The Persian Mystics: Jámí CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / EDITORIAL NOTE / INTRODUCTION; lines 259-357 confidence: medium
Jámí accepts Sufiism through a vision in which S'ad al-Dín appears, says to go and wait on one indispensable to him, and Jámí obeys by going to S'ad al-Dín for spiritual instruction.
A spirit-mediated vision commands Jámí to go to an indispensable spiritual instructor, and he obeys by seeking instruction.
read in the book → -
The Persian Mystics: Jámí CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / EDITORIAL NOTE / INTRODUCTION; lines 259-357 confidence: medium
Under S'ad al-Dín, Jámí lives as a rigid ascetic and performs penances; after these are lessened and society is allowed again, he temporarily loses eloquence before regaining rhetorical standing.
Jámí lives under a holy man as a rigid ascetic and performs strenuous penances before returning to society.
read in the book → -
The Persian Mystics: Jámí CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / EDITORIAL NOTE / INTRODUCTION; lines 259-357 confidence: high
Jámí’s acceptance of Sufism comes through a vision in which S'ad al-Dín appears and says, "Go, O child! and wait on one who is indispensable to you"; Jámí obeys and seeks instruction.
A vision brings Jámí to accept Sufism and seek spiritual instruction from S'ad al-Dín, followed by ascetic discipline.
read in the book → -
The Persian Mystics: Jámí CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / EDITORIAL NOTE / INTRODUCTION; lines 259-357 confidence: medium
Under S'ad al-Dín, Jámí lives as a rigid ascetic, performs strenuous penances, and temporarily loses eloquence after being allowed to rejoin society.
Jámí’s severe penances are followed by a temporary loss of eloquence when he returns to society.
read in the book → -
The Persian Mystics: Jámí THE REVELATION OF TRUTH / MIRROR AND FACE / THE COMING OF THE BELOVED / THE WAYS OF LOVE; lines 1462-1487 confidence: medium
The poem counsels deep experience of earthly love as preparation for holier love, warns against being entranced by form, and urges passage over a bridge without lingering.
Earthly love is described as preparatory to holier love, while the addressee is warned not to linger over form and is told to cross the bridge quickly.
read in the book → -
The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox / PREFACE / THE AUTHOR. / NOTES; lines 1007-1137 confidence: high
At the line’s meeting with earth, the addressee faces the setting sun, is free and accepted, raised by the Master’s hands, exalted from the dead, and greets brethren.
The addressed person is made free and accepted, raised by the Master’s hands, exalted from the dead, and returned to greet brethren; the note also speaks of worthiness and qualification for heavenly lodge work.
read in the book → -
The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox / PREFACE / THE AUTHOR. / NOTES; lines 1007-1137 confidence: medium
Mortals receive the builder’s tools: plumb, guiding line between heaven and tomb, square revealing the cross, cube-stone, and a trial by earth, air, fire, and water while nailed to the cross to find proof of life.
The passage speaks of being born of earth, tried by air, fire, and water, nailed to the cross, and seeking proof of life through cross and cube-stone symbolism.
read in the book → -
The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox / PREFACE / THE AUTHOR. / NOTES; lines 1007-1137 confidence: medium
The speaker asks why many live in tears and disputes over right and wrong; the answer says all men and women were made equal, no tears or sorrows were given to humankind, and suffering chosen by humans functions as birth-pain freeing the soul.
The answer says sufferings are deliverant pains of birth that give freedom to the soul.
read in the book → -
The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox / PREFACE / THE AUTHOR. / NOTES; lines 1007-1137 confidence: high
The addressee is free, accepted of the gods, raised by the Master's hands, and exalted from the dead; the Master rises from the east, sits at high twelve, surveys the quarters, writes on the trestle-board guarded by Four Regents, crosses a mystic line, and seeks repose in an endless day/night.
The addressee is raised by the Master's hands and exalted from the dead; the later sequence uses tools, directions, elemental trial, fall, death, reversal, and taking the trowel.
read in the book → -
The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox / PREFACE / THE AUTHOR. / NOTES; lines 1007-1137 confidence: medium
A respondent teaches that all men and women were made equal, suffering is chosen and works as birth pains freeing the soul; true judgment is found in an unerring judge in the human heart and in the infinite law of heaven.
Sufferings are called deliverant pains of birth that give the soul its freedom.
read in the book → -
The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox / PREFACE / THE AUTHOR. / NOTES; lines 1140-1298 confidence: high
The passage discusses free salvation for all who fall, says falling ones must rise again, calls Renunciation the slayer of foes, and states that each wins salvation by renouncing earthly sin.
Renunciation is named as slayer of foes, and the seeker fights pain and passion and renounces earthly sin.
read in the book → -
The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox / PREFACE / THE AUTHOR. / NOTES; lines 1140-1298 confidence: medium
The speaker warns against vice and says, "NO TWO WRONGS WILL ONE RIGHT MAKE" and calls it the "BITTER CUP OF LIFE."
The passage warns against vice and presents renunciation, self-control, and wisdom as necessary for overcoming passion and sin.
read in the book → -
The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox / PREFACE / THE AUTHOR. / NOTES; lines 1301-1463 confidence: high
The Maker loosed the world’s soul and the human soul to learn; the heart returns to God when freed from sensuous yearnings, described as the final conquest and end.
Freedom is tied to release from sensuous yearnings, conquest of lust and thirst, and winning the battle that conquers self.
read in the book → -
The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox / PREFACE / THE AUTHOR. / NOTES; lines 1301-1463 confidence: medium
The wise prefer right to sweet, while the foolish prefer sweet and are bound on the wheel of pain until they untie the knot, called the end and beginning of things.
The foolish are bound on the wheel of pain until the knot is untied, which is called the end and beginning of things.
read in the book → -
The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox / PREFACE / THE AUTHOR. / NOTES; lines 1301-1463 confidence: high
A bright man-shaped vase is judged a fraud and beaten back to dust; it represents one without second birth, bound to greed and fear. The Potter shows a modest exquisite vase and says the same soul dwells there in supreme peace.
The Potter shapes vessels, exposes a fraudulent man-vase, beats it back to dust, and later displays the same soul dwelling in peace after a second birth.
read in the book → -
The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox / PREFACE / THE AUTHOR. / NOTES; lines 237-384 confidence: medium
The addressee is told to take the cup, fill it with the Fire of Resolution, set aside garments of fear and indolence, seek deliverance within, and remember that the Bird of Life has taken wing; the note says the cup denotes earthly life filled with resolution.
The passage tells the addressee to fill earthly life with resolution, lay aside fear and indolence, seek deliverance within, renounce enslaving pleasures, and follow the path to the Temple of Supreme Peace.
read in the book → -
The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox / PREFACE / THE AUTHOR. / NOTES; lines 387-551 confidence: medium
The hearer is told to break from the wheel of strife and pluck an arrow from the flesh; the arrow is glossed as pride, anger, fear, and greed, and the next state as unity with past existences.
The speaker urges breaking from the wheel of strife and removing the arrow identified with pride, anger, fear, and greed.
read in the book → -
The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox / PREFACE / THE AUTHOR. / NOTES; lines 554-709 confidence: medium
Five Great Truths raise people; secrets are placed within man and must be guarded because once revealed they cannot be hidden. The note identifies the truths as intellectual senses: Intuition, Perception, Retention, Imagination, and Analization.
Five Great Truths raise the human, secrets are placed within man and guarded, and fire, earth, air, and waters are assigned sacred correspondences involving soul, body, thought, lore, and deliverance.
read in the book → -
The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox / PREFACE / THE AUTHOR. / NOTES; lines 712-872 confidence: medium
Heavenly signs are symbols of a book whose pages record histories of men, things, and worlds; the veil, lamp, and voice within are named, and the addressee is told to become lord, master, prophet, priest, and king.
The veil, lamp, and voice within accompany an instruction to enter one's birthright and become lord, master, prophet, priest, and king.
read in the book → -
The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox / PREFACE / THE AUTHOR. / NOTES; lines 712-872 confidence: high
Will is called the key that unlocks the door; future faith is knowledge of oneself; analysis of human nature shows humanity as a miniature of the universe.
Will is called a key that opens a door, future faith is identified with knowledge of the self, and the human being is described as a miniature universe.
read in the book → -
The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox / PREFACE / THE AUTHOR. / NOTES; lines 875-1004 confidence: high
The passage says grasping the Cause Supreme would bring knowledge of God and peace; the seeker is told to seek within a treasure house for a key to palace gates, where the King of Kings is known as the divine soul.
The seeker is instructed to look within a treasure house for a key that opens palace gates and reveals mysteries, where the divine soul is known as King of Kings.
read in the book → -
The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox / PREFACE / THE AUTHOR. / NOTES; lines 875-1004 confidence: high
A secret is given about finding the serpent coiled within the human spine; it is found in the breath of the senses, divided yet united as the breath of life divine, bringing wisdom of the gods to humans.
The passage identifies a serpent coiled within the human spine, connects it with breath of life and wisdom, and locates the tree of life and mystic numbers in the body.
read in the book → -
The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox / PREFACE / THE AUTHOR. / NOTES; lines 99-234 confidence: medium
Máh to Máhi, from fish to moon, denotes conception to birth and transition between matter and spirit and between life and death.
Máh to Máhi is defined as the period from conception to birth and as transition between matter and spirit and between life and death.
read in the book → -
The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox / PREFACE / THE AUTHOR. / NOTES; lines 99-234 confidence: medium
Stanza 2 presents a Voice Supreme within the tavern announcing a ready sacrifice, inviting entry, teaching the soul of God and worlds, and urging thought over carved creeds and ritual forms.
The Supreme Voice within the tavern invites entry for prayer and learning, while carved creeds, pomp, rituals, and dumb forms are criticized.
read in the book → -
The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox / PREFACE / THE AUTHOR. / NOTES; lines 99-234 confidence: medium
Stanza 2 presents a Voice Supreme within the tavern announcing a ready sacrifice, inviting entry, teaching the soul of God and worlds, and urging thought over carved creeds and ritual forms.
The tavern voice announces that the sacrifice is ready and urges those outside not to loiter but to enter.
read in the book → -
The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox The Sufism of the Rubáiyát, or, the Secret of the Great Paradox / PREFACE / THE AUTHOR. / NOTES; lines 99-234 confidence: medium
The second poem says that before the false morn fades, a supreme voice in the tavern announces that the sacrifice is ready, invites entry for prayer, and says the soul learns of God, worlds, and known and unknown things.
A Voice Supreme within the tavern says the sacrifice is ready, invites entry for prayer, and says this is the way the soul learns of God and worlds.
read in the book → -
The Sufistic Quatrains of Omar Khayyam E.H. WHINFIELD, M.A. / INTRODUCTION / E.H. WHINFIELD / QUATRAINS OF OMAR KHAYYAM; lines 7161-7399 confidence: medium
The poem counsels wariness in the soul's domain, restraint about worldly affairs, and acting as if without tongue, ear, or eye while retaining them.
The speaker counsels being as if without tongue, ear, and eye while retaining them, especially in matters of soul and world.
read in the book → -
The Sufistic Quatrains of Omar Khayyam E.H. WHINFIELD, M.A. / INTRODUCTION / E.H. WHINFIELD / QUATRAINS OF OMAR KHAYYAM; lines 8071-8296 confidence: high
The seeker of Him is told to abandon child and wife, sever ties to life, and cut bonds as with a knife; the note cites Gulshan i Raz line 944.
The seeker of Him is commanded to abandon child and wife and cut life-bonds as with a knife.
read in the book → -
The Sufistic Quatrains of Omar Khayyam MONSIEUR J.B. NICOLAS / THE QUATRAINS OF KHAYYAM / THE QUATRAINS OF OMAR KHAYYAM / FOOTNOTES:; lines 15304-15431 confidence: high
Zendha deli-ra means the heart alive, or initiated in the spiritual sense, as opposed to worldly pleasure-seekers.
Zendha deli-ra is glossed as the heart alive, meaning spiritually initiated and contrasted with worldly pleasure-seekers.
read in the book → -
The Sufistic Quatrains of Omar Khayyam MONSIEUR J.B. NICOLAS / THE QUATRAINS OF KHAYYAM / THE QUATRAINS OF OMAR KHAYYAM / FOOTNOTES:; lines 15304-15431 confidence: high
Zendha deli-ra means the heart alive, or initiated in the spiritual sense, contrasted with worldly pleasure-seekers.
Zendha deli-ra is glossed as the heart alive or initiated in the spiritual sense, contrasted with mere pleasure-seekers.
read in the book → -
The Sufistic Quatrains of Omar Khayyam PUBLISHER / ILLUSTRATIONS / TABLE OF CONTENTS / GENERAL INTRODUCTION; lines 277-369 confidence: medium
The passage says God authors human acts and controls the will; man has a God-breathed human mind; the soul preexists the body, is caged in it, returns through death to Divinity, and may be purified through metempsychosis for reunion with God by grace.
The passage describes successive stages, external and internal renunciation, purification through metempsychosis, and attainment dependent on divine grace.
read in the book → -
The Sufistic Quatrains of Omar Khayyam PUBLISHER / ILLUSTRATIONS / TABLE OF CONTENTS / GENERAL INTRODUCTION; lines 277-369 confidence: medium
The voyager agrees to external renouncement of riches and honors and internal renouncement of profane desires, and is warned against idolatry understood in several ways.
The voyager agrees to external and internal renouncement while progressing on the journey toward God.
read in the book → -
The Sufistic Quatrains of Omar Khayyam PUBLISHER / ILLUSTRATIONS / TABLE OF CONTENTS / GENERAL INTRODUCTION; lines 371-459 confidence: high
The Sufi voyage requires attraction, devotion, elevation, and a guide; the believer becomes a salik under a Sufi guide and reaches love, isolation, contemplation, knowledge, and ecstasy.
The passage explicitly frames Sufi practice as a voyage requiring aids and a guide, with the traveler passing through named stages toward divine love, contemplation, ecstasy, revelation, and union.
read in the book → -
The Sufistic Quatrains of Omar Khayyam PUBLISHER / ILLUSTRATIONS / TABLE OF CONTENTS / GENERAL INTRODUCTION; lines 371-459 confidence: high
The voyager needs attraction, devotion, and elevation; the journey requires a guide; the believer becomes a salik under a Sufi guide and progresses through love, isolation, contemplation, knowledge, and ecstasy.
The passage describes a spiritual voyage requiring aids, a guide, and sequential stages culminating in higher knowledge and ecstasy.
read in the book → -
The Sufistic Quatrains of Omar Khayyam PUBLISHER / ILLUSTRATIONS / TABLE OF CONTENTS / GENERAL INTRODUCTION; lines 461-559 confidence: medium
The beloved's curls, moles, and brow furrows are interpreted as signs of the preceptor's praises, detachment, and heart-light, influencing the Dervish-pupil.
The pupil, seeing the preceptor's absence of worldly wants, abandons desires of both worlds and may desire only the preceptor.
read in the book → -
The Sufistic Quatrains of Omar Khayyam PUBLISHER / ILLUSTRATIONS / TABLE OF CONTENTS / GENERAL INTRODUCTION; lines 561-608 confidence: high
Under the mystic method of doubt and protest, the Sufi Omar pictures the awakening of the soul; the Rubaiyat's magic shadow-shapes let readers see the reality behind.
The passage explicitly says Omar pictures the process of the awakening of the soul and is an awakener.
read in the book → -
The Sufistic Quatrains of Omar Khayyam PUBLISHER / ILLUSTRATIONS / TABLE OF CONTENTS / GENERAL INTRODUCTION; lines 561-608 confidence: high
El Kifti is cited: Khayyam exhorted seeking the One, the Ruler, through purification of bodily movements for cleansing the human soul; the author calls this Sufi practice based on Vedantic sages' customs.
The passage describes seeking the One through purification and cleansing of the soul, and says unity is achieved through renunciation of desire and ethical practice.
read in the book →
gnostic
-
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten ACCORDING TO THE MYSTERY. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 519 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 521 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 25941-25987 confidence: high
Jesus promises to reveal mysteries to disciples who have left family and possessions, followed him, and fulfilled his commandments.
The passage presents staged mysteries, three baptisms, and spiritual chrism given to qualified disciples and later transmitted with commandments.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten ACCORDING TO THE MYSTERY. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 519 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 521 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 25941-25987 confidence: medium
When giving the mysteries to others, the disciples must command them not to swear falsely or at all, not to commit sexual misconduct, steal, covet, love silver or gold, invoke the seventy-two evil Rulers or their angels, rob, curse, falsely calumniate, or rail; they must fulfill the good commandments.
Transmission of the mysteries is linked to moral commandments and prohibitions, including avoidance of invoking evil rulers.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten ALEXANDRIA. 105 / ALEXANDRIA. 107 / ALEXANDRIA. 109 / ALEXANDRIA. 113; lines 9505-9582 confidence: high
“The Mysteries are free and open to all — who are worthy”; morals and virtues are “essential pre-requisites — but not these alone.”
The passage explicitly states that the Mysteries are open to all who are worthy and that morals and virtues are prerequisites but not sufficient alone.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten ALEXANDRIA. 105 / ALEXANDRIA. 107 / ALEXANDRIA. 109 / ALEXANDRIA. 113; lines 9505-9582 confidence: medium
The “many” played with “psychic and spiritual forces” let loose from the Mysteries and “went mad for a time.”
The many are described as playing with psychic and spiritual forces let loose from the Mysteries and going mad for a time.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten AN ANONYMOUS SYSTEM FROM IRENJEUS. / ANONYMOUS SYSTEM FROM IRENJEUS. / THE NAASSENI. / THE NAASSENI. 199; lines 12710-12795 confidence: high
Baptism is not mere physical washing but the bathing of the spirit or mind in the living water above, the eternal world beyond the ocean of generation and destruction.
Baptism is interpreted as bathing the spirit or mind in living water above rather than physical washing.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten AN ANONYMOUS SYSTEM FROM IRENJEUS. / ANONYMOUS SYSTEM FROM IRENJEUS. / THE NAASSENI. / THE NAASSENI. 199; lines 12710-12795 confidence: high
Anointing with oil is described as introducing the candidate into unfading bliss and thereby becoming a Christ.
Anointing with oil introduces the candidate into unfading bliss, thereby becoming a Christ.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten ANONYMOUS SYSTEM FROM IRENJEUS. / THE NAASSENI. / THE NAASSENI. 199 / THE NAASSENI. 201; lines 12798-12839 confidence: medium
Among the Greeks, Hermes is the Logos, conductor and reconductor, psychagogue and psychopomp, and originator of souls.
Hermes is named conductor and reconductor, psychagogue and psychopomp, and his golden rod wakes men from sleep; the passage then cites an awakening and rising formula.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten BARDESANES. 397 / BARDESANES. 399 / BARDESANES. 401 / BARDESANES. 403; lines 20833-20910 confidence: high
The passage says the “Hymn of the Soul” is preserved entire in the Syriac Acts of Judas Thomas, is almost undoubtedly from Bardaisan’s stylus, and is “a beautiful legend of initiation.”
The passage explicitly describes the “Hymn of the Soul” as a beautiful legend of initiation.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten BARDESANES. 399 / BARDESANES. 401 / BARDESANES. 403 / BARDESANES. 405; lines 20913-20941 confidence: high
The poet sang of “the consummation of the Gnostic life” and “the crown of victory at the end of the Path.”
The poem is said to concern the consummation of the Gnostic life and the definite goal of the Path, expressed through the wedding garment or robe of initiation.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten BARDESANES. 401 / BARDESANES. 403 / BARDESANES. 405 / THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY.; lines 20944-20986 confidence: medium
The parents tie up a large yet light load from the treasury, including gold, silver of Gazzak, rubies of India, and agate from the land of Kushan.
Before or during the sending forth, the child receives a treasury load, is girded with adamant, and has a bright robe removed.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten BARDESANES. 403 / BARDESANES. 405 / THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. / THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. 407; lines 20989-21092 confidence: medium
The speaker warns the youth against the Egyptians and the unclean, and puts on garb like theirs so they will not insult him as a foreigner or arouse the serpent against him.
After entering Egypt, adopting local garb, being betrayed, and eating Egyptian food, the speaker forgets he is a son of kings and serves the Egyptians’ king.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten BARDESANES. 405 / THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. / THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. 407 / THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. 409; lines 21095-21202 confidence: high
"Up and arise from thy sleep"; "Call to mind that thou art a son of kings"; "Remember the pearl."
The letter commands the sleeper to rise, becomes speech, and awakens him to memory of his identity and mission.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten BARDESANES. 405 / THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. / THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. 407 / THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. 409; lines 21095-21202 confidence: medium
The letter tells the speaker to think of his bright robe and glorious toga, to be worn when his name is read among the valiant and he is joined with his brother in the kingdom.
The speaker is told to think of the bright robe and glorious toga he will wear when his name is read among the valiant and he is joined with his brother in the kingdom.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 519 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 521 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 523; lines 25990-26027 confidence: high
Those who have abandoned worldly things, kept commandments, and followed Him The Greater for twelve years are assured by Jesus that he will give them further mysteries of the Light-treasure.
Qualified recipients are promised mysteries and invocations; later they receive seals, the Great Name, and master-words while passing through Orders.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 525 / O IT / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 527 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 529; lines 26251-26329 confidence: high
Guardians open the Gates; passage proceeds into the Orders of the Triple Powers of the Second Light Treasure and inward to the twelfth Order of the twelfth Great Power of the emanation of the True God.
Guardians open the Gates, and the twelve disciples are not to be held back because they have received the Mystery of the Forgiveness of Sins.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 527 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 529 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 531 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 26383-26431 confidence: high
The powers of this Aeon will try to detain the disciples so that the disciples perform the mysteries of Jesus in those spaces, and the powers receive further powers from the Light-treasure.
The disciples are opposed by powers that try to detain them, and they are given seals, numbers, and apologies so that the powers withdraw.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 527 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 529 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 531 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 26383-26431 confidence: high
Four and twenty emanations of the Invisible God are mentioned; their mystery-names and an invocation of higher names of the Light-treasure are given.
The passage emphasizes mystery-names of emanations, higher names of the Light-treasure, repeated letter-formulae, and names said to be from the beginning.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 521 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 523 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 26030-26076 confidence: high
Heading names the passage as the Mystic Rite of the Baptism of the Water of Life.
The passage names a mystic baptismal rite, has Jesus call the disciples to receive three baptisms, and links the rite to the disclosure of mysteries.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 521 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 523 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 26030-26076 confidence: medium
The Master tells the disciples to go to Galilee, find a sexually renounced man or woman whose greater part of evil is dead, and receive two wine-jars and two vine branches.
The ritual materials must be obtained from a man or woman whose greater part of evil is dead, explained as cessation from intercourse or sexuality.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 529 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 531 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 533; lines 26434-26515 confidence: high
Jesus says he will give the Mystery of the Forgiveness of Sins to three Rulers of the Light in the highest Aeons because they have believed in the Mystery of the Light-realm.
Passage beyond the three Rulers of the Light requires receiving the Mystery of the Forgiveness of Sins, and the section refers to seals, names, and apologies of the powers.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 533 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 535 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 537; lines 26603-26694 confidence: medium
Two parallel lines cut through the top and bottom sides of the six squares and denote paths by which one must travel to enter the space of the father of the treasure.
The diagrams specify paths to be traveled, veils before the father, Gates or Doors, and Guardians or Watchers, forming a mapped sequence of entry into a sacred or hidden space.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 533 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 535 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 537; lines 26603-26694 confidence: medium
The lower half consists of six concentric circles with a central point; this is called the seal on the face or forehead of leou and the type of the treasures.
The diagrams contain mystery-names, authentic names of Heads and Guardians, and seals on the forehead of leou, suggesting specialized knowledge connected with divine regions and entry structures.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 535 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 537 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 539; lines 26697-26775 confidence: high
Jesus takes his Order, the twelve disciples, through the Treasures of the Middle Light-world and gives them seals, numbers, and authentic names by which the Treasures can be entered and passed through.
Jesus leads the twelve disciples through the Treasures of the Middle Light-world and gives them seals, numbers, and authentic names for entering and passing through them.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 535 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 537 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 539; lines 26697-26775 confidence: high
The petition says the First Mystery's Light caused Ieou to order the Aeon and asks: 'Save all my Members (Limbs) ... gather them all together and receive them into the Light!'
The disciples receive seals, numbers, and authentic names by which the Treasures can be entered and passed through; the praise-givings also include an imperishable name of the Aeon.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 537 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 539 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 541 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 543; lines 26865-26903 confidence: medium
Jesus commands the disciples to follow him farther within into a seventh treasure, to surround him, and to answer every praise-giving with a threefold Amen while he sings to the Father.
Jesus leads the disciples farther within into a seventh treasure and gives them a prescribed responsive role around him during the hymn.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten E S68B3. T) 6 . / PHILO ON THE CONTEMPLATIVE LIFE. 67 / PHILO ON THE CONTEMPLATIVE LIFE. 69 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 7749-7801 confidence: low
Each dwelling has a sacred place called a shrine or monastery, where in solitude they perform mysteries of the holy life, taking in no food, drink, or bodily necessities, but only laws, inspired prophetic sayings, hymns, and related materials by which knowledge and devotion grow and are perfected.
The passage says they perform the mysteries of the holy life in a sacred chamber and follow disciplined practices of prayer, exclusion of bodily needs, and sacred study.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten EGYPT. 65 / PHILO ON THE CONTEMPLATIVE LIFE. / E S68B3. T) 6 . / PHILO ON THE CONTEMPLATIVE LIFE. 67; lines 7622-7701 confidence: medium
The Therapeuts are taught to see, strive for intuition of That which is, transcend the perceived sun toward the Light beyond, enter divine service through heavenly love like Bacchic and Corybantic initiates, and are afire with God until beholding the object of love.
Their divine service is motivated by heavenly love, compared to Bacchic and Corybantic Mysteries, and described as being afire with God until beholding the object of love.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten EVOLUTION OF CATHOLIC CHRISTIANITY. 125 / THE EBIONITES. / THE EBIONITES. 127 / THE EBION1TES. 129; lines 10111-10168 confidence: high
At age thirty, at baptism, the Spirit descends upon Jesus and he becomes a prophet.
The passage marks Jesus' transition to prophetic status at baptism when the Spirit descends upon him.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten EXTRACTS FROM BOOKS OF THE SAVIOUR. 507 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / EXTRACTS FROM BOOKS OF THE SAVIOUR. 509 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 25394-25443 confidence: medium
The disciples are instructed about the space and rulers above them: twelve Mons, six under Adamas and six under labraoth; the six under labraoth repent, practice mysteries of light, and are carried by leou to a pure atmosphere near the sun's light.
The group that practices the mysteries of light is relocated near the light of the sun, while the group that refuses them is bound.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten EXTRACTS FROM BOOKS OF THE SAVIOUR. 511 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / EXTRACTS FROM BOOKS OF THE SAVIOUR. 513 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 25588-25641 confidence: high
Headings: “They Enter an Atmosphere of Exceeding Great Light” and “The Vision of the Baptism Mysteries.”
The passage heading names “Baptism Mysteries,” and the sequence includes invocation, utterance of the Great Name, blessing, breath on the eyes, and a commanded vision of light and substances.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten EXTRACTS FROM BOOKS OF THE SAVIOUR. 513 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / EXTRACTS FROM BOOKS OF THE SAVIOUR. 515 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 25689-25743 confidence: high
The remaining pages describe the after-death state of the righteous man without the mysteries; each sin requires suffering, but even the greatest sinner who repents shall inherit the Kingdom; a favorable time of birth for those who find the mysteries is mentioned.
The righteous person who has not been initiated receives a distinctive next-birth treatment: the draught of oblivion is withheld and the soul is placed in a body.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten EXTRACTS FROM BOOKS OF THE SAVIOUR. 517 / SUMMARY OF THE FRAGMENTS / OF THE BOOK OF -THE GREAT LOGOS / ACCORDING TO THE MYSTERY.; lines 25774-25812 confidence: medium
Jesus explains that the blessed man has found his Word and fulfilled it according to the Father’s will; the apostles ask the Master to tell them this Word, saying they have left all and followed him and desire instruction in the Life of the Father.
The apostles say they have left all and followed Jesus, ask for the Word, and receive teaching about purification of souls and becoming the Race of the Mind.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten EXTRACTS FROM BOOKS OF THE SAVIOUR. 517 / SUMMARY OF THE FRAGMENTS / OF THE BOOK OF -THE GREAT LOGOS / ACCORDING TO THE MYSTERY.; lines 25774-25812 confidence: medium
Jesus answers that the Life of his Father consists in purifying their souls from earthly stain, making them become the Race of the Mind, and filling them with understanding.
Jesus describes the Life of the Father as purifying souls from earthly stain and making them become the Race of the Mind, filled with understanding.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FOREWORD. 417 / FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. 419 / FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. / FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. 421; lines 21631-21713 confidence: high
At the high initiation the whole Pleroma, identified as thirty-two Aeons, sings rejoicing that victory is won; perfected souls praise God.
The text names a high initiation and identifies the bride-chamber, Pastes, shrine, holy place, and Jerusalem Above as the place where initiation is given.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FOREWORD. 417 / FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. 419 / FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. / FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. 421; lines 21631-21713 confidence: medium
The invocation addresses the Mother of compassion, Spouse of Him the Man, Revealer of concealed mysteries, and Mother of the seven mansions who rests in the eighth.
The invocation addresses a Revealer of concealed mysteries and asks the Holy Spirit to purge the reins and heart.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FOREWORD. 417 / FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. 419 / FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. / FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. 421; lines 21631-21713 confidence: medium
The purified soul is conducted by seven pairs of powers, rises aloft with twelve servants that are now purified powers, and is reunited with its Angel.
The passage uses patterned groups: seven pairs of powers, twelve purified powers, seven mansions, an eighth rest, and five holy Limbs.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / INDEX. / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / INDEX.; lines 3427-3580 confidence: medium
The excerpt includes Marcosian ritual, baptism of Midst, and mysteries of the great Mother.
The excerpt includes Marcosian ritual, baptism of Midst, and mysteries of the great Mother.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / INDEX. / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / INDEX.; lines 3703-4008 confidence: medium
The excerpt lists oaths of secrecy, Orpheus, Orphic mysteries and tradition, and Phrygian mysteries.
The index lists oaths of secrecy and entries for Orphic mysteries and Phrygian mysteries.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / INDEX. / INDEX. / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 4165-4309 confidence: medium
Index entries include redemption, angelic redemption, redemption of Sophia, redemption of the cross, regeneration, reincarnation, reminiscence, renunciation of world, repentance, and repentances.
The index includes renunciation of the world, ritual from mysteries, Marcosian ritual, robe of initiation, robe of glory, robe of power, and seals.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE CARPOCRATIANS. 231 / CERINTHUS. 237 / CERINTHUS.; lines 14203-14277 confidence: medium
Jesus is said to be son of Joseph and Mary; at baptism the Christ, called the Father in dove-form, descends upon him, and he begins prophecy, mighty works, and preaching the unknown Father.
At Jesus's baptism, the Christ or Father in dove-form descends upon him, after which he begins prophecy, mighty works, and preaching.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 495 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 497 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 499; lines 24908-24992 confidence: medium
A soul that has received only lower mysteries requires apologies and seals; the Master promises further exposition and for now states the spaces to be traversed and the rulers.
A soul with lower mysteries requires apologies and seals, and the Master names spaces to be traversed and rulers involved.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 495 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 497 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 499; lines 24908-24992 confidence: high
Mary asks about the nature of the mysteries of the baptisms that remit sins, and the Master replies.
The mysteries of the baptisms that remit sins become a mighty, fierce, wise fire that enters the soul secretly and devours sins.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 525 / O IT / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 527; lines 26159-26248 confidence: high
Jesus has taught baptismal mysteries, invocation of powers, numbers, seals, and authentic names, and promises apologies or formulae for entering and passing through realms of powers.
The disciples receive baptismal mysteries, invocations, seals, numbers, names, and formulae so that, when out of the body, they can pass through aeonic realms and gates.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 525 / O IT / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 527; lines 26159-26248 confidence: high
The disciples are sealed with the seal of the Second Amen; afterward the Rulers have no power over them, they are called immortal, and they can follow Jesus into all desired spaces.
The disciples are sealed with the seal of the Second Amen, after which the Rulers have no longer any power over them.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 469 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 471 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 473; lines 23717-23794 confidence: high
Sophia pours hymns of joy; a power becomes a crown to her head; her hyle begins to be purified; retained spiritual light-powers join a new vesture of light.
Sophia is crowned, purified, clothed with light, and restored by the joining of light-powers and her co-partner of light.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE PISTTS SOPHIA. 485 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 487 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 489; lines 24416-24459 confidence: medium
The addressees are told to preach to the whole human race: people should seek day and night for the purifying mysteries, renounce the world and matter, and avoid accumulating fresh matter through worldly activity; each will be examined according to purity.
People are told to renounce the world, matter, cares, sins, and associations to become worthy of the mysteries of light and be saved from judgmental torments.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 523 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 525; lines 26079-26157 confidence: high
The Master uses olive-branches and olive-branch wreaths for the disciples and seals their foreheads with a seal whose diagram, name, interpretation, and secret cipher are noted.
The passage presents successive ritual baptisms in which disciples are prepared, purified, sealed, and given sacrificial/eucharistic elements.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 523 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 525; lines 26079-26157 confidence: medium
The Baptism of Fire is introduced; vine-branches, incense materials, eucharist, the Seven Voices, and a different seal are used in a rite otherwise similar to the preceding one.
The Baptism of Fire involves incense, fire, a heavenly giver, and an asked-for wonder brought about by Zorokothora/Melchizedec.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / PHILO ON THE CONTEMPLATIVE LIFE. 88 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / PHILO ON THE CONTEMPLATIVE LIFE. 85; lines 8400-8464 confidence: high
The passage distinguishes literature for the people, intermediate literature for lay-pupils, and highly mystical, abstruse treatises for trained mystics inside the communities.
The passage describes different textual levels for the people, lay-pupils, and trained mystics, with the most abstruse treatises reserved for insiders.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / PHILO ON THE CONTEMPLATIVE LIFE. 88 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / PHILO ON THE CONTEMPLATIVE LIFE. 85; lines 8400-8464 confidence: medium
The passage proposes that eclectic communities may have combined and synthesized traditions and initiations handed down by more exclusive communities; the author looks there for light on Gnosticism and the occult background of Christianity.
The passage proposes communities that combined and synthesized various traditions and initiations from more exclusive communities.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE ESSENES. 135 / THE TENDENCIES OF GNOSTICISM. / THE TENDENCIES OF GNOSTICISM. 139; lines 10500-10578 confidence: high
Treatises are said to be compiled under inspiration of the Spirit and to contain Jesus’ post-resurrection instruction; “resurrection from the dead” is interpreted as new birth, Gnostic illumination, and the soul coming to life from a previous dead state.
The passage says “resurrection from the dead” was represented as new birth, Gnostic illumination, and the soul coming to life from a previous dead state.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE ESSENES. 135 / THE TENDENCIES OF GNOSTICISM. / THE TENDENCIES OF GNOSTICISM. 139; lines 10500-10578 confidence: medium
The final revelation is said not to be fully revealed in treatises but communicated by word of mouth in the body and by vision out of the body.
The passage says treatises did not reveal the whole matter and that the final revelation was communicated by word of mouth in the body and by vision out of the body.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE ESSENES. 135 / THE TENDENCIES OF GNOSTICISM. / THE TENDENCIES OF GNOSTICISM. 139; lines 10500-10578 confidence: high
Jesus is said to bear every possibility of the occult world and hidden powers of human nature; Docetism is described as reconciling a suffering man with a triumphant initiator and king of the universe and the juxtaposition of divine and human natures.
The passage states that Docetism reconciled the ideas of a suffering man and a triumphant initiator and king of the universe, addressing the juxtaposition of divine and human natures.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / EXTRACTS FROM BOOKS OF THE SAVIOUR. 509 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / EXTRACTS FROM BOOKS OF THE SAVIOUR. 511; lines 25446-25489 confidence: high
The Master promises mysteries of all gnosis: the Twelve Rulers, seals, numbers, invocation for entering regions, the Thirteenth Aeon, baptisms of the Midst and Right, and the Treasure of Light.
The Master promises mysteries of all gnosis, seals, numbers, invocations for entering regions, and baptisms associated with the Midst and Right.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 491 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA 493 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 24663-24716 confidence: high
"such people can receive pardon from no one save only the Mystery of the Ineffable."
Receiving or achieving mysteries affects pardon, after-death outcomes, and eligibility for favorable conditions in another life.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 537 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 539 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 541; lines 26778-26862 confidence: high
Seals, diagrams, numbers, and names disperse Guardians, Orders, and Veils so that the innermost space of the father of the treasure is reached and his authentic name is revealed.
The passage describes disciples being empowered to pass through multiple spaces, gates, guardians, veils, and rulers toward the innermost space of the True God.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 537 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 539 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 541; lines 26778-26862 confidence: high
The disciples ask for the promised single master-name that unlocks every gate and traverses every space; Christ replies that it is the Name of the Great Power in all spaces.
The disciples request a single master-name that can traverse every space and unlock every gate; Christ gives the Name of the Great Power and instructs them to guard it.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 537 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 539 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 541; lines 26778-26862 confidence: high
The name is described as cipher-like with the seven vowels repeated three times; it is invoked in the Space of the True God while turning to the four corners, after which paths are opened, veils withdrawn, and rulers dispersed.
The Great Name is invoked with orientation to the four corners, after which paths are made free, veils withdraw, and rulers disperse.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / EXTRACTS FROM BOOKS OF THE SAVIOUR. 513 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / EXTRACTS FROM BOOKS OF THE SAVIOUR. 515; lines 25644-25686 confidence: high
Fire, water, and wine cleanse sins; blood is a sign of the body of human kind and is received in the region of Barbelo; the Spirit draws souls into the region of Light.
Fire, water, and wine are said to cleanse sins; the mysteries of light are said to remit sins; Jesus celebrates eucharist and Baptism of Water.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / EXTRACTS FROM BOOKS OF THE SAVIOUR. 513 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / EXTRACTS FROM BOOKS OF THE SAVIOUR. 515; lines 25644-25686 confidence: medium
The disciples ask about the Baptism of Incense or Fire, the Baptism of the Holy Spirit, the Spiritual Chrism, and the Mystery of the Light of the Father.
The disciples ask for the Mystery of the Light of the Father, and Jesus answers that the sought mysteries have no higher mystery above them.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 429 / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 431 / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 433; lines 22155-22262 confidence: high
The I-speaker commands response to its dancing, tells the addressee to see itself in the speaker, and instructs silence on the speaker's mysteries.
The speaker commands response to dancing, self-recognition in the speaker, and silence on mysteries; Mead explicitly calls the fragments an inner Gnostic ritual and describes disciples circling with Amen responses.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 429 / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 431 / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 433; lines 22155-22262 confidence: medium
A danced observation is tied to the passion or suffering of the Man, and a bracketed note says a mystery-drama of crucifixion and piercing probably followed.
The addressee is told to observe the danced action connected with the passion or suffering of the Man; the speaker then teaches that knowing suffering gives power not to suffer.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FROM THE ACTS OF ANDREW. 445 / FROM THE ACTS OF ANDREW. / FROM THE TRAVELS OF PETER. / FROM THE TRAVELS OF PETER. 447; lines 22754-22827 confidence: high
A further instruction on the Mystic Cross is introduced; brethren with the right to hear are asked to understand the hidden mystery of every nature and the secret spring of composed things.
Only brethren with the right to hear are asked to receive the hidden mystery of every nature and the secret spring of composed things.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FROM THE ACTS OF ANDREW. 445 / FROM THE ACTS OF ANDREW. / FROM THE TRAVELS OF PETER. / FROM THE TRAVELS OF PETER. 447; lines 22754-22827 confidence: high
The commentary explains the authors of this life as powers that bring humans to birth and interprets the Jonah myth as a type of the initiate who spends three days and nights in the belly of Sheol or Hades and preaches to Nineveh, the lower world.
The commentary explicitly presents the Jonah myth as an initiate type involving three days and nights in the belly of Sheol or Hades before preaching to Nineveh.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 431 / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 433 / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 435 / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 437; lines 22349-22427 confidence: high
“the tradition of the inner schools as to the great mystery of the initiation called the Cross.”
Mead explicitly calls the material an inner-school tradition concerning “the initiation called the Cross” and describes the bound candidate and trance experience.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 433 / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 435 / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 437 / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 439; lines 22430-22513 confidence: high
The author introduces the Gospel of Eve vision as concerning the Little and Great Man, lower and higher selves, in initiation circles, and says it describes a vision on the Mount.
The author explicitly frames the Gospel of Eve vision of a mighty Man and a dwarf as the idea of the Little and Great Man, lower and higher selves, in circles of initiation.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. 419 / FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. / FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. 421 / FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. 423; lines 21716-21802 confidence: high
Those of later birth are identified as neophytes awaiting the initiation of the seal of perfection; the mighty things of the whole Greatness are identified as mysteries of the Pleroma.
The commentary identifies those of later birth as neophytes awaiting initiation of the seal of perfection.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. 421 / FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. 423 / FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. 425 / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN.; lines 21852-21957 confidence: medium
John sums up the teaching: "the Lord contrived all things symbolically and by a dispensation toward men, for their conversion and salvation."
The passage links John's tradition with teachings of initiation and quotes John saying the Lord contrived all things symbolically for conversion and salvation.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FROM THE TRAVELS OF PETER. 449 / THE ASKEW AND BRUCE CODICES. / THE ASKEW AND BRUCE CODICES. 455 / THE ASKEW AND BRUCE CODICES. 457; lines 23031-23142 confidence: high
The editor says the arrangement should lead from lower to higher grades of Gnosis; higher mysteries are discussed in Pistis Sophia, while in other materials some mysteries are given and the disciples are made to see face to face.
The passage describes lower and higher grades of Gnosis, withheld higher mysteries, and disciples receiving some mysteries face to face.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FROM THE TRAVELS OF PETER. 449 / THE ASKEW AND BRUCE CODICES. / THE ASKEW AND BRUCE CODICES. 455 / THE ASKEW AND BRUCE CODICES. 457; lines 23031-23142 confidence: high
The treatise begins with Jesus after rising from the dead, having spent eleven years with his disciples instructing them in mysteries of the inner world only up to a limited point.
Jesus is described as having risen from the dead and then spending eleven years instructing his disciples in mysteries.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FROM THE ACTS OF ANDREW. / FROM THE TRAVELS OF PETER. / FROM THE TRAVELS OF PETER. 447 / FROM THE TRAVELS OF PETER. 449; lines 22830-22882 confidence: medium
The author states that the ideas were put forward by men nearer the origins, devoted to Christ, seeking purification, inner experience of unseen truths, and realization of the Master’s teachings.
The author describes early devotees as striving to purify themselves and to experience truths of the unseen world within themselves.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 429 / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 431 / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 433 / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 435; lines 22265-22346 confidence: high
The Lord tells John that he placed the ascent of the mountain in John’s heart so that John could hear what disciple learns from Master and man from God.
The Lord says John must hear what disciple learns from Master and man from God, then discloses the meaning of the cross of light.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. 425 / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 429 / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 431; lines 22045-22152 confidence: high
The hymn is introduced as sung before Jesus was taken; disciples hold hands to form a ring around Jesus, who stands in the midst, and they answer each line with Amen.
The editor explicitly characterizes the ceremony as a sacred dance of initiation, and the passage describes a ring around Jesus, choral Amen responses, and dancing.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. 425 / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 429 / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 431; lines 22045-22152 confidence: medium
The editor says the hymn is confused and mutilated, rubrics have mostly disappeared, conjectures are used, and C, I, and A stand for candidate, initiator or Christ, and assistants.
The candidate states desired transformations or experiences, and the initiator answers with corresponding actions such as saving, loosing, bringing to birth, washing, and robing.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. 425 / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 429 / FROM THE ACTS OF JOHN. 431; lines 22045-22152 confidence: medium
The hymn includes washing lines, Grace or Sophia dancing, a call to pipe and dance, the Ogdoad playing, the Dodecad dancing above, and the statement that one who does not dance does not know what is being done.
The candidate asks to be washed and robed, and the initiator responds that he would wash and robe the candidate.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. / FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. 421 / FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. 423 / FROM THE ACTS OF THOMAS. 425; lines 21805-21849 confidence: medium
The revived brother asks the king to sell the palace; the king refuses to sell the mansion he hopes to inhabit and promises that Thomas can build the brother a better one.
After the truth about the palace is learned through the brother's death and return, the two brothers receive instruction and are baptized.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten GNOSTIC WORKS MENTIONED BY ANCIENT / WRITERS / INDEX. / XXXIV. FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 1812-1976 confidence: medium
"Baptism ... mysteries of ... (fires of) ... myth of dove ... of fire ... of incense ... of Jesus ... of Holy Spirit ... of water ... (of life)"
The index lists baptism, mysteries of baptism, multiple baptismal forms, and baptismal consecration.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten GNOSTIC WORKS MENTIONED BY ANCIENT / WRITERS / INDEX. / XXXIV. FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 1812-1976 confidence: medium
"Baptism ... mysteries of ... (fires of) ... myth of dove ... of fire ... of incense ... of Jesus ... of Holy Spirit ... of water ... (of life)"
The baptism entry specifically includes baptism of fire and baptism of water, with water also linked parenthetically to life.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten GNOSTIC (?) GEMS AND ABRAXAS-STUDIES. / THE PHILOSOPHER-REFORMER OF THE FIRST CENTURY A.D. / SYNOPSIS OF CONTENTS. / SOME PRESS OPINIONS.; lines 30851-30891 confidence: medium
A review says Mead attempts to cut through fable, controversy, and misunderstanding to reach Apollonius as he was, and practically regards him as a first-century theosophist initiated into loftier orders and commissioned to regenerate cults at larger sanctuaries.
The passage reports a reviewer’s statement that Mead regarded Apollonius as having been initiated into loftier orders.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten GREECE. 39 / GREECE. 41 / GREECE. 43 / GREECE.; lines 6710-6784 confidence: high
The Mysteries are described as involving secrets into which one could be initiated, a gradual religious unfolding, a science of the soul, and knowledge of unseen things.
The passage explicitly describes secrets or mysteries into which it was possible to be initiated, with gradual unfolding in religious matters.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten GREECE. 41 / GREECE. 43 / GREECE. / GREECE. 47; lines 6787-6872 confidence: medium
Earliest teachers are said to found Mystery-institutions for higher instruction; they belong to a more highly developed humanity, while infant humanity has little-developed minds.
Mystery-institutions are founded for instruction in higher things, later preserved through symbols, devices, dramas, and scenic representations, and described as profoundly secret.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten GREECE. 43 / GREECE. / GREECE. 47 / GREECE. 49; lines 6875-6950 confidence: high
The Mystery-side of religion is described as initiation into higher cult and doctrine; Greek thinkers praise the Mysteries for purifying nature, improving life, and giving brighter hopes after death.
The passage explicitly defines the Mystery-side of religion as initiation into higher cult and doctrine and describes citizens being initiated into the Eleusinian State-Mysteries.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten GREECE. 43 / GREECE. / GREECE. 47 / GREECE. 49; lines 6875-6950 confidence: medium
The Mystery-side of religion is described as initiation into higher cult and doctrine; Greek thinkers praise the Mysteries for purifying nature, improving life, and giving brighter hopes after death.
The Mysteries are said to purify nature, make people live better lives, and enable them to depart life with brighter hopes for the future.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten GREECE. 43 / GREECE. / GREECE. 47 / GREECE. 49; lines 6875-6950 confidence: medium
The Eleusinia are described as political or State-Mysteries with external pageants and inner rites; many Athenians were initiated, and the State-Mysteries had grades for right living and comprehension but had become somewhat perfunctory.
The State-Mysteries are described as providing one or more grades of advancement along right living and right comprehension.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten GREECE. 49 / GREECE. 51 / GREECE. 53 / GREECE. 55; lines 7120-7199 confidence: medium
"The chief point of contact among the many religions of the Roman Empire was in the common worship of the Sun"; its inner core from about B.C. 70 onward is identified as the Mysteries of Mithras.
The passage calls the Mithriac Mysteries the esoteric side or inner core of a solar religious movement and refers to sacred rites associated with the mysteries.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten GREECE. 53 / GREECE. 55 / GREECE. 57 / EGYPT.; lines 7202-7284 confidence: medium
Egypt is said to have given wisdom to Greece in the earliest Ptolemaic period through translation activity associated with Manetho; Plutarch’s treatise on the Mysteries of Isis likely drew from Manetho, and its Egyptian doctrines are said to contact Greek Trismegistic literature.
The passage refers to Mysteries of Isis, inner Hermetic schools, manuals of instruction, mystic communities, and the wisdom-tradition of Thoth/Tehuti.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten GREECE. 57 / EGYPT. / EGYPT. 59 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 7328-7373 confidence: medium
According to Greek writers, Egyptians remembered an earlier initiated priesthood with greater wisdom, while later Egyptians confessed decline and loss of the key to much knowledge.
An initiated priesthood is said to have possessed greater wisdom, while later Egyptians lost the key to much knowledge.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten GREECE. / GREECE. 47 / GREECE. 49 / GREECE. 51; lines 6953-7034 confidence: high
The Mysteries satisfying Orphics and Pythagoreans are described as 'somewhat higher than the State-Mysteries' and as something to which the Eleusinia were 'one of the outer approaches.'
The passage repeatedly describes Mystery initiation, higher Mysteries beyond State-Mysteries, secret inner experiences, and the clear vision of true initiation.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten GREECE. / GREECE. 47 / GREECE. 49 / GREECE. 51; lines 6953-7034 confidence: medium
Plato is said to have cleared misconceptions so that the intellect might be purified and brought into a fit state to contemplate 'the things-that-are.'
Plato's task is described as clearing misconceptions so the intellect may be purified and made fit to contemplate things-that-are and receive inherited wisdom.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten GREECE. / GREECE. 47 / GREECE. 49 / GREECE. 51; lines 6953-7034 confidence: medium
Plato is said to have cleared misconceptions so that the intellect might be purified and brought into a fit state to contemplate 'the things-that-are.'
The passage contrasts living the life of philosophy and seeking true initiation with empty argument and mere dialectic.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten HERMES THE THRICE-GREATEST. / PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION. / PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. / PREFACE. IX.; lines 180-204 confidence: low
The author describes the subject as difficult, admits that he has sometimes failed to make it clear, and tells the general reader not to lose courage because simpler passages may follow difficult ones.
The author describes difficult material, reassures the general reader, and frames progression through the work as alternating difficult and simpler passages.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten HIPPOLYTUS' ACCOUNT OP ONE OF THE VARIANTS / XX11. FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / SYNOPSIS OF CONTENTS. XX111. / SOME TRACES OF THE GNOSIS IN THE; lines 1050-1114 confidence: medium
From the Acts of John: headings include Christ speaking with Jesus, a great miracle, a ritual from the mysteries, the mystery and initiation of the Cross, higher and lower selves, prayers to Christ, John's farewell and last prayer, and a story of John and bugs.
The Acts of John contents list a ritual from the mysteries and the initiation of the Cross.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten INDEX. / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / INDEX. / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 3583-3700 confidence: high
The Mysteries entry lists many mystery traditions and features, including Assyrian, Bacchic and Corybantic, Chaldaean, Egyptian, Eleusinian, Mithraic, Orphic, degrees, keys, greater and lesser mysteries, baptism, Jesus, Seth, sex, great mother, and twelve.
The index groups mysteries with degrees, greater and lesser forms, boundary marks, keys, ritual, baptism, and named mystery traditions.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten INDEX. / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / INDEX. / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 4468-4604 confidence: low
Index entry for Spirit includes baptism, counterfeit, excellent, fruits, gifts, Holy Spirit, like a dove, limitary, living, and virginal.
The index lists spirit baptism and Spirit like a dove among Spirit and Holy Spirit entries.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten INDEX. / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / INDEX. / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 4767-4910 confidence: medium
Water entries include living water above, baptism of water, being born of water, life-giving water, water of life, water of pure light, and water whirl.
The water index entry explicitly includes baptism of water, being born of water, life-giving water, and water of life.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten INDEX. / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / INDEX. / INDEX.; lines 4011-4162 confidence: low
“Prayer, John's last ... morning ... of the earth-born”; “Prayers of Therapeuts ... for dead ... sacramental.”
The index groups entries for prayers for the dead, purgatorial spheres, purgations of matter, degrees of purification, and a ladder of purification.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten INDEX. / XXXIV. FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / INDEX. / XXXV.; lines 1979-2123 confidence: low
“Chrism, 205, 382, 515, 522.”
The index lists “Chrism” with several page references.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten LITERATURE AND SOURCES OF GNOSTICISM. 143 / LITERATURE AND SOURCES OF GNOSTICISM. 145 / LITERATURE AND SOURCES OF GNOSTICISM. 147 / LITERATURE AND SOURCES OF GNOSTICISM. 149; lines 10890-10966 confidence: medium
The work's first three books bore a strong resemblance to the Platonist stages: "Purification, (ii.) Initiation, (iii.) Direct Vision."
The passage explicitly presents a three-stage pattern consisting of purification, initiation, and direct vision, and says a Christian teaching work strongly resembled this Platonist sequence.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten LONDON, 1900. / SYNOPSIS OF CONTENTS. / INTRODUCTION 1-153 / SOME ROUGH OUTLINES OF THE; lines 282-467 confidence: medium
The Greece section lists Orphic tradition, Orpheus returning to Greece, mysteries, Orphic communities, Pythagoras and Plato, Aristotle and scepticism, East and West, Rome, and mysteries of Mithras.
The Greece section repeatedly lists mysteries, including political, private, philosophic, Orphic, and Mithraic contexts.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten MENANDER. / SATURNINUS. 177 / SATURNINUS. / SATURNINUS. 179; lines 11935-12061 confidence: high
The author describes the Ophite subject as obscure because sources are fragmentary, mentions hidden or secret manuscripts, and states that Gnostic adherents valued secret doctrine and grades of initiation.
The passage says Gnostic adherents were imbued with the idea of secret doctrine and grades of initiation.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten MENANDER. / SATURNINUS. 177 / SATURNINUS. / SATURNINUS. 179; lines 12063-12166 confidence: medium
“The mysteries of sex were explained in the adyta of the ancient temples,” and inquiry into them is described as perilous.
The passage describes the mysteries of sex as taught in temple adyta and says illumination, seership, and spiritual knowledge reward the pure in body and mind.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten MENANDER. / SATURNINUS. 177 / SATURNINUS. / SATURNINUS. 179; lines 12168-12288 confidence: high
The Myth of the Going-forth was common to several schools and ascribed by Hippolytus to the Peratae; Egypt means the body, Egyptians the body-identified ignorant, leaving Egypt means leaving the body, and Red Sea means ocean of generation within blood.
The Going-forth interprets Egypt as body, Red Sea as generation, Desert as lower mind, and Promised Land as spiritual mind.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten MENANDER. / SATURNINUS. 177 / SATURNINUS. / SATURNINUS. 179; lines 12168-12288 confidence: medium
The Desert is the doubting lower mind; gods of destruction, called serpents of the desert, attack escapees from gods of generation; Moses the teacher shows the true serpent crucified on the cross of matter, enabling escape to the Promised Land, the spiritual mind.
In the Desert, serpents or gods of destruction attack the escapees, while Moses reveals the true serpent on the cross of matter as the means of escape.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten O IT / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 527 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 529 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 531; lines 26332-26380 confidence: high
The Unapproachable God sends a Light-power invocation; the disciples are perfected in the Treasure, praise him, receive forgiveness, and attain the Space of the True God while still in the body.
The disciples ask for the Great Mystery; before receiving it they must learn the twelve Aeons, seals, names, numbers, and apologies; they are also described as perfected and as having received forgiveness while still in the body.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten OF THE BOOK OF -THE GREAT LOGOS / ACCORDING TO THE MYSTERY. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 519 / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 521; lines 25899-25938 confidence: high
The mysteries must be guarded with utmost secrecy and not revealed to the unworthy, to relatives, or in exchange for meat, drink, women, gold, silver, or anything worldly.
The mysteries must be guarded with utmost secrecy and revealed only to those deemed worthy, not to relatives, the unworthy, or for worldly exchange.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten OF THE CHURCH FATHERS. / SOME GNOSTIC FRAGMENTS. 159 / DOSITHEUS. / DOSITHEUS. 163; lines 11548-11667 confidence: medium
The Great Announcement opens as the Writing of the Revelation of Voice-and-Name from Thought, the Great Power, the Boundless, and says it is to be sealed, hidden, concealed, and laid in the Dwelling whose foundation is the Universal Root.
The Great Announcement is described as a revelation to be sealed, hidden, and concealed in a dwelling later identified as man.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten PHILO ON THE COMTEMPLATIVE LIFE. 75 / PHILO ON THE CONTEMPLATIVE LIFE. 77 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / PHILO ON THE CONTEMPLATIVE LIFE. 79; lines 8141-8183 confidence: medium
Interpretation is described as seeing in a mirror of names, perceiving the beauties of ideas, unwrapping and unrobing symbols, and bringing hidden inner meanings to light from apparent meaning.
The passage states that those able to receive a little suggestion arrive at intuition of the hidden sense from the apparent meaning.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten PHILO ON THE CONTEMPLATIVE LIFE. 81 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / PHILO ON THE CONTEMPLATIVE LIFE. 88 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 8353-8397 confidence: medium
The author says Philo never abandoned property, so he could not have been a fully accepted member of the brotherhoods, and probably belonged to an outer circle.
The author argues that Philo never abandoned property and therefore could not have been a fully accepted member of the brotherhood.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten PISTIS SOPHIA TREATISE ... ... 459 506 / SYNOPSIS OF CONTENTS. XXV. / XXVI. FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / SYNOPSIS OF CONTENTS. XXV11.; lines 1324-1384 confidence: high
The summary of extracts from the Books of the Saviour lists the Immanent Limbs of the Ineffable, Christ as the Ineffable, the Gnosis of Christ, initiation of the disciples on the Mount, and the first veil drawn aside.
The headings explicitly name the initiation of the disciples on the Mount, the unveiling of a first veil, Baptism-Mysteries, and mysteries to be revealed.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS. / PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS. 31 / PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS. 33 / PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS. 35; lines 6292-6348 confidence: high
“the instruction in the inner degrees was reserved to those who were fit to comprehend”; “mystery-institutions and schools of initiation” were found in “all great nations.”
The passage explicitly mentions inner degrees, instruction reserved to those fit to comprehend, mystery-institutions, and schools of initiation.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS. 35 / GREECE. / GREECE. 37 / GREECE. 39; lines 6449-6524 confidence: medium
The period is described as seeing the rise of philosophy, revival of Orphic tradition, increased activity in the Mysteries, and an asserted descent from Orpheus through Pythagoras and Plato.
The Mysteries are described as especially sacred Greek religious institutions with greatly increased activity.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten PROLEGOMENA. 19 / PROLEGOMENA. 21 / PROLEGOMENA. 23 / PEOLEGOMENA. 25; lines 5899-5979 confidence: medium
The Light is described as received by men according to their capacity to understand it, and the Life as poured into them as their natures could expand.
The Light and Life are described as received or poured into people in proportion to their ability to understand or expand.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten PROLEGOMENA. 27 / PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS. / PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS. 31 / PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS. 33; lines 6217-6289 confidence: medium
Church Fathers are said to attribute Gnostic doctrines to Plato, Pythagoras, Aristotle, Heracleitus, and the Mysteries and Initiations of the nations, not to Christ; the author proposes to outline the background of the Gnosis.
The passage says Church Fathers attributed Gnostic doctrines partly to the Mysteries and Initiations of the nations.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SATURNINUS. / SATURNINUS. 179 / AN ANONYMOUS SYSTEM FROM IRENJEUS. / ANONYMOUS SYSTEM FROM IRENJEUS.; lines 12320-12446 confidence: high
Wisdom announces Christ's coming by John, and through the baptism of repentance Jesus is prepared to receive him as a clean vessel.
Jesus is prepared by the baptism of repentance as a clean vessel, and the passage glosses his birth of a virgin as attainment of spiritual second birth by the ascetic Jesus.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SATURNINUS. / SATURNINUS. 179 / AN ANONYMOUS SYSTEM FROM IRENJEUS. / ANONYMOUS SYSTEM FROM IRENJEUS.; lines 12448-12568 confidence: high
Jesus has a psychic and spiritual body, teaches mysteries to capable disciples, receives mystery-bearing souls, diminishes laldabaoth’s power over reincarnation, and the Light is gathered into the Incorruptible Aeon.
Jesus explains mysteries only to capable disciples, souls are marked by receiving mysteries, and the later school is described as oath-bound to secrecy.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SATURNINUS. / SATURNINUS. 179 / AN ANONYMOUS SYSTEM FROM IRENJEUS. / ANONYMOUS SYSTEM FROM IRENJEUS.; lines 12570-12671 confidence: medium
Baruch appears to Jesus, a twelve-year-old shepherd boy, son of Joseph and Mary; Jesus remains faithful despite Naas, Naas causes him to be crucified, and Jesus leaves the psychic and physical bodies on the tree before committing his spirit to Elohim and ascending to the Good One.
Jesus remains faithful despite Naas's enticements, and the passage attributes his success to triumphant purity.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 595 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 597 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 599; lines 29225-29313 confidence: high
"Possess nothing upon the earth."
Hearers are told to possess nothing and to gain what does not pass away; a man who abandons all for the name is promised eternal life, which the note links to initiation.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 595 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 597 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 599; lines 29225-29313 confidence: high
A man who abandons all for the speaker's name will inherit eternal life at the second coming; the note interprets the second coming as the descent of the Christ-spirit on the candidate at initiation and eternal life as the life of the aeons.
The editorial note interprets the second coming as the descent of the Christ-spirit on the candidate at initiation.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 595 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 597 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 599; lines 29225-29313 confidence: high
Entry into the kingdom requires reversing below/above, right/left, and before/behind; the note explains this as entering the central point and passing into the spiritual region.
The saying requires making below into above, right into left, and before into behind before entering the kingdom; the note associates this with a central point and passage into the spiritual region.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 595 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 597 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 599; lines 29225-29313 confidence: high
The first-person speaker recognizes and gathers himself, refuses to sow children for the ruler, tears up the ruler's roots, gathers scattered limbs, and says he is from the realms above.
The note identifies the speech as the soul of the initiate passing through unseen realms, each governed by a ruler who is a minister of Death; the speech says the speaker is from realms above.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 595 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 597 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 599; lines 29225-29313 confidence: medium
A saying addresses someone as the key who opens and shuts for every person; the note says the direct formula would be 'I am the key.'
A saying addresses someone as the key who opens and shuts for every person, and the note gives the direct formula as 'I am the key.'
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 593 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 595 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 597; lines 29136-29222 confidence: medium
“He who hath wondered shall reign, and he who hath reigned shall rest”; the note compares this to Plato on wonder as the beginning of philosophy and glosses it as philosophy or gnosis.
A saying gives the sequence of wondering, reigning, and resting, and the editor connects wonder with philosophy or gnosis.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 593 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 595 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 597; lines 29136-29222 confidence: medium
The speaker says seekers will find him in children from seven years onward, where he is hidden and manifested in the fourteenth period or aeon; the note relates this to higher ego, light-spark, or degrees of initiation.
The speaker says he is found hidden and manifested in children from seven years onward, while the note links this to initiation and becoming as little children.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 593 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 595 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 597; lines 29136-29222 confidence: high
The narrator stands on a lofty mountain, sees “a gigantic man” and “a dwarf,” hears a voice like thunder say, “I am thou and thou art I,” and hears that the speaker is scattered in all and gathered by the hearer.
The narrator stands on a lofty mountain, sees a gigantic man and a dwarf, and the editor calls this a mountain of initiation where the initiate beholds the Heavenly Man and himself.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 595 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 597 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 599 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 601; lines 29316-29396 confidence: high
“Let not him who seeketh ... cease until he findeth, and when he findeth he shall wonder; wondering he shall reign, and reigning shall rest.”
The saying gives a sequence from seeking to finding, wondering, reigning, and resting.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SOME GNOSTIC FRAGMENTS. 159 / DOSITHEUS. / DOSITHEUS. 163 / MENANDER.; lines 11774-11849 confidence: high
A neophyte receiving baptism, glossed as interior purification or enlightenment, is said to "rise from the dead," never grow old, and become immortal through unbroken consciousness of the spiritual ego.
The neophyte receives baptism, glossed as interior purification or enlightenment, and thereby enters a transformed condition.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SUMMARY OF THE CONTENTS OF THE SO-CALLED / PISTIS SOPHIA TREATISE ... ... 459 506 / SYNOPSIS OF CONTENTS. XXV. / XXVI. FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 1253-1321 confidence: medium
Headings include “Of Souls in Incarnation,” “The Preaching of the Mysteries,” “The Burden of the Preaching,” and boundary marks of paths of the mysteries.
The headings repeatedly refer to mysteries, their paths and boundary marks, secrecy, initiated righteous, and baptism-mysteries.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SUMMARY OF THE CONTENTS OF THE SO-CALLED / PISTIS SOPHIA TREATISE ... ... 459 506 / SYNOPSIS OF CONTENTS. XXV. / XXVI. FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 1253-1321 confidence: high
Headings mention agreeing with an enemy, the stamping of sins on souls, and the burning up of sins by fires of the baptism-mysteries.
One heading states that sins are burned up by the fires of the baptism-mysteries.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SUMMARY OF THE FRAGMENTS / OF THE BOOK OF -THE GREAT LOGOS / ACCORDING TO THE MYSTERY. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 519; lines 25815-25896 confidence: high
Recipients should be perfected and saved from the Rulers of this world and its snares by receiving the Gnosis, the Word he imparts, which is unstained by the world.
Receiving Gnosis or the Word is presented as the means of perfection, enlightenment, and salvation from the Rulers and snares of the world.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SUMMARY OF THE FRAGMENTS / OF THE BOOK OF -THE GREAT LOGOS / ACCORDING TO THE MYSTERY. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 519; lines 25815-25896 confidence: high
Asked about ignorance, the Master says they must put on his virginity, righteousness, and robe, and seek to understand the Word in order to know Him in the Fullness of the Father.
To understand the great mystery, disciples are told to put on the Master's virginity, righteousness, and robe and to seek the teaching of the Word.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SUMMARY OF THE FRAGMENTS / OF THE BOOK OF -THE GREAT LOGOS / ACCORDING TO THE MYSTERY. / BOOK OF THE GREAT LOGOS. 519; lines 25815-25896 confidence: medium
In the following narrative, Jesus tells the twelve and women disciples to surround him and promises to reveal mysteries of the Treasure of Light unknown or incomprehensible to powers and rulers of the Aeons and the Invisible God's domain.
Jesus instructs the twelve and women disciples to surround him and promises to reveal mysteries of the Treasure of Light that higher powers cannot comprehend.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SYNOPSIS OF CONTENTS. XXV11. / XXV111. FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / SELECTIONS FROM THE UNTITLED APOCALYPSE / XXX. FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 1527-1567 confidence: low
Contents entries include “The Purification of the Lower Nature,” “The World-Saviour,” “The Promise,” and “The Powers of the Light-vesture.”
The contents headings mention purification of the lower nature, powers of discrimination being given, and a ladder of purification.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SYNOPSIS OF CONTENTS. XXV. / XXVI. FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / SYNOPSIS OF CONTENTS. XXV11. / XXV111. FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 1387-1489 confidence: high
Headings include 'The Lesser Mysteries,' 'The Greater Mysteries,' 'The Powers they Confer,' 'The Mystic Rite of the Baptism of the Water of Life,' 'The Baptism of Fire,' 'The Baptism of the Holy Spirit,' 'The Mystery of Withdrawing the Evil of the Rulers,' and 'The Mystery of the Forgiveness of Sins.'
The headings distinguish lesser and greater mysteries, mention a mystic rite, and state that mysteries confer powers.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SYNOPSIS OF CONTENTS. XXV. / XXVI. FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / SYNOPSIS OF CONTENTS. XXV11. / XXV111. FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 1387-1489 confidence: medium
Headings include 'The Lesser Mysteries,' 'The Greater Mysteries,' 'The Powers they Confer,' 'The Mystic Rite of the Baptism of the Water of Life,' 'The Baptism of Fire,' 'The Baptism of the Holy Spirit,' 'The Mystery of Withdrawing the Evil of the Rulers,' and 'The Mystery of the Forgiveness of Sins.'
The headings list baptism of the Water of Life, baptism of Fire, and baptism of the Holy Spirit among mystery rites.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten SYNOPSIS OF CONTENTS. XXV. / XXVI. FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / SYNOPSIS OF CONTENTS. XXV11. / XXV111. FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 1387-1489 confidence: medium
Headings include 'The Lesser Mysteries,' 'The Greater Mysteries,' 'The Powers they Confer,' 'The Mystic Rite of the Baptism of the Water of Life,' 'The Baptism of Fire,' 'The Baptism of the Holy Spirit,' 'The Mystery of Withdrawing the Evil of the Rulers,' and 'The Mystery of the Forgiveness of Sins.'
The headings include the mystery of withdrawing the evil of the rulers and the mystery of the forgiveness of sins.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 373 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 375 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 377 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 379; lines 19872-19953 confidence: high
"[I baptise thee] unto the Name of the unknown Father of the universals, unto Truth, the Mother of all" and unto the one descended on Jesus and to union, redemption, and communion of powers.
The passage gives Marcosian formulas for baptismal consecration and describes angelic redemption as one of the higher degrees of Gnostic initiation.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 373 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 375 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 377 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 379; lines 19872-19953 confidence: medium
The formula of angelic redemption is introduced; angelic redemption is described as the means by which the candidate became one with an angel above, and as a higher degree of Gnostic initiation.
Angelic redemption is described as the means by which the candidate becomes one with an angel above.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE AKHMIM CODEX. 589 / THE AKHMIM CODEX. 591 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 593 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS.; lines 28954-29035 confidence: medium
“If ye observe not the little [sci., mystery], who will give you the great?”
The sayings contrast little and great mystery and require pain and suffering for those who would see the speaker and reach the speaker’s kingdom.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE ASKEW AND BRUCE CODICES. 455 / THE ASKEW AND BRUCE CODICES. 457 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 461; lines 23198-23280 confidence: high
The Master recites the hymn of praise and welcome sung by powers at his investiture on the Great Day, described as the day of supreme initiation when all his limbs are gathered together.
The passage explicitly describes the Great Day of investiture as the day of supreme initiation.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE EBION1TES. 129 / THE ESSENES. 131 / THE ESSENES. / THE ESSENES. 133; lines 10247-10291 confidence: high
“There were four degrees in the community: (i.) novices; (ii.) approachers; (iii.) new full members, or associates; (iv.) old members, or elders.”
The passage describes four community degrees, novice stages across years, symbolic objects, and staged access to lustral rites and the common meal.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE ESSENES. 131 / THE ESSENES. / THE ESSENES. 133 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 10294-10339 confidence: high
The passage lists stages involving lustrations or baptisms, celibacy, inward purity, meekness and holiness, dread of sin, highest holiness, and a final stage enabling the adept to heal the sick and raise the dead.
The passage presents an ordered sequence of purity, holiness, and moral stages culminating in special ability.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE ESSENES. 133 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE ESSENES. 135 / THE TENDENCIES OF GNOSTICISM.; lines 10386-10497 confidence: medium
The author says the Gnosis was pre-Christian; Christ illumined its tradition and opened to all what had been kept secret, especially intermediate grades of the Mysteries.
The passage repeatedly describes secret Mysteries and inner teachings kept from the general public and imparted only to the worthy or true Gnostic.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE ESSENES. 133 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE ESSENES. 135 / THE TENDENCIES OF GNOSTICISM.; lines 10386-10497 confidence: medium
The author says the Gnosis was pre-Christian; Christ illumined its tradition and opened to all what had been kept secret, especially intermediate grades of the Mysteries.
Christ is said to open previously secret intermediate grades of the Mysteries, and Paul plus controversy are said to help force once-restricted material into publicity.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE ESSENES. / THE ESSENES. 133 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE ESSENES. 135; lines 10342-10383 confidence: medium
They are devoted to curing the sick and healing body and soul; miraculous cures and casting out evil spirits are the highest discipline; they strive to become temples of the Holy Spirit, seers, and prophets.
The highest stage of discipline is associated with miraculous cures and casting out evil spirits, while purity is linked to becoming temples of the Holy Spirit, seers, and prophets.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE ESSENES. / THE ESSENES. 133 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE ESSENES. 135; lines 10342-10383 confidence: medium
Outer circles of pupils living in the world are attached to inner communities and are found in the main centres of the Diaspora.
The passage describes inner communities with attached outer circles of pupils living in the world.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE NAASSENI. 199 / THE NAASSENI. 201 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE NAASSENI. 205; lines 12966-13049 confidence: medium
These Gnostics claim to be true Christians through anointing with an ineffable chrism poured from a serpentine horn of plenty, glossed as spiritual enlightenment.
The Naassene Gnostics are described as anointed with ineffable chrism from a serpentine horn of plenty, explicitly glossed as a symbol of spiritual enlightenment.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE NAASSENI. 199 / THE NAASSENI. 201 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE NAASSENI. 205; lines 12966-13049 confidence: high
The corrupt hymn is summarized as treating World-Mind/Father, Chaos/Cosmic Mother, World-Soul, the pilgrim soul's sorrows and rebirth, the Saviour's descent, and universal regeneration.
The Saviour or Jesus asks to be sent, descends through every aeon, carries seals, and reveals mysteries and Gnosis.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA 493 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 495 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 497; lines 24809-24905 confidence: high
For a righteous soul that has received higher mysteries of light, the counterfeit spirit and destiny follow after it on the way by which it passes into the height.
A righteous soul that has received higher mysteries passes into the height and utters the mystery that breaks the seals and bonds impeding it.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 461 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 463 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 465 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 23406-23454 confidence: medium
Those who know the mysteries of the magic of the Thirteenth Aeon will accomplish them, because power remains in that Space by command of the First Mystery.
Those who know the mysteries of the magic of the Thirteenth Aeon can accomplish them, and souls are perfected by means of the mysteries.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 471 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 473 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 475 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 477; lines 23879-23964 confidence: high
Mary asks whether people who receive the mysteries of light will be higher in the Kingdom than the emanations of the Treasure of Light; the Master explains the emanations and says human souls receiving the mysteries of light will take precedence above them.
Human souls who receive the mysteries of light are said to take precedence in the Inheritance of Light and the Light-kingdom.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 465 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 467 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 23499-23549 confidence: medium
Pistis Sophia sees the Master's radiant light-vesture containing the whole glory of her mystery, the mystery of the Thirteenth Aeon.
Pistis Sophia sees the radiant light-vesture, sings to the light in the height, and the veils of the Thirteenth Aeon are drawn apart.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE AKHMIM CODEX. 591 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 593 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 595; lines 29038-29133 confidence: medium
“Guard the mysteries for Me and for the sons of My house”; those who cleave to holy ones “are made holy.”
The speaker commands that mysteries be guarded for his house; the later note describes false christs as initiated persons who broke vows.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE AKHMIM CODEX. 591 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 593 / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. / SOME FORGOTTEN SAYINGS. 595; lines 29038-29133 confidence: high
False christs and false teachers blaspheme the Spirit of Grace and are not forgiven; the note calls Grace the power of the Logos and its consort, and says the false christs were initiated but broke vows.
False christs and false teachers are said to have blasphemed the Spirit of Grace and not to be forgiven; the note identifies them as initiated persons who broke vows.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE BASILIDIAN GNOSIS. 271 / THE BASIL1DIAN GNOSIS. 273 / THE BASILIDIAN GNOSIS. 275 / THE BASILIDIAN GNOSIS. 277; lines 15795-15874 confidence: high
The Basilidians celebrated Jesus' Baptism on the fifteenth day of Tobe or Tybi with preliminary night readings; the Father came upon him in dove-likeness, explained as the Minister or Holy Spirit.
The Basilidian festival centers on Jesus' Baptism, a dove-like descent interpreted as the Minister or Holy Spirit, and the passage says gospel incidents were explained as historicized legends of initiation.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE BASILIDIAN GNOSIS. 271 / THE BASIL1DIAN GNOSIS. 273 / THE BASILIDIAN GNOSIS. 275 / THE BASILIDIAN GNOSIS. 277; lines 15795-15874 confidence: medium
Agrippa Castor, preserved by Eusebius, reports that Basilides imposed five years of silence on disciples, like Pythagorean custom, and that the school valued writings of Barcabbas, Barcoph, and other Oriental books.
The passage reports that Basilides imposed a five-year silence on disciples, explicitly comparing it with Pythagorean custom.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE BASILIDIAN GNOSIS. 275 / THE BASILIDIAN GNOSIS. 277 / THE BASILIDIAN GNOSIS. 279 / THE BASILIDIAN GNOSIS. 281; lines 15953-16028 confidence: high
The mysteries of the unseen world are described as intricate; Basilides imposes five years of silence and says that only one out of 1,000 and two out of 10,000 can receive the Gnosis, a phrase also found in Pistis Sophia.
Basilides imposes five years of silence, and only a very small number can receive the Gnosis after many lives of effort.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE EBIONITES. 127 / THE EBION1TES. 129 / THE ESSENES. 131 / THE ESSENES.; lines 10171-10244 confidence: medium
At eleven they assembled, put off work clothes, performed baptism in cold water, wore white linen robes, proceeded to a common meal regarded as a sacrament in a holy-temple refectory, ate bread and vegetables in silence, invoked blessing, gave thanks, and sat by seniority.
The daily rite includes baptism in cold water, changing into white linen robes, and entry into a communal meal regarded as a sacrament in a holy temple-like refectory.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. 407 / THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. 409 / THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. 411 / THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. 413; lines 21302-21414 confidence: medium
The robe spreads or hastens toward the narrator in the hands of its givers; the narrator's love urges him to meet it, and he receives, adorns, and clothes himself with it.
The narrator receives and clothes himself in the brilliant robe immediately before ascending to the gate of salutation and homage.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. 409 / THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. 411 / THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. 413 / FOREWORD.; lines 21416-21478 confidence: medium
The Church Fathers assailed Gnostic inner teachings; the Gnostics made no reply, probably because of oaths of secrecy and because they did not regard inner-life doctrines as decidable by vulgar debate.
The passage says inner teachings were for those within and that Gnostics were probably bound by oaths of secrecy.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE NAASSENI. / THE NAASSENI. 199 / THE NAASSENI. 201 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 12842-12963 confidence: high
The Lesser Mysteries are said to concern fleshly generation, the Greater Mysteries new birth; the Gate of Heaven and House of God are reserved for the spiritual, who cast away garments and become bridegrooms made virgin by the Virginal Spirit.
The passage contrasts Lesser Mysteries of fleshly generation with Greater Mysteries of new birth and says the Great Mother Mysteries teach the mystery of rebirth.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE NUMBEK-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 359 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 361 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 363 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 365; lines 19293-19373 confidence: high
The ordinary spoken names of the elements are listed as aeons, words, roots, seeds, pleromata, and fruits; these are distinguished from authentic names or mysticae voces, with cipher-equivalents said to occur in Coptic Codices.
Authentic names are distinguished from ordinary spoken names, and the authentic name of Church is said to be revealed only to initiated members of the school.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 363 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 365 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 367 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 369; lines 19455-19541 confidence: high
The Gnostics are described as finding Gospel numbers and processes in Genesis and the Old Covenant library and as reading Gospel legends as allegory and initiation drama.
Gospel legends are said to be treated not as history but as allegory and as symbolic of the drama of initiation.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 363 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 365 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 367 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 369; lines 19455-19541 confidence: medium
The passage says he ascended with three and was joined by two, identified as Peter, James, and John, and Moses and Elias from the Gospel narrative.
The ascent is described through three companions and two additional figures, with the three explained as powers won over gross, subtle, and mental planes.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 365 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 367 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 369 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 371; lines 19544-19624 confidence: high
The passage says he becomes sixth, possessed of spiritual consciousness while still in the body, described as “the arahat stage.”
The number six is associated with embodied spiritual consciousness, mysteries of initiation, and the arithmetic relation in which dyads mark descent and triads mark ascent.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 369 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 371 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 373 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 375; lines 19707-19786 confidence: medium
The Marcosians might cite Philo and Alexandrine Judaism as precedents and might say Greek aeon names are substitutes for other names whose number-equivalents belong to secrets of initiation.
The passage links secret initiatory names with number-equivalents and describes a higher enformation through Christ as enformation according to knowledge and regeneration by the dodecad.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 375 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 377 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 379 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 381; lines 19956-20031 confidence: high
The rite's solemnizers declare no separation between spirit, heart, and the Super-celestial Power; the candidate replies that he is confirmed and redeemed in the name of IAO and Christ, the Living One; the assistants pronounce peace on those on whom the Name rests.
The passage presents a consecration rite with fixed declarations, a candidate's response, redemption language, divine names, and assistants' blessing.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PER AT.E. 211 / THE SETHI ANS. 213 / THE SETHIANS. / THE SETHIANS. 215; lines 13357-13427 confidence: high
The Mystery candidate is washed or baptized, strips off servant dress, puts on a heavenly garment, drinks life-giving water, leaves the servile body, and ascends spiritually to the ocean of immortality.
The candidate passes the Lesser Mysteries, is washed or baptized, exchanges servant dress for a heavenly garment, drinks life-giving water, and ascends in a spiritual body.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 475 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 477 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 479 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 481; lines 24050-24133 confidence: high
The speaker says the Mystery belongs to the addressed group and to anyone who listens and renounces the world, matter, evil thoughts, and the cares of the aeon.
The Mystery is promised to those who listen, renounce the world and its cares, and submit to Divinity.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 467 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 469 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 471; lines 23634-23714 confidence: medium
Sophia first utters seven repentances; at the fourth she asks that the image of the Light not be turned from her and refers to those who turn in the lowest regions.
Sophia's seven, ninth-stage, and thirteenth repentances are linked with remission, aid, and three degrees of purification from chaotic elements.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 473 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 475 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 477 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 479; lines 23967-24047 confidence: high
Those who have received light-mysteries come to supernal realms of the Inheritance, occupy spaces according to the degree received, and may enter lower regions but not ascend higher.
The passage links received mysteries to higher or lower spaces and states that recipients may go into lower regions but not ascend higher.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 473 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 475 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 477 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 479; lines 23967-24047 confidence: high
The receiver of the complete mystery, described as the twelve mysteries of the First Mystery, can explore all orders and regions of the Inheritance of Light from all directions and may remain in a chosen region.
The complete recipient of the twelve mysteries can explore all orders and regions from all directions and choose a place in the Light-kingdom.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 479 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 481 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 483 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 24191-24247 confidence: high
Headings name thrones in the Light-Kingdom, other Logoi, and degrees of mysteries; the narrator says an apparent interpolation follows, consisting of a quotation from an unknown Gospel.
The headings and dialogue present multiple degrees of mysteries, other Logoi, another Mystery of the Ineffable, and another Word of the whole Gnosis.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 479 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 481 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 483 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 24191-24247 confidence: high
Mary asks whether those who do not receive the Mystery of the Ineffable before death will enter the Light-Kingdom; the Master answers that whoever receives any mystery of light will after death find rest in the Light-world appropriate to that mystery.
The Master says that whoever receives any mystery of light will after death find rest in the Light-world appropriate to that mystery.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 479 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 481 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 483 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 24191-24247 confidence: medium
"No one who has not become a Christ will know the Gnosis of the whole pleroma," and the speaker says, "I am the Gnosis of the whole pleroma."
The passage says no one who has not become a Christ will know the Gnosis of the whole pleroma, and the speaker identifies himself as that Gnosis.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 481 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 483 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE PISTTS SOPHIA. 485; lines 24250-24332 confidence: high
Whoever receives the first mystery of the First Mystery becomes king over the spaces of the First Saviour in the Light-realm, up to the twelfth.
Receiving, possessing, or performing mysteries changes postmortem status and determines whether a soul must give explanations, apologies, or symbols in the regions.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 483 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE PISTTS SOPHIA. 485 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 487; lines 24335-24413 confidence: high
The addressees are called purgations of the Treasure, the Right, invisibles, rulers, and all of them; they endured afflictions through embodiment, struggled, renounced the world and matter, found the mysteries of the Kingdom of Light, and became pure light.
The addressees find the mysteries of the Kingdom of Light, which purify and transform them into refined and pure light.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 489 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 491 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA 493; lines 24610-24660 confidence: high
A curious person wanting to know the rites of the mysteries must be given them, even without lower mysteries; hiding them brings great judgment.
The passage distinguishes lower mysteries, three higher mysteries, and highest mysteries, and describes rules for giving them to recipients.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 491 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA 493 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 495; lines 24719-24806 confidence: high
One who achieves the mystery may ask for healing and 'the resurrection of the dead,' and the requests will be granted.
The mystery is said to grant healing and resurrection effects when achieved, and later is specifically withheld from general transmission as a sign of mission.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 491 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA 493 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 495; lines 24719-24806 confidence: medium
The Master allows other mysteries to be given, 'but not the mystery of the resurrection of the dead and the healing of disease.'
Other mysteries may be transmitted, but this resurrection-and-healing mystery must be retained by the disciples so that wonder-deeds validate their preaching.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 491 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA 493 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 495; lines 24719-24806 confidence: medium
At birth light-power, soul, counterfeit spirit, and body are all feeble and lack sense for good or evil because of a great weight of oblivion.
At birth the constituents are feeble and lack sense for good or evil because of a great weight of oblivion, then gradually develop according to nature.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 495 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 497 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 499 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 501; lines 24995-25035 confidence: high
“that Ineffable and that First Mystery... grant remission of sin unto every one who shall have received the Mystery.”
Those who have received the Mystery are described as mantled in mysteries of divine vestures, by analogy with a soldier protected by a royal mantle.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 497 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 499 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 501 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 25038-25089 confidence: high
Peter is connected with a successful trial concerning one who had fallen away after receiving baptism; the passage explains that an unrepentant recipient of mysteries who falls away has a worse lot than an impious person who never knew them.
The Master urges reception of the mysteries of light as the means to enter the Kingdom of Light, and the passage contrasts those who have received mysteries with those who have not known them.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 499 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 501 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 503; lines 25092-25171 confidence: high
Faith and mysteries manifest; many souls pass through transmigrations and return; some receive mysteries of light, ascend to the Gates of Light, find the perfect souls complete, and find the gates shut by the speaker.
The passage links mysteries, the initiated becoming light, and escape from the Dragon by knowing the names of the twelve rulers.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 503 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 505 / EXTRACTS FROM BOOKS OF THE SAVIOUR. 507 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 25301-25348 confidence: high
Headings identify the passage as concerning the Gnosis of the Christ and the Initiation of the Disciples on the Mount.
The heading names an initiation of disciples on the Mount, and the discourse concerns finding hidden mysteries, words, and gnosis.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 487 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 489 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 491; lines 24521-24607 confidence: high
Even a righteous man without sin cannot be taken into the Kingdom of Light because “the sign of the Kingdom of the Mysteries is not with him”; he must have “gnosis as well as righteousness.”
The text states that even a sinless righteous man cannot enter the Kingdom of Light without the sign, and explicitly says that gnosis is needed as well as righteousness.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 487 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 489 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 491; lines 24521-24607 confidence: medium
The disciples ask whether a repentant non-hypocrite who received the mysteries, fell away, and repented again should have transgressions remitted up to seven times and receive the mysteries again.
The repentant non-hypocrite may have transgressions remitted many times seven times and receive the mysteries again from the beginning.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 505 / EXTRACTS FROM BOOKS OF THE SAVIOUR. 507 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / EXTRACTS FROM BOOKS OF THE SAVIOUR. 509; lines 25351-25391 confidence: medium
The narrator describes ceremonies and invocations; Jesus stands by the Sea of the Ocean with male and female disciples and prays to the Father, Father of all fatherhood, Boundless Light, using mystic vowels, formulae, and names.
The passage presents a ceremonial assembly with white robes, an altar, directional turning, repeated invocation of IAO, mystic formulae, and disciples brought into the Father's presence.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTTS SOPHIA. 485 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 487 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 489 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 24462-24518 confidence: high
People of the world are told to be diligent so they may receive the mysteries of light and enter the height of the Kingdom of Light.
The passage states that people should receive the mysteries of light, that only qualified persons should receive them, and that they require renunciation and repentance.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTTS SOPHIA. 485 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 487 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 489 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 24462-24518 confidence: high
The passage lists gentleness, peacemaking, mercy, compassion, service to the poor, sick, and afflicted, love of God, righteousness, and absolute self-renunciation.
The passage lists ethical qualities and self-renunciation as boundary marks of the paths of those worthy of the mysteries of light.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE SO-CALLED CAINITES. / THE SO-CALLED CAINITES. ' 225 / THE SO-CALLED CAINITES. 227 / THE CARPOCRATIANS. 229; lines 13896-13909 confidence: medium
Epiphanius, elaborating on Irenaeus, is reported as saying the Cainites were dreadful and, like Carpocrates, taught that salvation required going through every kind of experience.
The passage reports a teaching that a person could not be saved without going through every kind of experience.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE SOPHIA-MYTHUS. 337 / THE SOPHIA-MYTHUS. 339 / THE SOPHIA-MYTHUS. 341 / THE SOPHIA-MYTHUS. 343; lines 18435-18511 confidence: high
Mead identifies the boundary with Basilides’ Great Firmament or Limitary Spirit and the Pistis Sophia Last Limit; the Saviour left the robe of power there during his descent for cosmic regeneration and was clothed with it again at final initiation.
The Saviour descends for regeneration of the cosmos outside the Pleroma, leaves the robe of power at the Limit, and is clothed with it again at final initiation after completing his task.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE SOPHIA-MYTHUS. 337 / THE SOPHIA-MYTHUS. 339 / THE SOPHIA-MYTHUS. 341 / THE SOPHIA-MYTHUS. 343; lines 18435-18511 confidence: medium
The robe of power is interpreted as the highest spiritual body; its living symbol is O, reflecting the self-limitation of the Heavenly Man or Logos, while the lower dead symbol is the orthodox cross (+).
The robe is interpreted as the highest spiritual body, participating in divine and human natures and making a man a partaker of eternal being.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE SOPHIA-MYTHUS. 337 / THE SOPHIA-MYTHUS. 339 / THE SOPHIA-MYTHUS. 341 / THE SOPHIA-MYTHUS. 343; lines 18435-18511 confidence: medium
The Day Be-with-us or Come-unto-us is described as final initiation for rare worthy individuals who become gods or christs, and as world-cycle dissolution or pralaya for the average mass of humanity.
The Day Be-with-us is final initiation or perfectioning for rare worthy individuals but the end of the world-cycle for the average mass of humanity.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE SOPHIA-MYTHUS. 349 / THE SOPHIA-MYTHUS 351 / THE SOPHIA-MYTHUS. 353 / THE SOPHIA-MYTHUS. 355; lines 18915-18989 confidence: high
The Workman was taught by Wisdom that he was not God alone, learned of the Better Deity, received elementary instruction and first initiation, and was taught the mighty mystery of the Father and the aeons.
The Workman receives elementary instruction and first initiation, but not the higher initiation or power enabling him to initiate others, and the Mystery remains secret.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE SOPHIA-MYTHUS. 353 / THE SOPHIA-MYTHUS. 355 / THE SOPHIA-MYTHUS. 357 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS.; lines 19024-19055 confidence: low
Irenaeus is said to profess to describe Marcosian initiation ceremonies and secret rites, portraying them as charlatanry and debauchery.
The passage explicitly mentions Irenaeus' claimed description of Marcosian initiation ceremonies and secret rites.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE SOPHIA-MYTHUS. 357 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. / THE NUMBEK-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 359 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 361; lines 19139-19211 confidence: medium
The sacred books of the “Mathematicians” are said to explain natural and celestial phenomena; a mathematical key given to an initiate into Chaldean star-lore opens the sacred science known to ancient seers.
The passage describes a mathematical key given to an initiate that opens access to sacred science of nature and man.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE SOPHIA-MYTHUS. 357 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. / THE NUMBEK-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 359 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 361; lines 19139-19211 confidence: medium
A member of the Valentinian milieu is said to adapt ancient symbolism to the Greek alphabet used for documents of the new faith; the passage says the alphabet did not fully bear the strain but served as an exercise for a pupil of the Gnosis.
The passage presents adaptation of ancient symbolism to the Greek alphabet as a useful exercise for a pupil of the Gnosis and as a means of conveying knowledge otherwise acquired.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE UNTITLED APOCALYPSE. 553 / THE UNTITLED APOCALYPSE. 555 / THE UNTITLED APOCALYPSE. 557 / THE UNTITLED APOCALYPSE. 559; lines 27552-27635 confidence: medium
Those who repented flee the matter of the lower aeon, ascend to the aeon of the self-fathered one, take a vow of renunciation, and are promised the mystery of the hidden Father.
The vow requires forsaking family and possessions, taking up the cross, following the speaker, and receiving promised mystery.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE UNTITLED APOCALYPSE. 553 / THE UNTITLED APOCALYPSE. 555 / THE UNTITLED APOCALYPSE. 557 / THE UNTITLED APOCALYPSE. 559; lines 27552-27635 confidence: high
Those who repented flee the matter of the lower aeon, ascend to the aeon of the self-fathered one, take a vow of renunciation, and are promised the mystery of the hidden Father.
The recipients are given the mystery of the hidden Father, recognize the True God, receive the Logos in words, and become gods and perfect.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE UNTITLED APOCALYPSE. 557 / THE UNTITLED APOCALYPSE. 559 / THE UNTITLED APOCALYPSE. 561 / THE UNTITLED APOCALYPSE. 563; lines 27722-27828 confidence: high
The prose explanation says mysteries such as baptism are given to the repentant; these grades of purification let a person rise to higher consciousness corresponding to states or regions.
The concluding prose identifies mysteries, baptism, grades of purification, and a rise to higher grades of consciousness corresponding with regions or states.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE UNTITLED APOCALYPSE. 559 / THE UNTITLED APOCALYPSE. 561 / THE UNTITLED APOCALYPSE. 563 / THE UNTITLED APOCALYPSE. 565; lines 27831-27901 confidence: high
The air-world is created as a resting-place for those from matter; nested places include repentance and reflections; beings baptize themselves in the Name of the Self-born, and powers stand beside the spring of the Water of Life.
The resting-place includes repentance, self-baptism in the Name of the Self-born, and a spring of the Water of Life.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE UNTITLED APOCALYPSE. 563 / THE UNTITLED APOCALYPSE. 565 / NOTES ON THE A. AND B. CODICES. 567 / NOTES ON THE A. AND B. CODICES. 569; lines 27978-28017 confidence: low
If the Pistis Sophia references are not interpolations, The Two Books of Ieou are not identical with the common document but were overworked and reformulated by it; they are described as presumably ancient and probably Egyptian, containing symbols, seals, passwords, and mystery-names.
The Books of Ieou are described as containing symbols, seals, passwords, and mystery-names.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE ASKEW AND BRUCE CODICES ... ... 453 458 / SUMMARY OF THE CONTENTS OF THE SO-CALLED / PISTIS SOPHIA TREATISE ... ... 459 506 / SYNOPSIS OF CONTENTS. XXV.; lines 1184-1250 confidence: medium
"The Descent of the Soul"; "Its Repentance and Redemption"; "The Degrees of Purification"; "The Light-crown"; "The Final Victory"
The sequence names repentance and redemption, degrees of purification, light-crown, and final victory.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. / THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. 407 / THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. 409 / THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. 411; lines 21205-21299 confidence: medium
The speaker strips off the filthy and unclean garb, leaves it in that country, and goes toward "the light of our home, the East"; the note glosses the discarded body in trance during initiation.
The narrative says the speaker strips off an unclean garb; the passage note glosses this as leaving the body behind in trance during initiation.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. / THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. 407 / THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. 409 / THE HYMN OF THE ROBE OF GLORY. 411; lines 21205-21299 confidence: medium
The speaker leaves Babel on his left hand and reaches Maishan, the merchants' haven on the sea; the note says he goes to the right like initiates in the Orphic and other Mysteries.
The speaker leaves Babel on his left hand; a note states that he goes to the right like initiates in the Orphic and other Mysteries.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 371 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 373 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 375 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 377; lines 19789-19869 confidence: high
Christ descends to human perception; recognizers cease from Ignorance and ascend from Death to Life; the All-Father wills the end of Ignorance and Death; a man is chosen as fit vehicle.
A chosen man is made a fit vehicle; Jesus is described as perfected in lower nature, explicitly glossed as the initiate, and as the vehicle of the Great One.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 371 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 373 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 375 / THE NUMBER-SYMBOLISM OF MARCUS. 377; lines 19789-19869 confidence: high
At baptism the dove descends on Jesus and soars to heaven, completing Jesus into Christ; in Christ is the seed of those who descend and ascend with him; Christ’s descending power is the seed of the Pleroma.
At baptism the dove descends upon Jesus and soars heavenward, completing Jesus into Christ and producing perfect illumination.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 501 / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 503 / THE PISTIS SOPHIA. 505; lines 25174-25252 confidence: high
“one in a thousand and two in ten thousand” will be found for the consummation of the mysteries of the First Mystery.
Only one in a thousand and two in ten thousand are said to reach the consummation of the mysteries of the First Mystery, and disciples are promised perfection in gnosis.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE SETHIANS. 215 / THE DOCET.E. 217 / THE DOCET.E. / THE DOCET.E. 219; lines 13504-13616 confidence: high
The Saviour washes in Jordan, the stream of the Logos; after water purification he receives a spiritual body. The world-ruler condemns the physical body to the cross, and Christ strips it off, nails it to the tree, and triumphs.
The Saviour washes in Jordan, receives a spiritual body after purification, and the passage cites being born of water and spirit.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten THE SETHIANS. 215 / THE DOCET.E. 217 / THE DOCET.E. / THE DOCET.E. 219; lines 13504-13616 confidence: high
The passage says different schools view Jesus Christ differently and that only real Gnostics, initiated similarly to Jesus, can understand the mystery face to face.
Only real Gnostics who have undergone initiations similar to Jesus are said to understand the mystery face to face.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten VALENTINUS. 307 / VALENTINUS. 309 / SOME OUTLINES OF POMOLOGY, 325 / SOME OUTLINES OF POMOLOGY. 329; lines 18006-18116 confidence: medium
Personified Wisdom is described as important in Gnostic mythology; Wisdom is the end of Gnosis, and the Sophia-Mythus is called the pivot of Gnostic mythological drama concerning the evolution of world-mind and human mind.
The cause of sorrow is Ignorance, and the removal of sorrow is the Path of Self-knowledge; initiates are said to teach the evolution of mind.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten XXXIV. FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / INDEX. / XXXV. / XXXVI. FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 2126-2268 confidence: medium
“Dance ... circular ... of initiation.”
The index lists dance of initiation and also circular dance.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten XXXIX. / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / INDEX. / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 3019-3150 confidence: high
“Initiation ... ceremonies ... dance ... grades ... mountain of ... of the cross ... of the disciples ... robe of” with page references.
The index entry for initiation gathers ceremonies, dance, grades, mountain, cross, disciples, and robe under the initiation topic.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten XXXIX. / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / INDEX. / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 3019-3150 confidence: medium
The Jesus index entry lists baptism, cosmic, hymn, Mary as mother, “my brother,” mysteries, “our God,” son of Mary, six-lettered name, and “twin of,” among other topics.
The passage indexes baptism of incense, baptism of Jesus, John as baptist, and chrism of the Ineffable.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten XXXV111. FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / INDEX. / XXXIX. / FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 2721-2852 confidence: medium
"Historicized legends of initiation" and "Historicizing of mythology" are listed.
The passage explicitly indexes historicized legends of initiation and historicizing of mythology.
read in the book → -
Fragments of a Faith Forgotten XXXVI. FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN. / INDEX. / XXXV11. / XXXV111. FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN.; lines 2425-2568 confidence: medium
"Except a man be born of water," 221.
The index includes a phrase about being born of water and a separate Fire entry with 'baptism of fire'.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION / THE FIFTH DOCUMENT; lines 10110-10195 confidence: high
Ialouham gives the soul the water or cup of forgetfulness; a Receiver of little Sabaoth gives a cup full of understanding, wiseness, and watchfulness; the soul is cast into a body and continually seeks the mysteries of the Light until inheriting eternal Light.
The passage repeatedly links finding, doing, and completing the mysteries of the Light with inheritance of eternal Light or the Treasury of the Light; the watchfulness cup makes the embodied soul seek those mysteries.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia INTRODUCTION / THE FIFTH DOCUMENT / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES / INDEX; lines 10596-10835 confidence: low
The Mystery entry includes first inward and outward mysteries, twenty-four mysteries of a second space, the Ineffable, knowledge of mystery, types and figures, higher and lower mysteries, and twin mysteries.
The index lists mysteries, knowledge of mystery, name, sign, ticket, veil, renunciation, and oblation.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia LITERALLY TRANSLATED FROM THE COPTIC BY GEORGE HORNER / LONDON / NEW YORK AND TORONTO: THE MACMILLAN CO. / PREFACE; lines 89-171 confidence: high
The leaders of the Gnostics “did not teach openly but in secret and by a method of initiation and allegory,” copied from the Pagan Mysteries.
The passage says Gnostic leaders taught secretly through initiation and allegory and concealed meaning from the profane by double sense.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 1042-1106 confidence: medium
Parallel passages in the manuscript and Bruce Papyrus concerning three sacraments or baptisms are said to differ because the London book omits the Oxford manuscript’s seals or diagrams, passwords, and names, apparently to avoid magical use.
The passage connects three sacraments or baptisms with seals or diagrams, passwords, and names, and treats those items as potentially usable in magic if exposed.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 1271-1336 confidence: high
Rebel Rulers of the stars are made instruments in punishing sinful souls, and hell terrors are used as a menace to induce initiation into mysteries.
Hell terrors are described as a menace inducing initiation into mysteries, and initiatory formulas are later associated with escape from soul-bonds and punishments.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 1583-1669 confidence: medium
Tertullian is said to speak of the Spiritual Ones despoiling themselves by putting off earthly souls; the Second Document is said to use the expression repeatedly for higher Powers and Jesus with heavenly natures.
The Spiritual Ones put off earthly souls, and the same expression is connected with higher Powers and Jesus; the broader nearby context mentions hidden sacraments.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 1583-1669 confidence: medium
In Tertullian's De Scorpiace, hidden sacraments include answers the soul must make when arraigned before powers and men of Truth; related names occur in a catalogue of transcendental Powers in the heaven of Truth.
The soul must make answers when arraigned before powers and men of Truth in a context called hidden sacraments.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 1671-1748 confidence: medium
The passage says the material is reminiscent of the Book of the Dead and Egyptian funerary texts, and describes mysteries spoken to dying or dead persons, plus knowledge of names of Powers over punishments, as delivering dwellers in Amente and other hells from tortures and admitting them into the Kingdom.
The passage refers to mysteries spoken to the dying, repeated over the dead, and enumerated as having magical effects on the living and the dead, suggesting an organized ritual system.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 2574-2658 confidence: high
Jesus tells the disciples to rejoice because he went to the Places from which he came and will now speak boldly, face to face, without parable, hiding nothing about the Height and the Place of Truth, by authority from the Ineffable and the First Mystery.
Jesus says he will speak face to face without parable, hide nothing, and reveal the Truth from beginning to end to disciples whom he chose through the First Mystery.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 2659-2750 confidence: high
Jesus tells the disciples to rejoice because the times are fulfilled for him to put on the vesture prepared from the beginning and left in the Last Mystery, and he says the world will be delivered by them.
Jesus says the time has come to put on the vesture; after wearing it he receives authorities and promises to reveal all mysteries and all knowledge.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 2752-2798 confidence: medium
The speakers say they dispatched the vesture, whose hidden light was unknown from the First precept downward and to the Spheres and Places; they command the addressee to hasten, put it on, and come so they may put on the two vestures by command of the First Mystery until the time defined by the Ineffable is fulfilled.
The speakers state that a time defined by the Ineffable is fulfilled and that the addressee must complete the service of the First Mystery while receiving the vestures.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 2800-2882 confidence: high
The firmament gates open; its Rulers, Authorities, and Angels see the vesture and the mystery of their names, fear, have bonds loosened, prostrate, worship, say the Lord of the Universe passed unknowingly through them, see only light, and hymn inwardly.
Gates of several regions open by themselves or all at once, and the veils of the twelve Aeons draw away as the speaker arrives.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 3384-3468 confidence: medium
The speaker asks that darkness and matter become a snare to the hostile powers, that divine judgment catch them, and that the Self-willed and his emanations not go to their places or to the thirteenth Aeon or receive mystery quickly.
The passage links repentance, purging light, receiving mystery, gates of the Light, and dwelling in the luminous place.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 3539-3620 confidence: high
The Saviour praises Petros’s explanation, says the disciples are blessed because he revealed mysteries to them, promises completion with every Pleroma and filling with spirit, and says their acceptance or rejection on earth will be matched in the Light or in the kingdom of his Father.
The Saviour promises to give the disciples all mysteries, complete them with every Pleroma, and fill them with spirit so that they are called spiritual ones.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 3890-3960 confidence: high
Jesus commends Andreas and promises the disciples all mysteries of the Light and all knowledge, saying they will be perfect ones completed with every Pleroma and will be with him in the kingdom of his Father.
Jesus promises the disciples all mysteries of the Light and all knowledge, and says they will be called perfect ones completed with every Pleroma.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 4264-4349 confidence: high
Jesus praises Iakobos, identifies his words as the explanation of the ninth repentance, and says the disciples and everyone who does his mysteries will be first into the kingdom of the heavens before the Invisibles, Gods, and Rulers in the thirteenth and twelve Aeons.
Jesus and Mariham state that those who do or receive the mysteries will be first in the kingdom before older aeonic beings.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 4439-4508 confidence: medium
Jesus praises Salome, promises to complete her in every mystery of the kingdom of light, and tells the disciples he drew near to the Chaos to take away the light of the lion-faced power; the power fears and cries to the Self-willed for help.
Jesus promises Salome completion in every mystery of the kingdom of light and later calls for one whose spirit is ready to explain Sophia's repentance.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 4510-4584 confidence: high
Jesus says Pistis Sophia cried to him, confessed transgression in the twelve Aeons, came down from them, made twelve Repentances, asked the Light of the Lights for forgiveness, and said she forsook the Place of the Height and dwelt in the Place of the Chaos.
Pistis Sophia addresses the Light of the Lights, confesses transgression, asks forgiveness, requests baptisms, and asks to be cleansed; Martha's psalm citation also asks for mercy, washing, and blotting out sin.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 4510-4584 confidence: medium
In the thirteenth Repentance, Pistis Sophia asks the Light of the Lights to hear, deliver, forgive, give baptisms, and cleanse; she identifies her transgression as the power of the face of lion and says she transgressed among the Invisibles and came down to the Chaos.
Pistis Sophia asks the Light to give baptisms, forgive sins, and cleanse her from transgression.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 4750-4833 confidence: medium
The other Maria interprets mercy as the spirit of divinity that came upon Jesus when he received baptism by Iohannes and met the power of Sabaoth the good in Jesus.
The other Maria links the saying to Jesus' baptism by Iohannes and to divine power that baptizes, forgives, and makes humankind at peace with the sons of light.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 4834-4912 confidence: high
Maria's explanation links Jesus, Iohannes, baptism, Gabriel, heaven, earth, and the Psalmic phrases about mercy, truth, righteousness, and peace; Jesus approves her explanation as words prophesied through David by his power of light.
The passage presents interpretations of prophetic words, lists mystery names and their interpretations, and describes mysteries of the Height or light being brought and given to rulers.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 4834-4912 confidence: medium
Maria's explanation links Jesus, Iohannes, baptism, Gabriel, heaven, earth, and the Psalmic phrases about mercy, truth, righteousness, and peace; Jesus approves her explanation as words prophesied through David by his power of light.
The passage refers to Jesus receiving baptism with Iohannes, to the baptizing of the power of Sabaoth, and to the First Mystery coming down upon the vesture of light as a dove.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 563-649 confidence: medium
Jesus spends twelve post-resurrection years teaching mysteries of heavenly places; the passage outlines the Third Chorema, the Kerasmos where Light is mingled with Matter, the Treasure-house, inferior cosmic places, earth, firmament, and outer Chaos.
Jesus teaches disciples the mysteries of heavenly places and later recites and interprets Pistis Sophia's penitences with them.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 6077-6085 confidence: medium
The speaker mentions the Treasury of the Light and says he would take the addressees to the Place of those who received the Inheritance and the mysteries of the Light.
The passage identifies a group as recipients of the Inheritance and the mysteries of the Light, and places the addressees in relation to that realm.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 6217-6285 confidence: high
The souls receiving Mystery come to the Place of the Middle, are baptised with spiritual unction and sealed, pass through the Middle, Right hand, and inner places of the nine Guards, Twin-saviours, three Amens, twelve Saviours, five Trees, and seven Voices; each gives its seal, and the souls enter the Inheritances of the Light.
The souls receive Mystery, are baptised with spiritual unction, and receive seals of mysteries before entry into the Inheritances of the Light.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 6287-6367 confidence: high
Maria asks what type those who receive the mystery of the Light will become in the midst of the last Helper.
Jesus says those who receive mysteries of the Light, after coming out of the body of matter, remain in high or lower arrays according to the mysteries they received.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 6378-6461 confidence: high
Jesus affirms the inquiry and says that each receiver of a mystery of the Light remains in the corresponding place; examples include authority to enter lower arrays but not higher ones.
Receiving specific mysteries determines the recipient's authorized place and movement among cosmic arrays.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 651-733 confidence: high
The passage describes progressive beatitudes, future kingship of the Twelve with Jesus, further instruction, mysteries enabling ascent to upper universes, and Projections of the Treasure-house involved in administering salvation.
The passage says initiations or mysteries give knowledge of the universe, its origin, and its end, and enable mounting to upper universes.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 651-733 confidence: high
The One Word of the Ineffable One, spoken over the dying or dead, expedites passage to the heaven appropriate to initiation status or ensures reincarnation in a righteous body for the wholly uninitiate.
The One Word spoken over the dying or dead expedites passage to the appropriate heaven or ensures reincarnation in a righteous body for the wholly uninitiate.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 651-733 confidence: medium
The way to the mysteries is stated as renunciation of the whole world and all the matter therein.
The passage states that the way to the mysteries is renunciation of the whole world and all matter therein.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 6595-6677 confidence: medium
Jesus tells the disciples to be sober, bring the power of perception of the Light before them, listen exactly, and says he will speak about the Place of truth and the Ineffable.
Jesus instructs the disciples to be sober and listen before teaching the Ineffable, then says the Mystery belongs to those who hearken and renounce the World, matter, evil thoughts, and cares of the Aeon.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 6679-6748 confidence: high
The speaker says that anyone who renounces the World and submits to the Godhead can understand the Mystery, which is easier and lighter than other Mysteries of the kingdom of the Light.
The passage repeatedly states that those who renounce the World, its cares, and its matter are able to understand or receive the Mystery.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 6835-6918 confidence: high
The speaker describes the Mystery of the Ineffable as the mystery in all these things, the only mystery, the knowledge of all, and the one word; he says he will explain the mysteries with their types, figures, and arrangements.
Reception of the one word of the Mystery of the Ineffable is tied to knowledge, types, figures, and the soul’s unimpeded passage after death.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 6919-7001 confidence: medium
Maria asks whether inheritance of the kingdom of Light is possible without knowing the word of the Ineffable; the Saviour says each receiver of a mystery inherits the corresponding Place, but knowledge of the Universe requires the one word of the Ineffable, and he says he is that knowledge.
Receiving mysteries determines entry into and inheritance of Places in the kingdom of Light, with more excellent mysteries leading to more exalted Places.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 7003-7045 confidence: medium
The soul gives no answer, defence, or symbol in any Place of the Light or Place of the Rulers; it passes through all Places, surpasses all, and reigns over all Places of the First Saviour.
Receiving the mysteries is linked to the soul passing through all Places without giving answer, defence, or symbol.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 7047-7111 confidence: high
Completing the first mystery in all its figures causes the soul, after coming out of the present body, to become a great overflow of light and pass through the Place of the Rulers and Place of the Light until reaching the Places of its kingdom.
Receiving, completing, or having the mystery spoken over the dying person changes the soul's postmortem condition and grants passage or protection; the passage also mentions duties, purifications, and renunciation.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 7113-7181 confidence: high
The third mystery of the Ineffable is completed and named over a man coming out of the body, who is connected with cruel punishments, judgments, and various fires of the Rulers.
Completion, reception, and naming of mysteries determine post-body inheritance, removal from punishments, and movement through spaces where answers, defences, symbols, and Receivers may matter.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 7183-7256 confidence: high
Groups receiving three, five, twelve, or other mysteries are described as remaining and reigning in ordered arrays according to what each receives.
Receiving graded mysteries determines rank, place, and participation in the kingdom, and Jesus promises to give figures, types, tickets, seals, answers, defences, and symbols connected with those mysteries.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 7258-7335 confidence: medium
The hearers are called dregs of the Treasury, Right, Middle, Invisibles, and Rulers; they underwent tribulations and changes into various bodies, renounced the world and matter, sought mysteries, and became purified light.
The mysteries of Light are said to purify the body of matter, make the seekers pure light, and enable entry into the Light kingdom.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 7337-7419 confidence: high
Andreas and the fellow-disciples have renunciations, tribulations from Place to Place, changes in various bodies, afflictions, and mysteries of purification; they become 'pure light purified greatly.'
The disciples undergo renunciations, tribulations, bodily changes, afflictions, and mysteries of purification, after which they become greatly purified light.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 735-807 confidence: high
“lesser mysteries” admit the faithful recipient to heaven and confer “great beatitude after death.”
The dead recipient must hand in a defence, password, and symbol during upward flight to secure passage to a heaven.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 735-807 confidence: high
The recipient of the Mystery is “a man in the world,” yet “excelleth all the Angels,” with the phrase repeated for other celestial orders.
The man who receives the Mystery of the Ineffable One is said to be in the world yet excel angels, archangels, Unseen Ones, Triple Powers, and projections of the Treasurehouse.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 7421-7505 confidence: high
Jesus continues speaking to his disciples and says that whenever he goes unto the Light they should preach to all the World and tell people not to stop seeking day and night until they find the mysteries of the kingdom of the Light.
The passage commands continual seeking until the mysteries of the kingdom of the Light are found, and describes these mysteries as purifying and making people pure light.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 7506-7552 confidence: high
The men of the World are repeatedly told to receive the mysteries of the Light and go to the Height of the kingdom of the Light.
The men of the World are repeatedly told to receive the mysteries of the Light, practice virtues, and go to the Height of the kingdom of the Light.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 7554-7600 confidence: medium
After three days the soul is taken down to Chaos and through punishments and judgments; fires molest it only partly and briefly, mercy is shown, and it is taken through the road of the Middle, the Rulers, and the Place of Iakhthanabas the unmerciful.
The soul is brought up from the Chaoses and taken by the road of the light of the sun toward the Virgin of the Light, but it cannot enter the Light without the mysteries and sign of the kingdom.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 7554-7600 confidence: medium
The soul is taken by the road of the light of the sun to the Virgin of the Light, who proves it free from sin but does not send it to the Light because it lacks the sign of the kingdom of the Mystery; she seals it with an excellent seal and sends it into a body among the Aeons of righteousness.
The Virgin seals the soul and causes it to be cast into a body among the Aeons of righteousness so that it may find the sign of the mysteries of the Light and inherit the kingdom of the Light.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 7554-7600 confidence: high
If the person sins, rejection to the World follows according to the type of sins; Jesus concludes that a soul cannot be taken into the Light without the mysteries of the kingdom of the Light.
Jesus states that even a completely righteous and sinless soul cannot be taken into the kingdom of the Light without the mysteries of the kingdom of the Light.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 7602-7686 confidence: high
Iohannes describes a sinner who renounces the World, receives mysteries from the first Space, sins again, repents again, and asks whether forgiveness and mysteries should extend to seven times.
The brother receives mysteries from the first Space and may be passed inward into the second Space, receiving first, second, and three further mysteries under conditions of repentance and sincerity.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 7687-7771 confidence: high
Iohannes asks whether a greatly sinful brother who renounces the World, its matter, sins, and cares, and is truthful rather than hypocritical, may receive mysteries of the second or third Space.
Access to mysteries depends on renunciation, truthfulness, absence of guile or hypocrisy, and testing of worthiness by the disciples.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 7687-7771 confidence: medium
Iohannes describes entering a city or village where people of unknown character receive the disciples into a house, act hypocritically, and wish to test the mysteries of the kingdom of Light.
Iohannes asks about people in cities or villages who may receive the disciples while acting with guile and hypocrisy in order to test the mysteries of the kingdom of Light.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 7772-7815 confidence: medium
Iohannes asks about hypocritical and guileful people who deride the mysteries; the Saviour says to give a mystery to receptive households, and worthy recipients will gain their souls and inherit the kingdom of the Light.
The Saviour instructs the addressees to give a mystery to receptive households and distinguishes worthy recipients who inherit the kingdom of the Light from unworthy ones.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 7817-7885 confidence: high
Mariham asks about a good brother filled with mysteries grieving for a brother, kinsman, or other man who has died and is in cruel judgments and punishments.
The passage describes a mystery rite that removes a soul from the punishments and judgments of the Rulers and transfers it toward the Virgin of the Light and a new righteous body.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 7817-7885 confidence: medium
The Saviour instructs them to do the third mystery of the Ineffable and ask that the soul be removed from punishments of the Rulers, taken to the Virgin of the Light, sealed, cast into a righteous body, and brought to the Height and kingdom of the Light.
The Virgin of the Light seals the soul with a sign of the kingdom of the Ineffable, gives it to Receivers, and it is cast into a body that will become righteous and inherit the kingdom of the Light.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 7817-7885 confidence: high
Maria asks about mysteries that prevent or bypass deaths reckoned by the Rulers of Destiny, including sword, waters, torture, torment, violence, and persecution for Jesus' name.
The Saviour says that completing and naming the first mystery delivers a person from what the Rulers of Destiny have reckoned and enables immediate departure from the body.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 7915-7999 confidence: high
The Saviour tells the disciples to preach in cities, kingdoms, and countries: seek continually until finding the mysteries of the Light, which take one into the kingdom of the Light.
The Saviour commands preaching that people should seek without ceasing until they find the mysteries of the Light, and he instructs that mysteries be given according to worthiness.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 8000-8084 confidence: medium
Jesus describes a good soul that received mysteries of the Light; when leaving the body, the counterfeit spirit and Fate follow it toward the Height until the soul says the mystery that loosens its seals and bonds.
The good soul has received mysteries of the Light and speaks the mystery that loosens the seals and bonds of the counterfeit spirit, enabling release.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 8085-8169 confidence: high
The soul is brought out of the body and followed by Fate and the counterfeit spirit, which is bound to her by seals and bonds of the Rulers; the soul speaks the mystery of loosening and dismisses the counterfeit spirit with Fate.
The soul uses mysteries, defences, seals, hymns, baptisms, and chrism; light figures prove and seal the soul before it is admitted onward.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 809-872 confidence: high
Mary Magdalene and other disciples, especially John, question which sinners should receive mysteries and their effects; a mystery can raise the dead, heal the sick, and do wonders, but belongs to the Archons or wicked Rulers of the Stars and is restricted to establishing faith.
Mysteries, formulas, and names are described as enabling wonders, release from Spirit Counterfeit and Fate, escape from the Dragon, and entry into the Light.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 8170-8253 confidence: medium
First meaning: the soul gives defence with seal to the Rulers in the Place of the King, the Adamas, and gives honour, glory, seals, and hymn to the Places of the Light.
A soul that receives mystery gives defences with seals to Rulers and Places; lack of the mystery loosening bonds and seals leads to judgment.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 8255-8298 confidence: high
Maria asks what type of baptisms forgive sin, refers to Contentious Ministers connected with witnessing and convicting sins in judgments, and asks whether baptismal mysteries blot out sins or cause forgetfulness.
Maria asks how baptisms forgive sin, and the Saviour contrasts souls without mystery, who are convicted and punished, with souls receiving mysteries, who cannot be overpowered or taken by the Ministers.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 8300-8383 confidence: high
The baptism mysteries become a great fierce wise fire, burn sins, enter the soul and body in concealment, consume affixed sins, and pursue the pursuers.
The baptism mysteries become a fierce wise fire, burn and consume sins, and are interpreted by Maria as the fire brought into the world to purify souls.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 8300-8383 confidence: medium
Maria asks how the mysteries of the three Spaces, the First Mystery, and the Ineffable forgive sins; the Saviour says they forgive otherwise in the Places of the Rulers, including every sin and unlawfulness for the First Mystery and Ineffable.
Maria asks whether higher mysteries forgive as baptism does, and the Saviour distinguishes the forgiveness performed by mysteries of the three Spaces, the First Mystery, and the Ineffable.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 8384-8468 confidence: medium
Maria asks about a First Mystery recipient who sins, repents, and prays; the Saviour says forgiveness applies through twelve transgressions and repentances, but after the twelve there is no forgiveness except through the mysteries of the Ineffable.
Receiving named mysteries changes the conditions of forgiveness: First Mystery recipients have a stated limit, while Ineffable recipients are forgiven at every time if they repent while living and pray in the mysteries.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 8469-8541 confidence: high
Maria asks whether those who received the mysteries of the First Mystery and the Ineffable, sinned through the compulsion of Destiny, turned, repented, and prayed in their mysteries will be forgiven, and how many times.
The passage repeatedly states that those who receive the mysteries and then sin may be forgiven every time if they turn, repent, and remain in the mystery while alive.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 8469-8541 confidence: medium
The Saviour says that if a king clothes a soldier in royal vesture, others cannot do evil to him; much more so those who wear the mysteries of the vestures of the Ineffable and the First Mystery.
The Saviour compares a soldier protected by the king's vesture with those who wear the mysteries of the vestures of the Ineffable and the First Mystery.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 8543-8617 confidence: high
Jesus sees a repentant woman, baptizes her three times, says she has not acted worthily of the baptism or mysteries of the Light, and tells Petros to perform a mystery that cuts her soul from the inheritances of the Light while testing his mercy.
The woman receives three baptisms yet fails to act worthily, and Jesus commands a mystery that would cut her soul away from the inheritance of Light.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 8543-8617 confidence: medium
Maria asks whether a person who received a mystery, did not act worthily, sinned, and later repented may receive the same mystery again or a lower mystery. Jesus answers that only higher mysteries can hear and forgive such sins.
Jesus states that the same or lower mysteries will not forgive a repentant sinner who failed after receiving a mystery, but higher mysteries can hear him and forgive his sins.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 8543-8617 confidence: medium
Jesus says that if someone received three mysteries in the second or third Space and then transgressed, no higher or lower mystery can help except the First Mystery with the mystery of the Ineffable, which can receive repentance.
For a person who has received three mysteries in the second or third Space and transgressed, only the First Mystery with the mystery of the Ineffable can hear and receive repentance.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 8619-8692 confidence: high
Maria asks whether souls that come into the world for many cycles and neglect to receive mystery, trusting in another cycle, risk not attaining the mysteries.
The Saviour commands immediate reception of the mysteries of the Light and warns against postponing through days or cycles because the gate will later close.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 8619-8692 confidence: medium
The Saviour commands preaching to all the world: strive, renounce the world and matter, and receive the mysteries of the Light before the number of perfect souls is complete, so as not to be placed at the gate and sent to outer Darkness; Maria affirms that she has heard and understood and restates the need to receive the mysteries in the troublous time.
The Saviour commands people to renounce the world and its matter and receive the mysteries of the Light before completion.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 874-963 confidence: high
On the Mountain of Galilee Jesus celebrates a sacrament with fire and water, wine and blood; bread is distributed, and a sign involves conversion of a cup of wine into baptismal water.
Jesus celebrates a sacrament with specified elements, declares that it remits sins, and instructs disciples to perform it for others.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 8822-8880 confidence: high
The Saviour says that those wishing to remove such souls from punishments and judgments should do the mystery of the Ineffable, which forgives sin and can lead the soul toward a righteous body, the mysteries of the Light, the Height, and the kingdom of the Light.
The passage centers on the mystery of the Ineffable, sealing with the seal or sign of the Ineffable, baptism by the seven Virgins, spiritual chrism, and later purification and cleansing.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 8882-8966 confidence: high
Maria asks about receivers of the mysteries making beams of light and passing through every Place to the Place of inheritance; the Saviour confirms this for those who receive the mystery while alive and leave the body.
Receiving mysteries while alive, receiving further interior mysteries, knowing one of the twelve names, and speaking a name in the dragon’s punishments determine postmortem outcomes.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 8967-8996 confidence: high
If Ieou finds souls completed in their cycle but unable to return to the World and lacking the sign of the Ineffable, he has mercy and brings them to the seven Virgins of the Light, who baptize them, withhold spiritual chrism, and take them to the Treasury of the Light without placing them in the array of inheritance because they lack the sign or seal.
Souls receive baptism, are denied spiritual chrism, later undergo purification and cleansing, receive mystery, and are placed in a final array.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 9083-9141 confidence: high
The speaker says he brought mysteries into the World that loosen the bonds and seals of the counterfeit spirit, free the soul, redeem it from Ruler parents, make it pure Light, and take it up to the kingdom of the Father, the First Mystery.
The mysteries loosen bonds and seals, make the soul free and pure Light, and take it up to the kingdom of the Father, the First Mystery.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 9143-9227 confidence: high
Maria tells Salome that the law concerns the power from the Saviour, the Light-dweller within, not soul, body, or counterfeit spirit. She says remaining outside the Saviour and his mysteries brings death and perishing; Salome replies that a power of the Saviour gives understanding.
Release depends on saying the mysteries and loosening seals and bonds; failure to do so leads to seizure and punishment.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 9317-9401 confidence: high
“I brought the key of the mysteries of the kingdom of the heavens”; without mysteries, no one goes to “the kingdom of the Light.”
The passage repeatedly says that mysteries are necessary for sinners and righteous people to be purified, made Light, and taken to the Light.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 9402-9468 confidence: high
Maria asks whether any soul went to the Light before the Saviour came. The Saviour answers that no soul went into the Light before his coming, and that he has now opened the gates and roads to the Light for those worthy of the mysteries.
The passage repeatedly states that receiving or finding the mysteries enables souls or righteous persons to go to the Light, inherit the kingdom of the Light, and become complete in knowledge.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 9470-9554 confidence: medium
Jesus speaks another vowel formula with an interpretation involving the universe and completion, then asks the Father of every fatherhood to hear him concerning the disciples whom he brought into the Father's presence, and says he knows the name of the Father of the Treasury of the Light.
Jesus uses divine names, says he knows the name of the Father of the Treasury of the Light, brings the disciples into the Father's presence, and explains the mystery of the rulers and places.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 9555-9598 confidence: high
The passage names five great Rulers and gives incorruptible names corresponding to Kronos, Ares, Hermes, Aphrodite, and Zeus.
Jesus promises every mystery and knowledge, including names, seals, tickets, baptisms, and invocations, to enable passage to cosmic Places.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 965-1040 confidence: medium
The Fifth Document is shortest, lacks its title because of a four-leaf gap, concerns punishments for sins, and the lacuna is inferred to have included omitted punishments and the Baptism of Fire and the Holy Spirit that Jesus was about to celebrate.
The passage mentions the Baptism of Fire and the Holy Spirit, uninitiated righteous dead, and bodies that find or do not find the mysteries of light.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 9787-9820 confidence: high
Jesus draws the disciples near, turns to the four corners, says the great name over their heads, blesses them, breathes into their eyes, and they see a great light.
Jesus uses ritualized actions over the disciples, including the great name, blessing, and breath into their eyes, after which they see great light and report a vision.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 9822-9877 confidence: high
The disciples ask when Jesus will cause their sins and unlawfulness to be forgiven and make them worthy of the Father's kingdom; Jesus replies that he will purify their sins and make them worthy.
The disciples seek forgiveness and worthiness; Jesus performs an oblation, invokes divine agents, requests forgiveness and purification, and announces that the disciples have been numbered in the Father's kingdom.
read in the book → -
Pistis Sophia THE FIFTH DOCUMENT ... 193 / INDEX OF PSALMS AND ODES ... 201 / GENERAL INDEX ... 203 / INTRODUCTION; lines 9879-9928 confidence: high
Jesus says the disciples will perform a mystery for guileless believers who heed them; their sins and unlawfulness will be blotted out. He says the mystery must be hidden except from the obedient and calls it the truth of baptism and the First Oblation guiding to the Place of Truth and Place of Light.
The mystery is hidden, given only to qualified obedient believers, and is linked to baptism that blots out sins and unlawfulness.
read in the book →
greek
-
Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, and Homerica DOUBTFUL FRAGMENTS / THE HOMERIC HYMNS / I. TO DIONYSUS 2501 / II. TO DEMETER; lines 5349-5443 confidence: medium
Demeter nurses Demophoon in the palace; he is not fed with ordinary food or breast milk, but is anointed with ambrosia by day, breathed upon, and hidden in the fire by night like a brand, growing beyond his age.
Demeter secretly places Demophoon in fire as part of a process she says would have made him deathless and unageing, but Metaneira's fearful intervention prevents it.
read in the book → -
Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, and Homerica DOUBTFUL FRAGMENTS / THE HOMERIC HYMNS / I. TO DIONYSUS 2501 / II. TO DEMETER; lines 5349-5443 confidence: medium
Demeter rebukes mortals, swears by the water of Styx, and says she would have made the child deathless and unageing, but now he cannot escape death and the fates, though he will have unfailing honour.
After the interrupted care of Demophoon, Demeter reveals herself, orders a temple and altar, and says she will teach rites that humans may perform to win her favour.
read in the book → -
Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, and Homerica DOUBTFUL FRAGMENTS / THE HOMERIC HYMNS / I. TO DIONYSUS 2501 / II. TO DEMETER; lines 5349-5443 confidence: medium
Metaneira offers sweet wine; Demeter refuses red wine as unlawful and asks for meal and water mixed with soft mint, which she receives as a sacrament.
Demeter refuses wine, asks for a drink of meal, water, and mint, and receives it as a sacrament according to the passage summary.
read in the book → -
Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, and Homerica DOUBTFUL FRAGMENTS / THE HOMERIC HYMNS / I. TO DIONYSUS 2501 / II. TO DEMETER; lines 5349-5443 confidence: medium
Demeter foretells strife among the Eleusinians, identifies herself, orders a temple and altar below the city wall above Callichorus, and says she will teach her rites.
Demeter reveals herself, commands a temple and altar, and promises to teach rites whose reverent performance will win her favor.
read in the book → -
Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, and Homerica DOUBTFUL FRAGMENTS / THE HOMERIC HYMNS / I. TO DIONYSUS 2501 / II. TO DEMETER; lines 5544-5635 confidence: high
Demeter makes fruit spring from the land and the earth becomes laden with leaves and flowers; she teaches rites and mysteries to selected leaders, and the passage contrasts initiates favorably with the uninitiate after death.
Demeter teaches mysteries that must not be uttered, and the passage contrasts the blessed fate of those who have seen them with that of the uninitiate after death.
read in the book → -
Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, and Homerica DOUBTFUL FRAGMENTS / THE HOMERIC HYMNS / I. TO DIONYSUS 2501 / II. TO DEMETER; lines 5544-5635 confidence: high
Demeter makes fruit spring up and the earth becomes laden with leaves and flowers. She teaches her rites and mysteries to named men; initiates are said to have a better lot after death than the uninitiated.
Demeter teaches rites and mysteries that must not be transgressed, pried into, or uttered, and the passage distinguishes the after-death lot of initiates and uninitiates.
read in the book → -
Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, and Homerica ENDNOTES / PREPARERS NOTE / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION; lines 914-1008 confidence: medium
Zeus is forced to bring Persephone back from the lower world, but Hades contrives that she remains partly a lower-world deity; Demeter establishes the Eleusinian mysteries in memory of her sorrows.
Demeter establishes the Eleusinian mysteries in memory of her sorrows.
read in the book → -
Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, and Homerica ENDNOTES / PREPARERS NOTE / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION; lines 914-1008 confidence: medium
Demeter establishes the Eleusinian mysteries in memory of her sorrows; the passage notes an agrarian origin for them.
Demeter establishes the Eleusinian mysteries in memory of her sorrows.
read in the book → -
Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, and Homerica HESIOD / HESIODS WORKS AND DAYS / THE DIVINATION BY BIRDS / THE ASTRONOMY; lines 2338-2416 confidence: medium
Orion is son of Euryale and Poseidon and can walk on waves; after outraging Merope, Oenopion blinds and exiles him; Hephaestus gives Cedalion as guide; Orion travels east, meets Helius, is healed, and searches for Oenopion, who is hidden underground.
Orion is blinded, expelled, guided by Cedalion, travels east, meets Helius, and is healed.
read in the book → -
Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, and Homerica I. TO DIONYSUS 2501 / II. TO DEMETER / III. TO DELIAN APOLLO / TO PYTHIAN APOLLO; lines 6080-6145 confidence: medium
Apollo leads them with a lyre, playing sweetly; the Cretans follow to Pytho, marching in time and chanting the Ie Paean like Cretan paean-singers.
Apollo leads the Cretans with lyre-playing while they march and chant the Ie Paean to Pytho and arrive at the sanctuary where they will dwell and serve.
read in the book → -
Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, and Homerica II. TO DEMETER / III. TO DELIAN APOLLO / TO PYTHIAN APOLLO / IV. TO HERMES; lines 6249-6341 confidence: medium
Hermes answers Maia that he seeks food, offerings, prayers, wealth, and divine honor; he says he will enter Apollo's rite and, if Zeus does not grant honor, become a prince of robbers and plunder Apollo's house at Pytho.
Hermes says he will not remain without offerings and prayers, seeks fellowship and honor among the gods, and threatens theft if honor is not granted.
read in the book → -
Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, and Homerica III. TO DELIAN APOLLO / TO PYTHIAN APOLLO / IV. TO HERMES / V. TO APHRODITE; lines 6890-6966 confidence: medium
Mountain Nymphs inhabit a great holy mountain, live long, eat heavenly food, dance with immortals, mate with Sileni and Hermes in caves, and are born and die together with pines or oaks.
The child will be kept and reared by long-lived mountain Nymphs before being shown to the mortal father and brought to Ilion.
read in the book → -
Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, and Homerica THE CERCOPES / THE BATTLE OF FROGS AND MICE / OF THE ORIGIN OF HOMER AND HESIOD, AND OF THEIR CONTEST / ENDNOTES; lines 9645-9787 confidence: medium
Demeter chooses a lowlier seat because in sorrow she refuses comforts.
Demeter's sorrow motivates her lowly seat, and the potion is described as a central Eleusinian ritual act commemorating her sorrows.
read in the book → -
Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, and Homerica THE GREAT WORKS / THE IDAEAN DACTYLS / THE THEOGONY / THE CATALOGUES OF WOMEN AND EOIAE1701; lines 3421-3527 confidence: medium
Tyro bears Neleus and Pelias by Poseidon, has other sons by Cretheus, and Jason is born from Aeson and Polymede and brought up by Chiron in Pelion.
Jason is born from Aeson and Polymede and brought up by Chiron in woody Pelion.
read in the book → -
Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, and Homerica THE GREAT WORKS / THE IDAEAN DACTYLS / THE THEOGONY / THE CATALOGUES OF WOMEN AND EOIAE1701; lines 3529-3639 confidence: medium
Atalanta appears before a silent crowd; Schoeneus says Hippomenes seeks his daughter and must win her by contest, with marriage and horses as reward if he escapes death.
Hippomenes must win Atalanta through a contest where failure means death; he uses apples described in connection with Aphrodite's gifts to escape death and black fate.
read in the book → -
Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, and Homerica THE GREAT WORKS / THE IDAEAN DACTYLS / THE THEOGONY / THE CATALOGUES OF WOMEN AND EOIAE1701; lines 3529-3639 confidence: low
The daughters of Proetus scorn Juno's divinity, believe they are turned into cows, leave Argos, and are later cured by Melampus son of Amythaon.
The daughters of Proetus leave Argos after madness and are later cured by Melampus in one notice.
read in the book → -
Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, and Homerica THE GREAT WORKS / THE IDAEAN DACTYLS / THE THEOGONY / THE CATALOGUES OF WOMEN AND EOIAE1701; lines 4023-4038 confidence: low
Chiron tends swift-footed Achilles, son of Peleus, on woody Pelion while Achilles is still a boy; the passage says Achilles would have prevailed for Helen if she had been unwed, but Menelaus won her first.
Chiron tends Achilles while he is still a boy on woody Pelion.
read in the book → -
Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, and Homerica THE PRECEPTS OF CHIRON / THE GREAT WORKS / THE IDAEAN DACTYLS / THE THEOGONY; lines 2463-2554 confidence: high
The Heliconian Muses hold holy Helicon, dance by spring and altar, wash in Permessus, the Horse’s Spring, or Olmeius, go out by night veiled in mist, praise many gods, and teach Hesiod song while he shepherds under Helicon.
Hesiod is approached by the Muses while shepherding, taught song, given a laurel rod, and infused with divine voice for singing sacred subjects.
read in the book → -
Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, and Homerica THE PRECEPTS OF CHIRON / THE GREAT WORKS / THE IDAEAN DACTYLS / THE THEOGONY; lines 3293-3404 confidence: medium
Heracles completes grievous toils, marries Hebe on Olympus, and lives among the undying gods untroubled and unageing.
Heracles finishes grievous toils before marriage to Hebe and divine life; Iason finishes labours before returning to Iolcus with Medea as wife.
read in the book → -
Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, and Homerica THE PRECEPTS OF CHIRON / THE GREAT WORKS / THE IDAEAN DACTYLS / THE THEOGONY; lines 3293-3404 confidence: low
The son of Aeson completes labours imposed by Pelias, leads Medea away from Aeetes, returns to Iolcus with her on a swift ship, marries her, and their son Medeus is raised by Cheiron in the mountains.
Medeus, child of Iason and Medea, is brought up by Cheiron in the mountains.
read in the book → -
Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, and Homerica THE THEOGONY / THE CATALOGUES OF WOMEN AND EOIAE1701 / II. 1745 / THE SHIELD OF HERACLES; lines 4322-4408 confidence: low
Amphitryon lives with Alcmena without sexual union until he avenges her brothers and burns Taphians and Teleboans; the gods witness the obligation, and he fears their anger.
Amphitryon must complete an imposed task witnessed by gods before he may go in to Alcmena; he fears divine anger and hastens to perform it.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN. / FOOTNOTES: / GENERAL INDEX; lines 26156-26418 confidence: medium
Asclepius is indexed “in serpent-form” and with re-incarnation in mock-mysteries.
The index lists Adonis as a type of the initiated, Aphrodite’s mystic rites, Bacchic rites, and Asclepius re-incarnation in mock-mysteries.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN. / FOOTNOTES: / GENERAL INDEX; lines 26902-27177 confidence: medium
“Initiated, future happiness of the, 563 f.; hopes of the, 578 f.”; “Iasion, as type of the initiated”; “Kore ... as representative of the initiated.”
The index lists the initiated, their future happiness and hopes, Iasion and Kore as types or representatives of the initiated, and marriage as initiation in relation to the Mysteries.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN. / FOOTNOTES: / GENERAL INDEX; lines 27179-27423 confidence: high
Index entry lists mysteries with benefits of participation, grades of initiation, secrecy of doctrines, association with funerals and wedding rites, named deity cults, and promises summarized by Theo Smyrnaeus.
The index lists grades of initiation, participation benefits, doctrines kept secret, and promises associated with mysteries.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN. / FOOTNOTES: / GENERAL INDEX; lines 27179-27423 confidence: medium
Index entry lists mysteries with benefits of participation, grades of initiation, secrecy of doctrines, association with funerals and wedding rites, named deity cults, and promises summarized by Theo Smyrnaeus.
The index describes mysteries as associated with funerals and wedding rites and the Mysteries of Demeter as dramatic and effective on spectators.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals CREMATION AND INHUMATION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VI. / THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION.; lines 22506-22595 confidence: high
The passage states that the doctrine of future rewards and punishments belonged to the Pelasgian element; participation in Demeter's mysteries at Eleusis was held to be an earnest of future bliss, from which the impure or uninitiated were excluded.
Participation in Demeter's Eleusinian mysteries is described as an earnest of future bliss, while the impure or uninitiated are excluded.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN. / FOOTNOTES:; lines 25711-25916 confidence: medium
“τέλη denotes here not merely a ‘rite,’ but a ‘consummation’ by which a man becomes τέλειος.”
The passage glosses τέλη as a rite or consummation by which a person becomes τέλειος.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals FOOTNOTES: / M.D.VI. / CHAPTER III. / THE COMMUNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 15160-15219 confidence: medium
Menippus was “purged and wiped clean and consecrated with squill and torches” before consulting the oracle of the dead.
The pharmakos is purified to enter the presence of a god, and Menippus is cited as purified before consulting the oracle of the dead.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals GENERAL INDEX 607-617 / INDEX OF GREEK WORDS AND PHRASES 618-620 / CHAPTER I. / INTRODUCTORY.; lines 1594-1684 confidence: medium
The passage says purity for the mysteries of Eleusis involved physical cleanliness, pure use of Greek, food observances, and bathing in the sea.
The passage describes purity for the Eleusinian mysteries as involving cleanliness, language, diet, and sea bathing.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals GENERAL INDEX 607-617 / INDEX OF GREEK WORDS AND PHRASES 618-620 / CHAPTER I. / INTRODUCTORY.; lines 1686-1775 confidence: high
Participation in mysteries is said to ensure blessings here and hereafter, regardless of evil life, while a good life without initiation would not earn them.
Participation in mysteries is said to ensure blessings here and hereafter, and a cited saying contrasts initiates with others in Hades.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 24043-24126 confidence: high
The author says there is “Nowhere a statement; often a hint,” because the doctrine was not for the profane and was revealed to those “initiated into the Mysteries,” perhaps in parables.
The passage says the doctrine was not divulged to the profane and was revealed only to those initiated into the Mysteries, perhaps in parables.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 24128-24176 confidence: high
"Thrice happy" are those who have seen the rites before Hades; "they alone there have true life, the rest have nought there but ill."
The passage repeatedly connects seeing or learning the Eleusinian rites before death with happiness, true life in Hades, and blessed participation in the other world.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 24178-24258 confidence: high
Isocrates is quoted: Demeter “gave us the greatest of all gifts,” including “fruits of the earth” and “that rite which makes happier the hopes of those that participate therein concerning both the end of life and their whole existence”; the city “gave to all men a share” in these blessings.
The passage repeatedly states that the Eleusinian rite or mysteries furnish participants with happier hopes concerning death, the end of life, and life hereafter.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 24260-24326 confidence: high
Theo Smyrnaeus compares stages in philosophical study with stages of mystery initiation; Lobeck argues the reference is not to Eleusis only, and the author suggests many mysteries had several grades.
The passage describes several grades of initiation and a fifth final stage beyond open vision and exposition.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 24260-24326 confidence: medium
The author takes Theo's phrase as an epitome of vague promises to the profane, links it to happier hopes concerning the hereafter, and grounds those hopes in Hellenic desire for close communion with gods.
The author says the mysteries appropriated happier hopes concerning the hereafter and reserved them to the initiated alone.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 24328-24414 confidence: high
Demeter’s worship and other rites are described as holy Pelasgian religion; when Achaeans of strange tongue and religion arrived, Pelasgians withheld knowledge and performed the rites secretly.
The passage says mainland rites were kept secret, imparted only to initiated persons, and protected from outsiders who lacked knowledge of Demeter.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 24328-24414 confidence: high
At Eleusis, purity for candidates for initiation included physical and spiritual purity secured by ablution and abstinence, and linguistic purity: speaking Greek purely.
The passage describes initiation eligibility as requiring physical, spiritual, and linguistic purity, including ablution, abstinence, and pure Greek speech.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 24483-24564 confidence: high
Clement is said to denounce the doctrine as gods committing fornication with humans; the author contrasts this with initiates who saw love and divine condescension and sought purification by abstinence and ablution before the holy of holies.
The initiated are said to seek purification through abstinence and ablution before admission to the holy of holies.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 24653-24742 confidence: high
The Eleusinian drama of Demeter and Kore is said to uplift the initiated until they share Demeter's sorrow, wandering, and joy.
The initiated witness the Eleusinian drama and are described as no longer mere spectators but sharers in Demeter's sorrow, wandering, and joy, with salvation connected to the rite.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 24744-24836 confidence: high
Demeter is named as a deity with whom mankind might hope for union; Iasion is said to be “wed with him in sweet love” in Cretan furrows, and this happiness is presented as reserved for the sanctified rather than the profane.
The passage says that what is withheld from the profane is reserved for the sanctified and connects Aphrodite rites with initiation into hopes of marriage with gods.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 24744-24836 confidence: medium
Clement’s account is summarized: Uranus’ self-mutilation makes the sea pregnant; Aphrodite is born from foam; initiates receive salt and a phallus and present a coin to the goddess as lovers to a mistress.
The rites are reported to give initiates salt and a phallus and to have them present Aphrodite with a coin as lovers to a mistress; the author links this with divine marriage hopes.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 24838-24899 confidence: medium
The Adonis rite centers on Aphrodite’s love after his death; the lower-world gods let him return for half of each year, and the rite illustrates that the dead live and are one with their gods.
Adonis is a type or precursor of initiates; the passage says the dead live with body and soul and are one with their gods, and that initiates win heaven’s favour.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 24978-25062 confidence: high
“the motif was the marriage of the deity with his worshippers” in the Sabazian mysteries, connected by some with Dionysus and by others with Zeus.
The passage explicitly identifies Sabazian and Cybele initiation acts as symbolic or promised wedded union between deity and worshipper.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 25064-25152 confidence: high
The author argues that if mystery teaching promised divine union, human marriage would be a foretaste of it and death the hour of fulfillment; he says this is confirmed by association with weddings and funerals.
The author says ordinary weddings were treated as akin to initiation; the Cos inscription calls first-marriage brides 'initiated' and assigns wedding services to priestesses of Demeter.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 25154-25200 confidence: high
Wedding preliminaries include sacrifice to Zeus Teleios and Hera Teleia and are called προτέλεια, described as preliminaries of initiation into a mystery revealed by the sacred marriage.
Wedding preliminaries are called preliminaries of initiation, include ablution like mystery preparation, and the first marital night is called the mystic night.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 25202-25286 confidence: high
The passage says the unmarried and uninitiated shared the same future fate; Plato’s uninitiated carry water in a sieve to a broken jar, and the Danaids have the same netherworld lot.
The passage explicitly says the unmarried and uninitiated share the same future fate and later restates that both are doomed to fetch water for ritual ablutions.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 25202-25286 confidence: high
The author interprets the episode as evidence that the Danaids were punished for remaining unmarried by fetching water for a bridal bath; Amymone’s wedlock with Poseidon saves her, and both unmarried and uninitiated persons are linked by missing ritual ablutions before matrimony or mysteries.
The passage says marriage is revealed as a mystic and sacramental rite akin to the rites of Eleusis, and compares ablutions before mysteries and matrimony.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 25288-25390 confidence: high
The phrase about Despoina's bosom is interpreted as admission to the embrace of the underworld queen and compared with Cybele, Sabazian, and Lucianic formulas; the ritual act is treated as a sacramental pledge of future wedlock with the goddess.
The Orphic phrase about Despoina's bosom is interpreted as a sacramental ritual act pledging future wedlock between the initiate and his goddess.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 25392-25458 confidence: high
The passage concludes that several mystic marriages teach that marriage perfects divine and human life, and that future communion of the blessed and initiated with their gods is perfected by a marriage-bond.
The passage says that when the blessed and initiated dwell with their gods, the perfect bond of communion is the marriage-bond.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 25537-25630 confidence: medium
The passage identifies a common motif: death as entrance into a blissful estate of wedded union with deities; it links this to communion with gods, survival of body and soul, and bodily disintegration rejoining the soul in the nether world.
The author says mystery legends share the motif that death is entrance into blissful wedded union with deities and that the mysteries assured this consummation.
read in the book → -
Modern Greek Folklore and Ancient Greek Religion: A Study in Survivals THE BENEFIT OF DISSOLUTION. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER VII. / THE UNION OF GODS AND MEN.; lines 25632-25708 confidence: medium
The author says the conception of Love comes from popular religion and mystery language, where high hopes, blessedness, and loving fellowship with gods express the joys opened by mystic sacraments.
The author says the high hopes, blessedness, and loving fellowship with gods are the hopes and fulfillments associated with mysteries and mystic sacraments.
read in the book → -
Pausanias's Description of Greece, Volume I, Translated with a Commentary by J. G. Frazer Pausanias's Description of Greece, Volume I, Translated with a Commentary by J. G. Frazer; lines 437-575 confidence: high
Orphism is introduced as an early Greek religious movement named from Orpheus; it teaches sin and defilement, the body as the soul's prison, and purification for a blessed existence in the world to come; mysteries express this movement through initiation.
Orphism teaches ceremonial purification and is expressed through mystery initiation connected with the dead and Demeter at Eleusis.
read in the book → -
Pausanias's Description of Greece, Volume I, Translated with a Commentary by J. G. Frazer VOL. 1. F / VOL. I. G / VOL. I. H / VOL. I. K; lines 3132-3228 confidence: medium
The adjoining temple of Pandrosus is noted; two maidens called Bearers of the Sacred Offerings live with the goddess and at night carry unknown objects from Athena's priestess through an underground passage to Aphrodite's precinct, exchange them for covered objects, return, and are replaced.
The maidens carry unknown sacred objects at night, descend by an underground passage, leave them below, receive covered replacements, return, and are then released and replaced.
read in the book → -
Pausanias's Description of Greece, Volume I, Translated with a Commentary by J. G. Frazer VOL. 1. M / VOL, I. N / VOL. I. P / VOL. I Q; lines 4701-4819 confidence: high
Iphinoe, daughter of Alcathous, died a maid; girls customarily bring libations to her tomb and offer a lock of hair before wedding, as Delian daughters once cut hair for Hecaerge and Opis.
Girls offer libations and a lock of hair at Iphinoe’s tomb before marriage, in a rite compared to a Delian hair-cutting custom.
read in the book → -
Pausanias's Description of Greece, Volume I, Translated with a Commentary by J. G. Frazer VOL. 1. M / VOL, I. N / VOL. I. P / VOL. I Q; lines 4821-4945 confidence: low
Orsippus wins the Olympic foot-race by running naked while competitors wear girdles; Pausanias thinks he intentionally let his girdle slip because naked running was easier.
Orsippus wins a foot-race naked while others wear girdles; Pausanias interprets this as intentional because a naked man can run more easily.
read in the book → -
Pausanias's Description of Greece, Volume I, Translated with a Commentary by J. G. Frazer VOL. I Q / VOL. I. R / VOL. I. T / VOL. I. U; lines 6188-6330 confidence: medium
The tombs of Aras's children are associated with far-seen gravestones; before Demeter's mysteries people look at the tombs and call Aras and his children to libations.
Before the celebration of Demeter's mysteries, people look at the tombs and call Aras and his children to libations.
read in the book → -
Pausanias's Description of Greece, Volume I, Translated with a Commentary by J. G. Frazer VOL. I Q / VOL. I. R / VOL. I. T / VOL. I. U; lines 6332-6464 confidence: high
About five stades from the city, the Phliasians celebrate Demeter mysteries every fourth year; a fresh initiating priest is elected each time and may marry; the custom differs from Eleusis in this respect, but the actual celebration is modeled on Eleusinian rites, and the Phliasians admit they copy the Eleusinian performance.
The Phliasians celebrate Demeter mysteries every fourth year with an initiating priest and admit the performance copies Eleusinian rites.
read in the book → -
Pausanias's Description of Greece, Volume I, Translated with a Commentary by J. G. Frazer VOL. I. AA / VOL. I, BB / VOL. I. DD / VOL. I, EE; lines 8211-8328 confidence: medium
Every maiden before marriage cuts off a lock of hair, brings it to Hippolytus' temple, and dedicates it.
Every maiden before marriage cuts off and dedicates a lock at Hippolytus' temple.
read in the book → -
Pausanias's Description of Greece, Volume I, Translated with a Commentary by J. G. Frazer VOL. I. AA / VOL. I, BB / VOL. I. DD / VOL. I, EE; lines 8330-8453 confidence: medium
On the road to Hermione are the spring of the Hyllicus, formerly Taurius, and the Rock of Theseus; when Theseus took up Aegeus's boots and sword from beneath it, the rock changed its name; near it is a sanctuary of Aphrodite Nymphia made when Theseus took Helen to wife.
Theseus takes up Aegeus's boots and sword from beneath the rock, producing a new local name for the rock.
read in the book → -
Pausanias's Description of Greece, Volume I, Translated with a Commentary by J. G. Frazer VOL. I. AA / VOL. I, BB / VOL. I. DD / VOL. I, EE; lines 8330-8453 confidence: high
The island formerly named Sphaeria was renamed Sacred Island; it contains the tomb of Sphaerus, charioteer to Pelops; Aethra crossed there in obedience to a dream from Athena with libations for Sphaerus, Poseidon had intercourse with her there, and Aethra founded a temple of Athena Apaturia and a custom that maidens dedicate girdles before wedlock.
Aethra establishes a custom for Troezenian maidens to dedicate their girdles to Athena Apaturia before wedlock.
read in the book → -
Pausanias's Description of Greece, Volume I, Translated with a Commentary by J. G. Frazer VOL. I. AA / VOL. I, BB / VOL. I. DD / VOL. I, EE; lines 8330-8453 confidence: medium
Calaurea is said to have been sacred to Apollo when Delphi was sacred to Poseidon; legend says the two gods exchanged the places, and an oracle names Delos, Calaurea, Pytho, and Taenarum; Poseidon's sanctuary there is served by a maiden priestess until marriageable age.
Poseidon's sanctuary is served by a maiden priestess until she reaches an age fit for marriage.
read in the book → -
Pausanias's Description of Greece, Volume I, Translated with a Commentary by J. G. Frazer VOL. I. DD / VOL. I, EE / VOL, 1. FF / VOL, I. GG; lines 8796-8906 confidence: high
The Alcyonian Lake appears calm but drags down swimmers; its banks have grass and rushes, and annual nocturnal rites in honour of Dionysus are not divulged by the narrator.
Annual nocturnal rites in honour of Dionysus are named, and the narrator says they must not be divulged to the world at large.
read in the book → -
Pausanias's Description of Greece, Volume I, Translated with a Commentary by J. G. Frazer VOL. I. H / VOL. I. K / VOL. 1. M / VOL, I. N; lines 4181-4281 confidence: medium
A small temple called that of Cyamites prompts uncertainty about bean-sowing or naming; the narrator says Eleusinian initiates or readers of the Orphica know what he means.
The narrator says that one initiated at Eleusis or acquainted with the Orphica knows what is meant by the Cyamites and bean discussion.
read in the book → -
Pausanias's Description of Greece, Volume I, Translated with a Commentary by J. G. Frazer VOL. I. H / VOL. I. K / VOL. 1. M / VOL, I. N; lines 4283-4382 confidence: high
In the war between Eleusinians and Athenians, Erechtheus and Immaradus were killed; the settlement left Eleusinians control of the mysteries but made them otherwise subject to Athenians.
The Eleusinians retained control of the mysteries, and the narrator states that the sanctuary interior is not to be described and is not for the uninitiated to know.
read in the book → -
Pausanias's Description of Greece, Volume I, Translated with a Commentary by J. G. Frazer VOL. I. P / VOL. I Q / VOL. I. R / VOL. I. T; lines 5698-5816 confidence: medium
Some images are kept secret and are carried one night each year from the Cosmēterium to Dionysus’s temple with lighted torches and native hymns.
Images kept secret are carried one night each year with lighted torches and native hymns to Dionysus’s temple.
read in the book → -
Pausanias's Description of Greece, Volume I, Translated with a Commentary by J. G. Frazer VOL. I. U / VOL. I. AA / VOL. I, BB / VOL. I. DD; lines 8034-8161 confidence: medium
The Aeginetans especially worship Hecate with yearly mystic rites said to be founded by Orpheus; her Myron image has one face and body, while an Athenian Hecate form has three attached images.
Hecate receives yearly mystic rites that the Aeginetans say Orpheus established among them.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION. / ON THE DECLINE OF GREEK LITERATURE. / PHAEDRUS; lines 2096-2186 confidence: medium
In families afflicted by plagues and woes from ancient blood-guilt, madness with holy prayers, rites, and inspired utterances finds deliverance; purifications and mysteries make the possessed person whole and released from calamity.
Inherited plagues and woes from ancient blood-guilt are said to be relieved through inspired madness, prayers, rites, purifications, and mysteries.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION. / ON THE DECLINE OF GREEK LITERATURE. / PHAEDRUS; lines 2096-2186 confidence: medium
Where plagues and great woes arise in families from ancient blood-guiltiness, madness with holy prayers, rites, inspired utterances, purifications, and mysteries provides deliverance and release from calamity.
Madness, holy prayers, rites, inspired utterances, purifications, and mysteries are said to deliver families from plagues and woes caused by ancient blood-guiltiness.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION. / ON THE DECLINE OF GREEK LITERATURE. / PHAEDRUS; lines 2323-2387 confidence: high
Human intelligence is linked to recollection of what the soul saw while following God; the philosopher has wings, clings to divine things, is initiated into perfect mysteries, and is wrongly judged mad by ordinary people.
The philosopher recollects what the soul saw while following God and is described as being initiated into perfect mysteries.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION. / ON THE DECLINE OF GREEK LITERATURE. / PHAEDRUS; lines 2323-2387 confidence: medium
The passage recalls a blessed former vision with Zeus and other gods, shining beauty, pure light, and innocence before the soul's present embodiment, described as a living tomb and shell-like prison.
The passage recalls a blessed vision in company with Zeus and other gods, with shining beauty and pure light, before embodiment.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION. / ON THE DECLINE OF GREEK LITERATURE. / PHAEDRUS; lines 2323-2387 confidence: high
The philosopher recollects the things the soul saw while following God; the philosopher's mind has wings and is initiated into perfect mysteries through these memories.
The one who rightly uses memories of divine realities is initiated into perfect mysteries and becomes truly perfect.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION. / ON THE DECLINE OF GREEK LITERATURE. / PHAEDRUS; lines 2389-2457 confidence: high
The uninitiated or corrupted person does not rise to true beauty and pursues pleasure; the recently initiated spectator of otherworldly glories sees a godlike beloved, feels awe, reveres him, and would sacrifice to him as to an image of a god.
The passage contrasts uninitiated or corrupted perception with the recently initiated spectator who recognizes divine beauty in the beloved’s godlike form.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION. / ON THE DECLINE OF GREEK LITERATURE. / PHAEDRUS; lines 2389-2457 confidence: high
The uninitiated or corrupted person does not easily rise to true beauty, while the recently initiated spectator has seen many glories in the other world.
The passage explicitly contrasts the uninitiated or corrupted person with the recently initiated spectator who has seen many glories in the other world.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION. / ON THE DECLINE OF GREEK LITERATURE. / PHAEDRUS; lines 2459-2497 confidence: high
The inspired lover's desire is called fair and blissful and is described as an 'initiation ... into the mysteries of true love' if the beloved is captured and the purpose effected.
The passage explicitly calls the inspired lover's process an initiation into the mysteries of true love.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION. / ON THE DECLINE OF GREEK LITERATURE. / PHAEDRUS; lines 2459-2497 confidence: high
The inspired lover’s desire is “fair and blissful” to the beloved and is called “the initiation ... into the mysteries of true love.”
The passage explicitly calls the inspired lover’s process an initiation into the mysteries of true love.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION. / ON THE DECLINE OF GREEK LITERATURE. / PHAEDRUS; lines 2499-2549 confidence: medium
The unruly horse reproaches the charioteer and fellow horse, then repeatedly fights, neighs, and drags them toward the beloved.
The unruly horse repeatedly resists control but is eventually punished, humbled, and made to follow the charioteer's will.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION. / ON THE DECLINE OF GREEK LITERATURE. / PHAEDRUS; lines 2551-2634 confidence: medium
If self-control and philosophy prevail, the pair live in happiness and harmony, master themselves, free virtuous soul-elements, and at the end are light and winged for flight after a heavenly or Olympian victory.
When self-control and philosophy prevail, the pair master themselves, emancipate virtuous elements, and obtain a supreme blessing; the recantation ends by urging love and philosophical discourses.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION. / ON THE DECLINE OF GREEK LITERATURE. / PHAEDRUS; lines 3061-3191 confidence: medium
Socrates says the speeches concerned lover and non-lover; "love is a madness" and madness can be human infirmity or divine release of the soul.
The passage contrasts human madness with divine release of the soul and subdivides divine madness into prophetic, initiatory, poetic, and erotic forms governed by divine powers.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION. / ON THE DECLINE OF GREEK LITERATURE. / PHAEDRUS; lines 3061-3191 confidence: high
Socrates states that there are two kinds of madness: one from human infirmity and one a divine release of the soul from custom and convention.
The passage contrasts madness from human infirmity with divine release of the soul from custom and convention, then names prophetic, initiatory, poetic, and erotic forms.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus Phaedrus / PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION.; lines 1190-1207 confidence: medium
"No one can duly appreciate the dialogues of Plato... who has not a sympathy with mysticism."
The passage distinguishes those with sympathy for mysticism from the uninitiated, who misread the dialogues.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus Phaedrus / PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION.; lines 1190-1207 confidence: medium
No one can duly appreciate the dialogues of Plato, especially the Phaedrus, Symposium, and parts of the Republic, without sympathy with mysticism.
The passage explicitly contrasts those with sympathy for mysticism against the uninitiated, who misread the dialogues as poetic dreams.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus Phaedrus / PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION.; lines 154-206 confidence: high
Socrates glorifies madness and divides it into divination or prophecy, purification by mysteries, poetry or inspiration of the Muses, and love; madness is called one of heaven's blessings, and comparisons are made to Cratylus, Io, and Ion.
Madness is divided into prophecy, purification by mysteries, poetry inspired by the Muses, and love, and is called one of heaven's blessings.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus Phaedrus / PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION.; lines 208-288 confidence: medium
A soul may descend into a beast and return to human form; human form belongs to a soul that once saw truth; the philosopher remembers another world through earthly beauty and recalls heavenly justice, wisdom, temperance, truth, holy mysteries, pure light, and existence before embodiment.
The soul is said to have celebrated holy mysteries and beheld blessed apparitions shining in pure light.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus Phaedrus / PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION.; lines 208-288 confidence: medium
The philosopher recollects knowledge gained among the gods when seeing earthly beauty; the soul once beheld mysteries in pure light before being entombed in the body and is compared to a bird eager to leave its cage.
The soul is said to have celebrated holy mysteries and beheld blessed apparitions in pure light.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus Phaedrus / PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION.; lines 290-374 confidence: medium
A fierce conflict occurs: the unruly steed rushes forward, the charioteer reveres the beloved and restrains the steeds, repeatedly using bit and reins until the steed is bloodied, pained, tamed, and humbled.
The charioteer restrains the shameless steed before the beloved until it is humbled, after which the lover's soul follows in modesty and holy fear and attains self-controlled happiness.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus Phaedrus / PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION.; lines 290-374 confidence: medium
A charioteer and two steeds, one noble and one ill-looking, are described as a figure of the soul approaching the vision of love.
The charioteer repeatedly restrains and subdues the unruly steed, after which the lover's soul follows the beloved in modesty and holy fear.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus Phaedrus / PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION.; lines 639-716 confidence: medium
The passage moves from a poetic statement that love endures to a claim that true love of the mind cannot exist between two souls until they are purified from earthly passion and pass through trial, conflict, conversion, or rebirth.
The passage says the two souls must undergo trial and conflict and be converted or born again before true love of the mind can exist.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus Phaedrus / PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION.; lines 639-716 confidence: high
True love of the mind cannot exist between two souls until they are purified from earthly passion; they must pass through trial and conflict and be converted or born again.
The passage describes purification from earthly passion through trial and conflict before true love can exist between two souls.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus Phaedrus / PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION.; lines 718-802 confidence: medium
The triple soul has a previous existence, follows a god, partly beholds absolute truth, later passes through many human and animal forms, and is hindered by concupiscent desire while seeking the beloved's beauty and the regained vision.
The inferior steed's animal desires hinder the soul, and the passage says those desires must be humbled, overpowered, or subjected before higher vision is attained.
read in the book → -
Phaedrus Phaedrus / PHAEDRUS / INTRODUCTION.; lines 886-959 confidence: medium
The passage distinguishes lower and higher love, describes higher love as contemplating forms with religious awe, compares the opposition to flesh and spirit in St. Paul, and mentions the rational soul mastering both steeds in spiritual combat.
The passage describes a spiritual combat in which the rational soul becomes victor and master of both steeds.
read in the book → -
Plutarch's Morals CONSOLATORY LETTER TO HIS WIFE. / THAT VIRTUE MAY BE TAUGHT. / ON VIRTUE AND VICE. / ON MORAL VIRTUE.; lines 5159-5233 confidence: high
Initiates move from confusion to awe and silence; philosophy likewise has noisy doors, then entry, opened shrines, great light, and following reason as if a god.
The passage explicitly compares progress in philosophy to initiation into mysteries, with entry, opened shrines, great light, awe, silence, and following reason.
read in the book → -
Plutarch's Morals ON ABUNDANCE OF FRIENDS. / ON RESTRAINING ANGER. / A DIALOGUE BETWEEN SYLLA AND FUNDANUS. / PLUTARCH SENDS GREETING TO PACCIUS.; lines 12364-12465 confidence: high
Diogenes asks a display-dressed stranger at Lacedaemon whether a good man regards every day as a feast; the world is then called a most holy and divine temple into which man is introduced at birth.
The world is called a holy and divine temple, and life is explicitly called the most complete initiation into living cosmic displays.
read in the book → -
Plutarch's Morals ON LOVE. / CONJUGAL PRECEPTS. / PLUTARCH SENDS GREETING TO POLLIANUS AND EURYDICE. / CONSOLATORY LETTER TO HIS WIFE.; lines 3664-3746 confidence: medium
The speaker refers to people who say the dead suffer no evil or pain, then invokes ancestral tradition and the mystic symbols of the mysteries of Dionysus, saying both spouses are initiated.
The passage explicitly invokes the ancestral tradition and the mystic symbols of the mysteries of Dionysus, noting that both spouses are initiated, before discussing the soul after death.
read in the book → -
Plutarch's Morals PLUTARCH SENDS GREETING TO PACCIUS. / ON ENVY AND HATRED. / AGAINST BORROWING MONEY. / ON EXILE.; lines 15667-15804 confidence: medium
All men adore the temple of Theseus; Theseus was an exile from Athens, yet Athens is inhabited owing to him, and he was banished from a city he had built.
Theseus is linked with Athens' habitation and building, Eumolpus with teaching the mysteries, Melanthus with the royal line of Codrus, and Cadmus with migration to Thebes and Dionysian ancestry.
read in the book → -
Plutarch's Morals PLUTARCH'S MORALS. / ON EDUCATION. / ON LOVE TO ONE'S OFFSPRING. / ON LOVE.; lines 2071-2113 confidence: high
The speaker says Eleusinian initiation is excellent, but votaries and initiated of Love have a better time in Hades.
The passage compares Eleusinian initiation with being a votary or initiate of Love and says the latter fare better in Hades.
read in the book → -
Plutarch's Morals PLUTARCH'S MORALS. / ON EDUCATION. / ON LOVE TO ONE'S OFFSPRING. / ON LOVE.; lines 2186-2271 confidence: high
“the soul thinks everything here good and valuable, unless it obtain divine and chaste Love as its physician and preserver.”
Love is described as physician and preserver, leading the soul through the body to truth and befriending its votaries like an initiator at mysteries.
read in the book → -
Plutarch's Morals PLUTARCH'S MORALS. / ON EDUCATION. / ON LOVE TO ONE'S OFFSPRING. / ON LOVE.; lines 2273-2352 confidence: high
The noble lover uses visible bodily beauty as memory of divine beauty; after death the true lover does not return as a sensual ghost, but goes to the other world, has wings, is initiated, spends time above with his Deity, returns to the meadows of the Moon and Aphrodite, sleeps, and begins a new existence.
The true lover enters the other world, has wings, is initiated, remains above with his Deity, returns to meadows of the Moon and Aphrodite, sleeps, and begins a new existence.
read in the book → -
Plutarch's Morals PLUTARCH'S MORALS. / ON EDUCATION. / ON LOVE TO ONE'S OFFSPRING. / ON LOVE.; lines 2449-2518 confidence: medium
With women and wives this is called the beginning of friendship and an initiation into sacred mysteries; Aphrodite, Homer, and Solon's rule of regular marital association are cited.
The passage explicitly calls relations with women and wives a beginning of friendship and 'as it were an initiation into the sacred mysteries,' and later says Love presides over the conjugal state.
read in the book → -
Plutarch's Morals PLUTARCH'S MORALS. / ON EDUCATION. / ON LOVE TO ONE'S OFFSPRING. / ON LOVE.; lines 2449-2518 confidence: medium
Early passionate affection in marriage may involve friction, like grafting trees, conception, schooling, or philosophy, but the ill effects are said not to last.
The passage says there can be no complete union without some suffering and compares early marital friction to grafting, conception, schooling, and philosophical training.
read in the book → -
Plutarch's Morals PREFACE. / INDEX 401 / PLUTARCH'S MORALS. / ON EDUCATION.; lines 661-724 confidence: high
“silence at the proper season is wisdom”; the ancients instituted mysteries so that participants, “learning therein to be silent,” might transfer secrecy to divine and human affairs.
The passage explicitly says the ancients instituted mysteries so participants might learn silence and transfer secrecy to divine and human affairs.
read in the book → -
Plutarch's Morals THAT VIRTUE MAY BE TAUGHT. / ON VIRTUE AND VICE. / ON MORAL VIRTUE. / ON ABUNDANCE OF FRIENDS.; lines 8858-8948 confidence: medium
Zeno bites off his tongue to avoid forced disclosure; Leaena, connected with Harmodius and Aristogiton's conspiracy, refuses to reveal other conspirators' names.
The passage says gods teach silence and that silence is enjoined in mysteries and religious rites; Leaena is also said to have been initiated into secrets through the god.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION. / SYMPOSIUM; lines 1439-1491 confidence: medium
Custom proves both sorts of lover, encourages some to pursue and others to fly, and tests lover and beloved in contests and trials; hasty attachment is dishonourable because time is the true test.
Custom tests both lover and beloved through contests, trials, pursuit, flight, and time until their class is shown.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION. / SYMPOSIUM; lines 1439-1491 confidence: medium
Custom has both kinds proven, encourages some to pursue and others to flee, and tests lover and beloved in contests and trials until their classes are shown.
Custom is said to test both lover and beloved through contests, trials, pursuit, flight, and time before their character is revealed.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION. / SYMPOSIUM; lines 2318-2392 confidence: medium
Diotima says, "I will teach you" and identifies love's object as "birth in beauty, whether of body or soul"; she also describes human procreation as union of man and woman and as divine.
Socrates seeks Diotima as a teacher, and Diotima explains causes and mysteries of love.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION. / SYMPOSIUM; lines 2318-2392 confidence: medium
Diotima asks Socrates what lovers pursue; Socrates replies that he does not know and came to learn from her.
A teacher instructs an ignorant learner in the object, cause, and mysteries of love, using questions and explanations.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION. / SYMPOSIUM; lines 2394-2475 confidence: high
“These are the lesser mysteries of love”; Diotima also speaks of “the greater and more hidden ones” as their “crown” and asks Socrates to follow if he can.
Diotima explicitly calls the teaching the lesser mysteries of love and introduces greater hidden mysteries for Socrates to follow if able.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION. / SYMPOSIUM; lines 2394-2475 confidence: high
Diotima says these are the lesser mysteries of love and introduces greater and more hidden mysteries that Socrates may or may not attain.
Diotima explicitly distinguishes lesser mysteries from greater hidden mysteries and frames Socrates as one who may or may not attain them.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION. / SYMPOSIUM; lines 2394-2475 confidence: medium
Diotima says these are the lesser mysteries of love and introduces greater and more hidden mysteries that Socrates may or may not attain.
A guide or instructor directs the seeker, and Diotima presents a path culminating in a revealed vision of a single science of beauty.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION. / SYMPOSIUM; lines 2477-2569 confidence: high
The instructed lover, having learned due order in the things of love, nears the end and perceives a wondrous beauty that is everlasting, separate, simple, and unchanged.
The passage describes being instructed in due order, mounting upward from earthly beauties through successive stages, and arriving at knowledge of absolute beauty.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION. / SYMPOSIUM; lines 2477-2569 confidence: medium
The instructed lover finally perceives an everlasting, changeless, absolute beauty distinct from bodily parts, speech, knowledge, animals, heaven, earth, or any place.
The seeker is instructed in love, follows an ordered sequence, and at the end suddenly perceives wondrous beauty.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION. / SYMPOSIUM; lines 2653-2699 confidence: medium
Socrates brings the speaker to feel he can hardly endure his life; unless he shuts his ears and flees as from a siren's voice, he fears he would grow old sitting at Socrates' feet.
Socrates' speech makes the speaker confess neglect of his soul, feel shame, and struggle between moral insight and love of popularity.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION. / SYMPOSIUM; lines 2701-2761 confidence: medium
“I have felt the serpent’s sting” and have been bitten by “more than viper’s tooth,” namely “the pang of philosophy.”
The speaker says only fellow-sufferers will understand and asks attendants and profane persons to close their ears.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION. / SYMPOSIUM; lines 2701-2761 confidence: medium
The speaker invokes 'In vino veritas,' says he has felt the serpent's sting, and calls philosophy's pang more violent than any serpent's tooth.
The speaker says only fellow sufferers can understand his agony and tells profane or unmannered persons to close their ears.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION. / SYMPOSIUM; lines 2763-2834 confidence: medium
Alcibiades thinks his words have wounded Socrates like arrows, wraps his coat around him, lies under Socrates' threadbare cloak in winter, and says nothing more happened before he awoke as from the couch of a father or elder brother.
Alcibiades attempts to captivate Socrates, but Socrates remains superior to the solicitation, and Alcibiades awakens as from the couch of a father or elder brother.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION.; lines 320-409 confidence: high
Diotima says she will initiate the listener into greater mysteries: one should proceed from one fair form to many, to minds, laws, institutions, sciences, and finally to the vision of universal beauty, purification, creations of virtue and wisdom, friendship with God, and immortality.
Diotima explicitly speaks of initiation into greater mysteries and describes a stepwise movement from bodily beauty to universal beauty, purification, and immortality.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION.; lines 320-409 confidence: high
Diotima announces initiation into the greater mysteries: the lover proceeds from one fair form to many, to beautiful minds, laws, institutions, sciences, and finally universal beauty, beheld by the mind’s eye, producing virtue, wisdom, divine friendship, and immortality.
Diotima explicitly says she will initiate the listener into the greater mysteries, leading toward a final vision of beauty.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION.; lines 504-591 confidence: medium
Socrates asks questions, then turns his argument into a speech that narrates a dialogue with Diotima; Diotima gives him knowledge of the mysteries of love.
Socrates' claimed knowledge of the mysteries of love is said to be given by Diotima, and his speech is a narrative of dialogue with her.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION.; lines 677-763 confidence: medium
Diotima, prophetess of Mantineia, teaches Socrates the art and mystery of love, love as philosophy, and the transformation of human want from procreation to intellectual desire; comparisons are made with Christian, medieval, and Dantean love.
Diotima, a prophetess with sacred and superhuman character, is described as teaching Socrates the art and mystery of love.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION.; lines 765-833 confidence: medium
In Sparta and Thebes, honourable youth-elder attachment is described as educational, and an army of lovers and beloved is linked with Thebes in the period of Epaminondas and Pelopidas.
A youth is entrusted to an elder friend for training in exercises and virtue, and such attachment is described as part of education.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION.; lines 765-833 confidence: medium
Socrates is represented as a saint who has won 'the Olympian victory' over the temptations of human nature.
Socrates is represented as a saint who wins an Olympian victory over temptations of human nature.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION.; lines 765-833 confidence: medium
In Greek states, especially Sparta and Thebes, an honourable attachment of youth to elder man is described as part of education.
The passage describes youths attached or entrusted to elder men for training in manly exercises and virtue.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION.; lines 835-921 confidence: medium
The passage describes Theban and Lacedemonian elder-youth attachment as educational when not licentious, mentions Epaminondas and companions, discusses kiss or embrace as salutation custom, and compares later Romans, Celts, and Persians.
The passage describes an elder friend's attachment to a beloved youth as part of education in Thebes and Lacedemon, with parental encouragement under honourable conditions.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION.; lines 923-996 confidence: high
The passage describes immortality as succession, then higher degrees of initiation, culminating in the perfect vision of eternal and absolute beauty as divine and unlimited by space or time.
The passage uses the language of mysteries, describing higher degrees of initiation that culminate in the perfect vision of eternal and absolute beauty as an aspect of the divine.
read in the book → -
Symposium Symposium / SYMPOSIUM / INTRODUCTION.; lines 923-996 confidence: high
The Phaedo is compared with the Symposium; unlike Phaedo and Phaedrus, the Symposium has no break between this world and another but rises through steps from sense particulars to universals and a single science.
The passage describes movement from this world to another through steps or stages, from sense particulars to universals, and through higher degrees of initiation to the vision of beauty.
read in the book → -
The Argonautica BOOK I / BOOK II / BOOK III / BOOK IV; lines 4615-4702 confidence: high
Thetis “encompassed the child’s mortal flesh in the night with the flame of fire” and by day anointed his body with ambrosia so he might become immortal and avoid old age.
Thetis surrounds infant Achilles’ mortal flesh with fire at night and anoints him with ambrosia by day to make him immortal and prevent old age.
read in the book → -
The Argonautica INTRODUCTION / THE ARGONAUTICA / BOOK I / BOOK II; lines 2012-2098 confidence: medium
Jason replies that Pelias commanded the quest, that he is distressed and fearful of sea paths, landfall, hostile men, and especially the safety and return of all his comrades to Hellas.
Jason’s anxious speech is explicitly said to be a trial of the chiefs; their cheerful shouting warms his heart and restores his courage amid future terrors.
read in the book → -
The Argonautica THE ARGONAUTICA / BOOK I / BOOK II / BOOK III; lines 2863-2957 confidence: low
Hephaestus is said to have made Aeetes’ wondrous palace works, including fire-breathing bronze bulls and an adamant plough, the latter in thanks to Helios for carrying him in his chariot after battle.
Hephaestus made bronze bulls that breathe fire and a single-piece adamant plough for Aeetes.
read in the book → -
The Argonautica THE ARGONAUTICA / BOOK I / BOOK II / BOOK III; lines 2959-3049 confidence: high
Aeetes broods over whether to attack and slay the strangers immediately or to make trial of their might, and he decides the trial is the better course.
Aeetes chooses a trial rather than immediate violence and requires Jason to repeat a deadly contest involving bulls, ploughing, serpent teeth, and armed opponents.
read in the book → -
The Argonautica THE ARGONAUTICA / BOOK I / BOOK II / BOOK III; lines 3051-3147 confidence: high
Aeetes tells Jason to go to the gathering if eager for toil and warns about fear of lifting the yoke on the oxen or shrinking from deadly harvesting.
Aeetes assigns Jason a deadly contest requiring yoking monstrous bulls, ploughing, sowing serpent-derived seed, and killing earthborn armed men.
read in the book → -
The Argonautica THE ARGONAUTICA / BOOK I / BOOK II / BOOK III; lines 3426-3517 confidence: medium
At the shrine Medea tells her maidens to sing, gather flowers, keep her plan secret from her father, and stand apart when the stranger comes for an exchange involving gifts, rescue from the deadly contest, and a charm.
Medea plans to give the charm to the stranger who has undertaken the oxen task and is to be rescued from a deadly contest.
read in the book → -
The Argonautica THE ARGONAUTICA / BOOK I / BOOK II / BOOK III; lines 3593-3686 confidence: high
Medea says Aeetes will give Jason dragon teeth for sowing and instructs him in a midnight solitary rite: bathe in the river, wear dark clothing, dig a rounded pit, sacrifice a whole ewe at a pyre, offer honey to Hecate, and leave without turning back at footfalls or hounds.
Medea prescribes a solitary night rite involving bathing, a pit, whole ewe sacrifice, honey offering to Hecate, and a prohibition on turning back, followed by a charm that empowers Jason.
read in the book → -
The Argonautica THE ARGONAUTICA / BOOK I / BOOK II / BOOK III; lines 3688-3777 confidence: high
At night, after the bear stars set, Jason goes secretly to a deserted place; Argus brings a ewe and milk from the flock, and Jason takes them from the ship.
Jason performs a night rite with bathing, robe, pit, ewe, fire, libations, and invocation of Hecate Brimo for aid in the contests.
read in the book → -
The Argonautica THE ARGONAUTICA / BOOK I / BOOK II / BOOK III; lines 3779-3858 confidence: medium
Medea prompts Jason to steep the charm in water and sprinkle weapons; his comrades and Idas test the spear, but it remains firm and the sword-edge rebounds.
The passage presents a contest in which Jason is prepared and protected by Medea's charm before confronting fire-breathing bulls and performing the required task.
read in the book → -
The Argonautica THE ARGONAUTICA / BOOK I / BOOK II / BOOK III; lines 3860-3913 confidence: medium
The fallow is ploughed; Jason looses the plough from the oxen, returns toward the ship, is encouraged by comrades, and drinks river water from his helmet.
The passage presents ploughing and combat with the earthborn men as Jason's contest, completed by the end of the day.
read in the book → -
The Argonautica The Argonautica / INTRODUCTION / THE ARGONAUTICA / BOOK I; lines 1110-1188 confidence: high
The chiefs board and row; Orpheus directs a stop at Electra for gentle initiation into 'the rites that may not be uttered,' and the narrator refuses to sing the mysteries.
The crew stops at Electra to learn unutterable rites by gentle initiation so that they may sail more safely over the chilling sea.
read in the book → -
The Argonautica The Argonautica / INTRODUCTION / THE ARGONAUTICA / BOOK I; lines 254-367 confidence: high
Former bards relate that Argus made Argo by Athena’s guidance; the narrator announces the lineage and names of heroes, sea-paths, and deeds, and invokes the Muses.
The narrator begins a catalogue of heroes who come from many places and lineages to share Jason’s toils and join the band of chiefs.
read in the book → -
The Bacchae of Euripides AGAVE. / CHORUS. / NOTES ON THE BACCHAE / INTRODUCTORY NOTE; lines 3016-3097 confidence: high
Orphism is said to recast Dionysus’s Second Birth; true worshippers become one with the god, are born again as Bacchoi, and the pure soul becomes nothing but the god.
True worshippers become one with Dionysus, are born again as Bacchoi, and the perfectly pure soul becomes nothing but the god.
read in the book → -
The Bacchae of Euripides CHARACTERS IN THE PLAY / THE BACCHAE / DIONYSUS. / CHORUS.; lines 265-411 confidence: high
The song blesses one who has drunk the Living Fountain, whose sins are lifted, who worships on the mountain under Cybele, wears ivy, raises the thyrsus, and calls Bacchae to bring Bromios from Phrygia.
The blessed worshipper drinks the Living Fountain, has sins lifted, wears Bacchic signs, worships on the mountain, and is drawn into the god's hillward company.
read in the book → -
The Bacchae of Euripides DIONYSUS. / CHORUS. / TEIRESIAS. / CADMUS.; lines 428-450 confidence: medium
At the first movement of worship, Cadmus's manner begins to change, and mysterious strength and exaltation enter him.
At the first movement of worship, Cadmus's manner changes, strength and exaltation enter him, and he says the years fall away.
read in the book → -
The Bacchae of Euripides DIONYSUS. / PENTHEUS. / DIONYSUS. / PENTHEUS.; lines 1697-1721 confidence: low
Wilt thou be led / By me, and try the venture?
Before the venture proceeds, Dionysus says a fine-linen robe is first needed to gird Pentheus.
read in the book → -
The Bacchae of Euripides DIONYSUS. / PENTHEUS. / DIONYSUS. / PENTHEUS.; lines 1955-1983 confidence: low
Dionysus says that the formerly wrathful one now goes in gentleness and has had his eyes unsealed to see what he should see.
Pentheus is described as gentled, with unsealed eyes, engaged in dancing and holy music, and physically tended by Dionysus.
read in the book → -
The Bacchae of Euripides DIONYSUS. / PENTHEUS. / DIONYSUS. / PENTHEUS.; lines 2057-2076 confidence: medium
Dionysus says Pentheus will “bear their burden” alone and that his “trial awaiteth” him.
Dionysus says Pentheus alone will bear the burden and that his trial awaits him.
read in the book → -
The Bacchae of Euripides PENTHEUS. / DIONYSUS. / PENTHEUS. / DIONYSUS.; lines 898-921 confidence: medium
Dionysus says the figure stood clearly, scanned his soul, and gave emblems into his hand.
The passage describes emblems given by a divine or visionary figure and says knowledge of them is limited to the Elect.
read in the book → -
The Bacchae of Euripides PENTHEUS. / DIONYSUS. / PENTHEUS. / DIONYSUS.; lines 923-949 confidence: medium
Pentheus asks what good worship brings; Dionysus answers: "Good beyond price, but not for thee to hear."
The benefit of worship is called beyond price but not for Pentheus to hear, and the mysteries reject sin-lovers.
read in the book → -
The Bacchae of Euripides PENTHEUS. / PENTHEUS. / DIONYSUS. / PENTHEUS.; lines 1985-2012 confidence: medium
“Thy zone / Is loosened likewise; and the folded gown / Not evenly falling to the feet.”
One figure tends another’s dress and the dressed figure asks how to carry a wand in imitation of a group, suggesting a preparatory dressing sequence.
read in the book → -
The Bacchae of Euripides TEIRESIAS. / CADMUS. / TEIRESIAS. / PENTHEUS.; lines 520-585 confidence: medium
Pentheus reports that Theban wives and sisters have left their hearths for 'wild and secret rites' on shadowy hills, dancing and praying to Dionysus.
The passage describes wild and secret rites on shadowy hills, with dance, prayer, wine, and ritual objects associated with Dionysus.
read in the book → -
The Bacchae of Euripides THE BACCHAE / CHARACTERS IN THE PLAY / THE BACCHAE / DIONYSUS.; lines 164-263 confidence: medium
Dionysus lists lands from Lydia and Phrygia through Asia and says he comes to Hellas after teaching dances and mystery rites to show himself manifest god.
Dionysus says he has taught dances and mystery rites; Theban women are bound into his rites, and the Eastern Women enter with instruments, fawn-skins, thyrsoi, and mystic song.
read in the book → -
The Bacchae of Euripides THE BACCHAE / DIONYSUS. / CHORUS. / TEIRESIAS.; lines 413-426 confidence: medium
"the compact, age with age, / I vowed with him, grey hair with snow-white hair"
The passage presents two elders bound by a compact to take up the new God's thyrsus, fawn-skin, and ivy crown, and Cadmus appears already dressed accordingly.
read in the book → -
The Extant Odes of Pindar FOR HIERON OF SYRACUSE, / WINNER IN THE HORSE-RACE. / FOR ARKESILAS OF KYRENE, / WINNER IN THE CHARIOT-RACE.; lines 2918-3015 confidence: medium
The stranger says he bears Cheiron's wisdom and comes from Chariklo and Philyra, from the cave where the Centaur's pure daughters reared him for twenty years.
Jason says his parents staged a dark funeral, sent him away secretly at night in purple swathing-bands, and gave him to Cheiron to be reared; he later returns with Cheiron's wisdom.
read in the book → -
The Extant Odes of Pindar FOR HIERON OF SYRACUSE, / WINNER IN THE HORSE-RACE. / FOR ARKESILAS OF KYRENE, / WINNER IN THE CHARIOT-RACE.; lines 3017-3122 confidence: medium
They pray to the lord of ships to avoid the terrible shock of two living clashing rocks; the heroes’ passage makes an end of them.
The voyagers pray to avoid two living rocks that crash together, and their passage ends the danger.
read in the book → -
The Extant Odes of Pindar FOR HIERON OF SYRACUSE, / WINNER IN THE HORSE-RACE. / FOR ARKESILAS OF KYRENE, / WINNER IN THE CHARIOT-RACE.; lines 3017-3122 confidence: high
Aietes sets an adamant plough and oxen breathing blazing fire from tawny jaws, then says the successful ship-king may carry off the fleece glittering with gold.
Aietes requires Jason to yoke and plough with oxen breathing blazing fire and striking the earth with bronze hoofs.
read in the book → -
The Extant Odes of Pindar FOR PSAUMIS OF KAMARINA, / WINNER IN THE MULE-CHARIOT-RACE. / FOR AGESIAS OF SYRACUSE, / WINNER IN THE MULE-CHARIOT-RACE.; lines 1227-1343 confidence: medium
In youth Iamos goes into the middle of Alpheos at night and calls on Poseidon his grandsire and Apollo, praying for honour.
Iamos prays in Alpheos at night, hears the infallible voice of his father, follows it to Kronion, and receives prophetic treasure.
read in the book → -
The Extant Odes of Pindar FOR THEAIOS OF ARGOS, / WINNER IN THE WRESTLING-MATCH. / FOR ARISTAGORAS OF TENEDOS, / ON HIS ELECTION TO THE PRESIDENCY OF THE SENATE.; lines 5340-5424 confidence: high
The prose note says the ode was written for the initiatory ceremonies at the election of a new prytanis of Tenedos, apparently a president of the senate.
The passage is explicitly tied to initiatory ceremonies at the election of a new prytanis, and the ode welcomes Aristagoras to Hestia's sanctuary.
read in the book → -
The Extant Odes of Pindar FOR TIMODEMOS OF ATHENS, / WINNER IN THE PANKRATION. / FOR ARISTOKLEIDES OF AIGINA, / WINNER IN THE PANKRATION.; lines 4284-4400 confidence: medium
In his stone cavern deep-counselled Cheiron rears Jason, teaches Asklepios to apportion healing drugs, sees the espousals of Nereus' daughter, and nurses her son, the strongest of men.
Cheiron rears Jason in a stone cavern, instructs Asklepios in healing drugs, and nurses Achilles in preparation for future heroic warfare.
read in the book → -
The Homeric Hymns THE FOUNDING OF DELPHI / II. HERMES / III. APHRODITE / IV. HYMN TO DEMETER; lines 3230-3303 confidence: high
Demeter sends up grain from the rich soil; the earth becomes heavy with leaves and flowers. She teaches Triptolemus, Diocles, Eumolpus, and Celeus her rites and holy mysteries, which must not be violated, investigated, or spoken abroad; initiates and the uninitiate have different lots after death.
Demeter teaches holy mysteries that none may violate, search into, or publicize, and the passage distinguishes the after-death lot of those who have beheld them from the uninitiate.
read in the book → -
The Homeric Hymns THE HYMN TO APHRODITE / THE HYMN TO DEMETER / HYMN TO DEMETER / THE ALLEGED EGYPTIAN ORIGINS; lines 1309-1403 confidence: high
The passage compares secret names in Egyptian and Greek Mysteries with Australian examples: Daramulun known to women and uninitiated boys only as Papang, and Kurnai uninitiated persons not knowing the sacred name Mungan-ngaur.
The passage discusses Mysteries in Egypt and Greece, initiated and uninitiated persons, and divine or sacred names withheld from the uninitiated.
read in the book → -
The Homeric Hymns THE HYMN TO APHRODITE / THE HYMN TO DEMETER / HYMN TO DEMETER / THE ALLEGED EGYPTIAN ORIGINS; lines 1493-1529 confidence: high
Greek Mysteries are said to spring from human needs involving divine protection of customs and taboos, mystic sanctions, probation of the young, expulsion of hostile influences, agricultural sympathetic magic, personified study of nature, and ideas about the wandering soul's final home.
The passage explicitly describes fortifying and trying the young through probations of strength, secrecy, and fortitude as one basis of Greek Mysteries.
read in the book → -
The Homeric Hymns THE HYMN TO APOLLO / THE HYMN TO HERMES / THE HYMN TO APHRODITE / THE HYMN TO DEMETER; lines 1050-1139 confidence: medium
The passage presents a Corn Spirit animating grain; animals fleeing the last unshorn patch may be identified with that spirit, perhaps as a pig; pigs are prominent in Demeter’s ritual, including pottery pigs, Eleusinian bathing with pigs, and sacrifice.
The passage connects Eleusinian initiates, enacted scenes from the tale, and spectacle or discourse concerning future life.
read in the book → -
The Homeric Hymns THE HYMN TO APOLLO / THE HYMN TO HERMES / THE HYMN TO APHRODITE / THE HYMN TO DEMETER; lines 1141-1216 confidence: medium
The Eleusinia are said to have an ethical element, and Greek Mysteries are described as an embellished survival of initiatory rites containing morality.
The Eleusinia are said to contain an ethical element; Greek Mystery customs include the suggestion of a new life, and the Yao initiator is described as giving moral advice condemning selfishness.
read in the book → -
The Homeric Hymns THE HYMN TO APOLLO / THE HYMN TO HERMES / THE HYMN TO APHRODITE / THE HYMN TO DEMETER; lines 1218-1306 confidence: high
Coast Murring boys are taught in Mysteries “to speak the straightforward truth” and avoid offences; instruction is by pantomimic representation of the sin to be avoided.
The passage repeatedly connects initiation or Mysteries with teaching truthfulness, propriety, respect, unselfishness, purification, and moral precepts.
read in the book → -
The Homeric Hymns THE HYMN TO APOLLO / THE HYMN TO HERMES / THE HYMN TO APHRODITE / THE HYMN TO DEMETER; lines 1218-1306 confidence: medium
Dr. Hatch’s view of initiation as purification before approaching God is quoted; the author accepts ritual and moral purification but says popular or priestly Greek religion does not exactly answer to the cited use of God.
The passage affirms a need for ritual and moral purification in relation to initiation, while discussing Dr. Hatch’s formulation about approaching God.
read in the book → -
The Homeric Hymns THE HYMN TO APOLLO / THE HYMN TO HERMES / THE HYMN TO APHRODITE / THE HYMN TO DEMETER; lines 892-975 confidence: medium
The myth is described as composed of elements including yellow grain, chthonian darkness where seed awaits new life, sympathetic magic for harvest luck, and hidden words or things promising felicity in this and future life.
The passage links hidden things and words with assurance of felicity in this and future life and discusses Eleusinian Mysteries and ritual hopes for the soul.
read in the book → -
The Homeric Hymns THE HYMN TO APOLLO / THE HYMN TO HERMES / THE HYMN TO APHRODITE / THE HYMN TO DEMETER; lines 977-1048 confidence: high
“a kind of Mystery Play on the sacred legend; that there were fastings, vigils, sacrifices, secret objects displayed, sacred words uttered”
The passage describes initiates, a Mystery Play, fastings, vigils, secret objects, sacred words, and lasting religious impressions.
read in the book → -
The Homeric Hymns THE HYMN TO DEMETER / HYMN TO DEMETER / THE ALLEGED EGYPTIAN ORIGINS / CONCLUSION; lines 1532-1598 confidence: high
The author lists sacred/profane confusion, the origins of the Mysteries, and divine beginnings as topics needing explanation through the remote prehistoric past of Greece.
The passage discusses the origins of the Mysteries and says the cruelty of savage initiations has been purified away.
read in the book → -
The Homeric Hymns THE SO-CALLED HOMERIC HYMNS / THE HYMN TO APOLLO / THE HYMN TO HERMES / THE HYMN TO APHRODITE; lines 778-861 confidence: medium
Sacrifices, including human sacrifices, are said to have been made to ghosts of men and kings and then transferred to gods. Divine amours, Aphrodite's legend, Greek human sacrifices, sorcery, cruel initiations, and group-marriage traces are discussed as later or less conspicuous features.
The passage names cruel initiations among ritual features whose traces are said not to be absent from Greek faith.
read in the book → -
The Homeric Hymns XXXI. TO THE MOON / XXXII. TO THE DIOSCOURI / XXXIII. TO DIONYSUS / FOOTNOTES; lines 3793-3975 confidence: low
These notes cite works on Eleusis and the nature of the Mysteries of Eleusis.
The footnotes cite Eleusis, Eleusinian Mysteries, and Coast Murring Mysteries.
read in the book → -
The Iliad ARGUMENT. / THE DEATH OF HECTOR. / BOOK XXIII. / ARGUMENT.; lines 21344-21448 confidence: medium
Nestor gives his son Antilochus the reins, restrains his heat, and says the gods Neptune and Jove have blessed him with skill to turn the flying wheel around the goal.
Nestor, the father, restrains Antilochus' youthful ardor and instructs him before the race, a competitive test requiring skill.
read in the book → -
The Iliad THE ACTS OF DIOMED. / BOOK VI. / ARGUMENT. / THE EPISODES OF GLAUCUS AND DIOMED, AND OF HECTOR AND ANDROMACHE.; lines 6917-7060 confidence: medium
The first task assigned is conquest of the Chimaera, a non-mortal mingled monster with a dragon's fiery tail, goat body, lion head, and flaming nostrils and throat.
Bellerophon is sent into tasks meant to destroy him, first the Chimaera and then battles with the Solymi and Amazons, and he prevails with heaven on his side.
read in the book → -
The Iliad The Iliad / CONCLUDING NOTE. / INTRODUCTION.; lines 997-1077 confidence: low
The speaker says that in reading heroic poetry, readers must transform themselves into heroes for the time being and imaginatively fight the same battles, woo the same loves, and feel the same injuries as Achilles or Hector.
The passage says that in reading heroic poetry one must transform into heroes for the time being and share the experiences of Achilles or Hector.
read in the book → -
The Iliad THE NIGHT-ADVENTURE OF DIOMED AND ULYSSES. / BOOK XI. / ARGUMENT / THE THIRD BATTLE, AND THE ACTS OF AGAMEMNON.; lines 11533-11638 confidence: medium
Nestor laments age, recalls youthful strength against the Epeians, killing Itymonaeus, seizing flocks, herds, goats, cattle, and mares, and winning his first essay of arms.
Nestor describes his first essay of arms, his father's attempt to restrain him because of youth, and his departure into battle because the goddess led.
read in the book → -
The Iliad THE NIGHT-ADVENTURE OF DIOMED AND ULYSSES. / BOOK XI. / ARGUMENT / THE THIRD BATTLE, AND THE ACTS OF AGAMEMNON.; lines 11533-11638 confidence: medium
Nestor laments old age and recalls youthful strength: he overcame Epeians, drove off livestock and horses, killed Itymonaeus, and describes the deed as his first essay of arms.
Nestor calls the exploit his first essay of arms, recalls being restrained by his father, and says he went on foot because the goddess led him.
read in the book → -
The Library, Volume I (Apollodorus), with an English Translation by James George Frazer J. G, FRAZER. / VOL, I. D / VOL. I, E / VOL. I. G; lines 4509-4647 confidence: medium
Bias asked Melampus for help; Melampus foretold detection during the theft and one year of bondage before getting the cattle, then was detected and imprisoned.
Melampus predicts his detection, a year of bondage, and eventual receipt of the cattle; events unfold as predicted.
read in the book → -
The Library, Volume I (Apollodorus), with an English Translation by James George Frazer The Library, Volume I (Apollodorus), with an English Translation by James George Frazer / J. G, FRAZER.; lines 1263-1424 confidence: high
The passage lists the twelve or ten labors of Heracles and enumerates the first eight: Nemean lion, Lernaean hydra and crab with Iolaus, Cerynitian hind, Erymanthian boar and Centaurs, Augeas's stable, Stymphalian birds, Cretan bull, and mares of Diomedes.
Heracles' listed labors include strangling the Nemean lion, destroying the Lernaean hydra, capturing animals, cleansing a stable, shooting birds, and carrying off mares.
read in the book → -
The Library, Volume I (Apollodorus), with an English Translation by James George Frazer The Library, Volume I (Apollodorus), with an English Translation by James George Frazer / J. G, FRAZER.; lines 1426-1563 confidence: medium
Oedipus is summarized through birth and exposure, parricide, the riddle of the Sphinx, incest, and death in Attica.
Oedipus is associated with birth and exposure, the riddle of the Sphinx, parricide, incest, and death.
read in the book → -
The Library, Volume I (Apollodorus), with an English Translation by James George Frazer The Library, Volume I (Apollodorus), with an English Translation by James George Frazer / J. G, FRAZER.; lines 2340-2459 confidence: medium
Orpheus invented the mysteries of Dionysus, was torn in pieces by the Maenads, and was buried in Pieria.
Orpheus is said to have invented the mysteries of Dionysus.
read in the book → -
The Library, Volume I (Apollodorus), with an English Translation by James George Frazer VOL I. R / VOL. I, T / VOL. I, U / VOL. I. Y; lines 11601-11687 confidence: high
Dionysus is associated with Phrygia; he is received by Proteus in Egypt, arrives at Cybela in Phrygia, is purified by Rhea, learns initiation rites, receives costume, and hastens through Thrace against the Indians.
Dionysus is purified by Rhea, learns rites of initiation, receives costume, and then proceeds through Thrace against the Indians.
read in the book → -
The Library, Volume I (Apollodorus), with an English Translation by James George Frazer VOL, I. H / VOL. 1. K / VOL. I. M / VOL. 1, N; lines 7106-7235 confidence: medium
The priestess told Hercules to dwell in Tiryns, serve Eurystheus for twelve years, perform ten labours, and become immortal when the tasks were accomplished.
The Pythian priestess orders Hercules to serve Eurystheus and complete labours, saying that he will be immortal when the tasks are accomplished.
read in the book → -
The Library, Volume I (Apollodorus), with an English Translation by James George Frazer VOL, I. H / VOL. 1. K / VOL. I. M / VOL. 1, N; lines 7237-7369 confidence: medium
Eurystheus forbids Hercules to enter the city, orders the fruits of the labors shown before the gates, hides in a bronze jar under the earth, and sends commands through Copreus; Copreus' backstory is also given.
Eurystheus repeatedly orders Hercules to perform labors and later judges whether the hydra labor counts; the repeated tasks function as trials within the passage.
read in the book → -
The Library, Volume I (Apollodorus), with an English Translation by James George Frazer VOL. 1. K / VOL. I. M / VOL. 1, N / VOL, I. Q; lines 8688-8792 confidence: high
Before fetching Cerberus, Hercules goes to Eumolpus at Eleusis seeking initiation; because foreigners may not be initiated, he proposes adoption by Pylius, is cleansed by Eumolpus for the slaughter of the centaurs, and is initiated.
Before fetching Cerberus, Hercules seeks initiation at Eleusis and is cleansed and initiated by Eumolpus.
read in the book → -
The Library, Volume I (Apollodorus), with an English Translation by James George Frazer VOL. I, E / VOL. I. G / VOL, I. H / VOL. 1. K; lines 6138-6275 confidence: medium
Iobates orders Bellerophon to kill the Chimera, expecting his destruction; the Chimera is a single beast with lion forepart, dragon tail, goat middle head belching fire, and power of three beasts; it devastates country and cattle, with Homer and Hesiod connections noted in the text.
Iobates sends Bellerophon against the Chimera, the Solymi, the Amazons, and Lycians; after Bellerophon survives and succeeds, he receives Philonoe and the kingdom.
read in the book → -
The Library, Volume I (Apollodorus), with an English Translation by James George Frazer VOL. I, U / VOL. I. Y / VOL. I. Z / VOL. I. AA; lines 13338-13455 confidence: medium
Among the Barundi, according to the note, a person struck but not killed by lightning becomes a priest or priestess of Kiranga and bodily representative of the god; a struck place is enclosed and marked with a banana-tree or young fig-tree trunk as the deity's temporary abode.
The Barundi example says a person struck but not killed by lightning becomes a priest or priestess of Kiranga and bodily representative of the god.
read in the book → -
The Library, Volume I (Apollodorus), with an English Translation by James George Frazer VOL. I, U / VOL. I. Y / VOL. I. Z / VOL. I. AA; lines 13457-13589 confidence: high
Alcmaeon is visited by the Fury of his mother’s murder, goes mad, travels to Oicles and then Phegeus, is purified, marries Arsinoe, and gives her the necklace and robe.
Alcmaeon travels to several places after the matricide, receives purification from Phegeus, and later is directed to Achelous for another trial and purification.
read in the book → -
The Library, Volume I (Apollodorus), with an English Translation by James George Frazer VOL. I. G / VOL, I. H / VOL. 1. K / VOL. I. M; lines 6748-6882 confidence: medium
Pherecydes says Amphitryon put the serpents in the bed to learn which child was his; Iphicles fled and Heracles stood his ground.
The Pherecydes variant says Amphitryon placed the serpents in the bed to learn which child was his; Iphicles fled and Heracles stood his ground.
read in the book → -
The Library, Volume I (Apollodorus), with an English Translation by James George Frazer VOL. I. G / VOL, I. H / VOL. 1. K / VOL. I. M; lines 6884-6959 confidence: medium
In his eighteenth year, while with the herds, Hercules slew the lion of Cithaeron, which came from Cithaeron and harried the cattle of Amphitryon and Thespius.
At eighteen, while among the herds, Hercules kills the lion of Cithaeron, which had been attacking cattle.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey BOOK I / BOOK II / BOOK III / TELEMACHUS VISITS NESTOR AT PYLOS.; lines 1136-1230 confidence: medium
Telemachus says he is inexperienced and ashamed to question an older man; Minerva answers that his own instinct and heaven will prompt him, and that the gods have been with him from birth.
Telemachus hesitates to question the older Nestor; Minerva tells him instinct and heaven will prompt him and later gives him courage to speak.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey BOOK I / BOOK II / BOOK III / TELEMACHUS VISITS NESTOR AT PYLOS.; lines 1136-1230 confidence: high
Minerva leads the way and Telemachus follows her.
Minerva leads Telemachus, instructs him to question Nestor, and gives him courage to speak.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey BOOK I / BOOK II / BOOK III / TELEMACHUS VISITS NESTOR AT PYLOS.; lines 1232-1327 confidence: medium
"show your mettle and make yourself a name in story."
Nestor urges Telemachus to show his mettle and make a name, and Telemachus expresses desire to act against the suitors.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey BOOK IV / BOOK V / BOOK VI / THE MEETING BETWEEN NAUSICAA AND ULYSSES.; lines 2694-2792 confidence: medium
Minerva tells Nausicaa that her clothes are disordered, that she will soon be married, and that she should ask for a wagon and mules to carry clothing to the washing-cisterns at daybreak.
Minerva connects Nausicaa's washing day with approaching marriage and suitors; Nausicaa leads maids to wash clothes, bathe, and anoint themselves by water.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey BOOK IV / BOOK V / BOOK VI / THE MEETING BETWEEN NAUSICAA AND ULYSSES.; lines 2882-2972 confidence: medium
The maids stop fleeing, seat Ulysses in shelter, bring a shirt, cloak, and golden cruse of oil, and tell him to wash in the stream.
Ulysses moves from brine-covered exposure to washing, anointing, and receiving new clothes before approaching society.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey BOOK IV / BOOK V / BOOK VI / THE MEETING BETWEEN NAUSICAA AND ULYSSES.; lines 2882-2972 confidence: medium
Nausicaa tells Ulysses to wait at a roadside poplar grove dedicated to Minerva, with a well, meadow, and her father's garden ground nearby.
Ulysses must wait in Minerva's grove outside town before crossing gates and courts to approach the royal household.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey BOOK VI / THE MEETING BETWEEN NAUSICAA AND ULYSSES. / BOOK VII / RECEPTION OF ULYSSES AT THE PALACE OF KING ALCINOUS.; lines 3176-3259 confidence: medium
Neptune raises a storm; the sea breaks the raft, and Ulysses swims toward shore.
After storm and exposure, Ulysses asks Alcinous's daughter for aid; she gives him bread, wine, washing, and clothes.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey BOOK VIII / BOOK IX / BOOK X / AEOLUS, THE LAESTRYGONES, CIRCE.; lines 4399-4490 confidence: medium
Lots are cast in a helmet; the lot falls to Eurylochus, who departs with twenty-two men while both groups weep.
The crew is divided into companies; lots are cast in a helmet, and Eurylochus leads twenty-two men to Circe's house.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey BOOK VIII / BOOK IX / BOOK X / AEOLUS, THE LAESTRYGONES, CIRCE.; lines 4492-4586 confidence: medium
Mercury explains that Circe will drug a drink but the herb will block her spells; he tells Odysseus to draw his sword when she strikes with her wand and to make her swear not to plot further harm.
Following Mercury's instructions, Odysseus withstands Circe's drug and wand, threatens her with a sword, and receives her recognition and proposal of trust.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey BOOK X / AEOLUS, THE LAESTRYGONES, CIRCE. / BOOK XI / THE VISIT TO THE DEAD.88; lines 4876-4967 confidence: high
Odysseus must carry a well-made oar to a country where people do not know the sea, ships, or oars; when a wayfarer calls it a winnowing shovel, he must plant it and sacrifice a ram, bull, and boar to Neptune.
Odysseus must carry an oar inland until people no longer recognize it as an oar, then plant it and perform sacrifice.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey BOOK XI / THE VISIT TO THE DEAD.88 / BOOK XII / THE SIRENS, SCYLLA AND CHARYBDIS, THE CATTLE OF THE SUN.; lines 5422-5511 confidence: medium
Ulysses tells the men Circe's prophecies, including the warning to avoid the Sirens who sing in a field of flowers; he says he alone may hear them and orders himself bound upright to the mast, tighter if he asks release.
Ulysses arranges to be bound to the mast and orders tighter bonds if he asks for release, allowing controlled exposure to the Sirens' song.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey BOOK XII / THE SIRENS, SCYLLA AND CHARYBDIS, THE CATTLE OF THE SUN. / BOOK XIII / ULYSSES LEAVES SCHERIA AND RETURNS TO ITHACA.; lines 5921-5999 confidence: medium
Minerva smiles, caresses Ulysses, takes a woman’s form, calls him crafty and deceitful, identifies herself as Jove’s daughter Minerva, says she watched over him and favored him with the Phaeacians, and instructs him to hide the treasure, keep his return secret, and endure coming troubles in his house.
Minerva warns of troubles awaiting Ulysses in his house and instructs him to keep his return secret and bear insolence without speaking.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey BOOK XIX / BOOK XX / BOOK XXI / BOOK XXII; lines 9709-9805 confidence: medium
Minerva says Mentor will fight Ulysses’ foes, but she does not grant full victory yet because she wants to test Ulysses and Telemachus; she then flies to a rafter and sits in the form of a swallow.
Minerva explicitly withholds full victory in order to test Ulysses’ prowess and that of Telemachus.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey BOOK XIX / BOOK XX / BOOK XXI / BOOK XXII; lines 9709-9805 confidence: medium
Minerva does not give full victory yet, wishing to further prove the prowess of Ulysses and Telemachus; she flies to a rafter in the form of a swallow.
Minerva deliberately withholds full victory so that Ulysses' and Telemachus' prowess may be further proved during the conflict.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey BOOK XV / BOOK XVI / ULYSSES REVEALS HIMSELF TO TELEMACHUS. / BOOK XVII; lines 7615-7715 confidence: high
Melanthius mocks Ulysses as a miserable beggar, calls him unfit for honorable gifts or work, and says stools will be thrown at him if he approaches Ulysses' house.
Ulysses is insulted and kicked, considers killing or beating Melanthius, but chooses endurance and self-control.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey BOOK XVI / ULYSSES REVEALS HIMSELF TO TELEMACHUS. / BOOK XVII / BOOK XVIII; lines 8177-8277 confidence: medium
Penelope replies that heaven took her beauty when Ulysses sailed to Troy; she recalls his instruction to care for the household and remarry when their son grew a beard; she criticizes the suitors for consuming property instead of following courtship custom with feasts and presents.
Penelope recalls Ulysses' instruction that she may marry when their son grows a beard.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey HENRY FESTING JONES. / THE ODYSSEY / BOOK I / BOOK II; lines 762-849 confidence: medium
Telemachus sends criers to convene the assembly and goes there with spear in hand and two hounds.
Telemachus calls the assembly, appears with divine enhancement, and takes his father’s seat while speaking of the absent Ulysses and the danger to his house.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey HENRY FESTING JONES. / THE ODYSSEY / BOOK I / BOOK II; lines 938-1036 confidence: medium
Minerva comes in the likeness and voice of Mentor, encourages Telemachus through comparison with Ulysses and Penelope, and warns that doom will soon fall on the suitors so they perish on the same day.
Minerva frames Telemachus’s undertaking through inherited courage and discernment, and Telemachus later says he is no longer a boy, is older and stronger, and will act against the suitors.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey PREFACE TO SECOND EDITION / HENRY FESTING JONES. / THE ODYSSEY / BOOK I; lines 390-492 confidence: medium
Minerva proposes sending Mercury to Calypso on Ogygia and going herself to Ithaca to embolden Telemachus, have him address the Achaeans and the suitors, and lead him toward Sparta and Pylos for news of Ulysses.
Minerva intends to put heart into Telemachus, have him call assembly, confront the suitors, and conduct him to Sparta and Pylos to hear news of Ulysses.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey PREFACE TO SECOND EDITION / HENRY FESTING JONES. / THE ODYSSEY / BOOK I; lines 589-680 confidence: medium
Minerva tells Telemachus to consider how, by fair means or foul, he may kill the suitors in his house; she says he is too old for infancy and cites Orestes’ praise for killing Aegisthus.
Minerva gives Telemachus practical counsel, tells him he is too old to plead infancy, gives him courage, and causes him to think more about his father.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey THE MEETING BETWEEN NAUSICAA AND ULYSSES. / BOOK VII / RECEPTION OF ULYSSES AT THE PALACE OF KING ALCINOUS. / BOOK VIII; lines 3295-3396 confidence: low
Only Alcinous notices Ulysses' distress and sighs; he says the feast and minstrelsy have been sufficient and proposes athletic sports so the guest may later report Phaeacian excellence.
Alcinous proposes athletic sports so the guest may report Phaeacian excellence in boxing, wrestling, jumping, and running; many competitors gather for prizes.
read in the book → -
The Odyssey ULYSSES REVEALS HIMSELF TO TELEMACHUS. / BOOK XVII / BOOK XVIII / BOOK XIX; lines 8705-8786 confidence: medium
At dawn the sons of Autolycus go hunting with hounds, Ulysses accompanies them with a long spear, and they reach a mountain dell and the dense lair of a huge boar on Parnassus.
A boar hunt on Parnassus results in a deep wound above Ulysses’ knee, and that wound later becomes the scar by which he is known.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK I. / BOOK II. / BOOK III. / BOOK IV.; lines 13923-14069 confidence: medium
Youth should be trained from the first in a stricter system, because lawless amusements make lawless youths who cannot become well-conducted and virtuous citizens.
Youth are to be trained from the first through ordered play and music so that their future actions and civic character are shaped by order.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK II. / BOOK III. / BOOK IV. / BOOK V.; lines 16290-16451 confidence: medium
Children strong enough are to accompany expeditions, look on and help like artisans' or potters' children, wait upon fathers and mothers, and inspire parental valour by their presence.
Future soldiers are to see war in youth, accompany expeditions, help parents, learn under veterans, and use horses to escape danger.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK II. / BOOK III. / BOOK IV. / BOOK V.; lines 16290-16451 confidence: medium
Children strong enough are to accompany expeditions, look on at their future work, help in war, and wait upon fathers and mothers; potters' boys are used as an analogy.
Children strong enough are taken to war to observe the work they will later do, help in war, and learn under experienced veterans.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK II. / BOOK III. / BOOK IV. / BOOK V.; lines 16613-16748 confidence: low
Socrates says the interlocutor is bringing upon him the 'third' wave, 'the greatest and heaviest.'
Socrates describes the next and most difficult proposal as the third, greatest, and heaviest wave to be faced in discussion.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK III. / BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI.; lines 17902-18011 confidence: medium
The speaker identifies the question of how philosophy may be ordered so as not to ruin the State, says great attempts involve risk, and declares that States should pursue philosophy differently.
The proposed course orders philosophical formation by life stage: age-suited study, bodily care, maturation of intellect, gymnastics of the soul, and later freedom.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK III. / BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI.; lines 17902-18011 confidence: medium
The speaker proposes age-suited education: early philosophy, bodily training, later gymnastics of the soul, and freedom after civic and military duties, ending in happiness here and another life.
The speaker prescribes age-appropriate philosophical education, bodily preparation, increasing exercise of the soul, and later freedom oriented toward happiness in this life and another.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK III. / BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI.; lines 18132-18283 confidence: medium
Future rulers are lovers of country tested by pleasures, pains, hardships, dangers, and critical moments; failures are rejected, while the pure candidate, like gold tried in refiner’s fire, becomes ruler and receives honors in life and after death. The argument is said to have veiled her face.
Candidate rulers are tested by pleasures, pains, hardships, and dangers; the successful candidate comes forth pure like gold tried in refiner’s fire and is then made ruler and rewarded.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK III. / BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI.; lines 18285-18436 confidence: medium
Steadfast, fearless natures may be intellectually sluggish; candidates for higher education and command need both qualities, a rare combination.
The aspirant must undergo tests in labors, dangers, pleasures, and knowledge before reaching the highest knowledge and becoming fit for command.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK III. / BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI.; lines 18285-18436 confidence: medium
The interlocutors agree that higher education and command require both qualities and that such a class is rarely found.
The aspirant must undergo tests involving labours, dangers, pleasures, and knowledge before sharing office or command.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII.; lines 18781-18911 confidence: medium
A prisoner is liberated, forced to stand, turn, walk, and look toward light; he suffers pain, is distressed by glare, and is instructed that his former sight was illusion while objects are pointed out for him to name.
Release brings pain, instruction, perplexity, gradual adjustment, and eventual clearer sight of realities and the sun.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII.; lines 18781-18911 confidence: high
When a prisoner is liberated and compelled to stand, turn, walk, and look toward the light, he suffers pain, is distressed by glare, and is perplexed when shown the objects.
The liberated prisoner undergoes compulsion, pain, disorientation, gradual acclimation, and eventual understanding of the sun's role.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII.; lines 18913-19020 confidence: medium
The speaker imagines youthful severing from sensual pleasures such as eating and drinking, compared to leaden weights attached at birth that drag souls downward; release would turn the faculty toward truth.
Sensual pleasures are compared to leaden weights attached at birth; if severed, the soul’s faculty could turn in the opposite direction and see truth.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII.; lines 18913-19020 confidence: medium
The speaker says certain educators are wrong when they claim to put knowledge into the soul as if putting sight into blind eyes.
Learning is described as a gradual turning of the whole soul toward being and the good, not as the external insertion of knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII.; lines 18913-19020 confidence: medium
The passage imagines youthful natures severed from sensual pleasures such as eating and drinking, which are compared to leaden weights that drag the soul’s vision downward.
The passage imagines youthful natures severed from sensual pleasures that act like leaden weights and redirected toward truth.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII.; lines 19022-19142 confidence: high
"guardians will be produced" and "brought from darkness to light,—as some are said to have ascended from the world below to the gods"
The guardians are to be brought from darkness to light, and the change is described as a turning round of the soul toward the true day of being through knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII.; lines 19022-19142 confidence: medium
"brought from darkness to light,—as some are said to have ascended from the world below to the gods"
The process of producing guardians is described as a transformation from near-night to the true day of being, effected by the turning around of the soul.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII.; lines 19144-19306 confidence: low
The speaker asks what knowledge draws the soul from becoming to being and adds that the young men are to be warrior athletes, so the knowledge should be useful in war.
The passage concerns young warrior athletes and guardians whose earlier training in gymnastic and music is assessed before arithmetic is introduced as a higher discipline.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII.; lines 19308-19466 confidence: medium
Arithmetic and calculation lead the mind toward truth and have both military and philosophical use: the warrior arrays troops, while the philosopher rises from the sea of change to true being.
Arithmetic is prescribed for the principal men and best natures; it is difficult, elevating, and prepares guardians who are both warriors and philosophers.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII.; lines 19468-19613 confidence: medium
Socrates says the city’s inhabitants should learn geometry, which also brings military advantages and quickness of apprehension.
The dialogue lays out a sequence of studies—geometry, solid geometry, and astronomy—through which learners are guided toward higher knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII.; lines 19738-19854 confidence: medium
“the release of the prisoners from chains,” their movement “from the shadows to the images and to the light,” and “the ascent from the underground den to the sun”; the passage also mentions weak eyes seeing images in water and firelight casting shadows of images.
The prisoners are released from chains and brought toward light, while dialectic later lifts the eye of the soul upward in a work of conversion.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII.; lines 19738-19854 confidence: medium
The passage describes prisoners released from chains, moved from shadows to images and light, ascending from an underground den to the sun, and first seeing images in water; firelight is contrasted with the sun.
Prisoners are confined in an underground den, released from chains, and guided through a sequence of increasingly clear perceptions.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII.; lines 19856-19996 confidence: medium
Future rulers of the ideal State should not lack reason; a law is proposed to educate them in asking and answering questions.
Future rulers are to be selected for natural gifts, subjected to difficult bodily and intellectual discipline, and admitted to rule only if sound in body and mind.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII.; lines 19856-19996 confidence: medium
Philosophy is said to have fallen into disrepute because unqualified people study her; her true sons, not bastards, should take her by the hand.
The passage contrasts true sons and proper votaries with bastards, lame souls, and defective pupils, using truth, temperance, courage, magnificence, and other virtues as criteria.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII.; lines 19856-19996 confidence: medium
Future rulers of the ideal State must not be without reason and must receive an education enabling skill in asking and answering questions.
Future rulers are to undergo a demanding education in questioning, bodily exercise, intellectual discipline, and youthful toil before being fit for authority.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII.; lines 19998-20152 confidence: high
Calculation, geometry, and related studies should prepare for dialectic in childhood, but not by force; knowledge acquired under compulsion does not hold the mind, so early education should be amusement used to discern natural bent.
The passage describes a sequence of childhood preparation, testing through labours, lessons, dangers, gymnastic trials, selection at twenty, and further selection at thirty for dialectic.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII.; lines 19998-20152 confidence: high
Children are to be taken on horseback to see battle and, if no danger is present, brought close like young hounds to taste blood.
The passage lays out age-graded preparation, testing through labours, lessons, dangers, gymnastics, selection at twenty, and further selection at thirty before dialectic.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII.; lines 20154-20256 confidence: medium
Disciples of philosophy are to be orderly and steadfast, and philosophy is to replace gymnastics for an exclusive period of five years.
The passage presents a sequenced formation: disciplined selection, five years of philosophy, fifteen years of office-holding tests, and final consummation at fifty.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII.; lines 20154-20256 confidence: high
Disciples of philosophy are to be orderly and steadfast, not chance aspirants or intruders.
The passage lays out a sequence of selected trainees, years of study, descent into practical offices, testing under temptation, and final qualification at age fifty.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK IV. / BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII.; lines 20154-20256 confidence: medium
The rulers send inhabitants older than ten into the country, take the children, and train them in the rulers’ habits and laws so the State may attain happiness.
The rulers send older inhabitants away, take the children, and train them in the rulers’ habits and laws to establish the constitution.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII. / BOOK VIII.; lines 21268-21405 confidence: high
The soul is emptied and the young man is 'being initiated...in great mysteries'; vices return garlanded and praised.
The soul is emptied and swept clean, and the young man is described as being initiated in great mysteries by the forces now controlling him.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK V. / BOOK VI. / BOOK VII. / BOOK VIII.; lines 21268-21405 confidence: high
The soul is emptied and swept clean while being initiated in great mysteries; garlanded vices return and are praised with favorable names; the young man moves into libertinism of unnecessary pleasures.
The passage explicitly says the soul is being initiated in great mysteries, after which vices return with ceremonial praise and the young man enters libertinism.
read in the book → -
The Republic BOOK VI. / BOOK VII. / BOOK VIII. / BOOK IX.; lines 22998-23129 confidence: medium
Law is called the ally of the whole city; children are governed until cultivation of the higher element establishes a guardian and ruler in their hearts.
Children are not allowed freedom until cultivation establishes a guardian and ruler in their hearts analogous to civic constitution.
read in the book → -
The Republic PERSONS OF THE DIALOGUE. / BOOK I. / BOOK II. / BOOK III.; lines 12275-12403 confidence: medium
Guardians are to dedicate themselves to maintaining freedom in the State; if they imitate, they should imitate only courageous, temperate, holy, free, and similar characters, because repeated imitation becomes habit and second nature affecting body, voice, and mind.
The speaker argues that imitations beginning in youth become habits and second nature affecting body, voice, and mind, and therefore guardians must imitate only suitable virtues.
read in the book → -
The Republic PERSONS OF THE DIALOGUE. / BOOK I. / BOOK II. / BOOK III.; lines 12788-12962 confidence: medium
Music is said to end in the love of beauty; gymnastic follows as the next training for youth and should begin early, be careful, and continue through life.
Youth and guardians undergo early and lifelong training in music and gymnastic, bodily discipline, abstinence, and military endurance.
read in the book → -
The Republic PERSONS OF THE DIALOGUE. / BOOK I. / BOOK II. / BOOK III.; lines 12788-12962 confidence: medium
Gymnastic is to follow music, begin early, continue through life, and be guided by the principle that the good soul improves the body as far as possible.
Young guardians undergo lifelong training in music, gymnastic, sobriety, endurance, and regulated diet for their role.
read in the book → -
The Republic PERSONS OF THE DIALOGUE. / BOOK I. / BOOK II. / BOOK III.; lines 13350-13505 confidence: medium
Candidates are to be watched from youth and made to perform actions likely to make them forget or be deceived; those who remember and are not deceived are selected, while those who fail are rejected.
Candidates are watched from youth through maturity, subjected to staged trials involving deception, hardship, fear, and pleasure, and only those who emerge victorious and pure are appointed guardians and rulers.
read in the book → -
The Republic PERSONS OF THE DIALOGUE. / BOOK I. / BOOK II. / BOOK III.; lines 13350-13505 confidence: high
Candidates are watched from youth and made to perform actions likely to cause forgetfulness or deception; those who remember and are not deceived are selected, failures rejected, with further proof through toils, pains, and conflicts.
Candidates are watched from youth through maturity and subjected to trials involving forgetfulness, deception, toils, pains, conflicts, terrors, and pleasures; only those who emerge victorious and pure are appointed to the higher role.
read in the book → -
The Republic PERSONS OF THE DIALOGUE. / BOOK I. / BOOK II. / BOOK III.; lines 13350-13505 confidence: medium
Candidates are tested with terrors and pleasures, like colts tested amid noise and tumult and more thoroughly than gold in a furnace; whoever passes at every age, victorious and pure, is appointed ruler and guardian and honored in life and death, while failures are rejected.
The candidate who passes tests at every age is said to come out of the trial victorious and pure, with testing compared to gold proved in a furnace.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 1336-1415 confidence: medium
Education is discussed through music, gymnastic, and literature; children hear stories early; nursery tales are to be censored; Homer and Hesiod are criticized; examples include Uranus, Saturn, Zeus, divine strife, Hephaestus, allegory, mystery, and sacrifice.
Stories judged improper are said to be spoken, if at all, only in a mystery after an impossible sacrifice.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 1336-1415 confidence: medium
Homer and Hesiod are criticized for improper divine stories about Uranus and Saturn, Zeus, Hephaestus, divine strife, and family violence; such stories may have mystical interpretation but youth cannot understand allegory.
Improper divine tales are said, if spoken at all, to belong in a mystery after sacrifice rather than in ordinary instruction of the young.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 1417-1481 confidence: medium
The passage lists humorous but serious examples: Glaucon's disappointment at the 'city of pigs,' the guardian illustrated by the dog, an almost unprocurable victim for impure mysteries, and the behavior of Zeus to his father and Hephaestus to his mother.
The passage mentions offering an almost unprocurable victim when impure mysteries are to be celebrated.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 1543-1614 confidence: medium
Religion is to be purified to banish fear of death; poets are asked not to abuse hell and to remove untrue and discouraging tales about the world below.
The passage frames the removal of certain religious and poetic tales as a means to banish fear and educate youth toward courage, temperance, and obedience.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 1774-1852 confidence: medium
Candidates are watched through every epoch of life to see whether they retain opinions against force, enchantment, pleasure, grief, and pain.
Guardian candidates must be tested through danger and pleasure and emerge victorious and unstained, compared to gold in a refiner's fire.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 1774-1852 confidence: medium
Guardians must be tested “like gold in the refiner’s fire,” passing through danger and pleasure without stain.
Future guardians are tried through danger, pleasure, and other pressures and must emerge victorious and unstained, like refined gold.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 2829-2913 confidence: medium
The communal principle is applied to military service: parents bring children to battles, young warriors learn under experienced veterans, and swift steeds are compared to wings for escape.
Children and young warriors observe battle, are supervised by veterans, and learn riding as part of entry into military life.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 2829-2913 confidence: medium
Parents take children to look on at battle, compared with potters’ boys learning by watching the wheel; the sight of young ones encourages bravery.
Young warriors observe battle, are trained to ride, and are supervised by veterans while learning warfare.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 3256-3342 confidence: medium
The speaker turns to the education of the guardians; they are lovers of country, tested in the refiner's fire of pleasures and pains, and may receive honours and rewards in life and after death.
Guardians and aspirants undergo testing through pleasures, pains, dangers, and higher knowledge before attaining their proper role.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 3256-3342 confidence: medium
Guardians are to be tested in the “refiner’s fire of pleasures and pains” and rewarded if pure.
Guardians and aspirants are tested through pleasures, pains, dangers, and knowledge before receiving honour.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 3736-3821 confidence: medium
The prisoners are imagined being turned toward real images, dazzled by light, and dragged up a steep rugged ascent; perception gradually moves from shadows and water-reflections to moon, stars, and sun.
The ascending captive cannot see at first and gradually perceives shadows, water-reflections, moon, stars, and finally the sun.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 3736-3821 confidence: medium
The parable teaches that instruction does not give eyes to the blind; the soul's faculty of sight is already present and must be turned toward light, which is called conversion.
The passage says the soul already has sight and requires turning toward the light; cutting away weights of pleasure and desire allows intelligence to behold truth.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 3901-3981 confidence: medium
The sciences are called a prelude; true reasoning is called the hymn of dialectic and the music of the intellectual world, compared to sight moving from wall shadows to images.
The passage invokes a road out of the cave into light, blinking at the sun, contemplating truer shadows, and gradual acquisition of sight through mathematical sciences.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 3983-4011 confidence: medium
The dialogue asks about the nature and paths of dialectic; the speaker tells Glaucon he cannot follow and says absolute truth is not revealed to one lacking prior scientific discipline.
The speaker says there is no revelation of absolute truth for one not disciplined in previous sciences, and future rulers must be trained in dialectic.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 3983-4011 confidence: medium
“Dear Glaucon, you cannot follow me here. There can be no revelation of the absolute truth” without discipline in prior sciences.
The speaker says Glaucon cannot follow and that absolute truth is not revealed to one not disciplined in previous sciences.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 4013-4089 confidence: high
Rulers are to be chosen for constancy, valor, noble manners, learning ability, mental endurance, memory, diligence, and integrated intellectual and moral virtues; such natures are called saviours of the State.
The passage gives successive stages of selection and training, including youthful preparation, selection at twenty, dialectical selection at thirty, practical experience, and final orientation toward the idea of good.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 4013-4089 confidence: high
Disciples must be young; youth is the time of study, and early learning should be play that detects natural bent.
The passage lays out sequential ages, selections, gymnastic and intellectual trials, dialectical training, and practical experience before full rulership.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 4091-4148 confidence: medium
The stages of education are childhood and youth in poets' fancies and state laws/customs, bodily training as warrior-athlete, and later study from mathematics to philosophy.
The passage outlines a progression from early poetic and civic formation through bodily discipline to mathematics and philosophy.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 4241-4307 confidence: medium
The passage symbolizes two kinds of disordered eyesight: the captive transferred from darkness to day and the heavenly messenger who voluntarily descends into the den for the good of fellow-men.
Two forms of disordered eyesight are described, one from transfer from darkness to day and one from descent into the den.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 4571-4620 confidence: medium
“The youth who has had a miserly bringing up, gets a taste of the drone’s honey; he meets with wild companions, who introduce him to every new pleasure.”
The youth is introduced by wild companions to new pleasures after tasting the drone’s honey and passes from necessary to unnecessary pleasures.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 5775-5855 confidence: high
“A new period of mortal life has begun”; souls may choose, and “the responsibility of choosing is with you—God is blameless.”
Souls receive lots, view possible lives, and are warned that wise understanding is needed to choose well and avoid evil.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 6123-6207 confidence: medium
Plato is said not to seriously expel poets but to protest poetic unreality; readers may become what they read; beauty is compared to a breeze drawing the soul toward reason.
The passage quotes or paraphrases Plato’s idea that beauty may imperceptibly draw the soul from childhood into harmony with reason.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 6419-6504 confidence: medium
The passage calls the Republic both a Dorian State and a Pythagorean league, describes the Pythagorean way of life, rule, training, musical influence, and the league of three hundred as an aristocracy of virtue.
The passage says rulers submit to severe training in order to prepare the way for educating the community, in a context of Pythagorean rule of life and intellectual training.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 7233-7307 confidence: medium
When too old to be soldiers, citizens retire from active life into a second novitiate of study and contemplation; Plato’s communism is said to contain an element of monasticism and might have become a religious order.
Older soldiers enter a second novitiate of study and contemplation, and future legislators undergo second education toward higher knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 7233-7307 confidence: medium
War and philosophy are the permitted interests; when citizens are too old to be soldiers, they retire from active life to a second novitiate of study and contemplation.
Older soldiers enter a second novitiate of study and contemplation, and guardians undergo a second education toward higher knowledge and legislation.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 7478-7558 confidence: low
The passage describes Plato’s order of education: music or literature, gymnastics, and early teaching through figurative lessons, simple religious truths, and simple moral truths.
The passage describes staged early instruction, moral-religious lessons, protected surroundings, and harmonious growth of the young.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 7478-7558 confidence: medium
The young are to grow up in happy, healthy surroundings, away from sights or sounds harmful to character or taste, with impressions of truth and goodness wafted to them.
The young are to be raised away from harmful sights and sounds in a healthy atmosphere, gradually learning temperance, endurance, and balanced bodily and mental development.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 7640-7706 confidence: low
After music and gymnastic training, public life begins, but education starts again; Plato's true knowledge is of abstractions and universals, and education aims at abstraction through mathematics.
After earlier training and the beginning of public life, education begins again from a new point of view toward abstraction and higher knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 7708-7783 confidence: high
The passage links the Idea of good to beauty in the Symposium and describes attainment by stages of initiation or regular gradations of knowledge.
The passage explicitly says that beauty in the Symposium is attained by stages of initiation and compares this to regular gradations of knowledge in the Republic.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 7708-7783 confidence: high
The Idea of good is represented in the Symposium as beauty and is supposed to be attained there by stages of initiation, as here by regular gradations of knowledge.
The passage explicitly says beauty in the Symposium is attained by stages of initiation and the good by regular gradations of knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Republic The Republic / THE REPUBLIC / INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.; lines 7785-7872 confidence: medium
The passage says most men are destined for ‘the Den,’ lack teachers such as Socrates or Christ who would expose ignorance or sin, struggle to receive self-knowledge, while a few receive a second life from great teachers and light a candle from the fire of genius.
Most people are described as living contentedly in the Den while lacking teachers who would expose ignorance and prompt self-knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Republic THE REPUBLIC. / PERSONS OF THE DIALOGUE. / BOOK I. / BOOK II.; lines 10460-10547 confidence: medium
The just man is placed beside him as noble and simple, wishing to be rather than seem good, clothed in justice only, thought worst while being best, and continuing so until death.
The just man must be truly just while seeming unjust and being thought worst until death, so that he is put to the proof.
read in the book → -
The Republic THE REPUBLIC. / PERSONS OF THE DIALOGUE. / BOOK I. / BOOK II.; lines 10635-10722 confidence: medium
Books attributed to Musaeus and Orpheus are used for rituals persuading people and cities that sacrifices and amusements can make expiations and atonements for the living and dead; these mysteries redeem from pains of hell.
Rites called mysteries are said to serve the living and dead, redeem people from the pains of hell, and answer fear of suffering in the world below.
read in the book → -
The Republic THE REPUBLIC. / PERSONS OF THE DIALOGUE. / BOOK I. / BOOK II.; lines 11286-11457 confidence: medium
The speaker applies the dog analogy to the guardian, who must combine philosophy, spirit, swiftness, and strength, and begins the enquiry into the guardians' rearing and education.
The speakers call the guardian education the education of heroes and describe staged training through literature, music, and gymnastics.
read in the book → -
The Republic THE REPUBLIC. / PERSONS OF THE DIALOGUE. / BOOK I. / BOOK II.; lines 11286-11457 confidence: high
Homer, Hesiod, and other poets are named as great story-tellers, and their serious fault is described as making erroneous representations of gods and heroes.
Objectionable stories about gods are to be buried in silence if possible, and if necessary heard only by a chosen few in a mystery.
read in the book → -
The Republic THE REPUBLIC. / PERSONS OF THE DIALOGUE. / BOOK I. / BOOK II.; lines 11286-11457 confidence: medium
The speaker cites Hesiod's stories about Uranus, Cronus' retaliation, and Cronus' son; such tales should be silenced or, if necessary, heard by a chosen few in a mystery with a huge unprocurable victim instead of a common Eleusinian pig.
The speaker says any necessary mention of the objectionable tales should occur for a chosen few in a mystery with an extraordinary, nearly unobtainable sacrificial victim.
read in the book → -
The Republic THE REPUBLIC. / PERSONS OF THE DIALOGUE. / BOOK I. / BOOK II.; lines 11286-11457 confidence: medium
The dialogue asks how the guardians are to be reared and educated, calls the coming account the education of heroes, and divides traditional education into gymnastic for the body and music for the soul.
The passage frames the education of guardians as the education of heroes, beginning with music, literature, and early formative stories.
read in the book → -
The Republic THE REPUBLIC. / PERSONS OF THE DIALOGUE. / BOOK I. / BOOK II.; lines 11286-11457 confidence: high
The passage names Hesiod's stories of Uranus, Cronus, and the suffering Cronus's son inflicted on him, and says such stories should be silenced or restricted to a chosen few in a mystery with an extraordinary victim rather than a common Eleusinian pig.
Objectionable stories of gods are to be buried in silence or, if necessary, heard only by a chosen few in a mystery accompanied by an extraordinary sacrificial victim.
read in the book →
native american southwest
-
Aw-Aw-Tam Indian Nights: Being the Myths and Legends of the Pimas of Arizona A SONG OF THE DOCTOR WHOSE SNAKE THREW DOWN THE VAHAHKKEE / THE STORY OF SOHAHNEE MAHKAI AND KAWKOINPUH / NOTES ON THE STORY OF SOHAHNEE MAHKAI / THE STORY OF PAHTAHNKUM; lines 4335-4447 confidence: medium
Pahtahnkum watches the rabbit hunters wistfully; his mother says he has nothing with which to kill rabbits and sends him to her brother for a bow and arrows.
Pahtahnkum lacks weapons, is sent to his uncle, receives a handmade bow and arrows, and then joins the children at a hunt.
read in the book → -
Aw-Aw-Tam Indian Nights: Being the Myths and Legends of the Pimas of Arizona A SONG OF THE DOCTOR WHOSE SNAKE THREW DOWN THE VAHAHKKEE / THE STORY OF SOHAHNEE MAHKAI AND KAWKOINPUH / NOTES ON THE STORY OF SOHAHNEE MAHKAI / THE STORY OF PAHTAHNKUM; lines 4449-4550 confidence: high
The boy asks another doctor why the Apaches are dangerous and then asks his uncle what people do before war and for purification afterward; the uncle tells him to return the next day.
The child seeks knowledge about war and purification, is instructed by a doctor, receives embodied Apache hair and a cat-claw stick, observes daytime restraint, and performs a pipe rite before speaking of revenge.
read in the book → -
Aw-Aw-Tam Indian Nights: Being the Myths and Legends of the Pimas of Arizona NOTES ON THE STORY OF THE FLOOD / THE STORY OF AH-AHN-HE-EAT-TOE-PAHK MAHKAI / NOTES ON THE STORY OF AH-AHN-HE-EAT-TOE-PAHK MAHKAI / THE STORY OF VANDAIH, THE MAN-EAGLE; lines 1872-1988 confidence: low
When Vandaih returns, Mahkai receives him and gives rules about gambling: refuse invitations, consult Mahkai if pressured, stop if Mahkai says not to play, play only within limits if permitted, and quit forever if beaten first.
Vandaih is instructed to refuse gambling, consult Ahahnheeattoepahk Mahkai when pressured, limit play after wins, and quit forever if beaten; he follows the instruction when challenged.
read in the book → -
Aw-Aw-Tam Indian Nights: Being the Myths and Legends of the Pimas of Arizona STORIES OF THE FOURTH NIGHT / THE STORY OF THE GAMBLER'S WAR / NOTES ON THE STORY OF THE GAMBLER'S WAR / THE STORY OF NAHVAHCHOO; lines 5200-5318 confidence: low
Earth shaking leads Nahvahchoo to search directions, put on his mask, take his bow, and go north, where people sing and dance named masked dances.
After finding the masked dances and feeding the singers, Nahvahchoo is invited to join them and become a singer.
read in the book → -
Aw-Aw-Tam Indian Nights: Being the Myths and Legends of the Pimas of Arizona THE DOCTOR'S SONG TO THE HUNTERS / THE DESTRUCTION OF THE VAHAHKKEES / A SONG OF THE DOCTOR WHOSE SNAKE THREW DOWN THE VAHAHKKEE / THE STORY OF SOHAHNEE MAHKAI AND KAWKOINPUH; lines 4186-4292 confidence: medium
Sohahnee Mahkai names the coming attack, gives the boy a basket-box, tells him to wait until safe, find his body, put mouth to mouth, inhale to inherit power, and go to Vikkuhsvankee rather than follow the Apaches.
Sohahnee Mahkai instructs Kawkoinpuh to put mouth to mouth with his dead body and inhale to inherit his power; Kawkoinpuh later does so four times.
read in the book → -
Aw-Aw-Tam Indian Nights: Being the Myths and Legends of the Pimas of Arizona THE SONG OF SUPERSTITION MOUNTAINS / EE-EE-TOY'S SONG WHEN HE MADE THE WORLD SERPENTS / NOTES ON THE STORY OF THE FLOOD / THE STORY OF AH-AHN-HE-EAT-TOE-PAHK MAHKAI; lines 1619-1732 confidence: high
He has a dream he wants fulfilled, attends a young woman’s ceremonial dance, and hears a singing doctor, but is disgusted with both.
The boy wants his dream to come true, rejects local dance and medicine-song as insufficient, leaves home, and later recognizes the whirlwind encounter as what he was seeking.
read in the book → -
Aw-Aw-Tam Indian Nights: Being the Myths and Legends of the Pimas of Arizona THE SONG OF SUPERSTITION MOUNTAINS / EE-EE-TOY'S SONG WHEN HE MADE THE WORLD SERPENTS / NOTES ON THE STORY OF THE FLOOD / THE STORY OF AH-AHN-HE-EAT-TOE-PAHK MAHKAI; lines 1619-1732 confidence: medium
He leaves home, stays at two rough bush houses, and sees fierce animals such as cougars, bears, and eagles bewitching one another, while he is not bewitched.
At two houses, fierce animals arrive and bewitch each other, but the boy is explicitly not bewitched.
read in the book → -
Aw-Aw-Tam Indian Nights: Being the Myths and Legends of the Pimas of Arizona THE SONG OF SUPERSTITION MOUNTAINS / EE-EE-TOY'S SONG WHEN HE MADE THE WORLD SERPENTS / NOTES ON THE STORY OF THE FLOOD / THE STORY OF AH-AHN-HE-EAT-TOE-PAHK MAHKAI; lines 1619-1732 confidence: medium
In a barren treeless place, the whirlwind Seev-a-lick catches him up, carries him east, north, west, and south and back, and takes possession of his soul.
The whirlwind catches the boy up, carries him to the four directions and back, takes possession of his soul, and later returns his soul to his body.
read in the book → -
Aw-Aw-Tam Indian Nights: Being the Myths and Legends of the Pimas of Arizona THE SONG OF SUPERSTITION MOUNTAINS / EE-EE-TOY'S SONG WHEN HE MADE THE WORLD SERPENTS / NOTES ON THE STORY OF THE FLOOD / THE STORY OF AH-AHN-HE-EAT-TOE-PAHK MAHKAI; lines 1619-1732 confidence: high
Seevalick says, “You shall be like me”; the boy recognizes this as what he sought, and the wind returns his soul to his body so he can go home.
After the whirlwind encounter, the boy returns as the best young man in the country, kind to everyone, and seeks the company of wise old men.
read in the book → -
Aw-Aw-Tam Indian Nights: Being the Myths and Legends of the Pimas of Arizona THE SONG OF SUPERSTITION MOUNTAINS / EE-EE-TOY'S SONG WHEN HE MADE THE WORLD SERPENTS / NOTES ON THE STORY OF THE FLOOD / THE STORY OF AH-AHN-HE-EAT-TOE-PAHK MAHKAI; lines 1619-1732 confidence: medium
After hearing old people plan rabbit hunting, he later makes a bow and arrows as Seevalick had told him and places them where he can find them.
The boy makes bows and arrows as Seevalick instructed, is mocked by hunters, remains silent, and repeatedly remakes the weapons.
read in the book → -
Aw-Aw-Tam Indian Nights: Being the Myths and Legends of the Pimas of Arizona THE STORY OF AH-AHN-HE-EAT-TOE-PAHK MAHKAI / NOTES ON THE STORY OF AH-AHN-HE-EAT-TOE-PAHK MAHKAI / THE STORY OF VANDAIH, THE MAN-EAGLE / NOTES ON THE STORY OF VANDAIH; lines 2315-2426 confidence: low
After the killing the slayer begins to fast and looks for a 'father' who performs usual and ceremonial duties; the term is explained as humorous because the fasting 'child' is restless.
The unclean slayer seeks a 'father' who takes over ordinary and ceremonial duties during fasting and purification.
read in the book → -
Aw-Aw-Tam Indian Nights: Being the Myths and Legends of the Pimas of Arizona THE STORY OF AH-AHN-HE-EAT-TOE-PAHK MAHKAI / NOTES ON THE STORY OF AH-AHN-HE-EAT-TOE-PAHK MAHKAI / THE STORY OF VANDAIH, THE MAN-EAGLE / NOTES ON THE STORY OF VANDAIH; lines 2428-2526 confidence: medium
After the third day the father gives little food morning and evening; on the fourth day at daybreak the slayer bathes for purification, repeated every fourth day until four baths in sixteen days.
The passage explicitly describes a slayer's purification through restricted food, repeated baths, seclusion, a ritual father, a dance, and a final river bath.
read in the book → -
Aw-Aw-Tam Indian Nights: Being the Myths and Legends of the Pimas of Arizona THE STORY OF NAHVAHCHOO / NOTES ON THE STORY OF NAHVAHCHOO / NOTES ON THE STORY OF CORN AND TOBACCO / THE STORY OF THE CHILDREN OF CLOUD; lines 5889-5969 confidence: medium
Cloud asks for proof; the older boy thunders and lightens, the other lightens a little; Cloud feeds them and leaves them outside overnight in rain and snow.
Cloud asks the boys to prove kinship, accepts their thunder and lightning, and further tests them through nights exposed to rain, snow, ice, and water before acknowledging them.
read in the book → -
Jicarilla Apache Texts Jicarilla Apache Texts / TRANSLATIONS.; lines 1417-1507 confidence: medium
The brother-in-law places the man by black, blue, yellow, and variegated blinds; a fox, wolf, and panther pass, and the man is told at the variegated blind to make four motions before shooting.
After marriage, the father-in-law sends the brother-in-law to hunt with the man. The man is placed at colored blinds, told when not to shoot, instructed to make four motions, and then successfully kills the animal.
read in the book → -
Jicarilla Apache Texts Jicarilla Apache Texts / TRANSLATIONS.; lines 1601-1680 confidence: medium
A war expedition goes toward enemy country, turns back without finding the enemy, and its members die from thirst except for one weak survivor who lies under a clump of trees at night.
The lone survivor endures thirst after the war party’s deaths, then receives water from a prairie dog and continues into encounters with buffalo powers.
read in the book → -
Jicarilla Apache Texts Jicarilla Apache Texts / TRANSLATIONS.; lines 1601-1680 confidence: medium
The chiefs gather; the man and the largest buffalo stand facing each other; the man is told not to be afraid and shoots until he has used up the arrows he made.
After the chiefs gather and the shooting episode occurs, the man is told that four named rivers will be his chiefs; a note identifies the rivers as sacred Jicarilla rivers.
read in the book → -
Jicarilla Apache Texts TRANSLATIONS. / TALES. / TRADITIONS AND PERSONAL EXPERIENCES. / INFORMATION CONCERNING INDUSTRIES AND CEREMONIES.; lines 3805-3905 confidence: high
In the adolescence ceremony, people come early to the holy girl, who becomes Yolkaisdzan; a boy, old man, and old women are present; the women smoke and pray for the girl Isdzannadleci and the boy Ktibatclstclne, asking for renewal, happiness, health, old age, L’ectcic, and pollen on the feet.
The adolescence ceremony centers on a holy girl who becomes Yolkaisdzan, includes a boy for whom renewal is prayed, and invokes well-being, old age, pollen, and L’ectcic.
read in the book → -
Jicarilla Apache Texts TRANSLATIONS. / TALES. / TRADITIONS AND PERSONAL EXPERIENCES. / INFORMATION CONCERNING INDUSTRIES AND CEREMONIES.; lines 3907-3989 confidence: medium
The boy and girl sit behind the fire in the tipi, girl south and boy north; clothing and items for each are placed in front and sprinkled by the priest with L’ectcic and pollen.
The passage presents a boy and girl as paired recipients of formal dressing, paint, feathers, directional actions, dancing, final washing, and concluding facial markings.
read in the book → -
Jicarilla Apache Texts TRANSLATIONS. / TALES. / TRADITIONS AND PERSONAL EXPERIENCES. / INFORMATION CONCERNING INDUSTRIES AND CEREMONIES.; lines 3991-4142 confidence: medium
A vessel of water is set on the ground in the tipi; the performer stands west of it, strews pollen and L’ectcic, puts powders on the baby’s crown, washes and bathes the baby, paints the face, string, and blanket red, and wraps the baby.
The infant ceremony uses water, pollen, L’ectcic, red paint, a blanket, and string in a structured sequence for the baby.
read in the book → -
Myths and Tales from the San Carlos Apache Myths and Tales from the San Carlos Apache / CONTENTS; lines 1465-1543 confidence: medium
After six and eight months the girl's abdomen enlarges; the mother prepares a basket cradle and bark bedding, and after twelve months the baby is born.
The grandmother prepares birth items, washes and ashes the baby, sings for him, later sings four songs to fix him properly, and equips him with arrows.
read in the book → -
Myths and Tales from the San Carlos Apache Myths and Tales from the San Carlos Apache / CONTENTS; lines 1637-1732 confidence: medium
“You have killed all those who made trouble on earth. Now it has become a good place on this earth. You used to be called ‘Tsits’inlgai,’ from now on you will be called Naiyenezgani.”
After the killings, the grandmother says the protagonist used to be called Tsits’inlgai and will now be called Naiyenezgani.
read in the book → -
Myths and Tales from the San Carlos Apache Myths and Tales from the San Carlos Apache / CONTENTS; lines 1734-1825 confidence: high
The father says he will test the matter, fills and lights a pipe, passes it to the boy, and the boy smokes until after the fourth draw the tobacco is gone.
The father tests the boy through a dangerous pipe-smoking test, black-water ordeals, and a naming test before accepting him and making him look like a man.
read in the book → -
Myths and Tales from the San Carlos Apache Myths and Tales from the San Carlos Apache / CONTENTS; lines 344-436 confidence: high
Opening note: the boy's incomplete human form prepares for later initiation and fashioning; the incidents are described as origins of a ceremony for boys.
The passage explicitly links the boy's incomplete form to initiation and describes ordeal tests followed by sweatlodge bodily formation.
read in the book → -
Myths and Tales from the San Carlos Apache Myths and Tales from the San Carlos Apache / CONTENTS; lines 4048-4135 confidence: low
The chief summons the younger boy, says he was reported to have claimed he could remain overnight in boiling metal, and orders him to be ready in four days despite the boy's denial.
The chief commands the younger boy to undergo dangerous tasks after the older brother's reports.
read in the book → -
Myths and Tales from the San Carlos Apache Myths and Tales from the San Carlos Apache / CONTENTS; lines 438-527 confidence: medium
He has no bow and arrows, finds reeds and a mulberry tree, and makes an arrow with a foreshaft and eagle plumes.
The narrative shows the making, testing, and sharpening of an arrow, while an editorial note frames the wider trip as connected with adolescence ceremony and special warrior equipment.
read in the book → -
The Mountain Chant: A Navajo Ceremony NOTE ON THE ORTHOGRAPHY OF NAVAJO WORDS. / ILLUSTRATIONS / THE MOUNTAIN CHANT: A NAVAJO CEREMONY. / INTRODUCTION.; lines 1049-1120 confidence: high
At sunset the traveler reaches a stormy mountain top and steep precipice; Qastcèëlçi appears and directs him to descend by a spruce tree.
The traveler undergoes dangerous passage over a mountain and into a cave, refrains from food after warning, and receives ceremonial teachings from nonhuman figures.
read in the book → -
The Mountain Chant: A Navajo Ceremony NOTE ON THE ORTHOGRAPHY OF NAVAJO WORDS. / ILLUSTRATIONS / THE MOUNTAIN CHANT: A NAVAJO CEREMONY. / INTRODUCTION.; lines 1122-1166 confidence: medium
The traveler goes toward Tsenástci; the wind god says the beings there are evil and promises to accompany and precede him.
The human traveler is led by Niltci through threatening serpent and lightning settings and receives specialized ritual instruction from supernatural beings.
read in the book → -
The Mountain Chant: A Navajo Ceremony NOTE ON THE ORTHOGRAPHY OF NAVAJO WORDS. / ILLUSTRATIONS / THE MOUNTAIN CHANT: A NAVAJO CEREMONY. / INTRODUCTION.; lines 1168-1250 confidence: high
A white-shell basin of water and soap root is brought for bathing; House of Feathers applies meal, directs drying with meal, and oversees white face paint and blackened limbs with white spots, identified with akáninili courier painting.
The Navajo is bathed, treated with meal, painted, adorned, reshaped into a beautiful youth, given special clothing and wing-like plumes, fed, and housed overnight before continuing.
read in the book → -
The Mountain Chant: A Navajo Ceremony NOTE ON THE ORTHOGRAPHY OF NAVAJO WORDS. / ILLUSTRATIONS / THE MOUNTAIN CHANT: A NAVAJO CEREMONY. / INTRODUCTION.; lines 1252-1336 confidence: high
At Rock that Bends Back, eight Holy Young Men in a many-colored house stand at cardinal points with saplings and instruct the Navajo in a dance to teach his people.
The Navajo is brought from one holy or supernatural home to another and receives specialized ritual instruction at each stop.
read in the book → -
The Mountain Chant: A Navajo Ceremony NOTE ON THE ORTHOGRAPHY OF NAVAJO WORDS. / ILLUSTRATIONS / THE MOUNTAIN CHANT: A NAVAJO CEREMONY. / INTRODUCTION.; lines 1338-1429 confidence: high
The hosts sit around the fire at the cardinal points, hold plumed arrows, cry out, swallow and withdraw the arrows, and instruct that the Navajo should do this in the dance; the passage identifies this as the origin of the kátso-yisçà n, or great plumed arrow.
The four gods demonstrate arrow swallowing and explicitly instruct that the Navajo should teach this action in the dance; the passage states this is the origin of the great plumed arrow dance.
read in the book → -
The Mountain Chant: A Navajo Ceremony NOTE ON THE ORTHOGRAPHY OF NAVAJO WORDS. / ILLUSTRATIONS / THE MOUNTAIN CHANT: A NAVAJO CEREMONY. / INTRODUCTION.; lines 1338-1429 confidence: high
Near home, the Navajo’s people summon the shaman Red Queue; ceremonies are performed, he is washed head to foot and dried with corn meal to remove alien influences, embraced by his people, then leaves because the lodge odors are intolerable; the shaman says further purification through a great dance is needed.
The returned wanderer is washed, dried with corn meal, subjected to a great dance, and given plant infusions to remove alien substances, influences, and strange food.
read in the book → -
The Mountain Chant: A Navajo Ceremony NOTE ON THE ORTHOGRAPHY OF NAVAJO WORDS. / ILLUSTRATIONS / THE MOUNTAIN CHANT: A NAVAJO CEREMONY. / INTRODUCTION.; lines 1338-1429 confidence: high
At Leaf Mountain, the House of Dew with a plant door is home to the Long Bodies goddesses, whose head plumes seem to touch the heavens; they tell Dsilyi` Neyáni to draw their picture in ceremony as if all stood in the east, and this is the origin of the second sand picture.
The Long Bodies goddesses instruct Dsilyi` Neyáni to remember their appearance and draw their picture in ceremony; the passage identifies this as the origin of the second sand picture.
read in the book → -
The Mountain Chant: A Navajo Ceremony NOTE ON THE ORTHOGRAPHY OF NAVAJO WORDS. / ILLUSTRATIONS / THE MOUNTAIN CHANT: A NAVAJO CEREMONY. / INTRODUCTION.; lines 1431-1504 confidence: medium
White earth and charcoal are ready for painting the akáninili; young men paint and adorn the two couriers. The medicine man sends them with messages and tells them to blow their whistles four times. Tlà ¢esçìni goes north and Indsiskà ï south.
White earth and charcoal are prepared, and the two couriers are painted and adorned before being sent with instructions.
read in the book → -
The Mountain Chant: A Navajo Ceremony NOTE ON THE ORTHOGRAPHY OF NAVAJO WORDS. / ILLUSTRATIONS / THE MOUNTAIN CHANT: A NAVAJO CEREMONY. / INTRODUCTION.; lines 2019-2120 confidence: medium
On the sixth day at five in the morning the whistle sounds; couriers are to be dressed and sent on their way, and a large picture is to be painted.
The akáninili-elect wash, are dabbed, fumigated, painted, adorned, and equipped before becoming ready for the journey.
read in the book → -
The Mountain Chant: A Navajo Ceremony NOTE ON THE ORTHOGRAPHY OF NAVAJO WORDS. / ILLUSTRATIONS / THE MOUNTAIN CHANT: A NAVAJO CEREMONY. / INTRODUCTION.; lines 2890-2978 confidence: high
Initiated men perform much of the painting under the chanter; before admission or assistance they must have undergone initiation four times in different dances. The medicine man receives horses, and assistants receive food supplied by the beneficiary.
Painting assistants may enter the lodge and assist only after an initiation ceremony has been performed on them four times in different dances.
read in the book → -
The Mountain Chant: A Navajo Ceremony NOTE ON THE ORTHOGRAPHY OF NAVAJO WORDS. / ILLUSTRATIONS / THE MOUNTAIN CHANT: A NAVAJO CEREMONY. / INTRODUCTION.; lines 366-447 confidence: medium
At dawn the old man tells the sons to build a sweat-house with juniper in the east, mountain mahogany in the south, piñon in the west, cliff rose in the north, and deer-associated sticks and browse plants.
After failure, the young men follow the elder’s prescribed sweat-house construction, silent sweating repeated four times, bodily washing, trap setting, and eastward sleeping posture.
read in the book → -
The Mountain Chant: A Navajo Ceremony NOTE ON THE ORTHOGRAPHY OF NAVAJO WORDS. / ILLUSTRATIONS / THE MOUNTAIN CHANT: A NAVAJO CEREMONY. / INTRODUCTION.; lines 449-536 confidence: medium
“It always takes four trials before you succeed.” The old man also says that if they kill a deer they should not dress it, but leave it as it is.
The father directs repeated trials, gives precise handling instructions, guides a bow shot through the deer pluck, blows on the elder brother, and then states a future hunting ability or method.
read in the book → -
The Mountain Chant: A Navajo Ceremony NOTE ON THE ORTHOGRAPHY OF NAVAJO WORDS. / ILLUSTRATIONS / THE MOUNTAIN CHANT: A NAVAJO CEREMONY. / INTRODUCTION.; lines 695-768 confidence: high
At dark, two young men are sent to be initiated into his mysteries.
Two young men are explicitly sent to be initiated into the Navajo's mysteries and are taught a set of practices over eleven days.
read in the book → -
The Pima Indians BAPTISM / FAMILY ORGANIZATION / NAMES / EDUCATION; lines 9419-9499 confidence: medium
At about twenty, every youth is told the ancient traditions, Ha-ak Aga, during four days and four nights with the keeper of legends, a memory-selected tribal historian; during that period he may not eat salt, a taboo the author speculatively links to Papago contact or an earlier coastal period.
A youth of about twenty spends four days and nights with the keeper of legends, hears ancient traditions, and abstains from salt during the period.
read in the book → -
The Pima Indians BAPTISM / FAMILY ORGANIZATION / NAMES / EDUCATION; lines 9419-9499 confidence: medium
The boy is taught readiness with bow and arrows against Apaches, morning duties before food, abstemiousness for the war trail, silent endurance of wounds, small-blanket travel aided by magicians, avoidance of fights with comrades, unselfishness, speech restraint, and cold-water bathing for purification after killing an enemy.
The boy is trained to endure hunger, cold, wounds, silence, war-trail hardship, and cold-water bathing for purification after killing an enemy.
read in the book → -
The Pima Indians BAPTISM / FAMILY ORGANIZATION / NAMES / EDUCATION; lines 9419-9499 confidence: medium
Girls begin assisting in cooking at seven or eight, begin making baskets at nine or ten, and some make only the single basket required during puberty ceremonies.
Girls are said to make a single basket required during puberty ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Pima Indians BAPTISM / FAMILY ORGANIZATION / NAMES / EDUCATION; lines 9501-9536 confidence: medium
Younger girls make realistic rag dolls and enact make-believe dramas including a burial of a whole family, destruction of make-believe property, parties, grinding for pinole, and mud dishes.
Girls enact funerals, property destruction, parties, food preparation, and puberty dances, while children also hear tales of elders and mythic animals.
read in the book → -
The Pima Indians CUP STONE / RING STONE / SOCIOLOGY / PUBERTY DANCE; lines 8740-8797 confidence: high
A girl reaching puberty is viewed with concern by elders; her mother selects a favored non-relative woman to care for her for four days.
The passage describes a girl’s puberty as a marked transition involving four-day separation, instruction by an elder woman, behavioral restrictions, a basket gift, songs, and an optional four-night communal dance.
read in the book → -
The Pima Indians DURATION OF UNION / CHILDREN / FAMILY ORGANIZATION / BAPTISM; lines 9026-9074 confidence: medium
Before age one, a child is named by friends of the parents; godparents and visitors come for four successive mornings before sunrise and sit before the child's house, and members of the company hold the child briefly.
The passage presents a formal rite before the child is one year old, involving godparents, repeated dawn attendance, speech, bodily gesture, and bestowal of a name.
read in the book → -
The Pima Indians FORMULAS OF POLITENESS / WARFARE / SOPHIOIX)GY / COYOTE; lines 11617-11709 confidence: medium
The mother takes the boy away east at night in the rain, carrying fire in a small olla. They settle in the Superstition mountains and live on herbs and grass seed. The boy kills a bird with a small bow and arrows; he and his mother bury it in ashes and eat it.
The boy advances from killing a bird to larger animals as his mother makes him larger bows and arrows, culminating in an attempted mule-deer hunt.
read in the book → -
The Pima Indians RING STONE / SOCIOLOGY / PUBERTY DANCE / MARRIAGE; lines 8799-8864 confidence: medium
At dawn the mother-in-law gives the bride a large basket of wheat to grind on the metate by sunrise; running away before finishing is described as a sign she would not be a good wife.
After the move to the groom's parents' home, the bride must grind a large basket of wheat on the metate by sunrise, and failure is read as a sign of poor wifehood.
read in the book → -
The Pima Indians THE NAUGHTY GRANDCHILDREN / OOTOTB / CHILDREN OF CLOUD / SKULL AND HIS MAGIC; lines 12489-12503 confidence: medium
The boys are tested by rain, thunder, and lightning and are accepted.
The boys are tested by rain, thunder, and lightning and then accepted.
read in the book → -
The Pima Indians THE NAUOHTY GRANDCHILDREN / DEITIES / THE SOUL AND ITS DESTINY / DREAMS; lines 12719-12750 confidence: medium
Dreams are not normally consulted about future action except when a would-be medicine-man is called by persistent dreams.
A would-be medicine-man may be called to his profession by persistent dreams, and Night is linked with medicine-men's destinies.
read in the book → -
The Pima Indians THE SOUL AND ITS DESTINY / DREAMS / SACBED PLACES / RELIGION; lines 12788-12892 confidence: high
Medicine power may be inherited, gained by surviving a rattlesnake bite on the hand or near the heart, or gained through dreams and trances. Kisatc says a nightly dream visitor endowed him with magic power until he began practicing; the dreams were not sought by fasting or seclusion.
Dreams and trances are listed as a way to secure power, and Kisatc says an unnamed visitor repeatedly endowed him with magic power in dreams before he became a medicine-man.
read in the book → -
The Pima Indians THE SOUL AND ITS DESTINY / DREAMS / SACBED PLACES / RELIGION; lines 12788-12892 confidence: medium
Medicine power may be inherited, gained by surviving a rattlesnake bite on the hand or near the heart, or gained through dreams and trances. Kisatc says a nightly dream visitor endowed him with magic power until he began practicing; the dreams were not sought by fasting or seclusion.
Anyone who recovered from a rattlesnake bite on the hand or near the heart might become a medicine-man or medicine-woman.
read in the book → -
The Pima Indians THE SOUL AND ITS DESTINY / DREAMS / SACBED PLACES / RELIGION; lines 12894-12995 confidence: high
Informants say instruction by a medicine-man can make a man a medicine-man; the novice is tested with four thrown sticks and receives tcu'tcaka white balls from the instructor, who may rub them into the breast or have the novice swallow them.
The aspirant undergoes instruction, a physical test, reception of power-balls, ritual restrictions, secrecy, a novitiate period, and later validation through dreams and visions.
read in the book → -
The Pima Indians WARFARE / SOPHIOIX)GY / COYOTE / CHILDREN OF CLOUD; lines 11974-12071 confidence: high
Cloud asks the boys to prove they are his children; the younger sends chain lightning and the older heat lightning, and both survive a rain-flooded house where others drowned.
Cloud asks the boys to show they are his children; they display lightning powers and survive rain-flood waters that would drown mortals.
read in the book → -
The Sia A RAIN SONG OF THE QUEE'EANNA CHAI'AN. / PEAYBE FOE SICK INFANT. / CHILDBIRTH. / RITES WITH CHILDBIRTH. 133; lines 6768-6847 confidence: medium
The grandfather arranges the cradle with blankets and cotton cloths; the infant is placed and strapped in the cradle, set to the mother's left on white sheepskin, and an important ear of corn is laid by the child's right side.
The infant is placed in a prepared cradle with ritual objects nearby, prayed over, touched with an obsidian spear point four times, and treated for strength of body, limbs, heart, and mind.
read in the book → -
The Sia A RAIN SONG OF THE QUEE'EANNA CHAI'AN. / PEAYBE FOE SICK INFANT. / CHILDBIRTH. / RITES WITH CHILDBIRTH. 133; lines 6947-7020 confidence: low
A note says the doctress names all infants; females usually keep one name through life, while males may receive several names after a long journey or a valorous deed, with head-bathing in yucca suds.
A note states that the doctress names all infants and that males may receive additional names after a long journey or valorous deed.
read in the book → -
The Sia A STUDY OF SIOTJAN CULTS. / JAMES OWEN DORSEY. / CONTENTS. / CONTENTS, 355; lines 18064-18292 confidence: medium
Headings include “subaquatic and subterranean powers,” “The mystery dance,” “thunder-beings,” “The armor gods,” “The war prophet,” “The spirits of the mystery sacks,” “the Moving deity,” “the Stone god or Lingam,” and “The sun and moon.”
The contents list a mystery dance, rules for devotees, decoration of candidates, scarification, flesh offerings, torture, puberty, and secret societies.
read in the book → -
The Sia BABTER. / THE ORACLE. / COSMOOONY. / COSMOGONY.; lines 1523-1609 confidence: medium
The Sun has the boys shut in a turquoise-lined sweat-house heated by fire and hot rocks; water is poured on the rocks, but the boys cool the house by spitting tiny shells from their mouths and survive.
The Sun subjects the twins to a heated sweat-house and dangerous animal houses; their survival leads him to say they are surely his children.
read in the book → -
The Sia BABTER. / THE ORACLE. / COSMOOONY. / COSMOGONY.; lines 2244-2352 confidence: medium
Po'shaiyanne's mother is chagrined at his birth and casts him off. As a poorly clothed child he follows the ti'amoni and theurgists into the chita, sits apart by the ladder, listens to their wise talk, lights cigarettes by passing a brand, and is ignored rather than invited to learn.
Po'shaiyanne is cast off by his mother, lacks proper clothing, sits apart by the ladder in the chita, listens to the wise talk of the ti'amoni and theurgists, and serves them without recognition.
read in the book → -
The Sia BABTER. / THE ORACLE. / COSMOOONY. / COSMOGONY.; lines 2532-2616 confidence: medium
For three days the men make bows and arrows and observe strict fasting and continency.
The hunters prepare bows and arrows while fasting and practicing continency before the fourth-day hunt led by Po'shaiyanne.
read in the book → -
The Sia BAIN CEREMONIAL OF THE SNAKE SOOIETY. / CEREMONIAL VASE. / CEREMONIAL. 85 / VICE HO'-NA-AI-TE OF SNAKE SOCIETY.; lines 3748-3857 confidence: high
The snake is placed around the throat and head and over the body of the novitiate.
The snake is placed on the novitiate while the boy is identified as becoming a member of the third degree of the Snake division.
read in the book → -
The Sia BAIN CEREMONIAL OF THE SNAKE SOOIETY. / CEREMONIAL VASE. / CEREMONIAL. 85 / VICE HO'-NA-AI-TE OF SNAKE SOCIETY.; lines 3748-3857 confidence: medium
Snake division members wear fringed buckskin kilts painted with rattlesnakes and tipped with tin; the ho'naaite's kilt includes fawns' toes, and moccasins and hair style are described.
The novitiate is marked with red eye streaks said to refer to snakes' eyes and kaolin zigzags said to symbolize lightning; snake images also appear on ritual clothing.
read in the book → -
The Sia BAIN CEREMONIAL OF THE SNAKE SOOIETY. / CEREMONIAL VASE. / CEREMONIAL. 85 / VICE HO'-NA-AI-TE OF SNAKE SOCIETY.; lines 3859-3933 confidence: high
The ho'naaite obtains a snake at the grotto entrance, presents it horizontally to the novitiate, and both pass back and forth north of the line four times while the novitiate holds the snake, which may wrap around his throat.
Novitiates receive and carry snakes under the ho'naaite's direction, with repeated movements forming part of the Snake society ceremonial.
read in the book → -
The Sia BAIN CEREMONIAL OF THE SNAKE SOOIETY. / CEREMONIAL VASE. / CEREMONIAL. 85 / VICE HO'-NA-AI-TE OF SNAKE SOCIETY.; lines 3859-3933 confidence: medium
The ho'naaite removes the ya'ya from the tail of the sand-painted cougar, draws a breath from the cougar image, rubs his breast, and members erase the sand-painting and rub their bodies with sand for mental and physical purification.
After the snake ceremony, the ho'naaite acts at the sand-painted cougar, and members erase the sand-painting and rub their bodies with the sand to be mentally and physically purified.
read in the book → -
The Sia BELIEF IN FUTURE LIFE. / CHAPTER V. / USE OF PAINT IN WORSHIP. / THE MYSTERY DANCE.; lines 22757-22789 confidence: medium
After earth and people are produced, the Unktehi give the Indians the mystery sack, institute the Wakan waipi or mystery dance, and ordain the sack’s animal-skin materials.
The Unktehi institute a named mystery or medicine dance and give a sacred sack associated with membership obligations.
read in the book → -
The Sia BUFFALO DANCING SOCIETY. / XOIWEEB TRADITIONS. / BELIEF IN FUTURE LIFE. / CHAPTER V.; lines 22492-22584 confidence: high
God-seeking is defined as a religious custom of seeking a dream or revelation, not ordinary sleep dreams, and is associated with Sisitonwan, Ihanktonwanna, Titonwan, Crow, Minnetaree, Assiniboin, and other western Dakota.
God-seeking is defined as seeking a dream or revelation, preceded by steam bath purification, three-day fasting, avoidance, and seclusion.
read in the book → -
The Sia BUFFALO DANCING SOCIETY. / XOIWEEB TRADITIONS. / BELIEF IN FUTURE LIFE. / CHAPTER V.; lines 22492-22584 confidence: high
The passage says the medicine dance, the sacred first-fruits feast, and god-seeking carry or embody the same idea; god-seeking among extreme western tribes is described as a form of self-sacrifice and as important even at the hour of death.
God-seeking is called a form of self-sacrifice, and one described method involves piercing, thongs, suspension from a pole, and prolonged endurance.
read in the book → -
The Sia CONTENTS. / CONTENTS, 355 / CONTENTS. 357 / ILLUSTRATIONS.; lines 18459-18585 confidence: medium
Plates list a camping circle at the time of the Sun Dance, the dancing lodge, scarification of candidates, the Sun Dance, and a suspended devotee.
The captions name candidates, scarification, a dancing lodge, the Sun Dance, and a suspended devotee.
read in the book → -
The Sia COSMOGONY. / CULT SOCIETIES. / THEURGISTIC RITES. / BAIN CEREMONIAL OF THE SNAKE SOOIETY.; lines 3284-3390 confidence: high
Snake society and Kaplna assemble in the ceremonial chamber behind the altar and symbolic cloud/lightning figures; one boy is placed in line and a younger child is led out because he lacks the necessary degree.
A child is removed because he lacks the required degree, and the passage states that three degrees are required before handling snakes.
read in the book → -
The Sia COSMOGONY. / CULT SOCIETIES. / THEURGISTIC RITES. / BAIN CEREMONIAL OF THE SNAKE SOOIETY.; lines 3284-3390 confidence: high
The passage explains degree requirements for handling snakes, restrictions on minors, women's exclusion from some societies, the male-only Snake division, and the presentation of the yaya fetish to new medicine-order members.
The Snake division is limited because of objections to handling snakes, but the passage says belonging to this division is a greater honor and requires degrees.
read in the book → -
The Sia COSMOGONY. / CULT SOCIETIES. / THEURGISTIC RITES. / BAIN CEREMONIAL OF THE SNAKE SOOIETY.; lines 3284-3390 confidence: medium
The passage explains degree requirements for handling snakes, restrictions on minors, women's exclusion from some societies, the male-only Snake division, and the presentation of the yaya fetish to new medicine-order members.
The new member entering the medicine order receives the yaya fetish from the theurgist, who prepares it after four days of continency.
read in the book → -
The Sia COSMOGONY. / CULT SOCIETIES. / THEURGISTIC RITES. / BAIN CEREMONIAL OF THE SNAKE SOOIETY.; lines 3538-3594 confidence: low
An aged woman at the west end of the south line dances without leaving her place and pulls a nearby young boy forward.
An aged woman pulls a young boy forward during the ceremonial dance context.
read in the book → -
The Sia COSMOOONY. / COSMOGONY. / CULT SOCIETIES. / THEURGISTIC RITES.; lines 3025-3156 confidence: high
Adults or children may join after being restored to health by a theurgist; a parent or guardian may request a child or young person's admission and presents sacred shell mixture.
The passage describes entry into societies, presentation of shell mixture, divisions into orders, and degrees required before snake handling.
read in the book → -
The Sia COSMOOONY. / COSMOGONY. / CULT SOCIETIES. / THEURGISTIC RITES.; lines 3025-3156 confidence: medium
Most societies are divided into orders; three degrees are required before snake handling, minors are restricted from the third degree until judged ready, and women are excluded from specified societies or divisions.
One must pass through three degrees before being permitted to handle snakes in the Snake division.
read in the book → -
The Sia DOBBBY.I OMAHA INVOCATIONS OF THE TRAP, ETC. 389 / FASTING. / MYSTIC TREES AND PLANTS. / HORSEY 1 MYSTIC TREES AND PLANTS. 391; lines 20352-20439 confidence: high
Osage cedar is said to symbolize the tree of life; during a woman's initiation, she receives four sips of water symbolizing the river by the tree of life and is rubbed with cedar needles while sacred names are pronounced.
Osage traditions are said to make cedar the tree of life, and an initiation uses four sips of water interpreted as the river flowing by that tree.
read in the book → -
The Sia DOBBBY.I OMAHA INVOCATIONS OF THE TRAP, ETC. 389 / FASTING. / MYSTIC TREES AND PLANTS. / HORSEY 1 MYSTIC TREES AND PLANTS. 391; lines 20441-20550 confidence: high
Fasting for several days is said probably to produce a condition for supposed superhuman communications; some persons saw or heard ghosts, animals, or mysterious voices and claimed interviews with named beings including Thunder-being, Sun, Moon, Morning Star, and animal Ancients.
Fasting is linked to visionary communications, and beings seen in dream or vision are regarded as the person’s special guardian spirit.
read in the book → -
The Sia DOBBBY.I OMAHA INVOCATIONS OF THE TRAP, ETC. 389 / FASTING. / MYSTIC TREES AND PLANTS. / HORSEY 1 MYSTIC TREES AND PLANTS. 391; lines 20441-20550 confidence: high
Francis La Flèche describes three degrees of visionary power: animal form gives aid and success; cloud or winged human form gives foretelling; unseen voice gives success, foretelling, and foreseeing death, with the option to join the Ghost Society or practice individually.
The passage describes three degrees of power obtained through visions, ranging from danger-aid and success to foretelling events and foreseeing death.
read in the book → -
The Sia DOBBBY.I OMAHA INVOCATIONS OF THE TRAP, ETC. 389 / FASTING. / MYSTIC TREES AND PLANTS. / HORSEY 1 MYSTIC TREES AND PLANTS. 391; lines 20553-20632 confidence: high
The right to use designs on robes, blankets, tents, and similar objects must originate with someone who had a dream or vision in which mystery objects were manifested; the illustrated class of designs belongs to Thunder shamans.
Use of the sacred designs originates in dreams or visions, and the seer is later recognized as a member of the Thunder shaman order after ritual display and feast.
read in the book → -
The Sia DOBBBY.I OMAHA INVOCATIONS OF THE TRAP, ETC. 389 / FASTING. / MYSTIC TREES AND PLANTS. / HORSEY 1 MYSTIC TREES AND PLANTS. 391; lines 20553-20632 confidence: medium
A person who sees the Thunder-being or another mystery object keeps it secret, joins the first war party, and tells the dream or vision when the party reaches enemy land or gets into trouble.
The seer keeps the dream or vision secret, joins a war party, and tells it when the party reaches enemy land or encounters trouble.
read in the book → -
The Sia DOBBBY.I OMAHA INVOCATIONS OF THE TRAP, ETC. 389 / FASTING. / MYSTIC TREES AND PLANTS. / HORSEY 1 MYSTIC TREES AND PLANTS. 391; lines 20553-20632 confidence: high
After the return, the seer paints the mystery objects on a robe or blanket, prepares a feast, invites Thunder shamans, displays the robe, receives rejoicing, and from then on is a member who may wear the robe safely.
The seer paints the vision objects, prepares a feast, invites the order, displays the robe, receives collective rejoicing, and is thereafter a member who may wear the robe safely.
read in the book → -
The Sia FASTING. / MYSTIC TREES AND PLANTS. / HORSEY 1 MYSTIC TREES AND PLANTS. 391 / A 8TUDV OP 8I0UAN CULTS.; lines 20635-20718 confidence: medium
A man eligible by vision for membership in the order of Thunder shamans who wears the decorated robe without inviting members to a feast incurs anger and misfortune.
Visions make a man eligible for Thunder shaman membership, authorize personal robe or tent designs, and in jahe-iapti's case precede joining the order.
read in the book → -
The Sia FOLKLORE. 335 / TURNKR.J FOLKLORE. 339 / TURNBB.1 FOLKLORE. 341 / TUBNEB.) FOLKLORE. 345; lines 17662-17748 confidence: medium
The young wolves tell the wolverene to gather more brush; when he returns, deer fat is arranged along the tent's inner edges, and the leader jumps over the brush, causing a bright, crackling fire to start.
The wolves make fire by jumping over brush; after the leader jumps over the wolverene's body, the wolverene successfully makes fire by arranging brush and jumping over it.
read in the book → -
The Sia HO'-NA-AI-TE OF KNIFE SOCIETY. / THE KNIFE SOCIETY. / SHRINE OF KNIFE SOCIETY. / SHRINE OF KNIFE SOCIETY.; lines 4956-5051 confidence: medium
The vicar gives medicine water to men and boys in a sequence; the ho'naaite drinks directly from the bowl while clasping the ya'ya, then offers the bowl to the vicar while clasping the ya'ya.
Boys, minor members, and a boy novitiate take assigned parts in the ritual sequence, including holding objects, receiving offerings, depositing them, and bringing food.
read in the book → -
The Sia HUNTING DEER. 251 / MISCELLANEOUS IMPLEMENTS. / THE HUDSON HAY ESKIMO. / TURNEB.1 FOLK LORE. 263; lines 12876-12959 confidence: medium
The man from the moon descends and beats the boy; with the beating the boy grows larger and becomes strong enough to handle large rocks easily, after which the moon man returns to the sky.
The man from the moon beats the orphan, and the more he is beaten the larger and stronger he becomes.
read in the book → -
The Sia IIURIAL CUSTOMS. / TURNBB. 1 RELIGION. 193 / RSUGION. / RELIGION. 195; lines 9800-9890 confidence: high
People learn that fasting, abstinence from contact, and retreat to a lonely spot can bring supernatural powers and knowledge of Tung ak's secrets.
The passage describes a would-be shaman withdrawing, fasting, facing Tung ak, pleading for life, receiving a life-preserving secret, and returning ready to perform a mission.
read in the book → -
The Sia OF A SICK BOY. / STK7EK80K.1 FOUR NIGHTS' CEREMONIAL. 99 / HO'-NA-AI-TE OF KNIFE SOCIETY. / THE KNIFE SOCIETY.; lines 4773-4854 confidence: high
A young novitiate lacks rattle and plumes; a boy who passed two degrees holds a rattle and miniature crook; the vicar and another man coordinate rattles, feathers, swaying, and arm motions with the ho'naaite.
The passage identifies a young novitiate, novitiates excluded from one ritual feature, and a boy who has passed through two degrees.
read in the book → -
The Sia OMAHA HIEIE DECORATIONS. / OMAHA NIKTE CUSTOMS. / GOVERNMENTAL INSTBITMENTALITIES. / FETICHISM.; lines 21705-21786 confidence: high
Dancing societies, including those of doctors, practice sacred or mystery rites; Two Crows said he did not know those of his society, and initiation is described as expensive.
Sacred or mystery rites are practiced by dancing societies, and initiation into a society is described as expensive and not expected to be disclosed cheaply.
read in the book → -
The Sia OMAHA NIKIE DECORATIONS. / OMAHA NIKIE DECOBATIONB. / OMAHA HIEIE DECORATIONS. / OMAHA NIKTE CUSTOMS.; lines 21376-21448 confidence: medium
An Omaha child's hair was not cut until the child was taken to an old Ictasanda man for first locks, first moccasins, and prayers; the prayers ask Wakanda to pity the child and that the child's feet rest or tread on the ground for a long time, with another form adding that the child may go ahead or live hereafter.
The child is taken to an elder for first locks, first moccasins, and prayers invoking Wakanda and long life.
read in the book → -
The Sia OTHER OMAHA MYSTF.BY DBCOBATIONS. / OMAHA NIKIE DECORATIONS. / OMAHA NIKIE DECOBATIONB. / OMAHA HIEIE DECORATIONS.; lines 21322-21373 confidence: medium
The author reports that Joseph La Flesche and Two Crows had described nikie names as possessing sacredness of antiquity, then says this should be modified because Osage and Kansa nikie names are associated with traditions preserved in a secret society of seven degrees.
The author states that among the Osage and Kansa, nikie names are associated with traditions preserved in a secret society of seven degrees, and reports fear at public mention of such names.
read in the book → -
The Sia OTHER SOCIETIES. / SOCIETY OF THE COUGAR. / SIA MASKS / SOCIETY OF WARRIORS.; lines 5504-5582 confidence: high
A man is not admitted by killing alone; he must return with scalp and buckskin apparel, carry the scalp on an arrow and then a five-foot pole, and may wait outside the village until morning if arriving after midday.
The passage lays out requirements and a ritual sequence for admitting a victor into the Society of Warriors, ending with a formal declaration of membership.
read in the book → -
The Sia OUTDOOR LIFE. / OUTDOOR LIFE. 203 / TURKEB.1 OUTDOOR LIFE. 205 / TATTOOING.; lines 10387-10505 confidence: high
When a girl arrives at puberty, an old woman skilled in tattooing takes her to a secluded locality and strips her of clothing.
A girl reaching puberty is secluded, stripped, tattooed by an older specialist over four days, and her return publicly marks the beginning of menstruation.
read in the book → -
The Sia OUTDOOR LIFE. / OUTDOOR LIFE. 203 / TURKEB.1 OUTDOOR LIFE. 205 / TATTOOING.; lines 10387-10505 confidence: medium
Young boys and girls dress alike, and females do not wear adult garments until puberty.
Girls dress like boys until puberty and do not wear adult female garments before that transition.
read in the book → -
The Sia PEAYBE FOE SICK INFANT. / CHILDBIRTH. / RITES WITH CHILDBIRTH. 133 / MORTUARY BELIEFS AND CUSTOMS.; lines 7022-7100 confidence: medium
Official cult-society members are painted after death as at initiation by the ho'naaite or vicar; corn pollen is sprinkled on the head. Female officials have only faces painted, and non-official men receive pollen under the eyes and on the head from clan viewers.
Official members of cult societies are painted after death just as they were at initiation, with the painting performed by the ho'naaite or vicar.
read in the book → -
The Sia SHRINE OF KNIFE SOCIETY. / RAIN CEREMONIAL OF THE QUER'RANNA SOCIETY. / ALTAR OF SUER'-RAN-NA SOCIETY. / OTHER SOCIETIES.; lines 5200-5300 confidence: high
When a child is about ten or twelve and judged ready, a parent asks the ho'naaite and ti'amoni that the child become acquainted with the Ka'suna; after approval, the child assents and may know them at their next coming.
The child is formally approved, brought into a ceremonial chamber, chastised, shown the masks, admonished to secrecy, purified with meal, and required to make an offering.
read in the book → -
The Sia STEVEK80N.1 MORTUARY CUSTOMS. 145 / MYTHS. / THB COYOTE ENCOUNTERS DISAPPOINTMENTS. / STEVENSON.) COYOTE MYTH. 151; lines 7470-7553 confidence: high
Coyote is industrious but has bad thoughts, lies about belonging to Corn and Knife people, and asks Cougar to become a ho'naaite; Cougar says this requires good thoughts and tells him to return in four days to make ha'chamoni.
Coyote undergoes prescribed ritual preparation and ordination but secretly eats the food offerings and is later expelled from the office.
read in the book → -
The Sia SUBTBEBANEAN AND SUBAQUATIC WAKANDAS. / OTHER KANSA WAKANDAS. / DOBBBY.I OMAHA INVOCATIONS OF THE TRAP, ETC. 389 / FASTING.; lines 20301-20350 confidence: high
Old men directed sons, sisters' sons, or grandsons approaching manhood to abstain from food and drink, put clay on their faces, and begin the ritual instruction.
Male youths approaching manhood are directed by elders to undergo abstinence, facial clay, remote wandering, crying, and prayer to Wakanda, with expected aid or possible power.
read in the book → -
The Sia THE OFFERING OF TOBACCO. / THE PONKA SUN DANCE OF 1873. / THE MOON A WAKANDA. / BEUDACHES.; lines 19508-19553 confidence: high
At a young Omaha's first puberty fast, the Moon Being was thought to appear holding bow and arrows in one hand and a women's pack strap in the other.
The passage describes a first puberty fast in which the Moon Being appears and the youth's grasp of an implement fixes his subsequent lot.
read in the book → -
The Sia THE OFFERING OF TOBACCO. / THE PONKA SUN DANCE OF 1873. / THE MOON A WAKANDA. / BEUDACHES.; lines 19508-19553 confidence: medium
The Omaha believe the beings called Mi°-qu-ga are mysterious or sacred because they have been affected by the Moon Being.
Omaha Mi°-qu-ga are attributed to the Moon Being's effect during a puberty fast, while the Kansa account links a comparable role to a vow to mystic medicine, and Fletcher's account links it to a vision penalty.
read in the book → -
The Sia The Sia / INTRODUCTION. / BABTER. / THE ORACLE.; lines 557-658 confidence: medium
When a girl reaches puberty, she tells her mother; the mother invites female clan members to her house, where an informal feast is held.
The girl reaches puberty, women of her clan gather for a feast, and she is verbally recognized as entering womanhood.
read in the book → -
The Sia THEURGISTIC RITES. / BAIN CEREMONIAL OF THE SNAKE SOOIETY. / CEREMONIAL VASE. / CEREMONIAL. 85; lines 3646-3731 confidence: high
The passage comments on the impression made by dreams and states that the man will be a novitiate for two years while learning songs required before entering the third degree.
The passage explicitly describes a novitiate learning songs for two years, passing first and second degrees, and being made a third-degree member of the Snake Society.
read in the book → -
The Sia THEURGISTIC RITES. / BAIN CEREMONIAL OF THE SNAKE SOOIETY. / CEREMONIAL VASE. / CEREMONIAL. 85; lines 3646-3731 confidence: high
In the vicar's account, the speaker was very ill with smallpox, saw many snakes in dreams, thought about it, and believed that failure to seek membership in the Snake Society would mean death.
Dreams of many snakes compel the prospective member to seek the Snake Society, and ceremonials with snakes are said to be exclusively for third-degree initiation.
read in the book → -
The Sia WORSHIP. / TABOOS. / PUBLIC OB TRIBAL FETICHES.' / SYMBOLIC EARTH FORMATIONS OF THE WINNBBAGO.'; lines 22322-22372 confidence: high
At one part of initiation, the candidate is to fall dead to the old life, be covered as with a pall, and be raised to new life; then ashes from the four sticks are made into a sharp conical mound.
The candidate is described as falling dead to the old life, being covered as with a pall, and then being raised to a new life.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies A'SHIWI RESUME TIIKIK JOURNEYING / OKIC.IN OF THE KO'TIKILI / DISCOVERY OF THE CORN MAIDENS / CREATION OF THK BEAST GODS; lines 2068-2179 confidence: high
The Bow priesthood is organized with U'yuyewi and Ma'sai'lema as first directors, and the scene is dramatized at a victor's initiation into the priesthood.
The passage says the Bow priesthood was organized with U'yuyewi and Ma'sai'lema as first directors and that the scene is dramatized when a victor is initiated.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies AGED MAN OF DEER CLAN / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. XXI / IDOL OF AHAYUTA (ELDER GOD OF WAR) / WINTER DANCES OF THK KOK'KOKSHI; lines 7813-7907 confidence: medium
On the following evening, the chief Sha'lako wor'li convenes members, asks who will take the te'likinano and host the Sha'lako, gives the wand to a volunteer, and prays for rain, corn, food, health, and awakening in Ko'thluwala'wa.
Wands are given to appointed participants, breath is blown on the wand and passed before mouths or lips, and prayers transmit desired qualities, health, rain, food, and long life.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies AGED MAN OF DEER CLAN / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. XXI / IDOL OF AHAYUTA (ELDER GOD OF WAR) / WINTER DANCES OF THK KOK'KOKSHI; lines 8943-9021 confidence: low
Those who are to personate the gods at the Sha'lako festival receive instructions in their duties in the He'iwa ki'wi'sine during the day.
People who will personate gods at the Sha'lako festival receive instructions in their duties.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT / SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE / MA'TKK TSAN'NAKWK 555; lines 30009-30106 confidence: high
At night the novices occupy the same positions, the choir chants with pottery drum and gourd rattles, sound increases during medicine-water making, and dancing continues until midnight.
The passage is framed by a ceremonial initiation context and describes novices, fraternity fathers preparing items for them, night positions, medicine-making, dancing, and staged third-day actions.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT / SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE / MA'TKK TSAN'NAKWK 555; lines 30109-30201 confidence: high
The elder brother Bow priest orders the embers stirred, places regalia and plumes near the altar, puts his arm into the coals, lights corn husks, scatters sparks over the assembly, asks to be whipped with firebrands, and chews burning husks.
The passage is an initiation context and describes controlled exposure to coals, burning husks, rods, yucca blows, and a bear-claw action within a ritual dance sequence.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT / SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE / MA'TKK TSAN'NAKWK 555; lines 30109-30201 confidence: high
At sunset, two women bring bowls of water, a third woman stands between them, warriors consecrate the water with prayer, and medicine grinders approach in pairs for baptismal washing of forelock, hands, and wrists.
Water is brought in bowls, consecrated by warriors' prayer, and used to wash the forelock, hands, and wrists of the medicine grinders during a repeated baptismal sequence.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT / SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE / MA'TKK TSAN'NAKWK 555; lines 30204-30301 confidence: high
The supplied passage label identifies the section as part of the Shu'maakwe ceremonial of initiation.
The passage locator identifies an initiation ceremonial, and the body describes novices in the ceremonial room during a multi-stage sequence of dance, prayer, water, meal, dry painting, and medicine distribution.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT / SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE / MA'TKK TSAN'NAKWK 555; lines 30303-30382 confidence: high
Yucca adornments are placed on novices; two young men, a boy, an old man, and a young girl receive red paint and white painted markings in specified patterns.
The passage belongs to an initiation ceremonial context and describes novices being adorned, painted, and decorated according to prescribed forms.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT / SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE / MA'TKK TSAN'NAKWK 555; lines 30384-30458 confidence: high
The supplied passage label identifies this section as a ceremonial of initiation into the Shu'maakwe.
The section is labeled as an initiation into the Shu'maakwe, and novices are instructed, led by fraternity fathers, and later attempt healing practices.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT / SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE / MA'TKK TSAN'NAKWK 555; lines 30461-30490 confidence: high
At first light the novices enter the sand-painting circle; their feet and limbs are bathed with sand; the painting is destroyed; a long prayer is repeated while they stand in the circle.
The passage label identifies a ceremonial of initiation, and the passage describes novices entering the sand-painting circle, standing during prayer, receiving mi'wachi and prayer plumes, and later planting the plumes.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ALTAR OF MA'KE 'HLAN'NAKWE (GREAT FIRE FRATERNITY; / MA'TKK THLAN'NAKWE 493 / NTKVKNSON / ORIGIN OF THK SIIO'TIKIANNA, AKKOW DIVISION; lines 27703-27793 confidence: high
A white arrow point drops into the ceremonial chamber; the director thanks it, attributes it to A'chiyala'topa, attaches it to a reed shaft, swallows it on the fourth attempt, and initiates others into the Arrow order.
The arrow point falls into the chamber, is thanked as a gift, is attributed to A'chiyala'topa, and leads to the institution of the Arrow order.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ALTAR OF MA'KE 'HLAN'NAKWE (GREAT FIRE FRATERNITY; / MA'TKK THLAN'NAKWE 493 / NTKVKNSON / ORIGIN OF THK SIIO'TIKIANNA, AKKOW DIVISION; lines 27703-27793 confidence: high
A white arrow point drops into the ceremonial chamber; the director thanks it, attributes it to A'chiyala'topa, attaches it to a reed shaft, swallows it on the fourth attempt, and initiates others into the Arrow order.
The director swallows an arrow to his heart after repeated attempts and then initiates others into arrow swallowing; later participants receive arrows for swallowing.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ALTAR OF MA'KE 'HLAN'NAKWE (GREAT FIRE FRATERNITY; / MA'TKK THLAN'NAKWE 493 / NTKVKNSON / ORIGIN OF THK SIIO'TIKIANNA, AKKOW DIVISION; lines 27703-27793 confidence: medium
Only men belong to the Arrow order; the ceremony occurs every fourth year in February, in connection with the spruce tree ceremony or Navaho dance, and is combined with sword swallowing and synchronous with the sword or tree ceremonial of the 'Hle'wekwe.
Only men belong to the order, no woman can enter or touch the men during hair preparation, and a novice participates in the fifth-morning washing.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ALTAR OF MA'KE 'HLAN'NAKWE (GREAT FIRE FRATERNITY; / MA'TKK THLAN'NAKWE 493 / NTKVKNSON / ORIGIN OF THK SIIO'TIKIANNA, AKKOW DIVISION; lines 27795-27899 confidence: high
Initial chamber sequence: the 'Hlem'mosona stands near the east wall, the novice faces east in the middle, the drummer stands near the south wall west of the fireplace, participants dance once in an ellipse around the altar, arrows are swallowed, the fraternity father gestures with an arrow before the novice, and the novice fails four attempts.
The passage explicitly identifies a novice, positions him in the rite, and describes arrow swallowing by the order and his four unsuccessful attempts.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ALTAR OF MA'KE 'HLAN'NAKWE (GREAT FIRE FRATERNITY; / MA'TKK THLAN'NAKWE 493 / NTKVKNSON / ORIGIN OF THK SIIO'TIKIANNA, AKKOW DIVISION; lines 27902-27990 confidence: high
The Arrow order leaves the plaza; songs and dances change; the Great Fire fraternity and circle dancers alternate. On the final return, swords are placed by the altar. A novice receives four prayer plumes, four ears of corn, and calico, is bathed by the fraternity father's wife, and receives food and a bowl as gifts.
A novice receives ritual gifts, is bathed by the fraternity father's wife, and shares a meal context after the fraternity's return.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ALTAR OF MA'KE 'HLAN'NAKWE (GREAT FIRE FRATERNITY; / MA'TKK THLAN'NAKWE 493 / NTKVKNSON / ORIGIN OF THK SIIO'TIKIANNA, AKKOW DIVISION; lines 27902-27990 confidence: high
The Spruce Tree division is introduced. It currently has two female members, whose trees are smaller. Tree swallowing is said to occur only at initiation in the Hle'wekwe fraternity, but not to depend on that rite in the Great Fire fraternity; the festival is synchronous with the two fraternities.
The text explicitly states that tree swallowing occurs at initiation in the Hle'wekwe fraternity and records a song saying, 'We are to swallow the tree,' with a request that throats not become ill.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ALTAR OF MA'KE 'HLAN'NAKWE (GREAT FIRE FRATERNITY; / MA'TKK THLAN'NAKWE 493 / NTKVKNSON / ORIGIN OF THK SIIO'TIKIANNA, AKKOW DIVISION; lines 27992-28083 confidence: high
On the fourth morning the novice makes his own sword with instruction from his fraternity father; if a woman is initiated, the father makes her sword; swords are fashioned like those of the Sword order, at the butt of a slender tree, are not serpentiform, and are rubbed with cougar grease and red hematite.
The novice makes or receives a sword under the fraternity father’s guidance, receives medicine, watches repeated performances by officers and members, and attempts unsuccessfully to swallow the sword.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ALTAR OF MA'KE 'HLAN'NAKWE (GREAT FIRE FRATERNITY; / MA'TKK THLAN'NAKWE 493 / NTKVKNSON / ORIGIN OF THK SIIO'TIKIANNA, AKKOW DIVISION; lines 27992-28083 confidence: high
Spruce and piñon buds are given to the a'kwamosi, who prepares medicine water to protect the throat from sword injury by adding six pinches of buds and six stone fetishes, consecrating the water, and then dancing occurs.
Medicine water is prepared specifically to protect the throat from being injured by the sword, and medicine is given to the novice before the sword act.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ALTAR OF MA'KE 'HLAN'NAKWE (GREAT FIRE FRATERNITY; / MA'TKK THLAN'NAKWE 493 / NTKVKNSON / ORIGIN OF THK SIIO'TIKIANNA, AKKOW DIVISION; lines 28159-28197 confidence: medium
On the final return, members hold meal in their left hands and stand along the wall; the drummer stands west of the fireplace; the 'Hlem'mosona gives medicine water to each person and sprays each throat so the larynx will not suffer from sword swallowing.
The passage describes a dangerous sword-swallowing act, followed by medicine water given and sprayed on the throat so the larynx will not suffer.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ANTHROPIC WORSHIP AND RITUAL / HISTORY MYTH 75 / HISTORY MYTH / HISTORY MYTH; lines 4379-4575 confidence: medium
A note explains that Si'sikla is called the suckling because Si'sikla names infants at involuntary initiation.
A note says Si'sikla names infants at involuntary initiation, explaining the designation “suckling.”
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies BTKVENSOX! WITCHCRAFT 399 / WITCHCRAFT 405 / ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409 / STEVENSON! ORIGIN OF THK FRATERNITIES 417; lines 22832-22921 confidence: high
Healing requires the will of the Supreme Power; Beast Gods' medicine must be blessed by A'wonawil'ona. A Mystery medicine initiate receives a mi'li made by the fraternity father in the ceremonial chamber with five songs to A'wonawil'ona, Sun Father, Moon Mother, Beast Gods, and A'chiyala'topa; the object is placed by the altar until given to the novice.
The novice receives a mi'li after it is made in a ceremonial chamber with songs addressed to sacred beings and placed by the altar.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies BTKVENSOX! WITCHCRAFT 399 / WITCHCRAFT 405 / ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409 / STEVENSON! ORIGIN OF THK FRATERNITIES 417; lines 22832-22921 confidence: high
The 'San'iakiakwe has no Mystery medicine order; each member has a mi'li of an ear of corn surrounded by eight turkey-tail plumes. It was organized for the chase and initiated into the mystery of playing with fire.
The 'San'iakiakwe is said to have been initiated into the mystery of playing with fire.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies BTKVENSOX! WITCHCRAFT 399 / WITCHCRAFT 405 / ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409 / STEVENSON! ORIGIN OF THK FRATERNITIES 417; lines 22832-22921 confidence: medium
The Shi'wannakwe do not destroy their mi'wachi. A deceased member's mi'li is kept in his house until his son can join; if there is no son or the son does not join, the director gives it to someone chosen by him.
The Shi'wannakwe keep a deceased member's mi'li for his son or transfer it by the director's choice; Nai'uchi also presents a mi'li with novice-like ceremony and restricts viewing of his own.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVI / KABKIT HUNT / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVII / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVIII; lines 24835-24926 confidence: high
After sunset on the fourth evening, novices are accompanied to the ceremonial chamber, given emetic bowls by women in charge of medicine, seated facing east, and induced to vomit with a feather.
The passage explicitly calls the sequence an initiation and describes novice status, emetic medicine, ordered singing and dancing, sword-swallowing with transferred medicine, and a following-morning washing and restricted meal.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVI / KABKIT HUNT / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVII / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVIII; lines 24928-25018 confidence: medium
A footnote says women at initiation and new women members practice sword swallowing in the February ceremonial, while men and elder boys of the Hle'wekwe seldom fail in their first effort.
A footnote states that women at initiation and new women members practice sword swallowing, contrasting them with men and elder boys of the Hle'wekwe.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVI / KABKIT HUNT / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVII / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVIII; lines 25020-25120 confidence: medium
A musician accidentally touches a dancer; an elderly warrior and others discuss the offense and require the musician to consent to becoming a member, preventing possible ills or death for the touched member. A note says this superstition is not held by the Sword order of the Great Fire fraternity.
After a musician accidentally touches a dancer, members insist he consent to become a fraternity member to save the touched member from possible ills or death.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVI / KABKIT HUNT / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVII / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVIII; lines 25509-25599 confidence: high
The male and female novices of the Hle'wekwe and their catchers or fathers appear; the male wears white buckskin and the woman a black dress and blanket; novices and catchers stand at specified plaza walls.
The passage identifies male and female novices, describes a signal to run, pursuit by catchers and willow carriers, whipping, and entry into the ceremonial chamber.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVI / KABKIT HUNT / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVII / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVIII; lines 25601-25695 confidence: high
Novice gifts lie folded on the hle'et'tone with red-dyed eagle plumes; the male gift is a white cotton embroidered kilt and the female gift is a white embroidered blanket; two Hlem'mosona remove la'showawe, dance, and tie feathers to the novices' forelocks.
The passage repeatedly identifies male and female novices, describes fraternity fathers and catchers presenting them with ceremonial gifts and objects, and records prayers and repeated object-passing rites performed over them.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOQY / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXI / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXII / SWORD SWALLOWERS; lines 25875-25970 confidence: high
At 9 p.m., the two novices sit on the north ledge; male members form the choir, female members and clan women take positions, and guests watch from adjoining rooms through openings.
The passage repeatedly identifies two novices, places attendants beside and behind them, requires others to stand beside them before dancing, and keeps the novices standing until the ceremonial ends.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOQY / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXI / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXII / SWORD SWALLOWERS; lines 25875-25970 confidence: medium
The dance is more violent and sword swallowing more dangerous; members hold swords in their throats for varied durations, one uses two swords, and swords are run down another person's throat on three occasions.
The novices do not sit from beginning to close, and the male novice becomes so exhausted that a blanket is placed under his feet; the surrounding dance includes difficult and dangerous sword swallowing.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOQY / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXI / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXII / SWORD SWALLOWERS; lines 25972-26047 confidence: high
The Hlem'mosona arrives with the hle'et'tone; eight Hle'wekwe play notched sticks; et'towe are handed to bearers; bearers and men with bows and arrows form an east-facing line; novices stand before it with sponsors behind them; the et'towe are waved downward during prayers for cold rains and snows to prepare Earth Mother for Sun Father.
Two novices stand before an east-facing ritual line while wives of fraternity fathers place hands on their shoulders during music and fetish-waving.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOQY / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXI / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXII / SWORD SWALLOWERS; lines 26049-26088 confidence: high
Prospective members are told to prepare corn meal and choose a father; five worlds below are dark and five below unclean; named 'et'tone entities come up to the light of the Sun Father and pass to the land of the creation of the gods.
Prospective members are instructed to prepare corn meal and choose a father to become members of the 'Hle'weke fraternity.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies CEKEMOXY FOK-TIIK CUKE OK SOKE TIIHOAT / ALTAR OF MA'KE 'HLAN'NAKWE (GREAT FIRE FRATERNITY; / MA'TKK THLAN'NAKWE 493 / NTKVKNSON; lines 27478-27584 confidence: high
The Sword order forms in line; the two trees are brought from the hatchway, drawn before each dancer's face, and each dancer draws sacred breath from them. The group later dances, swallows swords, and shares food after the novice is served.
The passage includes a novice being served first, seated on a blanket-covered box, and receiving a gift blanket with a sun emblem from the fraternity father while an attendant stands behind him.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies CEKEMOXY FOK-TIIK CUKE OK SOKE TIIHOAT / ALTAR OF MA'KE 'HLAN'NAKWE (GREAT FIRE FRATERNITY; / MA'TKK THLAN'NAKWE 493 / NTKVKNSON; lines 27587-27685 confidence: medium
The following ceremony is said to be the same as one described at the close of the initiatory ceremonies of O'naya'nakia.
The passage states that this ceremony is the same as one described at the close of the initiatory ceremonies of O'naya'nakia.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE / MA'TKK TSAN'NAKWK 555 / SUN DANCE OF THE I'K'SHATSILO'KWE (CIMEX FRATERNITY) / ORDER OK PA'YATAMU OF THE LITTLE FIRE FRATERNITY; lines 30699-30790 confidence: high
Pa'yatamu is requested for the Corn Maidens dance, stays in the fraternity chamber, takes a seat near the dancers' pavilion, plays for dances called sho'kowe, gives his flute to a fraternity member, initiates him into the secret of playing it, and does not appear again; the member initiates nine others, names the order Pa'yatamu, becomes director, and flutes are made for each member after the divine flute.
Pa'yatamu gives his flute to a fraternity member and initiates him into the secret of playing it; that member initiates nine others and forms the order; novices later receive flutes.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE / MA'TKK TSAN'NAKWK 555 / SUN DANCE OF THE I'K'SHATSILO'KWE (CIMEX FRATERNITY) / ORDER OK PA'YATAMU OF THE LITTLE FIRE FRATERNITY; lines 30699-30790 confidence: high
The Cactus fraternity section states that membership is male-only; eligibility includes killing an enemy without scalping, being cured of arrow, bullet, or dog-bite wounds, or being struck by cactus during an outdoor ceremony and caught; members cannot join the Bow priesthood until taking four scalps.
Cactus fraternity membership is limited to males and tied to killing an enemy without taking the scalp, being cured of specified wounds or a dog bite, or being struck by cactus during a ceremony and caught.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE / MA'TKK TSAN'NAKWK 555 / SUN DANCE OF THE I'K'SHATSILO'KWE (CIMEX FRATERNITY) / ORDER OK PA'YATAMU OF THE LITTLE FIRE FRATERNITY; lines 30792-30880 confidence: high
When a boy is restored to health, his father approaches the curing man with sacred meal; if an adult man is cured, he goes himself and says he wishes to join the Ko'shi'kwe.
The passage describes request for membership after healing, preparation and deposit of plumes, convening of the fraternity, and ritual acts performed with the novice.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE / MA'TKK TSAN'NAKWK 555 / SUN DANCE OF THE I'K'SHATSILO'KWE (CIMEX FRATERNITY) / ORDER OK PA'YATAMU OF THE LITTLE FIRE FRATERNITY; lines 30792-30880 confidence: high
Four prayer plumes are prepared as offerings to deceased fraternity members and given to the novice for deposit in four directions; continence is required, with death by cactus needles stated as the consequence of violation.
Continence is required for a defined ritual period, and violation is said to cause cactus needles to fill the flesh and kill the offender.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE / MA'TKK TSAN'NAKWK 555 / SUN DANCE OF THE I'K'SHATSILO'KWE (CIMEX FRATERNITY) / ORDER OK PA'YATAMU OF THE LITTLE FIRE FRATERNITY; lines 30882-30955 confidence: high
The older brother How priest takes cactus in his right hand, circles the novice, faces north, and calls on Ku'pishtaya of the North for the boy's good and brave heart and long life.
The passage centers on a novice who receives ritual encircling, prayers, sacred objects, special clothing, bodily gestures with cactus and willows, and a final solitary dance.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE / MA'TKK TSAN'NAKWK 555 / SUN DANCE OF THE I'K'SHATSILO'KWE (CIMEX FRATERNITY) / ORDER OK PA'YATAMU OF THE LITTLE FIRE FRATERNITY; lines 30957-31041 confidence: high
At dawn most participants go to the well, make fire, heat water, wash in yucca suds, and bathe; the fraternity father washes himself and the novice; the wife may heat water under silence; the song leader and alternate prepare medicine in the chamber.
The passage label names initiation, and the excerpt describes a novice under a fraternity father undergoing washing and preparation with the fraternity for ceremonial dance.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE / MA'TKK TSAN'NAKWK 555 / SUN DANCE OF THE I'K'SHATSILO'KWE (CIMEX FRATERNITY) / ORDER OK PA'YATAMU OF THE LITTLE FIRE FRATERNITY; lines 30957-31041 confidence: high
At dawn most participants go to the well, make fire, heat water, wash in yucca suds, and bathe; the fraternity father washes himself and the novice; the wife may heat water under silence; the song leader and alternate prepare medicine in the chamber.
Participants wash heads in yucca suds and bathe bodies at dawn, including special washing of the novice by the fraternity father, before preparing for the dance.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE / MA'TKK TSAN'NAKWK 555 / SUN DANCE OF THE I'K'SHATSILO'KWE (CIMEX FRATERNITY) / ORDER OK PA'YATAMU OF THE LITTLE FIRE FRATERNITY; lines 31043-31140 confidence: high
Four plaza dances follow the sunrise dance; cactus-carrying rules change by dance, a squash-blossom-and-seed mixture is taken into the mouth, and dancers may strike with cactus.
The novice undergoes a sequence involving cactus striking, a painting rite, burial of ritual materials, and a final declaration as a cactus man.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies CEREMONIES OF THE SECOND DAY / CEREMONIES OF THE SECOND NIGHT / ANNUAL FESTIVAL OF THE SHA'LAKO / MIXOK CEREMONIES; lines 12869-12973 confidence: medium
Council personators go to Sa'yatasha's house; Shu'laawi'si brings his chosen ceremonial father and repeats the pe'kwin ceremony with him; the Ko'yemshi assemble with the Great Father, who repeats the ceremony with each of his nine fellows; the te'likinawe return to the basket tray.
Participants repeat ceremonies previously performed by the pe'kwin, observe four days of continence, and attend nightly meetings in designated houses.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies CEREMONIES OF THE SECOND DAY / CEREMONIES OF THE SECOND NIGHT / ANNUAL FESTIVAL OF THE SHA'LAKO / MIXOK CEREMONIES; lines 13163-13264 confidence: medium
The Ko'yemshi disappear westward, return with masks and other things covered by blankets, enter a ceremonial chamber, and remain there eight days except for night announcements and wood gathering.
Both the Ko'yemshi and later the Council personators enter multi-day retreats, gather wood under controlled conditions, and observe sexual or gender-contact restrictions.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies CEREMONIES OF THE SECOND DAY / CEREMONIES OF THE SECOND NIGHT / ANNUAL FESTIVAL OF THE SHA'LAKO / MIXOK CEREMONIES; lines 13360-13458 confidence: high
Personators leave at the morning star for A'kohanna ti'nawki, light a fire, rehearse prayers and songs, bring masks and paraphernalia under blankets, and prepare masks solemnly with only initiated persons present.
Mask preparation is described as solemn and limited to initiated persons, with severe chastisement prescribed for an unauthorized entrant.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies CKKKMOMAI, OVER A SICK MAN / HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXXII / ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT; lines 28680-28748 confidence: high
The plate heading names an altar of the Ha'lo'kwe or Ant Fraternity before fetishes are placed; the text says initiation into the Hii'lo'kwe order sometimes occurs on the first night of the fraternity meeting.
The passage describes novice rites at ant-hills, guided by a fraternity father, with prayer plumes, prayers, and prescribed gestures.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies FEBRUARY CEREMONIAL OF THE 'HLE'WEKWE / ORDER OF KOK'KO 'HLAN'NA / CEKEMOXY FOK-TIIK CUKE OK SOKE TIIHOAT / ALTAR OF MA'KE 'HLAN'NAKWE (GREAT FIRE FRATERNITY;; lines 26658-26716 confidence: high
Cups for mi'waehi to be given to initiates are prepared; a dry or sand painting is made; four artists decorate; others grind blue-green, red, yellow, and black pigments; members prepare prayer plumes.
The passage refers to mi'waehi for initiates and identifies three novices seated near the altar, each with a fraternity parent.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXXII / ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT / SHU'MAAKWE; lines 28750-28836 confidence: high
In the origin legend the Shumai'koli come into this world through a northwest place, travel east by the Sun Father's command, receive medicine curing their sore feet, move to Chi'pia, initiate a Chaparral cock clan man at Hal'ona into medicine and songs, then descend into a still body of water and live both in the waters and at Chi'pia with six-region representatives.
The legend includes initiation into medicine and song secrets, and the historical account describes initiation of a Sia youth into Ko'tikili with instruction in prayers and prayer plumes.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXXII / ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT / SHU'MAAKWE; lines 28839-28874 confidence: medium
Officers' nasal septa are pierced in early morning; members lap blood from the wound; piercing is done with archaic wood kept by the director; the aperture is plugged with a fitted bit of wood.
The passage describes officers' septum piercing, blood lapping, ceremonial plugging and plume insertion, and a one-year continence requirement followed by a prescribed action.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies HISTORY MYTH / HISTORY MYTH / RABBIT HUNT WITH THE GODS. / VOLUNTARY INITIATION INTO THE KO'TIKILI; lines 5651-5751 confidence: high
Voluntary initiation is described as occurring at age 12 or 13; the boy decides, while elders make him understand its importance.
The passage describes boys undergoing voluntary initiation by being covered, led before masked figures, and struck with yucca as part of a formal sequence.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies HISTORY MYTH / HISTORY MYTH / RABBIT HUNT WITH THE GODS. / VOLUNTARY INITIATION INTO THE KO'TIKILI; lines 5651-5751 confidence: high
After whipping, boys return to godfathers, who cover their eyes while Sa'ya'hlia remove masks; Ko'yemshi guard the roof; each initiate has a rain-maker's mask as personal property, buried after death; the boys discover the supposed gods are men.
Boys' eyes are covered while masks are removed, after which they discover that the supposed gods are men; they are later warned not to reveal mask-related secrets.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies HISTORY MYTH / HISTORY MYTH / RABBIT HUNT WITH THE GODS. / VOLUNTARY INITIATION INTO THE KO'TIKILI; lines 5651-5751 confidence: high
The witnessed ceremony gathers boys, godfathers, rain priests, Ko'mosona, Ko'pekwm, four Sa'ya'hlia, and Ko'yemshi in the He'iwa k'iwi'sine; Ko'yemshi give giant yucca to the Sa'ya'hlia.
Each boy sits beside a godfather, is led and shielded by him, receives a plume or mask through him, and depends on the godfather during key transitions.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies HISTORY MYTH / HISTORY MYTH / RABBIT HUNT WITH THE GODS. / VOLUNTARY INITIATION INTO THE KO'TIKILI; lines 5651-5751 confidence: medium
Four boys stand before four Sa'ya'hlia; each god places a mask on a boy and gives him yucca; the boys strike the gods on right and left arms and ankles before the masks are removed.
After being whipped and shown the masks, boys wear Sa'ya'hlia masks and strike the Sa'ya'hlia on arms and ankles with yucca.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies HISTORY MYTH / HISTORY MYTH / RABBIT HUNT WITH THE GODS. / VOLUNTARY INITIATION INTO THE KO'TIKILI; lines 5651-5751 confidence: medium
After whipping, boys return to godfathers, who cover their eyes while Sa'ya'hlia remove masks; Ko'yemshi guard the roof; each initiate has a rain-maker's mask as personal property, buried after death; the boys discover the supposed gods are men.
Each initiate receives a rain-maker's mask as personal property, and the mask is buried after his death.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies HISTORY MYTH / HISTORY MYTH / RABBIT HUNT WITH THE GODS. / VOLUNTARY INITIATION INTO THE KO'TIKILI; lines 5753-5850 confidence: high
After the Kor'kokshi retire, four Sa'ya'hlia brandish huge bunches of giant yucca in the plaza, then retire to the He'iwa ki'wi'sine where, with two Ko'yemshi, they pass boys through voluntary initiation into the Ko'tikili.
The passage explicitly says that the Sa'ya'hlia, with two Ko'yemshi, pass assembled boys through voluntary initiation into the Ko'tikili.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies HISTORY MYTH / HISTORY MYTH / RABBIT HUNT WITH THE GODS. / VOLUNTARY INITIATION INTO THE KO'TIKILI; lines 5852-5985 confidence: high
A boy voluntarily initiated into the Ko'tikili joins the ki'wi'sine of his godfather; an adult may sometimes transfer to another ki'wi'sine and may later return; an offender may be expelled and seek admission elsewhere.
The passage explicitly describes a boy's voluntary initiation into the Ko'tikili and the resulting affiliation with the godfather's ki'wi'sine.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies HISTORY MYTH / HISTORY MYTH / RABBIT HUNT WITH THE GODS. / VOLUNTARY INITIATION INTO THE KO'TIKILI; lines 5852-5985 confidence: medium
A boy voluntarily initiated into the Ko'tikili joins the ki'wi'sine of his godfather; an adult may sometimes transfer to another ki'wi'sine and may later return; an offender may be expelled and seek admission elsewhere.
The passage describes changing ki'wi'sine membership, possible return to a former affiliation, expulsion for misconduct, and a failed disciplinary dismissal that results in leaders transferring to another group.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies HISTORY MYTH 75 / HISTORY MYTH / HISTORY MYTH / RABBIT HUNT WITH THE GODS.; lines 4949-5039 confidence: high
'Si'sikia and the Ko'yemshi ask for boys to be initiated into the Ko'tikili; mothers bring young male children and request that they be named by 'Si'sikia and the Ko'yemshi.
The passage explicitly describes boys to be initiated into the Ko'tikili and names 'Si'sikia and Ko'yemshi as those who name the children.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies HISTORY MYTH 75 / HISTORY MYTH / HISTORY MYTH / RABBIT HUNT WITH THE GODS.; lines 5128-5282 confidence: low
"COMING OF KO'LOOWISI (PLUMED SERPENT) AND INVOLUNTARY INITIATION INTO THE KO'TIKILI"
The section heading names involuntary initiation into the Ko'tikili in connection with the coming of Ko'loowisi.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies HISTORY MYTH 75 / HISTORY MYTH / HISTORY MYTH / RABBIT HUNT WITH THE GODS.; lines 5378-5466 confidence: high
The passage distinguishes Hii'shi and 'Kiaklo personators and says those who will personate gods at children's initiation are currently present as spectators.
The passage repeatedly identifies children or godchildren as being initiated and describes personated gods, sand mounds, sand painting, sponsors, and preparatory acts around that initiation.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies HISTORY MYTH 75 / HISTORY MYTH / HISTORY MYTH / RABBIT HUNT WITH THE GODS.; lines 5468-5552 confidence: high
Children carried by godfathers wear coverings, are struck four times by each god with giant yucca, pass through the meal circle and ladder route, receive la'showanne plumes and spring water, step on a sand painting, are touched with sand, are seated and concealed in the plaza, and sacred water is distributed to roof participants.
Children are carried by godfathers through a prescribed sequence of strikes, plumes, sacred water, sand contact, concealment, and a concluding feast.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies HISTORY MYTH 75 / HISTORY MYTH / HISTORY MYTH / RABBIT HUNT WITH THE GODS.; lines 5554-5649 confidence: high
The narrator states that this closes the involuntary ceremonial initiation of the Zuñi boy into the Ko'tikili, for which the godfather is mainly responsible, and that the boy must take vows when old enough.
The passage explicitly identifies the ceremony as an involuntary initiation of a Zuñi boy into the Ko'tikili, with future vows required when the boy is old enough.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies HISTORY MYTH 75 / HISTORY MYTH / HISTORY MYTH / RABBIT HUNT WITH THE GODS.; lines 5554-5649 confidence: medium
The gods mount their mounds, remove plume wands, approach children seated with godfathers, blow four times on the wands before the children's lips as sacred breath, and then most depart by the western road while three named gods continue to O'he'wa.
Gods blow four times on plume wands before children's lips as sacred breath; participants also inhale breath from the Su'ti'ki bird fetish while the whistle-blower exhales four times.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies HISTORY MYTH 75 / HISTORY MYTH / HISTORY MYTH / RABBIT HUNT WITH THE GODS.; lines 5554-5649 confidence: high
After the ki'wi'sine ceremonies, the gods deposit plume wands and food in an excavation west of Zuñi, return masks to their keepers with prayers, are bathed by women of the family, and are served a feast.
The gods perform initiation rites and later the personators return their masks to keepers with prayers, then are bathed and feasted.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies HOUSE BUILDING / AGRICULTURE AND HORTICULTURE / STEVESSONJ ARTS AND INDUSTRIES 351 / SALT GATHERING; lines 19716-19806 confidence: medium
Only Bow priesthood members who have taken four scalps may enter the crater; lesser counts permit offerings only partway up, farther up, or at the top of the mountain.
The passage links levels of access to the mountain, crater, and sacred lake with Bow priesthood membership and a graded count of scalps taken.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies INDIANS / STEVENSON) GAMES 333 / THE ZUNT INDIANS / OAMKS; lines 19108-19193 confidence: medium
The leaders' songs tell of youths of old, their parents' love, birth, a grandfather giving bow and arrows, deer hunting near a cornfield, and heavy or torrential rain watering the earth or preventing cooking.
In the songs, after youths are old enough, a grandfather gives bow and arrows, and the youths go hunting deer.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies INSTALLATION OF AN ASSOCIATE SHI'WANNI OF THE NORTH / SUMMKR RETRKAT OF A SHI'WANNI / OF CORN / TABLE OP PARTICIPANTS; lines 10071-10205 confidence: medium
The passage states which offices are selected or notified by the pe'kwin, the elder brother Bow priest, the A'wan mo'sona of each side, and the mo'sona of the flutists.
Participants are selected and notified, some must observe abstinence, and appointed parties receive la'showawe attached to the head before the drama.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies LEARNING TO WEAVE BELTS / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. LXXX / DOG DANCE / STKVKXHOSJ; lines 16853-16907 confidence: medium
At sunrise, juniper-steeped water is placed in a bowl, yucca root is pounded by the paternal great-grandmother, and warmed suds or froth are prepared.
Juniper water and yucca suds are prepared, held during prayer, applied to the child’s head, and used in bathing the child.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies MA'TKK THLAN'NAKWE 493 / NTKVKNSON / ORIGIN OF THK SIIO'TIKIANNA, AKKOW DIVISION / U'HHHUKWE 521; lines 28200-28239 confidence: high
The following morning the novice's head is washed by the wife or daughter of the fraternity father, who gives the novice four prayer plumes, four ears of corn, and calico.
The passage explicitly names a novice whose head is washed after the ritual and who receives prayer plumes, corn, and calico in a fraternity setting.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies MA'TKK TSAN'NAKWK 555 / SUN DANCE OF THE I'K'SHATSILO'KWE (CIMEX FRATERNITY) / ORDER OK PA'YATAMU OF THE LITTLE FIRE FRATERNITY / INSTALLATION OK TIIK KI.DKK BKOTIIKI: HOW I'KIKST; lines 31160-31217 confidence: high
After the painting is completed, the Kia'kwemosi stands west of the disk facing east, and the novice faces him.
The passage describes a novice receiving formal instruction, repeated commands, prayer, and ceremonial actions, resulting in the newly ordained elder brother Bow priest and the installation of the younger brother Bow priest.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies MEDICAL PRACTICE / WITCHCRAFT / BTKVENSOX! WITCHCRAFT 399 / WITCHCRAFT 405; lines 22283-22371 confidence: high
One creator couple became the original Shi'wannakwe members; the original male member selected a deputy, warrior, and others and initiated them into secrets entrusted by Kow'wituma and Wats'usi; songs for rain influence the Council of the Gods, who direct rain-makers.
The Shi'wannakwe original male member selects a deputy, warrior, and others and initiates them into secrets; the Ne'wekwe man also initiates others.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies NE'WEKWE (GALAXY FRATERNITY) / NE'WEKWE / NK'WKKWK / NK WEKWE; lines 23707-23822 confidence: high
A child daughter of the Kia'kwemosi receives a noxious dose; the passage states participants must eat offal and drink urine to protect against hot medicine, and compares the seriousness of the rite to Christian sacraments.
The passage explicitly refers to the closing of initiatory ceremonies and describes required ingestion of offal and urine, including by children who accept it as religious duty.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies NE'WEKWE (GALAXY FRATERNITY) / NE'WEKWE / NK'WKKWK / NK WEKWE; lines 23824-23928 confidence: high
The initiation painting is a white disk with two black-and-white concentric circles symbolizing the house of the clouds, a central spread eagle, surrounding game, and scattered corn grains.
The passage identifies a painting made at initiation into the order and describes its disk, cloud-border symbolism, central eagle, game, and corn.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies NK WEKWE / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVI / KABKIT HUNT / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVII; lines 24205-24269 confidence: medium
The 'Hle'wekwe go east to Shi'papolima, home of Po'shaiyanki, and two chief officers conduct them to his presence, where they become known to people of medicine and craft.
At Shi'papolima, home of Po'shaiyanki, the fraternity is taught the secret of sword swallowing by the winged, knife-tailed A'chiyalatopa.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies NK WEKWE / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVI / KABKIT HUNT / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVII; lines 24363-24442 confidence: high
A person restored by the 'Hle'wekwe may ask the doctor for permission to join, giving meal wrapped in a corn husk with a nutty eagle plume pendent from the white cord wrapping.
A person restored by the 'Hle'wekwe may request to join, and the request leads into rules about timing, winter ceremonials, recruitment, and clan representation in the fraternity.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies NK WEKWE / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVI / KABKIT HUNT / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVII; lines 24444-24533 confidence: high
A fraternity member may propose membership; adults are addressed directly, and a child's parents are addressed. Acceptance is marked by giving meal in a corn husk with a white fluffy eagle feather tied by white cotton cord; the solicitor becomes fraternity father.
Admission by invitation is accepted through a meal-and-feather gift, after which the solicitor becomes the novice's fraternity father and performs a prayerful transfer with the candidate.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies NK WEKWE / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVI / KABKIT HUNT / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVII; lines 24536-24626 confidence: high
"A ceremony in 1892, initiating a youth and maiden, is here described."
The passage explicitly identifies the described 1892 ceremony as initiating a youth and maiden and then gives a sequence of preparatory and ceremonial actions.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies NK WEKWE / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVI / KABKIT HUNT / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVII; lines 24536-24626 confidence: high
A white-blossomed emetic plant is boiled in a dedicated pot under two elderly women's supervision; members drink the warm tea, vomit into a single bowl, and the contents are carried away; this is done on the first four mornings to enlarge the throat and prepare the stomach for reception of the sword.
Members drink an emetic medicine on the first four mornings, with vomiting described as preparing the throat and stomach for reception of the sword.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies NK WEKWE / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVI / KABKIT HUNT / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVII; lines 24628-24705 confidence: medium
At dawn, members pray on the housetop with meal; after descent, drum, rattle, song, dance, and sword swallowing occur; after a dance and rooftop song, men go to the river to bathe, breaking ice if necessary.
The ceremony includes cold bathing, emetic drinking, continence, food abstentions, no-touch restrictions, and sleeping in the ceremonial chamber.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies NK WEKWE / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVI / KABKIT HUNT / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CVII; lines 24707-24747 confidence: medium
The plate is described as showing dry paintings and fetishes of the 'Hle'wekwe, including et'tone, corn husks with eagle plumes given by novices to fraternity fathers, bears' feet skins, feather objects, ancient bows and arrows, stone fetishes, medicine bowls, prayermeal basket, gourd water jug, water vase, and vase of popcorn water.
The plate inventory includes corn husks containing fluffy eagle plumes that were given by novices to fraternity fathers.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORDER OF KOK'KO 'HLAN'NA / CEKEMOXY FOK-TIIK CUKE OK SOKE TIIHOAT / ALTAR OF MA'KE 'HLAN'NAKWE (GREAT FIRE FRATERNITY; / MA'TKK THLAN'NAKWE 493; lines 26761-26850 confidence: high
Three novices begin dancing in line, facing east and west; two men leave the choir, gesture beast-like before the altar, and are described as becoming abiding places of the Beast Gods before practicing on patients.
The passage repeatedly identifies participants as novices or fraternity children and describes a sequence of dancing, ritual-parent guidance, eye-covering, heart rite, and prayer at the altar.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORDER OF KOK'KO 'HLAN'NA / CEKEMOXY FOK-TIIK CUKE OK SOKE TIIHOAT / ALTAR OF MA'KE 'HLAN'NAKWE (GREAT FIRE FRATERNITY; / MA'TKK THLAN'NAKWE 493; lines 26852-26935 confidence: medium
On the second morning, men make prayer plumes and mi'wachi for novices.
The passage explicitly states that men make prayer plumes and mi'wachi for novices on the second morning.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORDER OF KOK'KO 'HLAN'NA / CEKEMOXY FOK-TIIK CUKE OK SOKE TIIHOAT / ALTAR OF MA'KE 'HLAN'NAKWE (GREAT FIRE FRATERNITY; / MA'TKK THLAN'NAKWE 493; lines 27041-27135 confidence: high
At midnight the novices leave to be decorated, each fraternity parent preceded by a fraternity child; the Great Mother carries a kettle of kaolin mixed with water for use on the novices; music pauses during their absence.
Novices leave at midnight to be decorated, return with white paint, down, and wrist feathers, are seated near the altar, and later dance in line.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORDER OF KOK'KO 'HLAN'NA / CEKEMOXY FOK-TIIK CUKE OK SOKE TIIHOAT / ALTAR OF MA'KE 'HLAN'NAKWE (GREAT FIRE FRATERNITY; / MA'TKK THLAN'NAKWE 493; lines 27137-27215 confidence: high
At half past 3, healing pauses; novices line behind fraternity parents, hold eagle plumes, are accompanied by a wife or sister of the fraternity parent, turn through directions with the Great Mother at the west end, and receive consecrated water from the a'kwamosi from a shell.
Novices form behind fraternity parents, hold eagle plumes, are accompanied by a wife or sister of the fraternity parent, move through a formal sequence, and receive consecrated water.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORDER OF KOK'KO 'HLAN'NA / CEKEMOXY FOK-TIIK CUKE OK SOKE TIIHOAT / ALTAR OF MA'KE 'HLAN'NAKWE (GREAT FIRE FRATERNITY; / MA'TKK THLAN'NAKWE 493; lines 27218-27301 confidence: high
Dancing resumes; theurgists practice on the sick; three white-painted boys appear; an adult novice receives her first healing lesson by sucking a spot touched by the fraternity father's plume and making an apparent deposit into a bowl.
The passage explicitly describes novices receiving instruction, being anointed and washed, receiving prayer plumes and corn, and the initiation into O'naya'nakla being closed.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORDER OF KOK'KO 'HLAN'NA / CEKEMOXY FOK-TIIK CUKE OK SOKE TIIHOAT / ALTAR OF MA'KE 'HLAN'NAKWE (GREAT FIRE FRATERNITY; / MA'TKK THLAN'NAKWE 493; lines 27303-27399 confidence: high
The novice gives a husk of meal to a member, who gives it to the chosen fraternity father saying the child wishes to join the order; the chosen one receives it, wishes good heart and health for his son, and distributes meal to each person present in the left palm.
The novice's wish to join the order is formally stated, he receives a fraternity father, participates in meal distribution and altar rites, is positioned for sacred life breath, and attempts sword swallowing.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORDER OF KOK'KO 'HLAN'NA / CEKEMOXY FOK-TIIK CUKE OK SOKE TIIHOAT / ALTAR OF MA'KE 'HLAN'NAKWE (GREAT FIRE FRATERNITY; / MA'TKK THLAN'NAKWE 493; lines 27303-27399 confidence: medium
A young Sword order man with war pouch, head wand, and eagle plume uses medicine water with eagle-wing plumes, dances before the altar, swallows a sword three times while facing east, after which a flutist puffs smoke and healing of the sick begins; the dance concludes at midnight with him and two girls.
Sword swallowing is performed by an order member, repeated by officers and members as a gesture over the novice, and finally attempted by the novice under the fraternity father's direction.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORDER OF KOK'KO 'HLAN'NA / CEKEMOXY FOK-TIIK CUKE OK SOKE TIIHOAT / ALTAR OF MA'KE 'HLAN'NAKWE (GREAT FIRE FRATERNITY; / MA'TKK THLAN'NAKWE 493; lines 27401-27475 confidence: high
The novice fails to pass the sword down his throat, so his fraternity father swallows it; the novice then follows him and joins the dancers.
The passage centers on a novice, includes a footnote about the night of initiation, and describes sword-swallowing failure followed by fire being placed in the novice's mouth during a repeated rite.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORDER OK PA'YATAMU OF THE LITTLE FIRE FRATERNITY / INSTALLATION OK TIIK KI.DKK BKOTIIKI: HOW I'KIKST / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE BOW PRIESTHOOD / THK ZUNI INDIANS; lines 31435-31546 confidence: medium
Meal covers the excavation; an eastward meal line is crossed four times, with yucca X's and flat stones. The passage says the crossed yucca indicates chaparral-cock tracks to the ant house, and that the bird's feet point both ways.
The supplied passage locator identifies the broader context as installation or initiation into the Bow priesthood, and the passage itself presents a staged sequence involving priests, the victor and elder brother, symbolic ground preparation, offerings, smoke, and procession.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORDER OK PA'YATAMU OF THE LITTLE FIRE FRATERNITY / INSTALLATION OK TIIK KI.DKK BKOTIIKI: HOW I'KIKST / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE BOW PRIESTHOOD / THK ZUNI INDIANS; lines 31548-31654 confidence: medium
Supplied locator places the excerpt within a section labeled as a ceremonial of initiation into the Bow priesthood.
The supplied passage locator identifies the larger section as a ceremonial of initiation into the Bow priesthood, and the excerpt shows staged actions, officiants, sacred objects, procession, and prescribed positions.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORDER OK PA'YATAMU OF THE LITTLE FIRE FRATERNITY / INSTALLATION OK TIIK KI.DKK BKOTIIKI: HOW I'KIKST / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE BOW PRIESTHOOD / THK ZUNI INDIANS; lines 31656-31749 confidence: high
The elder brother Bow priest places Deer- and Bear-clan youths north and south of the mounds to clasp left hands over the excavation; the victor and elder brother pass over crossed yucca, up the meal line, and under the hands carrying cedar twigs with scalp pieces and eagle plumes.
The passage describes structured passage under clasped hands, prayer and embrace by ritual authorities, public procession, and plaza actions within a section identified as an initiation into the Bow priesthood.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORDER OK PA'YATAMU OF THE LITTLE FIRE FRATERNITY / INSTALLATION OK TIIK KI.DKK BKOTIIKI: HOW I'KIKST / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE BOW PRIESTHOOD / THK ZUNI INDIANS; lines 31751-31774 confidence: medium
After the shooting of an arrow, described as symbolic of the enemy's destruction, the pa'mosona and his aid attach bits of scalp to a pole about 20 feet long.
The passage locator identifies the larger context as a ceremonial of initiation into the Bow priesthood, and the passage describes ordered ritual actions, restrictions, procession, feasting, and repeated dance.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409 / STEVENSON! ORIGIN OF THK FRATERNITIES 417 / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT. PL. C, / ORIGIN OF THK FRATKRN'ITIES 423; lines 23251-23345 confidence: high
The novice's four-day plume is removed by the fraternity father at Ku'shilowa, tied to yucca, sprinkled with meal, prayed over, and deposited.
Novices observe abstinence and continence, receive head washing, are seated in prescribed positions, are painted and feathered, and undergo a formal closing rite.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409 / STEVENSON! ORIGIN OF THK FRATERNITIES 417 / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT. PL. C, / ORIGIN OF THK FRATKRN'ITIES 423; lines 23251-23345 confidence: medium
The novice's four-day plume is removed by the fraternity father at Ku'shilowa, tied to yucca, sprinkled with meal, prayed over, and deposited.
The fraternity father removes the novice's four-day plume, attaches it to yucca, sprinkles meal, prays for long life and a true heart, and deposits it at Ku'shilowa.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409 / STEVENSON! ORIGIN OF THK FRATERNITIES 417 / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT. PL. C, / ORIGIN OF THK FRATKRN'ITIES 423; lines 23251-23345 confidence: high
Novices receive corn, prayer plumes, and eagle-wing plumes; gifts are moved four times across the head and before the mouth as the candidate inhales the sacred breath of A'wonawil'ona.
The novice receives corn, prayer plumes, and eagle-wing plumes after each is ritually moved over the head and mouth, and then inhales the sacred breath of A'wonawil'ona.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409 / STEVENSON! ORIGIN OF THK FRATERNITIES 417 / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT. PL. C, / ORIGIN OF THK FRATKRN'ITIES 423; lines 23251-23345 confidence: medium
Ceremonial clothing, moccasin removal, etiquette, no sleeping, head washing in yucca suds, and continence are described.
Members' heads are washed in yucca suds, the member elect's head is bathed before the feast, and water with yucca root is placed before each novice at sunrise.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409 / STEVENSON! ORIGIN OF THK FRATERNITIES 417 / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT. PL. C, / ORIGIN OF THK FRATKRN'ITIES 423; lines 23251-23345 confidence: medium
Mystery medicine novices are painted; owl and raven feathers are tied to wrists and legs with stated raven/owl associations.
Owl and raven feathers are attached to the novice with an explicit stated purpose concerning early rising, night movement, and fearlessness; eagle or hawk down and eagle-wing plumes also appear in the rite.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409 / STEVENSON! ORIGIN OF THK FRATERNITIES 417 / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT. PL. C, / ORIGIN OF THK FRATKRN'ITIES 423; lines 23347-23421 confidence: high
Women prepare suds; plumes are dipped into bowls and suds placed on novices' heads; candidates are washed; mi'li is used before the novice's mouth while sacred breath is drawn; the bath bowl is gifted; women exchange flour, cornmeal, and prepare ceremonial food.
The passage repeatedly identifies novices or candidates and describes ritual washing, application of suds, mi'li movements, sacred breath, escort to the ceremonial chamber, and subsequent order-specific initiation rites.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORIGIN OF THK SIIO'TIKIANNA, AKKOW DIVISION / U'HHHUKWE 521 / U'HUHUKWE (EAGLE DOWN FRATERNITY) / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO O NAYA NAKIA; lines 28258-28350 confidence: high
The author says the ceremonials are like those of other O'naya'nakia orders and will describe the fourth night, when novices first appear.
The passage title identifies the rite as initiation; novices appear, are brought by sponsors, give payment, receive ritual decoration, and observe a four-day restriction.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORIGIN OF THK SIIO'TIKIANNA, AKKOW DIVISION / U'HHHUKWE 521 / U'HUHUKWE (EAGLE DOWN FRATERNITY) / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO O NAYA NAKIA; lines 28258-28350 confidence: high
Novices are decorated by fraternity fathers with yucca ribbons and a fluffy eagle plume, which remains for four days, during which animal food and grease cannot be eaten.
The novice's eagle plume is to remain for four days after the ceremonial, during which animal food and grease may not be eaten.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORIGIN OF THK SIIO'TIKIANNA, AKKOW DIVISION / U'HHHUKWE 521 / U'HUHUKWE (EAGLE DOWN FRATERNITY) / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO O NAYA NAKIA; lines 28353-28451 confidence: high
The a'kwamosi administers medicine water with a shell, recites a long litany, joins the people in prayer to the Beast Gods; the pe'kwin sits bowed except for a cigarette-passing moment; the dance closes at daylight and novices receive gifts.
The passage locator identifies the ceremonial as an initiation, and the excerpt states that after the ceremony the novices receive gifts at daylight.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies ORIGIN OF THK SIIO'TIKIANNA, AKKOW DIVISION / U'HHHUKWE 521 / U'HUHUKWE (EAGLE DOWN FRATERNITY) / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO O NAYA NAKIA; lines 28454-28586 confidence: high
The February ceremonial included “initiation into the Mystery medicine order,” with added playing with fire and a greater display of jugglery.
The passage explicitly states that initiation into the Mystery medicine order occurred during the February ceremonial.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies SCALP POLE IN CENTER OF PLAZA / STEVENSON! / A'PI'TLASHIWANNI 587 / A'PI'TLASHIWANNI 591; lines 32234-32328 confidence: medium
Eleventh-day ha'shiya dance takes place in a west-side chamber and then the plaza, with first wearing of elaborate dress and spread-eagle head tails.
The ha'shiya wear elaborate dress and spread-eagle tails on their heads for the first time during the eleventh-day dance.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE / MA'TKK TSAN'NAKWK 555 / SUN DANCE OF THE I'K'SHATSILO'KWE (CIMEX FRATERNITY); lines 30492-30589 confidence: medium
Male dancers wear embroidered kilts and ornaments and carry a gourd rattle, eagle-wing plumes, and meal; the two novices carry red and black blanket gifts from fraternity fathers and quantities of prayer plumes.
The passage identifies two novices carrying gifts from fraternity fathers and prayer plumes, then notes their eagerness to jump into the coals during a fraternity ceremony in which all dancers pass through the fire.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE / MA'TKK TSAN'NAKWK 555 / SUN DANCE OF THE I'K'SHATSILO'KWE (CIMEX FRATERNITY); lines 30591-30688 confidence: medium
Eight bowls of yarrow medicine stand before the altar; dancers are bathed in it before going to the plaza, with bathing repeated before each visit to prevent burning.
Dancers are repeatedly bathed with medicine to prevent burning before dancing in the plaza, and earlier performances included contact with glowing coals.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE / MA'TKK TSAN'NAKWK 555 / SUN DANCE OF THE I'K'SHATSILO'KWE (CIMEX FRATERNITY); lines 30591-30688 confidence: high
Five members have an additional form of medicine from the Hopi Snake fraternity; an ill Hopi director sends for his elder nephew, teaches him secrets, and gives him medicine bags, fetishes, and instructions to take them to Zuñi and form a small order.
A Hopi director transmits secrets, medicine bags, and fetishes to his nephew, instructing him to form a small order at Zuñi; the nephew later initiates four members and restricts further membership.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies STEVENSON! / A'PI'TLASHIWANNI 587 / A'PI'TLASHIWANNI 591 / A'PI'TLASHIWANNI 597; lines 32331-32421 confidence: high
Wood idols of the Gods of War are completed on the eleventh day; U'yuyewi is made by an aged Deer clan member, Ma'sai'lema by Bear clan members, and warriors deposit prayer plumes around each image.
A note states that the war-god images are made at the time of initiation, and the passage describes their making, guarding, transfer, and ceremonial placement.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies STEVENSON! / A'PI'TLASHIWANNI 587 / A'PI'TLASHIWANNI 591 / A'PI'TLASHIWANNI 597; lines 32424-32510 confidence: medium
The pe'kwin stands in the chamber with a red blanket and uses a black archaic vase said to hold paint from the undermost world and a medicine bag with corn pollen; he paints the lower face black and stipples pollen on the upper face for the victor and elder brother.
The victor and elder brother undergo a formal sequence of seating, painting, eagle-down decoration, mouth-held arrow point, hood, plume wand, and war gear; the passage calls the seating an ordeal.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies STEVENSONI PHYSICAL CHARACTERISTICS 383 / MEDICAL PRACTICE / WITCHCRAFT / BTKVENSOX! WITCHCRAFT 399; lines 21945-22039 confidence: medium
The boy says a Santo Domingo Galaxy fraternity director asked whether he and a companion wished to learn secrets of witchcraft; at midnight they entered an inner room where the director had hide cases and many medicines and prepared root medicines in bowls.
The boy says a fraternity director asked whether he wished to learn secrets of witchcraft, led him at midnight to an inner room, and taught hidden root-medicine procedures.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies STKVENSONJ SOCIAL CUSTOMS 311 / OAMKS 317 / GAMES / GAMES 329; lines 18303-18360 confidence: medium
The narrator lost goods with new reeds and went to his uncle's house, where "an original set of reeds belonging to the younger God of War is kept"; the uncle told him to come at winter solstice.
The narrator receives guarded ritual implements, hand medicine, old songs, and instructions for silence and inward singing before playing.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies SUN DANCE OF THE I'K'SHATSILO'KWE (CIMEX FRATERNITY) / ORDER OK PA'YATAMU OF THE LITTLE FIRE FRATERNITY / INSTALLATION OK TIIK KI.DKK BKOTIIKI: HOW I'KIKST / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE BOW PRIESTHOOD; lines 31219-31335 confidence: high
The organization celebrates two festivals: the scalp ceremonial or initiation of the victor into the A'pi"lashiwanni, and the annual October harvest dance as thanksgiving for crops.
The passage explicitly calls the ceremony an initiation into the Bow priesthood/A'pi"lashiwanni and describes the initiate, priestly authority, and ritual companions.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies SUN DANCE OF THE I'K'SHATSILO'KWE (CIMEX FRATERNITY) / ORDER OK PA'YATAMU OF THE LITTLE FIRE FRATERNITY / INSTALLATION OK TIIK KI.DKK BKOTIIKI: HOW I'KIKST / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE BOW PRIESTHOOD; lines 31337-31432 confidence: high
The victor and elder brother are received by a crowd; the pa'mosona says the enemy has been met and destroyed and asks who will become or act as Bow priest and who will kick or wash the scalp.
The passage occurs in a ceremonial initiation context, asks who will become a Bow priest, and describes prescribed actions by the victor, elder brother, and scalp custodian after the enemy is declared destroyed.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies SUN DANCE OF THE I'K'SHATSILO'KWE (CIMEX FRATERNITY) / ORDER OK PA'YATAMU OF THE LITTLE FIRE FRATERNITY / INSTALLATION OK TIIK KI.DKK BKOTIIKI: HOW I'KIKST / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE BOW PRIESTHOOD; lines 31337-31432 confidence: medium
The pa'mosona divides the scalp in two, takes it to a secluded place north of the village, places a rainwater vase and gourd beside each piece, makes a small fire, and sprinkles a meal circle symbolizing enemies around a campfire.
A fire and meal circle are arranged to symbolize enemies around a campfire; the victor and elder brother then approach as scouts, circle the arrangement in opposite directions, and shoot the scalp pieces.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies SWORD SWALLOWERS / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXIII / FEBRUARY CEREMONIAL OF THE 'HLE'WEKWE / ORDER OF KOK'KO 'HLAN'NA; lines 26422-26463 confidence: high
The order can be joined only when the gods are summoned by an illness producing swelling; they have power over such maladies and are not to be called until other cures fail.
The order can be joined only when swelling illness summons the gods, and the final paragraph describes the novice's acceptance procedure.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies SWORD SWALLOWERS / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXIII / FEBRUARY CEREMONIAL OF THE 'HLE'WEKWE / ORDER OF KOK'KO 'HLAN'NA; lines 26422-26463 confidence: medium
A member who wants another to join makes the wish known; if the invited person accepts, he carries meal wrapped in a corn husk to the member, who becomes his fraternity father, unless he already belongs to another order.
Acceptance of invitation is marked by carrying meal wrapped in a corn husk to the member, who becomes the novice's fraternity father.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CM / NE'WEKWE (GALAXY FRATERNITY) / NE'WEKWE / NK'WKKWK; lines 23633-23704 confidence: high
Men form groups and prepare plume offerings combining plumes with spears of grass; because an initiation is planned, a white-meal parallelogram is outlined on the floor near the altar.
The passage states that an initiation is to occur and describes the prepared white-meal floor design, offerings, and novices who receive medicine.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CM / NE'WEKWE (GALAXY FRATERNITY) / NE'WEKWE / NK'WKKWK; lines 23633-23704 confidence: high
The healing ceremonies are said to be similar to those of the Great Fire fraternity; all-night performances continue until sunrise, when Kok'ko 'hlan'na administers medicine to novices: a man, a woman, and a six-year-old girl.
After all-night performances, Kok'ko 'hlan'na appears at sunrise to administer medicine to the novices.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXI / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXII / SWORD SWALLOWERS / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXIII; lines 26091-26154 confidence: high
Four days afterward, fraternity fathers prepare sheep feasts for newly initiated children, household women bake, novice families prepare meal and gifts, and the novice goes east with the fraternity father to deposit initiation prayer plumes for snows, winter rains, plentiful crops, health, and happiness.
The newly initiated member participates in a post-initiation sequence involving a sponsor, prayer-plume deposition, preservation and planting of initiation corn, yucca-suds head bathing, and a feast.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXII / SWORD SWALLOWERS / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXIII / FEBRUARY CEREMONIAL OF THE 'HLE'WEKWE; lines 26156-26249 confidence: high
The February ceremonial repeats the January ceremonial with slight variation; if no members are received, initiation and west-wall decorations are omitted, and white embroidered garments with a fox skin are worn instead of a black breechcloth.
The passage repeatedly refers to receiving members, omitted initiation when there are no new members, novices, and the Kia'la'silo ceremony whose purpose is initiating a member.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXII / SWORD SWALLOWERS / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXIII / FEBRUARY CEREMONIAL OF THE 'HLE'WEKWE; lines 26251-26348 confidence: high
The 'Hlem'mosona asks the novice whom he wants for fraternity father; the novice says he does not know, one is chosen, receives a meal package in a corn husk with prayer, and later distributes meal to women of his clan.
The novice receives a fraternity father, has a tree-sword prepared, attempts the swallowing act under supervision, joins the men after the demonstration, participates in the fifth-day sequence, and receives a gift.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXIII / FEBRUARY CEREMONIAL OF THE 'HLE'WEKWE / ORDER OF KOK'KO 'HLAN'NA / CEKEMOXY FOK-TIIK CUKE OK SOKE TIIHOAT; lines 26568-26655 confidence: high
After the gods leave, the fraternity father gives the bread string to the invalid, who eats three pieces and throws the fourth to a dog brought by the mother-in-law; the dog eating the bread laid on the heart is supposed to absorb the disease.
The text states that the invalid becomes a member of the order of Kok'ko 'hlan'na through the described treatment.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXIII / FEBRUARY CEREMONIAL OF THE 'HLE'WEKWE / ORDER OF KOK'KO 'HLAN'NA / CEKEMOXY FOK-TIIK CUKE OK SOKE TIIHOAT; lines 26568-26655 confidence: low
A new section begins, 'Initiation into the order of O'xaya'nakia'; it says the ceremonial was observed by the writer in 1891, the fraternity convenes on November 11, and the first day is spent decorating and preparing the tablet altar.
The subsequent section on initiation into O'xaya'nakia states that the first day is consumed in decorating the tablet altar and preparing it.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXXII / ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT / SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE; lines 28876-28942 confidence: high
Four male novices sit near the director. Male and female members, boys, girls, and women are present, including the A'wan 'si'ta or Great Mother, who is too aged to participate; the next oldest woman acts in her place.
The passage is titled as an initiation ceremonial and describes four male novices undergoing structured actions with officers, prayer, sacred breath, meal distribution, and final offerings.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXXII / ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT / SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE; lines 28944-29036 confidence: high
A youth distributes gourd rattles to the choir; officers and novices sit near the altar; three women join the choir, which begins singing with rattle and pottery drum accompaniment.
The passage is within an initiation ceremonial and repeatedly identifies novices, ritual seating, offerings, altar rites, and collective dances.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXXII / ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT / SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE; lines 29039-29139 confidence: high
Dancers stop before the altar to inhale sacred breath; women and men dance in shifts; each dancer prays before the altar and sprinkles meal when leaving; members sleep in the ceremonial chamber.
The supplied locator identifies the section as a ceremonial of initiation into the Shu'maakwe, and the passage describes novice-appearing dancers, altar acts, preparation of paraphernalia, prayer plumes, masked god arrival, and body decoration across several days and nights.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXXII / ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT / SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE; lines 29142-29237 confidence: high
The dance closes at 1 a.m.; most leave for other ki'wi'siwe, while the master of ceremonies, Great Mother, four novices, two Sia guests, and the writer remain; those remaining do not speak, and the Sia guests smoke constantly.
The passage locator identifies a ceremonial of initiation, and the passage itself names four novices who remain in the chamber and later take part in a hand-chain formation during prayer.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXXII / ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT / SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE; lines 29240-29342 confidence: high
The a'kwamosi takes the ini'li from the altar, prays before each novice's mouth, and the novices draw sacred breath; their hand motions briefly cease at specified points, and women attend them in shifts.
The passage identifies novices and describes a sequence in which they receive sacred breath, medicine-water-dipped corn at the lips, plume passes, and repeated hand gestures during a ceremony of initiation.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXXII / ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT / SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE; lines 29345-29443 confidence: high
Fire display with husks and cedar brands: a warrior carries blazing husks, participants run pell-mell amid sparks and thrown clubs, and an aged woman exclaims approval.
The passage locator identifies the larger passage as a ceremonial of initiation into the Shúmaakwe, and the described actions form a structured fraternity ceremony with fire display, altar prayer, dancing, personated gods, and medicine preparation.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXXII / ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT / SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE; lines 29445-29533 confidence: high
Plant materials, roots, wild sage, flower tips, and squash blossoms are prepared into bowls; one plant is placed with water to remain fresh, and the medicine is arranged by about 2 o'clock.
The passage locator identifies the episode as a ceremonial initiation into the Shu'maakwe, and the passage presents an ordered sequence of preparation, prayer, dressing, grinding, altar sprinkling, and dance.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXXII / ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT / SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE; lines 29535-29621 confidence: high
At sunset the a'kwamosi sprinkles dancers four times with ashes from the altar, throws ashes out the door, all inhale sacred breath, and the ash sprinkling is stated to be for physical purification.
The passage locator identifies the ceremonial as initiation into the Shu'maa'kwe, and the passage describes repeated dance, purification, washing, medicine distribution, medicine water, plaza performance, and final ritual movement.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXXII / ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT / SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE; lines 29623-29717 confidence: high
The ceremony is for initiating a woman and young girl and for first bringing out the Laguna masks in Zuni. Six Shumai'koli and three Sai'apa masks lie on a blanket near the altar; regalia are arranged; men sing with rattle accompaniment; a female leader and charm-bearer go to Ku'shilowa with masks under blankets.
The passage states that a woman and a young girl are to be initiated into the Shu'maakwe fraternity and describes their placement with fraternity fathers during the ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXXII / ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT / SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE; lines 29719-29821 confidence: high
The passage heading introduces a ceremonial of initiation into o'NAYA'XAKIA and states that the four-day ceremonial is one of the most elaborate of the Little Fire fraternity.
The passage explicitly labels the section as a ceremonial of initiation and describes a four-day ceremony, altar preparation, entry sequence, meal sprinkling, and placement of mi'li.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXXII / ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT / SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE; lines 29823-29911 confidence: high
After 9 o'clock the room is crowded; the choir groups on the south side toward the west end; five novices are listed and seated near the altar or fraternity members.
The passage identifies five novices, places them near an altar, and describes the ceremonial opening with music and medicine-water preparation.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXXII / ALTAR OF HA'LO'KWE (ANT FRATERNITY) BEFORE FETISHES ARE PLACED ON IT / SHU'MAAKWE / CEREMONIAL OF INITIATION INTO THE SHU'MAAKWE; lines 29913-30006 confidence: high
Women except the novice return home escorted by fraternity members; the female novice sleeps covered on a single sheepskin, other novices take analogous positions, and remaining men sleep around the room.
The passage contains novices, prescribed lodging, consecration, prayer gestures, medicine grinding, and dance within the source-labeled initiation ceremonial context.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CXXXI / SCALP POLE IN CENTER OF PLAZA / STEVENSON! / A'PI'TLASHIWANNI 587; lines 31777-31884 confidence: medium
The victor observes food, continence, fire, clothing, smoking, touch, and direct-receipt restrictions; elder brother and scalp-kickers observe shorter fast and related restrictions.
The victor undergoes a structured period of abstinence, separation, avoidance of fire, avoidance of touch and direct exchange, and a later washing of blood-stained hands.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. LXXX / DOG DANCE / STKVKXHOSJ / PUBERTY CUSTOMS; lines 16996-17044 confidence: high
Girls often marry before puberty; if an unmarried girl reaches womanhood, her mother informs the paternal grandmother or, if needed, the paternal aunt, and the grandmother returns with the mother.
The girl's arrival at womanhood is marked by transfer to the paternal grandmother, intensive corn grinding, return with food, and a stated belief about future menstrual pain.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. VI / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. VII / A'SHIWI RESUME TIIKIK JOURNEYING / OKIC.IN OF THE KO'TIKILI; lines 1913-1997 confidence: high
The Ne'wekwe director copies A'wan ta'chu Ko'yemshi's mask; others copy nine Ko'yemshi masks; A'wan ta'chu Ko'yemshi organizes a fraternity for personating the gods and asks for a Ko'mosona, Ko'pekwin, and two warriors; Kia'kwemosi appoints Deer- and Badger-clan men.
The passage describes the organization of the Ko'tikili, appointment of its officers, permanent assignment of the A'shiwi to chambers, and a note that every male child must become a member and is initiated during a quadrennial dramatization.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. XII / VIEWS OF MOTHER ROCK, WEST SIDE OF TO'WA YAL'LANNE 'CORN MOUNTAIN) / TO THE VALLEY / ANTHROPIC WORSHIP AND RITUAL; lines 2834-2937 confidence: high
"All male children must be received into the Ko'tikili, in order to enter the sacred dance house of Ko'thluwala'wa after death"; initiation allies the child to a ki'wi'sine.
The passage requires children to enter the Ko'tikili, describes initiation rites for boys and rare female initiates, and links the rite to after-death entry into the sacred dance house.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. XII / VIEWS OF MOTHER ROCK, WEST SIDE OF TO'WA YAL'LANNE 'CORN MOUNTAIN) / TO THE VALLEY / ANTHROPIC WORSHIP AND RITUAL; lines 2939-3076 confidence: medium
Pau'tiwa sends a god to I'tiwanna to tell the people's history after leaving the undermost world and prepare blessings for male children; 'Kii'klo is chosen, given a seed-filled duck-skin rattle with shells, and carried by the ten Ko'yemshi.
The god's mission prepares the people for the gods to bless male children with sacred breath of life so that they may enter the sacred dance house's happiness.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. XII / VIEWS OF MOTHER ROCK, WEST SIDE OF TO'WA YAL'LANNE 'CORN MOUNTAIN) / TO THE VALLEY / ANTHROPIC WORSHIP AND RITUAL; lines 3374-3573 confidence: medium
Ko'yemshi carry 'Kiiiklo to the roof, seat him on a blanket, and exchange dialogue with him before he enters the ki'wi'sine.
'Kiiiklo enters the ki'wi'sine through a prescribed sequence involving dialogue, meal lines, repeated song, and recitation of a sacred history myth.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. XIX / AGED MAN OF DEER CLAN / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. XXI / IDOL OF AHAYUTA (ELDER GOD OF WAR); lines 6747-6839 confidence: high
The eighth day is set apart for making te'likinawe; only those voluntarily initiated into the Ko'tikili may fashion sticks or attach plumes, except that a woman formerly connected with U'huhukwe must prepare offerings for it after instruction.
The privilege to fashion te'likinawe sticks or attach plumes is restricted to those voluntarily initiated into the Ko'tikili, with specified exemptions and an instructed exception.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. XIX / AGED MAN OF DEER CLAN / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. XXI / IDOL OF AHAYUTA (ELDER GOD OF WAR); lines 6747-6839 confidence: medium
Children amuse themselves with plumes; a young mother ties a plume to her infant's hair, gives him a ceremonial rattle, and teaches him to dance, beginning preparation for future duties.
Children play with plumes, and a young mother gives an infant a plume and rattle and teaches him to dance; the text says such features prepare children for future duties.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. XIX / AGED MAN OF DEER CLAN / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. XXI / IDOL OF AHAYUTA (ELDER GOD OF WAR); lines 7208-7294 confidence: medium
Initiated male spectators may enter the ki'wi'sine; sleeping and leaving before morning are forbidden, and Sa'ya'hlia, Shits'ukia, and Kwe'lele whip violators; Great Fire fraternity and He'iwa ki'wi'sine members sing with rattle and drum.
The passage states that only males who have passed voluntary initiation may enter, and that no one may sleep or leave before morning under threat of whipping.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. XIX / AGED MAN OF DEER CLAN / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. XXI / IDOL OF AHAYUTA (ELDER GOD OF WAR); lines 7296-7388 confidence: medium
Each offering is for the god the chosen party is to personate; offerings for those appointed to entertain the Sha'lako remain until Pau'tiwa takes charge, and selected personators include Shu'laawi'si, Sa'yatasha, Ya'muhakto, Hu'tutu, Pau'tiwa, A'wan ta'chu Ko'yemshi, Bi'tsitsi, and quadrennial Kiaklo/Kla'nakwe offices.
The presentation of te'likinawe indicates that persons are chosen for offices; each offering is to the god the chosen person will personate, and recipients must come to the ki'wi'sine.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT. PL. C, / ORIGIN OF THK FRATKRN'ITIES 423 / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. CM / NE'WEKWE (GALAXY FRATERNITY); lines 23494-23561 confidence: high
Since that time Kok'ko 'hlan'na is personated at initiatory ceremonials and administers excrement to initiates and others of the fraternity; the Ne'wekwe are described as great theurgists, and a cured invalid is expected to join the fraternity.
Kok'ko 'hlan'na is personated at initiatory ceremonials and administers excrement to initiates and fraternity members, with every member required to receive it on an initiation occasion.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies VOLUNTARY INITIATION INTO THE KO'TIKILI / WINTER SOLSTICE CEREMONIES / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. XVIII / SUN PRIEST; lines 6116-6213 confidence: high
Offerings for boys with only involuntary Ko'tikili initiation, and for women and girls, are made by fraternity fathers; further proxy rules are given when a fraternity parent is a woman.
Boys with only involuntary Ko'tikili initiation receive offerings through fraternity fathers, household offerings vary by status, and the passage notes that no initiation occurs during the season.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies VOLUNTARY INITIATION INTO THE KO'TIKILI / WINTER SOLSTICE CEREMONIES / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT PL. XVIII / SUN PRIEST; lines 6215-6240 confidence: high
Before the solstice of 1896, a special Shu'maakwe meeting initiated the new Ko'mosona of the Ko'tikili so he could be provided with a mi'li; the Kla'kwemosi wanted him to possess the sacred fetish for a summer solstice visit to Ko'thluwala'wa, and he had not previously belonged to an esoteric fraternity.
The new Ko'mosona is initiated before the solstice so that he may receive a mi'li for a summer solstice ceremonial visit.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies WEAVING / BASKETRY / POTTERY / ARTS AND INDUSTRIES; lines 20716-20753 confidence: medium
Modern pottery is described as decorated with animal forms, while ancient ware has highly conventionalized birds and animals whose original motifs only the initiated can determine.
Ancient bird and animal motifs are described as so conventionalized that only the initiated can determine their originals.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies WINTER DANCES OF THK KOK'KOKSHI / A'SHIWANNI (RAIN PRIESTHOOD) / RAIN PRIKSTHOOD / INSTALLATION OF AN ASSOCIATE SHI'WANNI OF THE NORTH; lines 9294-9395 confidence: high
The passage introduces the installation of an associate shi'wanni of the north and states that an elaborate ceremony receives the appointee as associate shi'wanni.
The passage centers on an elaborate ceremonial by which an appointee is received as an associate shi'wanni, including formal assembly, ritual preparation, exhortation, and the novice's prescribed standing position.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies WINTER DANCES OF THK KOK'KOKSHI / A'SHIWANNI (RAIN PRIESTHOOD) / RAIN PRIKSTHOOD / INSTALLATION OF AN ASSOCIATE SHI'WANNI OF THE NORTH; lines 9397-9497 confidence: high
The pe'kwin clasps and raises the novice's hands, prays four times, the novice responds each time, and the pe'kwin breathes on the hands and before the novice's mouth for reception of the sacred breath of A'wonawil'ona.
The novice is installed through a structured sequence of hand-clasping, prayers, assent, breath transmission, seating, escort, and later handling of a dual fetish for sacred breath.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies WINTER DANCES OF THK KOK'KOKSHI / A'SHIWANNI (RAIN PRIESTHOOD) / RAIN PRIKSTHOOD / INSTALLATION OF AN ASSOCIATE SHI'WANNI OF THE NORTH; lines 9600-9712 confidence: high
Nai'uchi raises the recently ordained associate; the shi'wanni holds kia'et'tone and chu'et'tone with the associate's clasped hands and prays for him to walk straight, be pure, and please the gods; the prayer is repeated, the et'tone returned, and the initiate seated with motions to six regions.
The passage explicitly describes a recently ordained associate being raised, positioned by sacred objects, joined to the et'tone during prayers, and seated after gestures toward the six regions.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies WINTER DANCES OF THK KOK'KOKSHI / A'SHIWANNI (RAIN PRIESTHOOD) / RAIN PRIKSTHOOD / INSTALLATION OF AN ASSOCIATE SHI'WANNI OF THE NORTH; lines 9855-9933 confidence: medium
A cloud bowl of suds is presented; women and then all present bathe with suds. The third associate administers consecrated water from a shell to all present, serving the shi'wanni and associates last.
The passage, within an installation context, shows participants bathing with suds and drinking consecrated water before further handling of sacred objects.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies WITCHCRAFT / BTKVENSOX! WITCHCRAFT 399 / WITCHCRAFT 405 / ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409; lines 22389-22499 confidence: high
The Shi'wannakwe and Ne'wekwe are allied; the Divine Ones name 'San'iakiakwe/Sus'kikwe and 'Hle'wekwe and give medicines and songs to each fraternity.
The passage repeatedly presents divine or named supernatural agents as organizing, naming, and equipping fraternities with songs, medicines, and initiations.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies WITCHCRAFT / BTKVENSOX! WITCHCRAFT 399 / WITCHCRAFT 405 / ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409; lines 22389-22499 confidence: high
At Shi'papolima, the Divine Ones meet Po'shaiyanki, associates, and men with Mystery medicine secrets; they say guardians are needed for six regions and the whole world, requiring cunning scent and sight.
Po'shaiyanki and others initiate selected persons and fraternity officers into Mystery medicine and specialized healing knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies WITCHCRAFT / BTKVENSOX! WITCHCRAFT 399 / WITCHCRAFT 405 / ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409; lines 22389-22499 confidence: high
A fraternity around Na'ke'e is named Great Fire; members are initiated into Mystery medicine, coal eating, and sword swallowing learned from A'chiyala'topa, with wooden swords.
The Great Fire fraternity receives the practice of eating large coals of fire, another fraternity receives playing with fire but not eating it, and another does not receive fire secrets.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies WITCHCRAFT / BTKVENSOX! WITCHCRAFT 399 / WITCHCRAFT 405 / ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409; lines 22389-22499 confidence: high
A fraternity around Na'ke'e is named Great Fire; members are initiated into Mystery medicine, coal eating, and sword swallowing learned from A'chiyala'topa, with wooden swords.
The passage describes sword-swallowing initiation from A'chiyala'topa and a Stone Knife order in which a knife is passed before the lips at initiation.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies WITCHCRAFT / BTKVENSOX! WITCHCRAFT 399 / WITCHCRAFT 405 / ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409; lines 22502-22558 confidence: high
Six Shiiinai'koli are invited to Hal'ona; on a second visit they wear masks, initiate a Po'vi'kwe clan man into medicine for convulsions and cramps, teach him songs from the Sun Father, leave masks, and he forms Shu'maakwe by initiating others.
Masked gods initiate a human recipient into medicine secrets, transmit songs and masks, and the recipient initiates others to form a fraternity; a similar pattern occurs with three gods and the Great Fire fraternity.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies WITCHCRAFT / BTKVENSOX! WITCHCRAFT 399 / WITCHCRAFT 405 / ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409; lines 22502-22558 confidence: medium
Six Shiiinai'koli are invited to Hal'ona; on a second visit they wear masks, initiate a Po'vi'kwe clan man into medicine for convulsions and cramps, teach him songs from the Sun Father, leave masks, and he forms Shu'maakwe by initiating others.
The passage links ritual knowledge and authority to medicines, songs from the Sun Father, and masks left with initiates, who then initiate others.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies WITCHCRAFT / BTKVENSOX! WITCHCRAFT 399 / WITCHCRAFT 405 / ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409; lines 22502-22558 confidence: high
The Ma"ke "San'nakwe, or Little Fire fraternity, is described as important but not part of those organized at Hal'ona or Itiwana, and is generally believed by Zuñi sages to have been adopted from the Hopi Indians.
The Little Fire fraternity and It'sepcho order are described as adopted or transmitted from the Hopi/Mu"kwe to the A'shiwi through initiation of two visitors and later expansion to ten members.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies WITCHCRAFT / BTKVENSOX! WITCHCRAFT 399 / WITCHCRAFT 405 / ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409; lines 22502-22558 confidence: medium
Six Shiiinai'koli are invited to Hal'ona; on a second visit they wear masks, initiate a Po'vi'kwe clan man into medicine for convulsions and cramps, teach him songs from the Sun Father, leave masks, and he forms Shu'maakwe by initiating others.
The passage repeatedly calls the medicines secrets and says the fraternity was too covetous to divulge more than one order to the two A'shiwi.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies WITCHCRAFT / BTKVENSOX! WITCHCRAFT 399 / WITCHCRAFT 405 / ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409; lines 22560-22656 confidence: high
After four time periods, A'shiwi and Mu'kwe settle by Walpi on the eastern mesa, build and name Shi'wona, and the A'shiwi are further initiated into Little Fire rites before returning ceremonially to their people.
The A'shiwi are initiated further into Little Fire rites and, in the variant account, some A'shiwi are initiated into Mu'kwe Little Fire secrets.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies WITCHCRAFT / BTKVENSOX! WITCHCRAFT 399 / WITCHCRAFT 405 / ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409; lines 22659-22732 confidence: medium
Most people returned to consciousness without medical aid, except Catalina and the Xavaho guest; the guest was badly burned, lived, and lost his reason; the shock was compared to a club blow to the head.
The lightning-struck group undergoes treatment, four days of fasting, head washing, prayer-plume deposition to lightning-makers, and the organization of the Struck-by-lightning fraternity.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies WITCHCRAFT / BTKVENSOX! WITCHCRAFT 399 / WITCHCRAFT 405 / ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409; lines 22659-22732 confidence: high
Theurgists may be of either sex and must be regularly initiated into Mystery medicine; children of both sexes enter but do not heal until elder theurgists judge them ready for first degree.
The passage states that a dry painting is a prominent feature of initiation into Mystery medicine, made with sand and powdered pigments before the tablet altar.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies WITCHCRAFT / BTKVENSOX! WITCHCRAFT 399 / WITCHCRAFT 405 / ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409; lines 22734-22829 confidence: high
Restored patients may join a Mystery medicine order; sacred meal of white corn, turquoise, and micaceous hematite is placed in a corn husk, carried to the curing theurgist, and deposited at night as an offering to the Beast Gods.
The restored patient seeks membership after healing through Mystery medicine and performs an offering procedure connected to joining the order.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies WITCHCRAFT / BTKVENSOX! WITCHCRAFT 399 / WITCHCRAFT 405 / ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409; lines 22734-22829 confidence: high
Novices wear a fluffy eagle plume for four days before initiation; touching certain plume-wearing members or stepping on ceremonial meal lines can compel joining. The Shumaakwe medicine is said to come from Shumai'koli, not the Beast Gods.
Accidental touching of plume-wearing members or stepping on ceremonial meal lines compels the offender to join the relevant order.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies WITCHCRAFT 405 / ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409 / STEVENSON! ORIGIN OF THK FRATERNITIES 417 / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT. PL. C,; lines 23030-23105 confidence: high
With the cessation of intertribal wars and lack of scalps, men who had not fought could be received into the A'pi'lashiwanni using an old hairless scalp from the scalp house instead of a fresh scalp.
The passage repeatedly describes fraternity initiation, including required meeting durations and later substitutions in an initiation ceremony for A'pi'lashiwanni membership.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies WITCHCRAFT 405 / ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409 / STEVENSON! ORIGIN OF THK FRATERNITIES 417 / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT. PL. C,; lines 23030-23105 confidence: high
The Ko'shi'kwe and A'pi'lashiwanni are not divided into orders; Ko'shi'kwe membership is linked to valorous deeds such as killing an enemy, and A'pi'lashiwanni membership formerly required killing an enemy and bringing in the scalp.
A'pi'lashiwanni membership is described as requiring killing an enemy and bringing in the scalp, with an old scalp later used in the initiation ceremony when fresh scalps were unavailable.
read in the book → -
The Zuñi Indians: Their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies WITCHCRAFT 405 / ORIGIN OF THE FRATERNITIES 409 / STEVENSON! ORIGIN OF THK FRATERNITIES 417 / TWENTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT. PL. C,; lines 23107-23144 confidence: high
Ko'shi'kwe hold three annual meetings and novices wait to join; A'pi"l;ishiwanni hold a scalp ceremonial for initiation every three or four years, expected to bring rains in drought, and hold an annual Harvest dance.
The passage describes novices waiting to join, a scalp ceremonial for initiation, a one-year holding period before reception, and boys not yet old enough for voluntary initiation into the Ko'tikili.
read in the book →
melanesian
-
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 B I / C I / D I / E I; lines 4312-4410 confidence: medium
Dregs in a special cup are not thrown away; Tavatsukwe rank people may drink them after straining through coconut fibre into a cup.
Kava use is repeatedly tied to Sukwe rank distinctions, Tavatsukwe eligibility, higher-rank cup restrictions, and a dance during which Charles Wunau takes a step to Wometeloa rank.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 BANKS ISLANDS / R. M. S. II / CHAPTER VII / THE TORRES ISLANDS; lines 9286-9367 confidence: medium
Men sit cross-legged by divisions and initiation order; highest rank is announced by conch-shell; each man scrapes kava root with a koli shell while speaking a formula about scraping his soul from the holy place.
Men sit according to order of initiation into rank, and a boy is first introduced into the gamel by sitting beside his father and sipping water from the water-bowl.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER VI / BANKS ISLANDS / R. M. S. II; lines 8545-8641 confidence: medium
The makers wade into the sea with the canoe, turn it three times, and push it back and forth between two rows three times; the rows are not organized by veve moiety.
The new canoe is taken into the sea, turned three times, pushed back and forth three times, touched around a circle three times, and then receives a fire on its platform before the trial journey.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER VI / BANKS ISLANDS / R. M. S. II; lines 8545-8641 confidence: medium
On a trial journey the canoe goes to the next village landing-place; villagers assemble with bows, arrows, or stones and attack when the crew signals with a raised paddle and rushes toward land.
During the trial journey, the canoe is attacked with arrows and stones at landing-places; the stated native explanation is that this tests the canoe's strength by trying to make it sink.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 C 0 / S O- / CHAPTER XIII / TONGA, SAMOA AND NIUE; lines 18711-18822 confidence: medium
The mehikitanga arranges her brother's daughter's marriage, may take her possessions, and at the niece's first-menstruation feast takes the chief part; the menstrual blood is given to her in bark-cloth. A note says the feast marks the end of the girl's growth.
At a feast for the first menstruation of the niece, the mehikitanga takes the chief role and receives the menstrual blood in bark-cloth; the note says the feast marks the end of the girl's growth.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER III / BANKS ISLANDS / W0ME.TELOA / KWOROKWOROLA VA; lines 3443-3548 confidence: medium
"The man who was acting as introducer or was 'making the Sukwe' was Abraham, an old man of the rank of Wometeloa, who came from another village."
The passage links ranked status, an introducer making the Sukwe, and a required payment of two hundred fathoms, but it does not fully describe initiation rites beyond payment and rank context.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER III / BANKS ISLANDS / W0ME.TELOA / KWOROKWOROLA VA; lines 3550-3635 confidence: high
The passage states that most near relatives who contributed belonged to Charles’s father’s veve, that contributions came chiefly from distant relatives and the opposite veve, and that each contribution was probably a return for previous money or food from Charles.
The passage explicitly refers to the duty of supplying money for an initiate and describes ceremonial actions around Charles, including contributions, dance, cooking, meretang playing, decorations, and payments.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER III / BANKS ISLANDS / W0ME.TELOA / KWOROKWOROLA VA; lines 3714-3811 confidence: low
Community-gathered firewood is used to prepare a fire in the Wometeloa division; six men blow conch-shells "for the pigs and the money," while Charles and Alfred smack pigs and touch money baskets.
A fire is lit for the first time in the Wometeloa division, and Charles eats food cooked on this fire after the preceding sequence of ritual acts.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER III / BANKS ISLANDS / W0ME.TELOA / KWOROKWOROLA VA; lines 3813-3985 confidence: high
Prepared and red-painted trees are set up; women leave; men play meretang; six conch-shells are blown; cycas trees by the gamal are 'the sign that a man has ascended in the Sukwe.'
The passage explicitly says a man has ascended in the Sukwe and describes public tree signs of that ascent.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER III / BANKS ISLANDS / W0ME.TELOA / KWOROKWOROLA VA; lines 3987-4075 confidence: high
The Motlav Avtagataga initiation is described as performed in the village at sunset, with mats spread in the open space, the child seated on a mat, and many women seated around him.
The passage explicitly identifies the Avtagataga procedure as initiation and describes staged entry, seclusion in the gamal, painting, emergence, drums, stepping over women, and feasting.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER III / BANKS ISLANDS / W0ME.TELOA / KWOROKWOROLA VA; lines 3987-4075 confidence: medium
The women kneel so that as the boy goes around the drums he passes by and steps over each, then sits on a stone; chief men beat drums and sing songs.
The boy goes around the drums and steps over each of the kneeling women before sitting on a stone.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER III / BANKS ISLANDS / W0ME.TELOA / KWOROKWOROLA VA; lines 4077-4169 confidence: high
The malo-saru dancing dress is connected with the Sukwe, had almost disappeared, and was formerly worn in the dance connected with initiation; it is described as probably woven rather than plaited.
The malo-saru dress is explicitly said to have been worn in the old-time dance connected with initiation.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER XI / O 2; / J O / S II -; lines 14462-14561 confidence: high
The mother's brother leads incision ceremonial; the father gives the feast; the boy takes one of the uncle's pigs and gives it to his father, and may take the uncle's possessions before incision.
The passage describes incision ceremonial, a post-incision gauntlet with beating, and the secret burial of the dressing after healing.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER II / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER III / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 3040-3150 confidence: high
A less-used bush path at a fork has a cycas tree, hibiscus tree, or decorated stake marking it as prohibited to everyone except initiated persons; the path leads to a salagoro lodge of one or more Tamaie societies.
A decorated marker at a path fork indicates that the path is prohibited except to initiated persons and leads to the bush lodge of Tamaie societies.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER II / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER III / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 3040-3150 confidence: medium
Every village has a gamal generally used by men only; it is divided into compartments connected with Sukwe ranks, and each compartment has an oven whose fires prepare men's food on important occasions.
The gamal is a men's eating, sleeping, and meeting house divided into compartments tied to Sukwe ranks; each man uses the compartment of his own rank or a lower one.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER II / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER III / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 3152-3225 confidence: high
First initiation may occur in infancy, on entering manhood, or later; in infancy the introducer performs most essential ceremonies.
The passage explicitly describes first initiation, rank advancement, an introducer, prerequisites, and a staged ceremony involving announcement, pig presentation, conch-shell signal, gesture, transfer, and payment.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER II / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER III / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 3152-3225 confidence: medium
At the present time gamal compartment restrictions are becoming lax, but formerly a man entering a compartment one rank higher than his own would have been trampled to death.
The gamal is divided into ranked compartments, and crossing into a higher compartment is described as formerly punishable by trampling to death.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER II / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER III / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 3227-3316 confidence: high
Mark’s wealth is raised through repayment and interest; if enough money is available, the repayment may form part of the initiation and a day is fixed.
The passage repeatedly identifies the procedure as an initiation and describes the candidate becoming a member of Kwatagiav through restricted ceremonial actions.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER II / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER III / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 3227-3316 confidence: high
The special pudding is cut into pieces; each man holds a piece before his mouth while John chants untranslated words in a rising and descending chant, and each man eats at the last sound.
The special pudding is eaten at the mele tree, and the passage explicitly states that this eating makes the initiate a member of the Kwatagiav division.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER II / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER III / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 3227-3316 confidence: medium
Kwatagiav men make a pudding, send all women away from the village, and one Kwatagiav fetches a cycas tree, drags it into the gamal, and places it inside the door when no women are near.
Women are sent away before the tree is brought in, no women are near that action, and only those initiated in the ikeretang make the ikeretang noise apart from others.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER II / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER III / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 3318-3440 confidence: high
Sukwe initiation ceremonies are said to be the same kind for all ranks: eating by the ntele tree and distributing money, with differences in amounts and details.
The passage explicitly states that all Sukwe initiation ranks include eating by the ntele tree and distribution of money.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER II / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER III / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 3318-3440 confidence: medium
After the money distribution, ovens are opened and food is distributed; the general population's food is cooked in a big village oven and Sukwe members' food in gamal ovens.
After the money distribution, ovens are opened and food is distributed, with separate cooking arrangements for the general population and Sukwe members.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER II / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER III / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 3318-3440 confidence: medium
The introducer is usually of the same veve as the initiate and often the initiate's mother's brother.
The introducer is usually of the same veve as the initiate and often his mother's brother.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER V / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 6657-6755 confidence: high
Kolekole performances are introduced as ceremonies involving the whole population, while the examples obtained are closely connected with Sukwe and Tamate societies and include features performed only by members of those organisations.
The passage repeatedly states that certain ceremonial actions, objects, decorations, and Tamate membership occasions depend on initiation and affect a person’s importance.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER V / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 6757-6865 confidence: high
The ceremony is often performed for children; a girl who has not performed it may live in her parents' gavur lava but not another such house, and some people keep one house that has and one that has not been subject to the kolekole.
The passage states that house access and the wearing of tamate belt designs depend on having performed the ceremony, undergone special initiation, or paid for the privilege.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER V / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 6867-6952 confidence: high
When the hat is ready the werewere sound is made, women and uninitiated persons withdraw beyond a boundary near the beach, and the procession order is sound-maker, hat-carrier, initiated persons, and hat-maker.
Women and uninitiated persons must withdraw beyond a boundary while initiated persons take part in a restricted procession; later secret preparation methods are noted for head decoration.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER V / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 6955-7050 confidence: high
Head decorations play a large part in the kolekole; knowledge of each decoration belongs to certain people; learning any part requires a tiro ceremony, a term also used for Sukwe and Tamate initiation; women cannot obtain this knowledge.
Learning any part of the head-decoration procedure requires a ceremony called tiro, a term also used for initiation into Sukwe and Tamate societies, and the knowledge is restricted to certain people and barred to women.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER V / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 7052-7134 confidence: high
Urai gara is made on the seashore; other pigments are made in the salagoro, and outside pigments may be brought in only by a man who can werewere.
Access to pigment movement and pattern use is restricted by werewere ability, privilege, and initiation into tirai kwat.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER V / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 7052-7134 confidence: medium
Pigment users sit in separate groupings before the dance; afterward all wash in the salagoro except urai gara users, who go to the seashore.
Participants with different pigments sit apart, wash in different places, and some ritual parts exclude women and uninitiated persons.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER V / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 7137-7226 confidence: high
The passage connects the idea of chiefship with Sukwe rank and states that a chief lacking membership or high rank in the Sukwe and Tamate societies would have little authority compared with someone high in those organizations.
Authority and social rank are tied to standing in the Sukwe and Tamate societies, and advancement occurs through initiation into ranks or societies.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER V / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 7137-7226 confidence: medium
The Sukwe, Tamate societies, and kolekole performances are described as important for wealth distribution; initiation transfers money among the new member, already initiated persons, relatives, introducers, and others, with some contributions returning earlier gifts or payments.
Initiations and associated performances circulate money among initiates, relatives, introducers, and already initiated persons, with some payments returning earlier gifts.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER V / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 7229-7287 confidence: medium
The passage names 'the destruction of the house of the candidate for entrance into the Tamate liwoa' and says it is 'probably symbolic of the ceremonial death of the candidate.'
The passage identifies a candidate entering the Tamate liwoa and says the destruction of his house is probably symbolic of ceremonial death.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER V / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 7229-7287 confidence: medium
Kolekole performances are said to interest the whole population; ordeals and trials of patience are said to have helped form restraint and respect for authority.
The passage says ordeals and trials of patience are part of the societies' operations and may help form restraint and respect for authority.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER VIII / THE NEW HEBRIDES / I 1 1 ' 1 / I I I ' 1; lines 10137-10239 confidence: medium
A dying man's gift of food to his sister's son creates a temporary prohibition on that food; duration is tied to Loli, corresponding to Banks Sukive, and probably to the sister's son's next step.
A dying man's food gift leads to a temporary food taboo whose ending is probably linked to the sister's son's next step in Loli, an organization corresponding to Banks Sukive.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER VIII / THE NEW HEBRIDES / I 1 1 ' 1 / I I I ' 1; lines 10500-10604 confidence: medium
Lepers' Island, native name Oba or Omba, is described as the only known part of southern Melanesia with definite brother-sister avoidance; information came from John Pantutun.
Brother and sister avoid one another after the girl's tattooing around puberty, and the girl moves to her mother's brother's house if she has a brother.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER V / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER VI / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 7478-7570 confidence: high
A young man builds a little bush house called paito; mother, child, and little girl bring ash packets, pass the child through the house, scatter ashes along the path toward the gardens, and return. The paito passing is only for a first-born male and is said to signify later going through the Sukwe.
The passage says that handing a first-born male child through the paito signified the child later going through the Sukwe.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER V / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER VI / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 7864-7969 confidence: medium
The magic account is fragmentary but notes special associations: bodies of men who learn magical methods and protect themselves against others' magic.
The author describes associations of men who learn a magical method while protecting themselves from others' magic.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 CHAPTER V / BANKS ISLANDS / CHAPTER VI / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 8054-8147 confidence: high
Initiation involves drinking coconut milk from the same young coconut as the head man or an existing member; common drinking is called oloolo; initiates learn the association's magic and shared drinking bars harmful action among members.
Admission to the parmal is accomplished by drinking milk from a young coconut shared with the head man or an existing member, after which the initiate learns the association's magic.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 4413-4522 confidence: high
Initiation called tiro includes payment to an introducer, provision of a pig, candidates stamping on the pig's breast, killing and eating the animal, possible pigeon substitution, and seclusion after a hat or mask is made.
The passage explicitly describes entry ceremonies called tiro, payments to an introducer, animal ritual, group or individual admission rules, and seclusion after mask-making.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 4524-4631 confidence: high
The salagoro is a second kind of men's meeting place in addition to the gamal and is used to manufacture and keep special objects connected with the societies.
The salagoro is a men's meeting place where special society objects are manufactured and kept, and women and uninitiated persons are restricted from seeing those objects.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 4524-4631 confidence: high
Most Tamate societies have objects worn as hats or masks or carried in the left hand; they may be seen by uninitiated people only when not closely observed, are carried left so the right hand can strike people, and serve disguise, fear, and mystery.
Tamate objects are carried or worn during movement around the island, are not to be closely observed by the uninitiated, and are said to serve disguise, fear, and enhancement of society mystery.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 4524-4631 confidence: high
At other times tamate objects may not be seen by women or other uninitiated persons, and women should not come into relation with them even when hidden; a mask given to the author had to be boxed and moved before women were about, with no woman in front of it.
The passage states that tamate objects may not be seen by women or uninitiated persons outside expeditions and gives a handling condition requiring that no woman be in front of a boxed mask.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 4524-4631 confidence: medium
The saka stick is used to frighten women and children; a man blackens face and body with charcoal for nonrecognition, carries the saka left and a club right, strikes people who do not move, keeps the saka moving so it is not seen distinctly, and the stick bears a tamate face with two eyes.
A man blackens his face and body so he will not be recognised, carries the saka stick, keeps it moving to prevent clear sight, and frightens women and children.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 4633-4736 confidence: high
A hat or mask should not fall to the ground when worn; the offense was formerly punishable by death, and a baby's initiation hat is tied tightly to prevent falling.
The passage explicitly describes babies and men being initiated into societies in connection with hats, masks, or society objects.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 4738-4822 confidence: high
Recent case: a Viov man used the Tamatpilagi croton as a soloi by mistake; the Tamatpilagi leaf had a red spot at the base; after discovery he was told to pay the usual fine.
Wrong use of a society badge can be resolved by initiation, and authorized handling of a badge plant depends on initiation into the relevant society.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 4824-4913 confidence: high
Tamate liwoa or Tamate werewere is the chief/great Tamate; the name werewere derives from a special sound restricted to long-initiated members, and initiation into this society is necessary for Sukwe progress beyond Tamatsiria.
Initiation into Tamate liwoa is required for Sukwe advancement; new members receive secret knowledge and undergo a period of seclusion followed by a feast.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 4824-4913 confidence: high
“only its members may make the sound called werewere”; the method is a secret revealed at initiation and is produced by rubbing a stick called sur on a stone; two large stones are named Lova and Kwasematika.
Only members may make the werewere sound, and the method is explicitly described as a secret revealed at initiation.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 4824-4913 confidence: medium
Cycas trees mark surrounding salagoro spots of minor Tamate societies; approach and entry are restricted by special initiation and membership, even when the tree marker has died.
Minor salagoro sites may only be approached by specially initiated persons, and membership determines how far one may penetrate the main building.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 4915-4990 confidence: high
A man cannot progress beyond Tamatsiria in the gamal or enter Tavatsukwe until initiated into Tamate liwoa or werewere; the related feast takes place in the salagoro.
The passage explicitly describes initiation into Tamate liwoa as required for advancement beyond Tamatsiria and for entry into Tavatsukwe, with public acts, payments, and delayed completion.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 4915-4990 confidence: medium
The rhythms take a long time to learn and execute; only two elderly men in Mota were said to perform them properly, and younger men had not learned them.
Werewere mastery requires years after initiation, includes restricted handling of objects, is difficult to learn, and gives very high Sukwe status.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 4992-5073 confidence: high
Before initiation into Tamate liwoa, a house chosen by the candidate's father is pulled down by members, some masked and carrying saka to frighten women and the uninitiated.
The passage explicitly concerns initiation into Tamate liwoa and describes preparatory acts, exclusion of women and uninitiated persons, restricted proceedings, and ritual actions around the candidate.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 4992-5073 confidence: high
The father pays society members to beat the candidate; the candidate avoids them, and they search for him and beat him and certain Sukwe members up to Tavatsukwe.
The candidate is expected to be beaten, avoids the tamate, and is pursued; related accounts describe protection and escape from beating or clubbing.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 4992-5073 confidence: medium
Before initiation into Tamate liwoa, a house chosen by the candidate's father is pulled down by members, some masked and carrying saka to frighten women and the uninitiated.
A house must be pulled down before the new member is initiated, and the candidate's father chooses the house.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 4992-5073 confidence: medium
On the announced initiation day, uninitiated people including women and children leave; men given pigs take three yards of money to the salagoro they represent and return for the ceremony.
The uninitiated leave or avoid the district, someone secretly approaches the candidate, and a note says something secret is made known while proceedings are tied up from all except the initiated.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 4992-5073 confidence: medium
Other salagoro depart; district people cook the candidate's food, roast yams, and make werewere sounds with small stones. Only those initiated for some years may do this, and the playing continues until morning.
Experienced initiated members make the werewere sound with stones through the night; in the morning signs of fires and feast are removed and the village swept clean.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 5075-5163 confidence: high
The candidate is fetched; when he leaves his mother, sisters, and other female relatives, they cry as if he were leaving for a long time, and the account says that formerly they sometimes never saw him again.
The passage repeatedly identifies the candidate as being initiated and describes separation, procession, staged movement, instruction, and revelation of a secret.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 5075-5163 confidence: medium
The candidate is fetched; when he leaves his mother, sisters, and other female relatives, they cry as if he were leaving for a long time, and the account says that formerly they sometimes never saw him again.
The candidate leaves his mother, sisters, and other female relatives, who cry as if he will be gone a long time, before he is taken into the bush.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 5075-5163 confidence: medium
Money is placed on the candidate’s arm, neck, shoulder bag, and left hand; he and the members process around the stakes five times, and he hangs two fathoms of money on the projecting stick without knowing what it is.
The candidate does not know the object on which he places money, and the final action reveals the great secret of the linge tamate or cry of the Tamate.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 5165-5258 confidence: high
The newly initiated member should remain in the salagoro for a hundred days, not wash, not leave, feed all who come, receive food through father or mother's brother, have water fetched by the previous initiate, and sleep on an untouchable mat.
The passage centers on a newly initiated member's hundred-day salagoro seclusion, restrictions, trials of patience, fines, culminating feast, and release.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 5165-5258 confidence: medium
Sometimes an infant is initiated, in which case the father or maternal uncle goes through the initiation process; seclusion may be omitted if payment is completed, though this is described as probably modern.
The passage states that an infant can be initiated while the father or maternal uncle goes through the process.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 5260-5353 confidence: high
Croton leaves are placed in a fillet around the head, and already initiated men decorate themselves similarly but less elaborately.
The passage explicitly describes a neophyte, already initiated men, a seniority-ordered procession, and a ceremony ending at the salagoro.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 5260-5353 confidence: medium
A man who entered the salagoro without necessary money could be cut off from earning money and, without wealthy friends, might live and die there.
A person can remain in the salagoro if necessary money is unpaid, and release is linked with money and the talasa feast at the end of seclusion.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 5489-5586 confidence: high
The motar brings a pig and a rawe to Wetmatliwo; he takes the pig but does not return. He sings that he, Wetmatliwo, is born of Panoi, and that Weav has been brought and he has been abandoned.
The passage explicitly says that because the motar gave Wetmatliwo a pig and a rawe, anyone seeking initiation into Tamate liwoa must first give both items.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 5489-5586 confidence: high
The author introduces fragmentary accounts and Mr Durrad’s list of Tamate societies of Mota, with badges and masks; the information is said to come from John Pantutun, and the list begins with less important societies into which even young boys can be initiated.
The ethnographic section states that young boys and children can be initiated into Tamate societies, that many initiations involve a kolekole performance, and that hats or masks are called tamate.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 5588-5703 confidence: high
Marawa is a spider Tamate that may be entered by a baby in arms and bought with a short piece of money; the father carries the child, the hat is secured or a decorated half coconut shell is used, and the badge is a very large croton.
Many entries are explicitly bought with money or coconuts, and several describe people being initiated into named Tamate groups.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 5588-5703 confidence: high
Roropei is bought with money; Clement makes it for Arthur, receives the money, gives pigeons in return, makes a dragonfly image on a cycas leaf, members shout, Barnabas carries and dances with it, women sweep the dancing ground, and after it is burnt it is said, "the tamate died."
Roropei, Kwatman, Tasia, Mwara, and Teremawora are described through images, carrying, shouting, dancing, and Roropei-like initiation procedures.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 5588-5703 confidence: high
Worormelau is bought with green coconuts and has no hat; several initiates sit together in the bush covering their eyes while already initiated members approach from hiding with sticks, dirt, and stinking water, shout, circle them, and pelt them.
Worormelau initiates cover their eyes while already initiated members emerge from hiding, shout, circle them, and pelt them with sticks, dirt, and stinking water.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 5588-5703 confidence: medium
Tawene av, a live ember, is bought with money and has no hat; John, not a member, reports a night dance where strips of fire are seen on legs, waist, and arms, and the badge is a firebrand.
Tawene av is identified as a live ember and is associated with a night dance where strips of fire are seen on the body, with a firebrand as badge.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 5705-5808 confidence: high
Wurene says initiated persons beat the uninitiated, both men and women; Wotomava and Womasanara involve night dances; Wopoava and Womasanara have specified money costs; badges include ora leaf and white croton; Noninpei is a kind of water snake with an object held in the left hand and no badge.
The passage repeatedly describes initiation into societies, especially Kwat, where candidates are secluded inside a fence, blacken themselves, learn a difficult dance, and are separated from the uninitiated.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 5811-5908 confidence: high
A submissive captive is treated gently; John says he lured Henry to gather breadfruit, pinned him, and the rest of the party bound him.
The passage describes capture and binding, new members' staged public dances, initiation requirements, and society-specific hats and badges.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 5811-5908 confidence: high
A Viov man may use kariura red croton only if also initiated into Tamate liwoa; Viov is represented by a lozenge-shaped figure with two eyes.
A Viov man may wear or touch the kariura red croton only if he has also been initiated into Tamate liwoa.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 5910-6011 confidence: high
In a second dance episode, Tariaka burns wrapped Canarium nuts after watching Pir, names the friend's tamate Ngirveng, and the passage states the conch-shell numbers required for Viov and Pir initiates and the alternate names Pegveng and Ngirveng.
Initiates into Viov bring fifty conch-shells, and initiates into Pir bring a hundred.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 5910-6011 confidence: medium
Tariaka takes Viov while his friend takes Pir; during a dance the friend burns breadfruit, names Tariaka's tamate Pegveng, and the passage explains restricted Viov use of the salagoro word for burnt breadfruit and the related food rule.
The passage repeatedly identifies societies and Tamate by badges made from breadfruit skin, crotons, fruit, leaves, grasses, flowers, hats, and other markers.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 6013-6140 confidence: high
Gasoso admits only one man at a time and has croton badges; Tamatpilagi is its companion society, shares eating with it, and has a speckled bird-imitating hat.
The passage repeatedly describes initiation into named Tamate societies, society badges, hats, and societies that may be entered by only one man at a time.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 6013-6140 confidence: high
Lakto’s hat construction is concealed in the name; split reed pith is bound to make the hat, which the uninitiated cannot understand by sight.
Lakto hat construction is hidden from the uninitiated; proper manufacture of some hats is restricted to certain people or remembered only by a few individuals.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 6142-6250 confidence: high
Many Tamate societies take names from animals; their hats or sacred objects represent or include representations of the animals; the animals' sanctity varies; use of such animals as food or otherwise is forbidden to non-members and ceases after initiation.
The passage states that restrictions on animal use apply to non-members and cease after initiation, and that animals, plants, and badges are limited to members of certain societies.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 6252-6337 confidence: high
Story of Clement and Carpenter: Clement seeks help making a Tamate hat; Carpenter is not a member, is enabled to join through initiation money and tiro to a small boy, makes the hat, and is ridiculed by men at the salagoro.
The passage states that all societies are entered by initiation and narrates Carpenter becoming a member before making the hat; it also says women must go through initiation to wear certain tamate objects.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 6339-6423 confidence: high
Society size affects the usefulness of badges in protecting property; initiation payments and honour encourage admission, while candidates may seek companions to reduce costs but later share badge protection.
Entry into Tamate societies requires overcoming obstacles such as payments, debt liquidation, badge-related fines, and the need for an introducer.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 6425-6523 confidence: high
Tiu tatas may be used in quarrels between members of the same society; the quarrel starter invokes another Tamate name, and the cursed people may respond by joining that Tamate, increasing its membership.
The passage states that people cursed in a Tamate name may join that society, and that an insult identifying an offender with Viov may make him wish to join Tamate viov.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 6425-6523 confidence: high
Rivalry between Veverau and Luwai in Mota means that whatever one does the other attempts to do; an initiation in one district can incentivize a similar strengthening in the other.
Rivalry between Veverau and Luwai is said to make one district imitate the other, so an initiation in one can encourage a similar accession in the other.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 6425-6523 confidence: medium
Some almost extinct societies may be joined again; a wholly extinct Tamate society may be revived, with the right belonging to the son of a deceased member, and the act is glossed as initiation into the property of the deceased.
The passage says a wholly extinct Tamate society can be revived, with the right belonging to the son of a deceased member and the act glossed as initiation into the deceased's property.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 6525-6598 confidence: high
Tamate is said to mean ghost or dead man. Initiation is interpreted as showing death and return to life: the novice is beaten, his house is destroyed, and female relatives wail when he leaves.
The passage explicitly says Tamate initiation shows evidence of death and return to life, citing beating, house destruction, mourning, seclusion, feasts, and taboos as signs of a ceremonial death.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 6525-6598 confidence: medium
The female relatives mourn as if the candidate might never return; seclusion and feasts during and at the end of initiation are compared to Melanesian feasts held every five or ten days after death until the hundredth day.
The seclusion and feasts of initiation are compared to the common Melanesian pattern of feasts held after death up to the hundredth day.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 6525-6598 confidence: medium
The relation between Sukwe and Tamate societies is described as difficult; admission to Tamate liwoa is necessary for entering Tavatsukwe and higher Sukwe ranks, and Tavatsukwe is also marked by kava-drinking privileges and a possible werewere-sound ritual link.
Entry into Tavatsukwe and higher Sukwe ranks is said to require prior membership in Tamate liwoa, indicating a threshold or gatekeeping pattern in rank advancement.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 D I / E I / CHAPTER IV / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 6600-6654 confidence: high
In the account of the Tamate roropei, a dragon-fly image called the tamate is made at a boy’s initiation, carried in a dance, and burned afterward; the burning is called the death of the tamate.
The dragon-fly image called the tamate is made at a boy’s initiation, carried in a dance, and burned afterward.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 INTRODUCTION / R. M. S, I / CHAPTER II / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 1851-1954 confidence: high
A man is usually initiated into the Sukwe by his mother's brother; maternal uncles take part in a ceremony after a first child's birth, and an uninitiated child may enter the uncle's gamal but not the father's.
The passage states that a man is usually initiated into the Sukwe by his mother's brother, and that maternal uncles participate in a ceremony after a first birth.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 INTRODUCTION / R. M. S, I / CHAPTER II / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 1956-2056 confidence: high
The relation between a woman and her brother's child is very important in the Banks Islands; in Mota she is called veve vus rawe, a name connected with a ceremony.
The father's sister takes the leading part in an initiation ceremony where women assist and the initiate strikes a tusked pig's head.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 INTRODUCTION / R. M. S, I / CHAPTER II / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 2538-2630 confidence: medium
The real father could recover the child only by repaying the adopting father's expenditures with cent per cent interest; later payments or Sukwe initiation usually make repayment impossible, and adopting fathers make payments large to prevent repayment.
After later payments, especially after Sukwe initiation, recovery by the real father becomes effectively impossible because of accumulated payments and obligations.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 INTRODUCTION / R. M. S, I / CHAPTER II / BANKS ISLANDS; lines 2722-2811 confidence: medium
The obstacles to recovering the boy include the adopting father's sponsorship of initiation into the Stikive, money given for contributions connected with the boy's sogoi, trees planted for him, and years of food supply.
The adopting father’s responsibility for initiation into the Stikive, money contributions, planted trees, and food supply are listed as obstacles to the real father recovering the boy.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 J O / S II - / CHAPTER XII / TIKOPIA; lines 15231-15323 confidence: medium
The tuatina, or mother's brother, incises his nephew; at the first wearing of the maromaro presents are exchanged with the child's father; the tuatina also leads in digging a dead man's grave and mutual taking of possessions is noted.
The mother's brother incises the nephew, participates through exchange at the first wearing of the maromaro, and leads in digging the grave of a dead man related to him.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 J O / S II - / CHAPTER XII / TIKOPIA; lines 15424-15524 confidence: high
Incision occurs when a boy is about twelve, in the same fashion as Tonga, with the prepuce slit but not removed; before it, the chief offers kava to the dead and prays for success.
The boy undergoes a defined puberty operation preceded by prayer, framed as an ordeal, followed by kin responses, feasts, gifts, and body marking.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 J O / S II - / CHAPTER XII / TIKOPIA; lines 15424-15524 confidence: medium
After incision the boy enters the house; feasts follow, presents are made to the uncle and chief, and the boy is smeared with turmeric mixed with coconut cream, which appears red.
After incision, the boy is smeared with a turmeric-coconut mixture that appears red on specified parts of the body.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 1 J O / S II - / CHAPTER XII / TIKOPIA; lines 15629-15720 confidence: medium
Kava is offered before a boy's incision, during a chief's attempted cure, before journeys, in agricultural contexts, before cutting a chief's canoe tree, and at first cooking of certain fish catches.
Kava is offered before a boy is incised and before a Tikopian undertakes a journey.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXI / COMMUNISM / CHAPTER XXII / FUNCTIONS OF RELATIVES; lines 7635-7736 confidence: high
In rites after the birth of a first-born child, the father's sister has an important share; she leads the initiation into the Avtagataga rank of the Sukwe, the only occasion on which women participate in that institution's ritual.
The father's sister takes the leading part in the rite of initiation into the Avtagataga rank of the Sukwe, described as the only occasion on which women participate in that institution's ritual.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXIII / THE LINGUISTIC COMPARISON / CHAPTER XXIV / SECRET SOCIETIES; lines 10060-10160 confidence: high
Intermarriage reduces the aboriginal/immigrant divide; aboriginal men seek admission to secret rites, with gamal membership proposed as a preliminary to Tamate societies and rites in the bush.
Admission to the gamal is described as a necessary preliminary to Tamate societies, and full access to Tamate liwoa requires passage through many stages.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXIII / THE LINGUISTIC COMPARISON / CHAPTER XXIV / SECRET SOCIETIES; lines 10060-10160 confidence: high
Admission of aborigines to the gamal is proposed as a motive for Sukwe divisions; gradual batches of entrants are placed below or apart from earlier members, and the Tamatsina/Tavatsukwe boundary is suggested to reflect immigrant versus later aboriginal membership.
The Sukwe is described as having many ranks, and Tamate societies are described as having classes and degrees of importance tied to gradual admission.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXIII / THE LINGUISTIC COMPARISON / CHAPTER XXIV / SECRET SOCIETIES; lines 10060-10160 confidence: medium
Tavatsukwe requires prior Tamate liwoa membership; Tavatsukwe initiates are associated with drinking and making kava, while those below Tavatsukwe may be beaten before Tamate liwoa initiation.
The passage states that only those below Tavatsukwe may be beaten before an initiation into Tamate liwoa.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXIII / THE LINGUISTIC COMPARISON / CHAPTER XXIV / SECRET SOCIETIES; lines 10162-10257 confidence: medium
The passage says that, if such a belief existed, societies founded by the strangers would naturally be called Tamate or “ghost,” their members would receive the same name, and admission to the societies would be representative of death.
The passage states that if the Tamate societies were regarded as associations of the dead, the process of admission would be representative of death.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXIII / THE LINGUISTIC COMPARISON / CHAPTER XXIV / SECRET SOCIETIES; lines 10259-10355 confidence: high
The representation of death is described as the leading motive of initiation and a fundamental feature of Tamate ritual; the candidate would not speak to the uninitiated, and the feature is attributed to beliefs brought by immigrants.
The passage explicitly describes representation of death as the leading motive of the ceremony of initiation and a fundamental feature of Tamate ritual.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXIII / THE LINGUISTIC COMPARISON / CHAPTER XXIV / SECRET SOCIETIES; lines 10259-10355 confidence: medium
The representation of death is described as the leading motive of initiation and a fundamental feature of Tamate ritual; the candidate would not speak to the uninitiated, and the feature is attributed to beliefs brought by immigrants.
The passage says the representation of death might be understood as making the initiate believe he was entering the society of the dead.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXIII / THE LINGUISTIC COMPARISON / CHAPTER XXIV / SECRET SOCIETIES; lines 10561-10660 confidence: high
Tamate societies take names from fish, birds, and other objects; such objects are avoided by non-members, tamate names are not openly uttered by women or uninitiated men, and a Seglama member uses an indirect name for the associated bird.
The passage contrasts women and uninitiated men with initiated men and society members, and describes restricted utterance and use of tamate names and objects.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXIII / THE LINGUISTIC COMPARISON / CHAPTER XXIV / SECRET SOCIETIES; lines 10662-10751 confidence: medium
The author states that immigrants are supposed to have founded Sukwe and Tamate and gradually admitted aborigines; he says continuity was needed for the visitor-brought plant to root in aboriginal soil.
The passage describes secret organizations with ranks or groupings, gradual admission to participation, and early limits on membership before later admission of pure aborigines.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXIII / THE LINGUISTIC COMPARISON / CHAPTER XXIV / SECRET SOCIETIES; lines 10753-10856 confidence: low
The special features of the men's house in the Banks and Torres Islands and the New Hebrides are described as ranks among members and the connection of those ranks with secret societies.
The passage identifies ranks among members of the men's house and the connection of these ranks with secret societies as special features of the Banks, Torres, and New Hebrides organizations.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXIII / THE LINGUISTIC COMPARISON / CHAPTER XXIV / SECRET SOCIETIES; lines 10858-10971 confidence: high
New Hebrides Bweta, Bwatu, or Welu societies are compared to Banks Tamate; in Pentecost every male becomes a member, with mass initiations every six to ten years and several months of seclusion.
Pentecost initiations admit large groups at intervals followed by months of seclusion, and Malikolo rank rises are followed by seclusion.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXIII / THE LINGUISTIC COMPARISON / CHAPTER XXIV / SECRET SOCIETIES; lines 10858-10971 confidence: high
The loll of Pentecost, Sukwe of Aurora, and Hukwe of Lepers’ Island are said to be much like the Banks Sukwe, with fewer ranks than Mota and similar initiation and rank-raising.
Several societies have rank systems, rank-raising ceremonies, new names at each rise, and in the Maskelyne Islands the highest rank is linked by the author to a long series of initiations.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXIII / THE LINGUISTIC COMPARISON / CHAPTER XXIV / SECRET SOCIETIES; lines 10858-10971 confidence: medium
The death connection is said to be less obvious in Pentecost; Codrington denied ghost or spirit intercourse there, while Aurora manifestations are believed to be ghosts, and the author links seclusion to a possible ritual representation of death. Ordeals, animal masks, and absence of a known soloi-like taboo are also noted.
The passage mentions ghost beliefs in Aurora and Ambrym, the author's suggestion of ritual death representation through seclusion, and the Maskelyne highest rank as ghostly dignity.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXIII / THE LINGUISTIC COMPARISON / CHAPTER XXIV / SECRET SOCIETIES; lines 10858-10971 confidence: high
The death connection is said to be less obvious in Pentecost; Codrington denied ghost or spirit intercourse there, while Aurora manifestations are believed to be ghosts, and the author links seclusion to a possible ritual representation of death. Ordeals, animal masks, and absence of a known soloi-like taboo are also noted.
Ambrym ranks use plants and flowers as taboo-signs, the passage notes absence of a known soloi-like taboo, and the Malikolo suli has washing and women’s-face restrictions during seclusion.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXIII / THE LINGUISTIC COMPARISON / CHAPTER XXIV / SECRET SOCIETIES; lines 10973-11054 confidence: high
The passage compares Ta7nate liwoa and Matambala initiation: one candidate clasps six stakes; the other clasps a tree and is branded in six places; the author says these shared details point to the common nature of the rites.
The compared rites center on an initiation candidate clasping stakes or a tree, with Matambala adding sixfold branding.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXIII / THE LINGUISTIC COMPARISON / CHAPTER XXIV / SECRET SOCIETIES; lines 11056-11161 confidence: high
The Nanga cult is described as similar in essential character to secret societies elsewhere in Melanesia because members were brought at initiation into communion with the dead; the author notes differences from Banks and Solomons rites, at least two Nanga varieties, records of only one, and the danger of relying on negative evidence.
The passage explicitly states that Nanga members were brought at initiation into communion with the dead.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXIII / THE LINGUISTIC COMPARISON / CHAPTER XXIV / SECRET SOCIETIES; lines 9863-9948 confidence: high
Sukwe and Tamate are associated as village and bush organizations; important Tamate societies require higher Sukwe rank, and some Sukwe ranks are linked to certain Tamate societies.
Both institutions are entered by initiation, and the gamal and Tamate societies require ceremonies, rank, or other qualifications for entry.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXIII / THE LINGUISTIC COMPARISON / CHAPTER XXIV / SECRET SOCIETIES; lines 9863-9948 confidence: high
The Tamate ceremonial and name are connected with death; the most characteristic initiation is described as a prolonged representation of death preliminary to full entrance, in which the initiate becomes a tamate or ghost.
The characteristic Tamate initiation is described as a prolonged representation of death before full entry, with the initiate becoming a tamate or ghost.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXIV / SECRET SOCIETIES / CHAPTER XXV / TIKOPIA; lines 11450-11545 confidence: high
In eastern Polynesia, societies called Areois are said to have had several ranks similar to those of the Melanesian Sukwe and to have been entered by initiation.
The Areois are explicitly described as entered by a process of initiation and as having ranks similar to the Melanesian Sukwe.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXIV / SECRET SOCIETIES / CHAPTER XXV / TIKOPIA; lines 11548-11575 confidence: high
Initiation and raising to a higher rank were accompanied by ceremonies, and the offering of a pig formed an essential part.
The passage explicitly describes initiation and raising to a higher rank as accompanied by ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXV / TIKOPIA / CHAPTER XXVI / KAVA AND BETEL; lines 11688-11782 confidence: medium
Kava use is described as closely associated with religious practice; kava drinking is prominent at birth, initiation, and death, and “kava is offered to the dead with the accompaniment of prayer.”
Kava drinking is named as a prominent ritual feature at birth, initiation, and death.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXV / TIKOPIA / CHAPTER XXVI / KAVA AND BETEL; lines 11971-12069 confidence: medium
The matrilineal region is described as having a cult of ghosts, totemism, property protection by taboo-marks connected with ghostly tindalo, strong resemblance between Tamate secret ritual and open Solomon Islands culture, and evidence of secret societies similar to southern Melanesia.
The passage says the kava-people founded the Tamate societies and that their culture is enshrined in Tamate ritual; secret societies similar to southern Melanesia are mentioned in the matrilineal region.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXX / TOTEMISM / CHAPTER XXXI / DECORATIVE ART; lines 17904-18000 confidence: high
A diamond representing Tamate Viov is said to occur in ordinary art and in masks visible to the public; the passage suggests that extreme conventionalization may disguise sacred emblems so uninitiated persons do not recognize the human motive.
The passage explicitly connects secrecy, mystery, sacred objects, low rank, and the gaze of uninitiated persons with the need to disguise sacred emblems in conventional form.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXX / TOTEMISM / CHAPTER XXXI / DECORATIVE ART; lines 17904-18000 confidence: high
Pudding-knives of Ureparapara are said to belong to different Sukwe ranks; unchanged human forms belong to Kworokwovoiava and higher ranks, while conventionalized knives belong to lower grades.
Unchanged human figures are associated with high Sukwe ranks, while conventionalized versions are associated with lower grades and restricted use.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXX / TOTEMISM / CHAPTER XXXI / DECORATIVE ART; lines 18002-18099 confidence: medium
The author proposes that kava-people introduced human-figure art resembling their own features and that it became rectilinear geometrical art through earlier artistic tendencies and prohibition of pure immigrant art to uninitiated or low-degree persons in secret organisations.
The passage links pure immigrant art to prohibition by uninitiated persons or low-degree members of secret organisations, and links the malo-saru to high-ranking Sukwe members.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXII / COMMUNISM AND MONEY / CHAPTER XXXIII / RELIGION AND MAGIC; lines 19523-19618 confidence: high
Available evidence suggests that initiation reveals to the candidate that the supposed mysterious cry of the dead is produced by simple mechanical means like any other sound.
The passage describes initiation as the moment when the candidate learns that the cry of the dead is produced mechanically rather than mysteriously.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXII / COMMUNISM AND MONEY / CHAPTER XXXIII / RELIGION AND MAGIC; lines 19523-19618 confidence: medium
The religious classification of soloi differs by standpoint: members and uninitiated persons may answer differently, creating a difficulty in defining institutions psychologically.
The passage states that the same institution may appear religious to the uninitiated and not religious to initiated members after revelation of the secret.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXII / COMMUNISM AND MONEY / CHAPTER XXXIII / RELIGION AND MAGIC; lines 19620-19715 confidence: high
Initiation regulations may have more than ceremonial meaning; features viewed by the author as symbolic of death are discussed, along with possible rites bringing members into relations with the dead.
The passage explicitly discusses regulations and ritual of initiation, including features the author regards as symbolic of death.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXIII / RELIGION AND MAGIC / CHAPTER XXXIV / SUN AND MOON ; STONE-WORK; INCISION; TATTOOING; lines 20139-20247 confidence: medium
The Tamate Liwoa initiation includes six stakes clasped by the candidate and arranged east to west; the author relates the candidate’s movement to a representation of death and to the sun’s movement.
A Tamate Liwoa candidate clasps six east-west stakes; the author interprets the movement as toward a representation of death and in the direction of the sun’s movement.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXIII / RELIGION AND MAGIC / CHAPTER XXXIV / SUN AND MOON ; STONE-WORK; INCISION; TATTOOING; lines 20249-20354 confidence: medium
A sun cult is described as an element in the ritual of Banks Islands Tamate societies; current evidence for a hidden sun cult is limited to the Tamate liwoa of Mota, a society believed to have come from elsewhere.
The author identifies a hidden cult of the sun in the Tamate liwoa and connects the society through formulas used during initiation with other islands.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXIII / RELIGION AND MAGIC / CHAPTER XXXIV / SUN AND MOON ; STONE-WORK; INCISION; TATTOOING; lines 20758-20863 confidence: high
Ambrym organization entry is said to begin with circumcision; Malikolo boys are secluded in the amil for ten days after the operation; circumcision is noted in Fijian Nanga rites.
The passage reports circumcision as a first step in joining an Ambrym organization, seclusion of boys after the operation in Malikolo, and circumcision in Fijian Nanga rites.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXIV / SUN AND MOON ; STONE-WORK; INCISION; TATTOOING / CHAPTER XXXV / MATERIAL CULTURE; lines 21034-21133 confidence: high
Mats of Santa Cruz and the northern New Hebrides are important to the author's argument; if mats as money are ascribed to the kava-people, they may also be responsible for mats as clothing. The Pentecost men's malo is connected with Bweta, initiation into which occurs around the first assumption of the garment.
The Pentecost men's malo is associated with Bweta, and initiation into Bweta is said to occur about the time of the garment's first assumption.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXIV / SUN AND MOON ; STONE-WORK; INCISION; TATTOOING / CHAPTER XXXV / MATERIAL CULTURE; lines 21833-21927 confidence: medium
The passage turns to sound-producing instruments used in the ritual of Sukwe and Tamate societies, naming the werewere as the chief instrument and a distinguishing feature of Tamate liwoa.
The werewere, bullroarer, and related instruments are described as producing mysterious ritual sounds, with the werewere said to arouse the wonder and curiosity of the uninitiated.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXIV / SUN AND MOON ; STONE-WORK; INCISION; TATTOOING / CHAPTER XXXV / MATERIAL CULTURE; lines 21929-22036 confidence: medium
The pig is prominent in secret-organisation ritual; pig jawbone is money in the Torres Islands and appears in a dance for initiation into a higher Sukwe rank; the pig is also important in Areoi initiation in Polynesia.
The pig is prominent in secret-organisation ritual, the pig jawbone appears in a dance connected with initiation into a higher Sukwe rank, and the pig is important in Areoi initiation.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXIV / SUN AND MOON ; STONE-WORK; INCISION; TATTOOING / CHAPTER XXXV / MATERIAL CULTURE; lines 22038-22132 confidence: high
The passage lists ritual objects: Sukwe initiation uses pig, conch-shell, and cycas; Wometeloa dances use wooden gong, bow and arrow, money-measuring rods, pig's jawbone, head fillet, and armlets with scented leaves; Avtagataga admission uses mats, wooden gong, and a prominent pig head; Tamate ritual again uses pig and cycas.
The passage explicitly describes objects used in initiation into Sukwe, dances after Wometeloa initiation, Avtagataga admission, and Tamate ritual.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXIV / SUN AND MOON ; STONE-WORK; INCISION; TATTOOING / CHAPTER XXXV / MATERIAL CULTURE; lines 22038-22132 confidence: high
The passage lists ritual objects: Sukwe initiation uses pig, conch-shell, and cycas; Wometeloa dances use wooden gong, bow and arrow, money-measuring rods, pig's jawbone, head fillet, and armlets with scented leaves; Avtagataga admission uses mats, wooden gong, and a prominent pig head; Tamate ritual again uses pig and cycas.
The pig appears in Sukwe initiation, Wometeloa dance objects, Avtagataga admission, and Tamate ritual; the cycas tree appears in Sukwe and Tamate ritual.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXV / MATERIAL CULTURE / CHAPTER XXXVI / LANGUAGE; lines 22340-22434 confidence: high
Children are described as admitted early into the common life of men, removed from maternal influence, and there is evidence that initiation of children into the Sukwe was not a modern innovation.
The passage explicitly discusses the initiation of children into the Sukwe and their early admission into the common life of men.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXVI / LANGUAGE / CHAPTER XXXVII / THE BISMARCK ARCHIPELAGO; lines 24326-24432 confidence: high
The Dukduk Society is said to resemble the Tamate societies by meeting in the bush on a cleared space called taram or terete and by entry through male initiation, with a few old women participating on some occasions.
The Dukduk is entered by initiation open only to males and held in a cleared bush space.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXVI / LANGUAGE / CHAPTER XXXVII / THE BISMARCK ARCHIPELAGO; lines 24434-24513 confidence: high
Barriai and Kilenge have an aulu or bokumu dance with a cylindrical mask; only initiates may see it, others are warned by bullroarer, and pig payments grant access to the bullroarer and dance.
Restricted dances and secret societies of initiated men are described, with masks used especially in relation to uninitiated persons.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXVI / LANGUAGE / CHAPTER XXXVII / THE BISMARCK ARCHIPELAGO; lines 24434-24513 confidence: medium
Barriai and Kilenge have an aulu or bokumu dance with a cylindrical mask; only initiates may see it, others are warned by bullroarer, and pig payments grant access to the bullroarer and dance.
The bullroarer warns non-initiates away, produces Rukruk sound, is used in Matambala, and is suggested as the source of Dukduk mysterious sound.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXVI / LANGUAGE / CHAPTER XXXVII / THE BISMARCK ARCHIPELAGO; lines 24434-24513 confidence: medium
Barriai and Kilenge have an aulu or bokumu dance with a cylindrical mask; only initiates may see it, others are warned by bullroarer, and pig payments grant access to the bullroarer and dance.
A new member pays one pig to see the bullroarer and a second pig to gain admission to the dance.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXVI / LANGUAGE / CHAPTER XXXVII / THE BISMARCK ARCHIPELAGO; lines 24516-24619 confidence: high
Ingiet initiation includes seclusion, interpreted as symbolical of death; when initiates are restored to relatives and friends, all present give them shell-money because they had been dead and are alive again.
Ingiet initiation involves seclusion interpreted as symbolic death, followed by restoration to relatives and friends because initiates had been dead and are alive again.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXVI / LANGUAGE / CHAPTER XXXVII / THE BISMARCK ARCHIPELAGO; lines 24516-24619 confidence: medium
The Ingiet is said to resemble Tamate societies more closely than Dukduk in some respects; there are many Ingiet societies, admission to one admits participation in all, and shell-money is important in initiation.
Shell-money is an important feature of initiation and is also presented to restored initiates by those present.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXVI / LANGUAGE / CHAPTER XXXVII / THE BISMARCK ARCHIPELAGO; lines 24621-24719 confidence: high
The passage says the Ingiet are not reported to make a mysterious sound; a conch-shell may warn uninitiated people away, but its source is not treated as secret.
The passage identifies the special secret of newly initiated Ingiet members as being shown stone images, while the uninitiated are kept away.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXVI / LANGUAGE / CHAPTER XXXVII / THE BISMARCK ARCHIPELAGO; lines 24721-24825 confidence: high
Practice of e magit requires Ingiet membership and a special initiation; in a secret bush hut initiates are shown two human-form images, one called mmigulai, a name also used for a sacred moiety bird.
Practice of e magit requires special initiation, including instruction in a secret bush hut through human-form images.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXVI / LANGUAGE / CHAPTER XXXVII / THE BISMARCK ARCHIPELAGO; lines 24827-24923 confidence: medium
The author links e magit and sacred stone images with animal masks, society names, Gazelle Peninsula stone images, Banks Islands societies, Melanesian totemism, guardian animals, and incarnation of the dead in animal form, all attributed to kava-people ideas and practices.
The passage connects secret societies with animal masks, animal names, stone images, e magit, and a distinction between initiated members and uninitiated people who dread ghosts and animals.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXVI / LANGUAGE / CHAPTER XXXVII / THE BISMARCK ARCHIPELAGO; lines 24925-25022 confidence: high
One Ingiet branch annually performs the Kinao ceremony, erecting a large tower-like structure on lopped tree branches; the tower is 20 to 25 metres high, narrows upward, and ends in a canoe-shaped platform reached by climbing inside.
The Kinao ceremony involves a tower erected on a tree, climbing within the tower to a high platform, and the initiation of boys.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXVI / LANGUAGE / CHAPTER XXXVII / THE BISMARCK ARCHIPELAGO; lines 25205-25306 confidence: medium
A young man distributes possessions to relatives and receives them back after months with one hundred percent interest; in the Banks Islands this is a preliminary to secret-organization entrance, while the Bismarck link is inferred in relation to Dukduk and Ingiet.
The Banks Islands practice is described as a preliminary to entrance into a secret organization; the passage cautiously infers a similar association in the Bismarck Archipelago due to Dukduk and Ingiet.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXVI / LANGUAGE / CHAPTER XXXVII / THE BISMARCK ARCHIPELAGO; lines 25521-25620 confidence: high
The Triton-shell conch is present in New Britain and New Ireland and is used in secret-organization ritual. When Ingiet members move a stone image, the conch announces its approach and warns uninitiated persons away; uninitiated speech associates it with an image from Nakanai.
The conch warns uninitiated persons away from a moving stone image and may be shown to an initiate in place of the image.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXVI / LANGUAGE / CHAPTER XXXVII / THE BISMARCK ARCHIPELAGO; lines 25521-25620 confidence: medium
The author concludes that most objects he ascribes to the kava-people are present in Dukduk and Ingiet and used in ways showing close connection with the societies' purposes, giving evidence for a common source and for the founders' religious beliefs and practices.
The author treats shared or related ritual objects as signs of continuity and common source among secret organizations.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXVI / LANGUAGE / CHAPTER XXXVII / THE BISMARCK ARCHIPELAGO; lines 25729-25809 confidence: high
At about puberty boys are circumcised in the men’s house; the foreskin is buried or burnt, the nose is bored afterward, and later the teeth are first blackened.
Boys undergo circumcision in the men’s house around puberty, followed by nose boring and first blackening of the teeth.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXVI / LANGUAGE / CHAPTER XXXVII / THE BISMARCK ARCHIPELAGO; lines 25729-25809 confidence: medium
Masks kept in the men’s house are used in dances; young men regarded as the masks’ children may destroy property and behave like secret-society members elsewhere in Melanesia, though no definite society connection is evidenced.
Masks are kept in the men’s house and used in dances; young men are regarded as children of the masks and behave like secret-society members elsewhere in Melanesia.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXVI / LANGUAGE / CHAPTER XXXVII / THE BISMARCK ARCHIPELAGO; lines 26524-26608 confidence: high
Incision is listed as a Matankor-associated custom; boys in Loniu, Pak, and Tong are reported as undergoing the operation, followed by kalou, a nine-day seclusion after being given coconuts.
The passage describes boys undergoing an operation interpreted as incision, followed by a named rite in which they are secluded for nine days after being given coconuts.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 CHAPTER XXXVIII / THE DUAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER XXXIX / CONCLUSIONS; lines 28071-28160 confidence: medium
The author reports that among the Sulka, the combination of circumcision and interment in a sitting position exists, and he describes their non-Melanesian language and dual organisation as evidence that they are close living representatives of the dual people.
The author reports the combination of circumcision and interment in the sitting position among the Sulka and links it to the dual people of Melanesia.
read in the book → -
The History of Melanesian Society, Volume 2 THE MORPHOLOGICAL COMPARISON OF SYSTEMS OF / RELATIONSHIP / CHAPTER XVII / MELANESIAN GERONTOCRACY; lines 3267-3361 confidence: medium
The author discusses a possible rite of initiation into old age, not based solely on age, with admission influenced by advantages or disqualifications and with young men excluded from elder rank.
The author suggests that, as initiation into manhood is widespread, there may have been a rite of initiation into old age marking entry into the elder circle.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea ADOPTION. / INFANCY AND YOUTH. / ADOLESCENCE. / INITIATION CEREMONIES.; lines 28794-28895 confidence: high
Initiation occurs after the flowering of the edible rush, orabu, and when mango ripens; fathers decide together and tell each boy that his orabu has flowered.
The passage explicitly describes initiation of boys with prescribed timing, beach actions, altered dress, supervision, food exchange, and taboos.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea ADOPTION. / INFANCY AND YOUTH. / ADOLESCENCE. / INITIATION CEREMONIES.; lines 28794-28895 confidence: medium
A menstruating woman uses a separate small pot at the common fire, stores it for future use, and washes in sea or fresh water at the end of the period, after which she is considered clean.
The boys drink salt water, dive beneath the surface while drinking, and later continue the sequence with coconut milk and changed dress; the same passage also describes washing after menstruation as producing cleanliness.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea ADOPTION. / INFANCY AND YOUTH. / ADOLESCENCE. / INITIATION CEREMONIES.; lines 28794-28895 confidence: high
No boy eats food prepared by his own mother; each leaves his portion in a pot outside another initiate's house. Meat, fish, fish-spawn, taro leaf, and sexual indulgence are forbidden, and sexual disobedience is associated with poor hair growth.
Initiates do not eat food prepared by their own mothers, leave their portions at another initiate's house, avoid specified foods, and are forbidden sexual indulgence.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea ADOPTION. / INFANCY AND YOUTH. / ADOLESCENCE. / INITIATION CEREMONIES.; lines 28897-28996 confidence: high
Male initiates build and occupy a potuma apart from the settlement, are called agariria, sleep on sand during construction, avoid the settlement, receive food from mothers in special pots, are avoided by others, and are visited by old men who repeat taboos.
The passage describes boys secluded in a potuma, a Gelaria boy undergoing viginana, and Wamira girls formerly secluded around puberty.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea ADOPTION. / INFANCY AND YOUTH. / ADOLESCENCE. / INITIATION CEREMONIES.; lines 28897-28996 confidence: medium
Male initiates build and occupy a potuma apart from the settlement, are called agariria, sleep on sand during construction, avoid the settlement, receive food from mothers in special pots, are avoided by others, and are visited by old men who repeat taboos.
Male initiates avoid the settlement and sleep apart; the Gelaria boy may not cross to the women's side of the house floor; Wamira girls are confined and restricted at night.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea ADOPTION. / INFANCY AND YOUTH. / ADOLESCENCE. / INITIATION CEREMONIES.; lines 28897-28996 confidence: high
Male initiates build and occupy a potuma apart from the settlement, are called agariria, sleep on sand during construction, avoid the settlement, receive food from mothers in special pots, are avoided by others, and are visited by old men who repeat taboos.
The passage notes special pots for male initiates, abstinence from flesh and fish in Gelaria, mediated passing of food, and girls' abstinence from flesh food.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea ADOPTION. / INFANCY AND YOUTH. / ADOLESCENCE. / INITIATION CEREMONIES.; lines 28897-28996 confidence: high
During seclusion, initiates may hunt and fish but give quarry to specified kin; at the end they recover belts and ara, cleanse in the sea, put on former clothing, first wear combs, oil themselves, paint faces black and red, return to fathers' houses, and leave the potuma to rot.
Male initiation ends with sea cleansing, returned garments, combing, oiling, and face painting; Gelaria viginana ends with river bathing, belt and ara, public combing, ornaments, and a feast.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea ADOPTION. / INFANCY AND YOUTH. / ADOLESCENCE. / INITIATION CEREMONIES.; lines 28897-28996 confidence: high
Male initiates build and occupy a potuma apart from the settlement, are called agariria, sleep on sand during construction, avoid the settlement, receive food from mothers in special pots, are avoided by others, and are visited by old men who repeat taboos.
Old men repeat taboos to boys in the potuma, while the Gelaria father instructs the boy in male behavior, war obedience, and fair sharing of food.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea ADOPTION. / INFANCY AND YOUTH. / ADOLESCENCE. / INITIATION CEREMONIES.; lines 28897-28996 confidence: medium
The potuma seclusion does not separate clans or kimta and lasts from the flowering of the orabu rush until the sun reaches its most northerly direction, about four to six months.
Male seclusion is measured from orabu flowering until the sun reaches its most northerly direction, while Gelaria viginana lasts from one orabu flowering to the next.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea ASSUMPTION OF THE PERINEAL BANDAGE, ITABURI. / THE IBITOE. / INITIATION. / ARUARU CEREMONIES.; lines 15003-15112 confidence: high
Boys about ten and older lads approaching puberty, called miori, are initiated together; they are painted red and confined during daylight for about two months in the back compartment of an aruaru marea, with limited night movement.
The passage explicitly frames the ceremonies as initiation and describes staged seclusion, elder instruction, craft-making, adornment, fasting, public dancing, return to parents, and relations with fully initiated men.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea ASSUMPTION OF THE PERINEAL BANDAGE, ITABURI. / THE IBITOE. / INITIATION. / ARUARU CEREMONIES.; lines 15003-15112 confidence: medium
The chief announces the boys have completed their belts and other items; the aruaru leave the marea without ceremony and go to their parents' houses, where their mothers first pretend not to recognize them.
After leaving the marea, initiates return to their parents' houses and their mothers initially feign not recognizing them.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea ASSUMPTION OF THE PERINEAL BANDAGE, ITABURI. / THE IBITOE. / INITIATION. / ARUARU CEREMONIES.; lines 15003-15112 confidence: medium
Old men teach the initiates to make iu, itaretare frameworks of vera dancing masks, dancing plumes, and pearl shell crescents.
Initiates learn to make ornaments from fully initiated men, and the ornaments later become the property of those older men.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea ASSUMPTION OF THE PERINEAL BANDAGE, ITABURI. / THE IBITOE. / INITIATION. / ARUARU CEREMONIES.; lines 15003-15112 confidence: medium
After about two months in the village, the aruaru are secluded again for another month and are supposed to fast for a day; pairs of boys open and eat a coconut without making noise while breaking the shell.
During the second seclusion the initiates are supposed to fast, and pairs try to open and eat a coconut without making noise while breaking the shell.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea ASSUMPTION OF THE PERINEAL BANDAGE, ITABURI. / THE IBITOE. / INITIATION. / ARUARU CEREMONIES.; lines 15003-15112 confidence: high
Initiates wear ornaments when leaving seclusion to dance, return and discard finery, make a bakoro mask like a hat, dance wearing it, return, and make a basket-work ornament.
The initiates repeatedly leave seclusion wearing masks, iu, mask frameworks, plumes, shell crescents, and basket-work ornaments to dance before returning to the marea.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea ASSUMPTION OF THE PERINEAL BANDAGE, ITABURI. / THE IBITOE. / INITIATION. / ARUARU CEREMONIES.; lines 15114-15183 confidence: high
Initiates stay in the bush, enter the marea at dusk, are questioned by the chief about weariness, give no answer, and know seclusion ends when one member has had connection.
The passage identifies the aruaru as an initiation ceremonial involving seclusion, night movement under coverings, completion of initiation, and a change from miori to buiapu.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea ASSUMPTION OF THE PERINEAL BANDAGE, ITABURI. / THE IBITOE. / INITIATION. / ARUARU CEREMONIES.; lines 15114-15183 confidence: high
Dr Strong's Waima information says every male formerly underwent aruaru, usually before marriage; the ceremony began about the south-east monsoon, lasted about a year, and included four dances with initiate and older-men dance roles.
At Waima the initiation is said to begin around the south-east monsoon, last about a year, and include four dances timed to stages of the monsoon cycle.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea ASSUMPTION OF THE PERINEAL BANDAGE, ITABURI. / THE IBITOE. / INITIATION. / ARUARU CEREMONIES.; lines 15114-15183 confidence: medium
Initiates stay in the bush, enter the marea at dusk, are questioned by the chief about weariness, give no answer, and know seclusion ends when one member has had connection.
Seclusion ends for the initiates when one member has connection with a girl who later becomes his wife; initiates also seek girls whom they usually marry later.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea AVOIDANCE OF CONTACT. / ADOPTION. / INFANCY AND YOUTH. / ADOLESCENCE.; lines 28666-28792 confidence: medium
Boys before puberty begin chewing areca; youths and young adults may blacken teeth using tari, badira leaves, and water applied overnight; ornament and attraction are stated reasons.
The passage connects puberty and adolescence with teeth blackening, tattooing, menarche, and boys sleeping away from home.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea CHAPTER LII / FAMILY LIFE, YOUTH AND ADOLESCENCE. / CHILDHOOD AND ADOLESCENCE. / S. N. G.; lines 38895-38996 confidence: medium
“There is no Initiation ceremony at puberty”
The passage explicitly states there is no initiation ceremony at puberty, while describing age-linked practices such as boys sleeping apart and girls’ teeth blackening and special dish use.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea CHAPTER LII / FAMILY LIFE, YOUTH AND ADOLESCENCE. / CHILDHOOD AND ADOLESCENCE. / S. N. G.; lines 38895-38996 confidence: medium
Around puberty boys sleep in a separate building, often an empty yam house, shared by members of all clans; the boys’ sleeping-place is called burukuku matura.
Boys around puberty sleep separately in an empty yam house or special sleeping-place shared by members of all clans.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea CHAPTER LII / FAMILY LIFE, YOUTH AND ADOLESCENCE. / CHILDHOOD AND ADOLESCENCE. / S. N. G.; lines 38895-38996 confidence: medium
There is no ceremonial seclusion at first period; a girl’s teeth are blackened at puberty, she eats from a special dish, and her food is cooked at the common fire.
At puberty, girls’ teeth are blackened and they eat from a special dish, though there is no ceremonial seclusion and food is cooked at the common fire.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea CHAPTER XXI / ASSUMPTION OF THE PERINEAL BANDAGE, ITABURI. / THE IBITOE. / INITIATION.; lines 14906-15001 confidence: high
No definite Yule Island initiation ceremony for the ibitoe was elicited; their restrictions could cause bodily discomfort. At Waima, boys about puberty formerly underwent an elaborate ceremonial with seclusion.
Waima boys about puberty underwent aruaru, with seclusion in specially built aruaru marea as an essential feature.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea CHAPTER XXI / ASSUMPTION OF THE PERINEAL BANDAGE, ITABURI. / THE IBITOE. / INITIATION.; lines 14906-15001 confidence: low
No definite Yule Island initiation ceremony for the ibitoe was elicited; their restrictions could cause bodily discomfort. At Waima, boys about puberty formerly underwent an elaborate ceremonial with seclusion.
The ibitoe restrictions are described as potentially causing bodily discomfort and as partly equivalent to physical training when boys enter manhood.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea CHAPTER XXI / ASSUMPTION OF THE PERINEAL BANDAGE, ITABURI. / THE IBITOE. / INITIATION.; lines 14906-15001 confidence: medium
Waima is said to have been influenced by proximity to the Elema tribes; aruaru customs are presented as probably a modification of Elema initiation ceremonies in eravo clubhouses, which include residence and instruction in making armbands and dancing ornaments; aruaru is said not to occur among the more distant Roro.
Elema initiation is described as involving residence in an eravo clubhouse, during which boys are taught to make armbands and dancing ornaments.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea CHAPTER XXIV / CHAPTER XXV / CHAPTER XXVI / CHAPTER XXVII; lines 437-473 confidence: high
Chapter XXI lists childhood, assumption of the perineal bandage, Itaburi, the Ibitoe, initiation, Aruaru ceremonies, and tattooing of girls.
The contents line explicitly lists initiation among childhood topics and adjacent ritual items.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea CHAPTER XXIV / MAGIC AND SORCERY. / SORCERY. / MAGIC.; lines 16589-16653 confidence: medium
Arms are kept in the paiha marea; warriors meet there before battle and feast there after successful fighting; homicides are secluded there while purified from blood taint.
Warriors who had not previously killed a man pass through seclusion and cleansing and then receive the homicide-only kotyu ornament in their headdress.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea CHAPTER XXVIII / DIVISIONS WITHIN THE PANGUA. / CHAPTER XXIX / CHIEFTAINSHIP.; lines 18915-19021 confidence: medium
The passage says Mekeo has no inferior chiefs comparable with the ovia akiva of Roro and Paitana. It also says the lopia fda cuts up a pig and removes fat, and a youth qualifying for hereditary chieftainship ceremonially dismembers a pig while an old chief advises or guides his hand.
A youth goes through a ceremony qualifying him for hereditary chieftainship by ceremonially dismembering a pig, with an old chief advising or guiding his hand.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea CHAPTER XXXV / CHAPTER XXXVI / CHAPTER XXXVn / CHAPTER XXXVHI; lines 548-564 confidence: medium
"Initiation Ceremonies ... Initiation of Boys — Initiation of Girls."
The passage explicitly names initiation ceremonies and divides them into initiation of boys and initiation of girls.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea CHIEFTAINSHIP. / INSIGNIUM OF CHIEFTAINSHIP. / CHAPTER XX / MAREA, CLUBHOUSES.; lines 12798-12905 confidence: high
The passage distinguishes ordinary marea of ovia itsipana and ovia awarina, battle or spear marea of war chiefs, and special artiani and paiha marea; special marea are built by only a few clans but used ceremonially by all male members.
The artiani marea are identified as a special class of marea formerly used for initiation ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea DANCES. / SONGS. / THE WALAGA FEAST AND THE CULT OF THE MANGO. / THE WALAGA FEAST AT DIWARI.; lines 33637-33737 confidence: low
The potuma was for fasting men to sleep in, though not all did; Tebari, the taniwaga or feast chief, slept in his own house.
The potuma is described as the place where fasting men were to sleep during the walaga.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea DECAY OF OAOA. / DOUBTFUL OAOA. / CHAPTER XIX / CHIEFTAINSHIP.; lines 12518-12616 confidence: medium
A man recognized as heir to chieftainship is not recognized as chief at his father's death unless he has taken part in the ceremony called at Siria bearai.
An heir to chieftainship is not recognized as chief unless he has taken part in the ceremony called at Siria bearai.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea DOUBTFUL OAOA. / CHAPTER XIX / CHIEFTAINSHIP. / INSIGNIUM OF CHIEFTAINSHIP.; lines 12619-12673 confidence: medium
The passage says the main feature of the qualifying ceremony is public investiture of young chiefs with the eaii rove before puberty, performed in a chief's clubhouse; the ornament is one only chiefs may wear.
The qualifying ceremony usually takes place before puberty and publicly invests youths with the chiefly ornament.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea GEOGRAPHICAL AND SOCIAL RELATIONS. / S. N. G. / CHAPTER L / CLANS AND TOTEMS.; lines 37771-37888 confidence: high
Chiefs and commoners may have inherited reputations as medicine men through initiation into a secret by fathers, mothers, or uncles; magic is not limited to the property of one's own family or clan.
Medicine men are said to inherit reputation through initiation into a secret by predecessors.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea HENI CEREMONY. / EAR PIERCING. / NOSE BORING. / CHAPTER IV; lines 4985-5066 confidence: medium
Betrothal follows the couple's decision to marry; the girl makes the proposal, refusal may be sent later through a friend or henamo, and the betrothed girl's torso is tattooed by a woman accustomed to tattooing, with Koita and Motu using the same pattern.
The betrothed girl receives a torso tattoo, and shortly before marriage the bride-elect receives a V-shaped gado mark.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea LAKATOI LANGUAGE. / CHAPTER IX / HOMICIDE IN RELATION TO THE COMMUNITY. / HOMICIDE IN RELATION TO THE INDIVIDUAL.; lines 7972-8023 confidence: medium
The homicide bathed in salt or fresh water, went straight to his house, stayed secluded about a week as aina, avoided women, used a single-pronged pig or kangaroo bone fork, and was avoided by his womenfolk.
The homicide passes through marked stages: bathing, house seclusion as aina, avoidance of women, special eating implement, bush shelter residence, new sihi, dance and dubu gathering, return home, and cessation of the aina state.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea LIST OF TEXT FIGURES / FIG. PAGE / FIG. PAGE / ERRATA; lines 1405-1505 confidence: medium
The passage notes the Papuo-Melanesian "absence of long and rigid seclusion ceremonies for boys at puberty" and says this seems to be a Papuan characteristic.
The passage identifies long and rigid seclusion ceremonies for boys at puberty as a Papuan characteristic and explicitly notes their absence among Papuo-Melanesians.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea LIST OF TEXT FIGURES / FIG. PAGE / FIG. PAGE / ERRATA; lines 2254-2347 confidence: high
At Babaka in June 1898, seven recently tattooed nubile girls were initiated on a dubu; an old woman anointed them with oil, after which the girls cut yams and threw areca nuts to the crowd.
The ceremony is explicitly called an initiation ceremony of seven recently tattooed nubile girls, performed on the dubu with oil anointing, yam cutting, and areca-nut throwing.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea LIST OF TEXT FIGURES / FIG. PAGE / FIG. PAGE / ERRATA; lines 2453-2552 confidence: medium
A note states that Waima and Kevori show Gulf influence: some inhabitants show it physically, long initiation ceremonies for boys absent among the Roro were borrowed from Elema tribes, and decorative art and clubhouse decoration also suggest Gulf influence.
A note states that long initiation ceremonies for boys, absent among the Roro, occur at Waima and probably Kevori and have been borrowed from Elema tribes of the Papuan Gulf.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea MAGIC AND SORCERY. / SORCERY. / MAGIC. / KAIVAKUKU.; lines 16656-16761 confidence: high
Each Gulf village has hereditary harihu; men know they are human, while women and uninitiated youths are taught they are spirits from the bush and fear them; women approaching are killed, children approaching are beaten, harihu come from the bush side after staying in scrub shelters, and initiates in the eravo are instructed about them.
Only men know the harihu are human; women and uninitiated youths are taught they are spirits from the bush, and novices in the eravo are instructed about the harihu.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea MAREA, CLUBHOUSES. / THE BUILDING AND INAUGURATION OF A MAREA. / GAGA IN RELATION TO THE MAREA. / CLASSIFICATION OF OAOA FOUND IN MAREA.; lines 13211-13334 confidence: high
Foreign dada are introduced; in special aruaru marea used in initiation ceremonies, the badges of clans participating in aruaru ceremonies were formerly represented.
Special aruaru marea are described as used in initiation ceremonies, and the badges of participating clans were formerly represented in them.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea MAREA, CLUBHOUSES. / THE BUILDING AND INAUGURATION OF A MAREA. / GAGA IN RELATION TO THE MAREA. / CLASSIFICATION OF OAOA FOUND IN MAREA.; lines 13336-13461 confidence: medium
Rabau at Mou is described as probably an aruaru marea, though not directly confirmed; the note says seclusion of initiates in aruaru marea had ceased at Waima and reports that Mou aruaru involved folk of all itsubu being shut up in a marea, with no death in about a year as a condition.
The note explicitly mentions seclusion of initiates in aruaru marea and reports a ceremony in which folk of all itsubu meet and are shut up in a marea.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea MARKETS. / CHAPTER VIII / LEGEND OF THE ORIGIN OF THE HIRI. / CUSTOMS AND PROCEDURE BEFORE THE VOYAGE.; lines 6039-6149 confidence: medium
After caulking, the asi are floated, lashed, and decked; each leader chooses an udiha, usually a son or raimu and preferably prepubertal, who becomes helaga, is carried and paddled to the lakatoi without touching salt water, and carries a new mat and vaina while wearing a new sihi.
The udiha is preferably prepubertal, becomes helaga, wears a new sihi, is transported without touching salt water, sleeps aboard, eats first, and follows food and drink taboos.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea NAME GIVING. / HENI CEREMONY. / EAR PIERCING. / NOSE BORING.; lines 4873-4982 confidence: medium
“The septum of the nose is pierced when a child is some eight or ten years old. A piece of the dark wood gari...”
The passage describes nose piercing around age eight or ten and a fixed order of tattooing for girls from childhood through puberty and marriage-related stages.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea NAME GIVING. / HENI CEREMONY. / EAR PIERCING. / NOSE BORING.; lines 4873-4982 confidence: high
Final markings include those between umbilicus and breast, the gado or V-shaped chest mark, gadogado on the nape, and lower-leg designs; gado and gadogado are added when marriage is recognized, and navel-to-breast markings usually when marriage is decided.
The gado and gadogado are added when marriage is recognized, while markings between navel and breast are usually assumed earlier when marriage is decided.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea SHOWING THE NGOPU GROUP TO WHICH / EACH PANGUA BELONGS. / CLUBHOUSES. / NGOVE.; lines 18440-18512 confidence: medium
No women may enter the ngove or its verandah; membership is limited to members of a single ikupu.
Lads who have attained puberty sleep in the ngove, a male clubhouse from which women are excluded.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea STONE CIRCLES AND SQUATTING PLACES. / OWNERSHIP OF LAND. / KIMTA AND ERIAM. / BOYS GIRLS; lines 27584-27699 confidence: low
The am kimta impressed age positions on the community, especially the rising generation; clan, relationship, and wealth distinctions did not structure the eating; boys participated around the time they pulled food grown by themselves and expected invitations to eat with age-mates in other villages.
Boys participate in am kimta around the time they pull food grown by themselves, and this occurs in a context described as impressing age positions on the rising generation.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea TABLE OF THE PANGUA OF THE BIOFA AND VEE, / SHOWING THE NGOPU GROUP TO WHICH / EACH PANGUA BELONGS. / CLUBHOUSES.; lines 18340-18438 confidence: medium
Newly returned warriors throw spears at and into the ufu of war and faia chiefs; they are called ngove, compared to Roro rove and Motu helaga, and remain secluded in the ufu of faia chiefs behind plaited coconut leaves.
Newly returned warriors enter strict seclusion, observe restrictions around food and conduct, wash in herb-infused water, and then pass into a period of partial re-entry.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea THE BEREINA. / CHAPTER XXI / ASSUMPTION OF THE PERINEAL BANDAGE, ITABURI. / THE IBITOE.; lines 14862-14904 confidence: high
A boy after assuming the itaburi remains miori until near puberty, is called ibitoe ibitoe at Roro, and as puberty advances becomes ibitoe while decreasing participation in childish games.
The passage presents a puberty-related male status following the itaburi, marked by changed residence, avoidance rules, food restrictions, work duties, and seclusion during drum-making.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea THE BEREINA. / CHAPTER XXI / ASSUMPTION OF THE PERINEAL BANDAGE, ITABURI. / THE IBITOE.; lines 14862-14904 confidence: medium
Dancing and preparation for dancing are important to ibitoe; many make drums for themselves, usually in groups of three or four, and while doing so must live in the bush and avoid being seen by women.
Many ibitoe make drums for dancing while living in the bush, avoiding women, limiting foods and drinks, avoiding fresh water, and observing penalties linked to the drum if taboos are broken.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea THE IBITOE. / INITIATION. / ARUARU CEREMONIES. / TATTOOING OF GIRLS.; lines 15185-15276 confidence: high
There is no ceremony for first wearing the kiva; before face tattooing and nubility a girl is called wawaho, and she learns garden work with her mother.
The passage presents tattooing as a staged transition from childhood status to nubility and later marriage-readiness, with named status changes from wawaho to waho to buiapu.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea THE IBITOE. / INITIATION. / ARUARU CEREMONIES. / TATTOOING OF GIRLS.; lines 15185-15276 confidence: high
On the feast day finishing touches are made, the girl is considered nubile and called waho, and she is ornamented with valuables borrowed from both paternal and maternal clan members.
Face tattooing is described as extremely painful, and completion of the face tattooing coincides with recognition as nubile and the waho status.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea THE IBITOE. / INITIATION. / ARUARU CEREMONIES. / TATTOOING OF GIRLS.; lines 15185-15276 confidence: high
The ornamented girl ceremonially walks in the village center, then for five days sits on her father's verandah, is rove, observes movement and work restrictions, avoids touching food with her hands, and may visit other waho.
During the rove period the girl is ornamented and publicly visible but subject to restrictions on movement, work, cooking, fetching water, and touching food.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea THE WAIMA. / THE BEREINA. / CHAPTER XXI / ASSUMPTION OF THE PERINEAL BANDAGE, ITABURI.; lines 14813-14859 confidence: high
After a boy has had his ears pierced and while he is still a miori, his father kills a dog, hangs it at the front of his house, and gives it to the boy's maternal uncle.
The passage describes a staged transition for a boy after ear piercing, culminating in the maternal uncle putting the itaburi on him.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea THE WAIMA. / THE BEREINA. / CHAPTER XXI / ASSUMPTION OF THE PERINEAL BANDAGE, ITABURI.; lines 14813-14859 confidence: medium
After a boy has had his ears pierced and while he is still a miori, his father kills a dog, hangs it at the front of his house, and gives it to the boy's maternal uncle.
The dog is given to the maternal uncle and described as in some sense the price paid for the boy's assumption of the itaburi.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea THE WAIMA. / THE BEREINA. / CHAPTER XXI / ASSUMPTION OF THE PERINEAL BANDAGE, ITABURI.; lines 14813-14859 confidence: high
The boy is sent to his maternal uncle, who in his own house puts the itaburi on his nephew; the boy returns to his father, and the father and paternal relatives are not present at the first investiture.
The maternal uncle receives the dog and is the one who puts the itaburi on the boy, while the father and paternal relatives are absent.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians of British New Guinea TRADE. / MARKETS. / CHAPTER VIII / LEGEND OF THE ORIGIN OF THE HIRI.; lines 5873-5993 confidence: high
The dirava Edai arises from the water, carries Edai Siabo under water to his rock-cave, and says he brought him there to teach him about lakatoi, their construction, and the westward search for sago.
Edai Siabo is carried beneath the water into the dirava's rock-cave and receives special knowledge there before returning.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTEE XI. / SACRED PLACES AND THINGS. / CHAPTEE XII. / MAGIC.; lines 8763-8867 confidence: medium
Charms assist a sow's first litter through branches, blossoms, fronds, salt-water, almonds, and words; first-use nets are charmed with leaves and song; a new canoe receives a young cocoa-nut made mana and placed on the outrigger.
Nets and a new canoe are charmed before first use, and a cocoa-nut made mana is placed on the canoe before its first trial and trading voyage.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER II. / O H M / CHAPTER III. / SOCIAL REGULATIONS. CHIEFS.; lines 3037-3128 confidence: medium
Men successful in war or high in the Suqe are described as having mana; charms, amulets, stones, pigs, yams, and Suqe advancement are linked to their status.
Authority is linked to being high in the Suqe, and a chief may buy his son high in the Suqe to prepare him for succession.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PEOPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 3540-3653 confidence: high
Secret societies conceal mysteries from the uninitiated and females; members may wear a dress with mask or hat, make strange cries and sounds, and in some cases show supposed ghost handiwork.
The passage repeatedly describes admission into concealed societies and the neophyte's learning of society secrets.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PEOPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 3655-3760 confidence: high
Neophytes in some places endured hardships or tortures; in the Banks' Islands these were absent. The uninitiated could be plundered, beaten, and oppressed when the mysteries were active.
The passage describes neophytes, probation and seclusion, secret lodges, and exclusion of women and the uninitiated from the salagoro.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PEOPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 3762-3855 confidence: high
Banks and Torres Islands societies are called “The Ghosts”; there are many in Torres, men belong to several, the chief tamate liwoa is widespread, and Qat is a Banks Islands association with a peculiar dance and no permanent lodge.
The passage describes societies with memberships, badges, entrance payments, and required initiation after unauthorized badge use.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PEOPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 3762-3855 confidence: medium
The author says Banks Islands origins lack clarifying tradition as in Florida, then reports a story: a woman receives an image from a ghost in a tree, hides it, shows it for payment, and men later take it, make a lodge, learn the dress from the ghost-image, found the first tamate association, and exclude women.
The origin story presents a ghost-given hidden image that teaches men how to make the tamate dress and thereby enables the founding of the first association.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PEOPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 3762-3855 confidence: medium
The author says Banks Islands origins lack clarifying tradition as in Florida, then reports a story: a woman receives an image from a ghost in a tree, hides it, shows it for payment, and men later take it, make a lodge, learn the dress from the ghost-image, found the first tamate association, and exclude women.
In the origin story, the woman first receives and conceals the image, but men later take it, found the lodge, and exclude women thereafter.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PEOPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 3857-3969 confidence: high
Admission to the Great Tamate requires an action described as 'usnr' with a valued pig called rawe and a period of fasting; the candidate enters the salagoro, deposits money at soloi-marked stages, remains secluded, and then serves in preparing the daily oven.
Admission requires a valued pig, fasting, staged money deposits, seclusion, and later service preparing the daily oven.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PEOPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 3857-3969 confidence: high
The Great Tamate lodge is secluded among trees near villages; the path is marked with fruits, flowers, cycas fronds, and soloi signs, which set the place apart as tapu but not rongo.
The lodge is secluded, marked with taboo signs, and avoided by women and uninitiated persons; access depends on association authority.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PEOPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 3857-3969 confidence: medium
Hats and dresses from dances may be inspected; hats are made of bark, painted with secret vegetable preparations, adorned with scarlet seeds, cover the head, meet a cycas-fringed cloak, and vary in shape, with some likened to naval cocked hats though borrowing is called unlikely.
The society keeps hats and dresses used in a prior dance or public demonstration; the hats fully cover the head and are made with secret painting preparations.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PEOPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 3971-4050 confidence: high
Children at Pek in Vanua Lava gather as candidates for admission into the Salagoro; a tall coconut-leaf screen hides the precinct from the uninitiated, and the candidates are boys, including babies in fathers' arms.
The passage explicitly describes initiation or admission of child candidates into the Salagoro, led by a masked tamate figure, followed by enclosure and required payments.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PEOPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 4052-4134 confidence: high
In Ureparapara, during initiation into menmendol, smoke of fire is forbidden; if smoke appears, a sagilo is set up and a pig must be given.
The passage describes initiations into menmendol and Qat, with rules, penalties, enclosure, neophytes, instruction, and admission.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PEOPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 4052-4134 confidence: medium
The Qat resembles tamate societies but has no permanent resort and centers on dance; initiation uses a reed enclosure with a 'shark's mouth' entrance, where ash-blackened neophytes learn dance and song.
The Qat initiation enclosure has an entrance called the shark's mouth through which outsiders cannot see.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PEOPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 4052-4134 confidence: medium
In Ureparapara, during initiation into menmendol, smoke of fire is forbidden; if smoke appears, a sagilo is set up and a pig must be given.
During Ureparapara initiation into menmendol, no smoke of fire is permitted, and a penalty follows if smoke is seen.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PEOPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 4301-4410 confidence: high
The youth reports being given underdone or spoiled food and drink, food trodden into ashes, water poured on the ground, and banana mixture stirred with dung; he says refusal would have led to being beaten to death.
Qatu, Taputae, and Welu admission involve eating degraded food, handling fire, trampling, dung immersion, burning, and remaining silent or compliant.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PEOPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 4301-4410 confidence: high
The Qatu is described as made from tree-fern pieces and caladium; the youths dance at night and dance the Qatu dance, stay in the gamal for thirty or optionally forty days, kill a pig, return to the village, and cook it.
The passage says each mystery has its own dance and that learning or knowing the Qatu construction and dance is the main secret element.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PEOPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 4301-4410 confidence: high
In the Welu, a neophyte lies face down in a body-shaped hole while lighted coconut fronds are cast on his back; he cannot move or cry, and the scars remain as the mark of membership.
In Welu initiation, burns leave scars on the back, described as the mark of membership.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PEOPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 4412-4503 confidence: high
Boys of all ages are initiated, commonly around putting on the malo; putting on the malo and entering Qeta are necessary life steps, and the entrance payment is a mat given by father or guardian.
Boys enter Qeta as a necessary step in life, cross an entrance marker, undergo seclusion, learn a song and dance, and return with tari status names.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PEOPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 4412-4503 confidence: high
On the appointed day the initiated assemble and women keep away; a stick marks the entrance; singing companies stand inside, and a boy crosses the stick, with his malo string broken if he has one, or is carried by father or payer if too young.
The boys are secluded for months, exposed through the falling malo, blackened with charcoal, given small bites of food, restricted from washing and beach access, and then publicly return.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PEOPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 4412-4503 confidence: high
At the conclusion, when first yams are dug, the boys go to the beach to wash and eat; women look at them; they return to villages as tari and take tari-prefixed names; the passage says there is no thought of ghost or spirit intercourse, though the master makes prayers and offerings for success.
After washing and eating at the beach, the boys return to their villages, are described as having become tari, and assume names with that prefix.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PEOPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 4505-4576 confidence: high
The Matambala in Florida, Solomon Islands is said to appear plainly as another form of the Qatu; Belaga alone is the seat of rites, and men from other districts came there to be initiated.
Men from other districts came to Belaga to be initiated; the initiated formed a permanent body, and uninitiated persons were barred from the sacred precinct.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PEOPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 4578-4675 confidence: high
Initiated people live in beach houses during the proceedings, bring friends to be admitted, and keep them from the vmutha, the bush sanctuary where bamboo structures called tindalo, the ghosts, are made.
Candidates are separated in beach houses, prepared while images are built in secret, frightened by Kuku clubs, branded with a fire-stick while clasping a tree, and declared Siko's men or messengers.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PEOPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 4677-4756 confidence: medium
The Matambala superstition collapses after Florida youths enter the Banks' Islands salagoro and learn how ghost mysteries work; no celebration occurs for years, young people know how it is done, a Siko sacrificer becomes Christian, sacred precincts are explored, bull-roarers become boys' playthings, and old men weep.
Florida youths enter the Banks' Islands salagoro and learn about ghost mysteries; Malanta and Ulawa boy seclusion is described as resembling entrance into the salagoro.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER IV. / PROPERTY AND INHERITANCE. / CHAPTER V. / SECRET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES.; lines 243-253 confidence: high
"Salacjoro ; hats; mysterious sounds ; admission ; seclusion of neophytes ; license."
The passage explicitly mentions initiation, neophytes, admission, and seclusion in connection with secret societies and mysteries.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES. / CHAPTEE VI. / SOCIETIES. CLUBS.; lines 4834-4934 confidence: high
The Suqe is social, women are strictly excluded, and unseen powers are sought through fasting, sacrifices, and prayers for advancement through degrees.
The passage describes admission, successive degrees or ovens, strict exclusion of women, rank boundaries, and an elaborate process for entering and advancing.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES. / CHAPTEE VI. / SOCIETIES. CLUBS.; lines 4834-4934 confidence: medium
Banks' Islands stories are said to feature a poor lad or orphan, the fortunate Youth, who rises to greatness by the Suqe instead of marrying the king's daughter.
The passage reports a Banks' Islands story pattern in which a poor lad or orphan becomes the fortunate Youth and gains greatness by taking the highest Suqe grade.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES. / CHAPTEE VI. / SOCIETIES. CLUBS.; lines 4834-4934 confidence: medium
Successive stages are strictly marked; a person stepping over the boundary to the oven above would be trampled to death by those intruded upon.
The boundary between stages is strictly marked, and crossing to the oven above one's rank would result in being trampled to death.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES. / CHAPTEE VI. / SOCIETIES. CLUBS.; lines 4936-5035 confidence: high
Formal entrance into the society or a higher grade begins after women leave the village; members meet in the gamal, the candidate goes to the division of his fire and oven, the patron breaks money into a basket, and members add a bamboo or cycas garland.
The passage explicitly describes formal entrance into the suqe or higher grades, including assembly apart from women, a candidate's placement at a fire and oven, instruction, shared almond eating, fasting, confinement, and rank-dependent restrictions.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES. / CHAPTEE VI. / SOCIETIES. CLUBS.; lines 5037-5114 confidence: high
A high-ranking Suqe man makes a speech saying the new man had difficulty gaining the position, has now been let in, spent much money on palakos and decorations, and gives many pigs.
The passage repeatedly links advancement in Suqe, women’s grades, and kolehole rank to payment, feasting, pigs, money, and public ceremonial display.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES. / CHAPTEE VI. / SOCIETIES. CLUBS.; lines 5037-5114 confidence: medium
Money for the palaho is carried aloft; bearers dance while drum and singing continue; the newly advanced giver dances with a palm-leaf umbrella before his face because of modesty in his new position.
The new man is described as entering a new position after difficulty, covering his face in modesty, and fasting for five days; women also enter grades of honour through payment and feast.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES. / CHAPTEE VI. / SOCIETIES. CLUBS.; lines 5116-5199 confidence: high
Feast-related rights include wearing a weiapup necklace, dancing in a hat, and wearing a pig's tail in the hair; a stone remains as a memorial in the preceding fragment.
The passage repeatedly links giving dances or feasts with the right to wear specific ornaments or display objects.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES. / CHAPTEE VI. / SOCIETIES. CLUBS.; lines 5116-5199 confidence: medium
The urai non Qat or noran Qat, the head-anointing of Qat, uses red and yellow preparations; Fui Ro Som in the Story of Ganviviris is described as adorned in this way.
The head-anointing of Qat is obtained by giving a dance and feast, uses red and yellow preparations, and is exemplified by Fui Ro Som's adorned appearance.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES. / CHAPTEE VI. / SOCIETIES. CLUBS.; lines 5116-5199 confidence: high
In northern Maewo the Suqe is nearly extinct, but it was valued for after-death benefit: the soul may be happy in Panoi, while one who has not killed a pig hangs on a tree like a flying fox.
Suqe standing and pig-killing are said to affect whether the soul remains happily in Panoi or hangs on a tree like a flying fox.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER V. / SECEET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES. / CHAPTEE VI. / SOCIETIES. CLUBS.; lines 5116-5199 confidence: high
Because of the Suqe's importance, a father gives a pig in his son's name at birth to make a beginning of Suqe for him.
A father's first care on a son's birth is to give a pig in the son's name to begin his Suqe status.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER VII. / EELIGION. / CHAPTER VIII. / SACRIFICES.; lines 5800-5912 confidence: medium
The sacrificer enters with awe, puts away his bag, and washes his hands thoroughly so the ghost will not reject him with disgust; the passage compares this to taking off a hat in a holy house.
The sacrificer puts away his bag and washes his hands before entering the holy house so the ghost will not reject him.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER VII. / EELIGION. / CHAPTER VIII. / SACRIFICES.; lines 6431-6491 confidence: medium
The go-between takes the supplicant to the sacred place and mutters to Tagaro, asking that the man become great and full-grown; afterward the supplicant may make requests there by himself.
The young supplicant may have coconut juice poured over his head as a sign that he is admitted, after being taken to the sacred place and addressed before Tagaro.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER XIIT. / POSSESSION. INTERCOURSE WITH GHOSTS. / CHAPTER XIV. / BIRTH. CHILDHOOD. MARRIAGE.; lines 10042-10124 confidence: medium
The passage says no initiation or making of young men is generally known, only entrance into societies; Saa is the nearest approach, where a chief’s son may go to the oha around age twelve and is protected from women’s bedplace, bad words, and older boys.
Saa is described as the nearest approach to initiation: boys enter the oha, undergo a sort of noviciate, are purified, fish for bonito, remain secluded, and emerge as young men.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER XIIT. / POSSESSION. INTERCOURSE WITH GHOSTS. / CHAPTER XIV. / BIRTH. CHILDHOOD. MARRIAGE.; lines 10216-10294 confidence: medium
In Florida, a girl engaged as an infant is tattooed at the proper age by a professional man; payment, pigs, food, and a feast accompany the operation; the pattern is marked with bamboo and cut with a bat-wing bone; tattooing is required for marriageability.
In Florida, an engaged girl is tattooed at the proper age, no girl is considered marriageable unless tattooed, and the tattooing triggers further marriage payment.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER XIIT. / POSSESSION. INTERCOURSE WITH GHOSTS. / CHAPTER XIV. / BIRTH. CHILDHOOD. MARRIAGE.; lines 9938-10040 confidence: high
Young children remain in women's care and are commonly weaned when they can crawl; in the Banks' Islands, growing boys are sent to sleep in the gamal club-house and later have a place bought in the Suae Club.
Boys move from home or women's care to club-house or public-hall settings, with nose-boring, ear-boring, dress, feasts, and pig-killing serving as transition markers.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER XIIT. / POSSESSION. INTERCOURSE WITH GHOSTS. / CHAPTER XIV. / BIRTH. CHILDHOOD. MARRIAGE.; lines 9938-10040 confidence: medium
Brother-sister reserve begins when the boy is clothed or the girl tattooed: they avoid names, shared eating spaces, path meetings, and following one another's recognized footsteps; the avoidance continues through life.
Brother-sister avoidance begins when the boy is clothed or the girl tattooed and continues through life.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER XIIT. / POSSESSION. INTERCOURSE WITH GHOSTS. / CHAPTER XIV. / BIRTH. CHILDHOOD. MARRIAGE.; lines 9938-10040 confidence: medium
At Santa Cruz, boys attend the chief's mandai by day and later stay at night; nose-ring, ear-boring, dress, feasts, and pig-killing mark stages, with dress depending on friends' ability to provide the feast.
At Santa Cruz, ear-boring and dress assumption are marked by occasions in which a pig is killed; dress assumption is also tied to feasting in other islands.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER XIV. / BIRTH. CHILDHOOD. MARRIAGE. / CHAPTER XV. / DEATH. BURIAL. AFTER DEATH.; lines 10921-11023 confidence: medium
At Galaga a tindalo with a rod thrust it into ghosts’ nose cartilage to see whether their noses were pierced; pierced ghosts had a good path, while others traveled with pain and difficulty.
At Galaga a tindalo tests nose piercing to determine the ease of the path; at Laulau Bolafagina checks a hand mark to admit ghosts or cast them into a gulf.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER XIV. / BIRTH. CHILDHOOD. MARRIAGE. / CHAPTER XV. / DEATH. BURIAL. AFTER DEATH.; lines 11922-12024 confidence: medium
At the entrance, the newly arrived ghost is beaten by those he wronged; Gaviga, chief of Banoi, and Matamakira stand with large sharp spears and try to stab newcomers.
Newly arrived ghosts are attacked by wronged persons and spear-bearers; planting pandanus, ear-piercing, tattooing, and Suqe membership affect danger, food, water, or condition in Banoi.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER XIX. / STORIES. / I. ANIMAL STORIES. / III. WONDER TALES.; lines 16073-16156 confidence: medium
Ganviviris proposes firewood and garden preparations for buying rank; the uncle refuses to lend property, questions the palako warning over the gardens, and people laugh that Ganviviris cannot eat his suae rank.
The passage describes Ganviviris preparing to take suae ranks by obtaining money, taro, cords, pigs, and other feast materials.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER XIX. / STORIES. / I. ANIMAL STORIES. / III. WONDER TALES.; lines 16316-16394 confidence: medium
Ro Som asks about the Little Orphan's maternal uncle; he says the uncle does not look after him or give food, and Ro Som tells him to summon the uncle to make payments for his suqe steps.
Ro Som speaks of payments for the Little Orphan's steps in the suqe, and the passage says the participants continue through rank after rank in the suqe.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER XIX. / STORIES. / I. ANIMAL STORIES. / III. WONDER TALES.; lines 16396-16473 confidence: medium
The nephew repeatedly brings money, pigs, and rawes to return his uncle’s property; the money never ends because his mother is Ro Som, Money, and she multiplies it in the house.
The uncle rises to the top and goes through all ranks of the suqe after repeated payments and exchanges, followed by kolekole observances.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER XIX. / STORIES. / I. ANIMAL STORIES. / III. WONDER TALES.; lines 16680-16784 confidence: medium
After the twins grow, Qatu makes bows for them, replaces and enlarges them as their shooting improves from lizards to geckos and birds, and later cuts clubs for them as youths.
Qatu repeatedly replaces the twins' bows and later gives clubs as their ability progresses from small prey to larger birds and rats.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore CHAPTER XV. / DEATH. BURIAL. AFTER DEATH. / CHAPTER XVI / ARTS OF LIFE.; lines 12848-12955 confidence: medium
Village attacks could use allies gained by payment and promises and become siege-like; ambushes at night or on paths were more common and deadly; a young Florida warrior drank blood from the weapon after his first kill.
The passage describes a young warrior's first killing followed by taking blood from the weapon into his mouth.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore MAGIC. / CHAPTER XIII. / POSSESSION. INTEBCOUBSE WITH GHOSTS. / CHAPTER XIV.; lines 343-364 confidence: high
The contents list couvade, abortion, infanticide, twins, birth, weaning, nose-boring, clothing, reserve, separation of sexes, initiation at Saa, circumcision, tattoo, sexual relations, betrothal and marriage, adultery, divorce, levirate, widowhood, mourning, polygamy, and polyandry.
The Chapter XIV topic list includes initiation at Saa, circumcision, and tattoo.
read in the book → -
The Melanesians: Studies in Their Anthropology and Folk-Lore SECRET SOCIETIES AND MYSTERIES. / CHAPTER VI. / SOCIETIES. CLUBS. / CHAPTEK VII.; lines 256-275 confidence: medium
The chapter heading lists “SOCIETIES. CLUBS.” and states that these societies are conspicuous in Torres Islands, Banks' Islands, and New Hebrides; it names the Qamal club-house and Suqe club and lists ranks and social importance.
The entry explicitly lists admission, advance in rank, methods, forms, ranks, and feasts among society or club topics.
read in the book →
hermetic
-
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena A PROTOTYPE OF THE PCEMANDRES' COSMOGONY 135 / THAT OF ITS PROTOTYPE / A PROTOTYPE OF THE PCEMANJDRES' COSMOGONY 137 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 141; lines 8094-8188 confidence: medium
The Naassene claim is summarized as: "the Good News of the Christ, was precisely the consummation of the inner doctrine of the Mystery-institutions of all the nations" and their end was the "revelation of the Mystery of Man."
The Naassenes interpret Mystery-rites, Mystery-myths, and the inner doctrine of Mystery-institutions as culminating in the revelation of the Mystery of Man.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena CONCERNING ISIS AND OSIEIS / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 263 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 265 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 267; lines 15079-15190 confidence: medium
Priests discourage pulse, sheep- or goat-kind meats, swine-flesh, and remove salt from grains during purification because these are associated with superfluity and heightened thirst, hunger, and desire.
The passage repeatedly connects priestly discipline with purification times, abstinence, and restricted access to food, salt, Nile water, and wine.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena CONCERNING THE CRATER OR CTJP 455 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE -GREATEST HERMES 459 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE-GREATEST HERMES 461 / THE PISCIPLES OF THRICE -GREATEST HERMES 463; lines 25325-25423 confidence: high
The passage says the God or Spiritual Master contains disciples; the relation is father-son and mother-child; the disciple is “born in the womb of the Master Presence” and “as it were his ka.”
The passage connects inner mysteries and spiritual instruction with a Master who contains disciples and begets the disciple as father and mother.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena CONCERNING THE CRATER OR CTJP 455 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE -GREATEST HERMES 459 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE-GREATEST HERMES 461 / THE PISCIPLES OF THRICE -GREATEST HERMES 463; lines 25325-25423 confidence: high
Nechepso and Petosiris, in the second century B.C., are said to make Hermes the teacher of the younger god-disciples Anubis and Asclepius.
Hermes is said to be the teacher of the younger god-disciples Anubis and Asclepius.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena CONCERNING THE CRATER OR CUP 453 / CONCERNING THE CRATER OR CTJP 455 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE -GREATEST HERMES 459 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE-GREATEST HERMES 461; lines 25226-25322 confidence: high
Asclepius was trained in all philosophy, while Tat was young and as yet untrained.
Tat is repeatedly presented as young, untrained, the Son, and not yet a master, while Hermes is Father and Initiator who instructs him.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena HISTORY OF THE EVOLUTION OF OPINION 21 / HISTORY OF THE EVOLUTION OF OPINION 23 / HISTORY OF THE EVOLUTION OF OPINION 25 / HISTORY OF THE EVOLUTION OF OPINION 27; lines 2410-2506 confidence: low
Menard presents the surviving Trismegistic fragments as remains of an Egyptian philosophy arising from the meeting of Egyptian religious doctrines and Greek philosophical doctrines.
Menard's account says legend and myth were allegorised and philosophised and replaced by vision and instruction.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena HISTORY OF THE EVOLUTION OF OPINION 35 / HISTORY OF THE EVOLUTION OF OPINION 37 / HISTORY OF THE EVOLUTION OF OPINION 39 / HISTORY OF THE EVOLUTION OF OPINION 43; lines 3197-3292 confidence: medium
The passage lists Reitzenstein's main chapter topics: age, analysis, and conception of Poimandres; Poimandres and Egyptian apocalyptic literature; expansion of Hermetic literature; the Hermetic corpus; and the later Poimandres document, 'The Prophet-Initiation.'
The passage describes approaching a threshold and a true Adytum of mystery-traditions, and the chapter list includes a later Poimandres document called 'The Prophet-Initiation.'
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena MAIN SOURCE OF TRISMEGISTIC LITERATURE 103 / MAIN SOURCE OF TRISMEGISTIC LITERATURE 105 / MAIN SOURCE OF TRISMEGISTIC LITERATURE 107 / MAIN SOURCE OF TRISMEGISTIC LITERATURE 109; lines 6484-6642 confidence: medium
The author says Plato did not jest when, after dialectic reached its limit, he sought refuge in mystery-traditions for corroboration of intuitions his intellect could not demonstrate.
Plato is described as turning to mystery-traditions when dialectic could not demonstrate his intuitions.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena MAIN SOURCE OF TRISMEGISTIC LITERATURE 103 / MAIN SOURCE OF TRISMEGISTIC LITERATURE 105 / MAIN SOURCE OF TRISMEGISTIC LITERATURE 107 / MAIN SOURCE OF TRISMEGISTIC LITERATURE 109; lines 6484-6642 confidence: medium
The passage describes Sirius as a conspicuous solar system of supreme Egyptian interest, important for cycles and for the highest mysticism of Egyptian initiation, and as Egypt’s guardian star.
Sirius is described as Egypt’s guardian star and as entering into the highest mysticism of Egyptian initiation.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena MAIN SOURCE OF TRISMEGISTIC LITERATURE 107 / MAIN SOURCE OF TRISMEGISTIC LITERATURE 109 / MAIN SOURCE OF TRISMEGISTIC LITERATURE 113 / VOL. I. 8; lines 6729-6781 confidence: medium
Their studies concern “that wisdom which deals with the heavenly bodies and their orderly arrangement.”
The group studies wisdom of the heavenly bodies, and Mead identifies them as initiates of the archaic priesthood of the First Hermes.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PHILO OF ALEXANBBIA 217 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 219 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 221 / PHILO OP ALEXANDRIA 223; lines 12746-12851 confidence: medium
The passage says Philo interprets Tamar by the canon of Sacred Marriage and Mystery details: Tamar sits in the House of the Father-Saviour, renounces mortal pleasures, receives divine quickening, conceives Seeds of virtue, bears fair deeds, and receives trophies and a palm of victory.
The Tamar passage is said to introduce details from the Mysteries and describes renunciation of mortal pleasures, divine quickening, fruitful labor, trophies, and a palm of victory.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 201 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 203 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 205 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 207; lines 11888-11987 confidence: high
The Persian Magi scrutinize nature for “gnosis of the truth,” work in silence, use “mystic images,” and are initiated into and initiate others into mysteries of godlike virtues.
The Magi are described as being initiated into mysteries and initiating successors, and Mead states that for Philo the philosophic life is initiation into Divine Mysteries and wisdom is a mystery-tradition.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 203 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 205 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 207 / PHILO OP ALEXANDRIA 209; lines 11990-12097 confidence: high
"In every cottage there is a sacred chamber ... called semneion and monasterion ... in solitude, they are initiated into the mysteries of the solemn life."
The passage explicitly states that people are initiated in solitude into mysteries in a sacred chamber called semneion and monasterion.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 203 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 205 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 207 / PHILO OP ALEXANDRIA 209; lines 11990-12097 confidence: medium
"Drive forth, drive forth, ye of the closed lips, and ye revealers of the divine mysteries, the promiscuous and rabble crowd of the defiled."
The passage contrasts worthy mystae who receive higher teaching with defiled hearers who must be driven away and who hear things not lawful to hear.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 205 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 207 / PHILO OP ALEXANDRIA 209 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 211; lines 12100-12208 confidence: high
Mystae with purified ears are instructed to receive sacred mysteries, not speak them to the uninitiated, and store them in the heart as treasure: knowledge of Cause, Virtue, and the child of both.
The passage repeatedly marks mysteries as for purified or worthy initiates and excludes those without initiation.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 205 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 207 / PHILO OP ALEXANDRIA 209 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 211; lines 12100-12208 confidence: medium
Philo says the Divine Spirit does not remain among the many but is present with those who strip off things in genesis and come to God with unclothed and naked minds.
Those fit for the Divine Spirit strip off things in genesis and approach God with unclothed and naked minds.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 205 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 207 / PHILO OP ALEXANDRIA 209 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 211; lines 12100-12208 confidence: high
Moses fixes his tent outside the camp/body, makes his mind firm, worships God, enters darkness and the unseen land, abides there, and becomes mystes, hierophant, and teacher of divine things.
Moses enters darkness, described as the unseen land, abides there, and is initiated into the most holy mysteries.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 205 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 207 / PHILO OP ALEXANDRIA 209 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 211; lines 12100-12208 confidence: high
A second ram is slain and its blood sprinkled on parts of priests' bodies for perfectioning and purification of chastity; the ram is called the ram of perfectioning, and the priests are to act as hierophants.
The slaughtered ram and blood-sprinkling rite are connected with perfectioning, chastity, and preparation for hierophantic mystery-service.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 205 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 207 / PHILO OP ALEXANDRIA 209 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 211; lines 12100-12208 confidence: medium
The Therapeuts take up service of God through heavenly love, are likened to Bacchic or Corybantic initiates, and are described as a-fire with God until they see the object of their love.
The Therapeuts are moved by heavenly love, compared to Bacchic or Corybantic initiates, and described as a-fire with God until they see the object of love.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 207 / PHILO OP ALEXANDRIA 209 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 211 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 213; lines 12211-12317 confidence: high
The Mysteries are divided into Lesser and Greater; in the Lesser, neophytes work on untamed and savage passions as if softening food or dough with reason, logos.
The Mysteries are explicitly divided into Lesser and Greater, with neophytes undergoing discipline of the passions in the Lesser Mysteries.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 211 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 213 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 215 / PHILO OF ALEXANBBIA 217; lines 12423-12522 confidence: high
Philo says Moses, the friend of God, initiated him into the Great Mysteries; seeing Jeremiah as prophet, mystes, and adept hierophant, Philo went to him as disciple.
Philo says he was initiated into the Great Mysteries by Moses and became disciple of Jeremiah, who is named mystes and adept hierophant.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 215 / PHILO OF ALEXANBBIA 217 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 219 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 221; lines 12640-12743 confidence: medium
Philo addresses mystae, interprets “Laughter” as Joy and “hath made” as “hath begotten,” paraphrases the meaning as “The Lord hath begotten Isaac,” and describes divine fatherhood as sowing in the soul and generating blessedness.
Philo addresses mystae, speaks of receiving holy mysteries, and describes preliminary initiatory rites of marriage for those not yet ready.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 233 / PHILO OF ALEXANDBIA 235 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 237 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 239; lines 13595-13697 confidence: medium
God, the Governor of the universe, walks amid the minds of those who have been thoroughly purified; an oracle says, ‘I will walk amid you; and I will be your God.’
God walks amid thoroughly purified minds, while minds still being washed receive the ministry of angels or divine words.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 241 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 243 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 245 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 247; lines 14022-14126 confidence: medium
The soul’s food is identified as the Continuing Reason or Logos of God, compared to dew encircling the soul; it is apparent in the person without passions and vices and is described as subtle, translucent, and pure.
The Logos is said to be apparent only in the person destitute of passions and vices, and Moses is called a hierophant and prophet in the teaching context.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 243 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 245 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 247 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA . 249; lines 14129-14227 confidence: medium
The "fathers" are identified as belonging to the lower nature rather than as true spiritual parents, and they are to be abandoned.
The passage presents "fathers" as lower-nature figures to be abandoned and aligns this with sayings in which discipleship requires leaving or subordinating family ties.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 245 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 247 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA . 249 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 251; lines 14230-14334 confidence: uncertain
The Servant of God is taught to strive to be worthy of the cosmos, to be clothed with its likeness, to carry the model’s image in his head, and to become “a little cosmos.”
The notes say the High Priest’s dress symbolised the cosmos and ask whether an approved Therapeut candidate may have been clothed in such a symbolic robe.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 247 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA . 249 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 251 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 253; lines 14337-14510 confidence: high
The passage distinguishes God's many people from the higher one Race or Kin of God; perfected natural Disciples receive wisdom without toil and migrate to the incorruptible Race.
The perfected disciples receive wisdom beyond introductory exercises, and the true initiate of Isis goes beyond formal symbolic mysteries to search the deeper reason of sacred rites.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 253 / THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 257 / VOL. I. 17 / THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 259; lines 14636-14734 confidence: high
The passage refers to the mysteries, their inner purport, and the ancient minds initiated into them while they still flourished.
The passage refers to ancient initiates, Klea's initiation into the Osiriac Mysteries, and the expectation that she could read more than the surface meaning.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PHILO OP ALEXANDRIA 209 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 211 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 213 / PHILO OF ALEXANDRIA 215; lines 12320-12420 confidence: high
The three measures are to be mingled in the soul so that the soul recognizes the Highest God beyond His Potencies and receives His impressions, powers, and blessings.
The soul becomes initiate into perfect secrets, receives divine impressions and powers, and is told not to disclose the divine Mysteries but to keep them in silence.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PLATO : CONCERNING METEMPSYCHOSIS 433 / VOL. I. 28 / PLATO : CONCERNING METEMPSYCHOSIS 435 / THE VISION OF EE; lines 24065-24151 confidence: medium
Aridaeus's experiences are described as possibly a literary subterfuge for Mystery instruction or a popular vision of the invisible world and the soul's after-death conditions.
The passage suggests that Aridaeus's experiences may describe instruction in certain Mysteries and that Plato's Story of Er may be used for a similar purpose.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PLATO: CONCEENING METEMPSYCHOSIS / PLATO : CONCERNING METEMPSYCHOSIS 431 / PLATO : CONCERNING METEMPSYCHOSIS 433 / VOL. I. 28; lines 23911-23966 confidence: medium
A person who rightly uses memories and perfecting practices becomes truly Perfect, avoids ordinary pursuits, is engaged in the Divine alone, and is treated by the many as beside himself because they do not perceive his inspiration.
The perfected person is linked with Mystery terminology, divine engagement, and inspiration, while the many regard him as beside himself or mad.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena PLATO: CONCEENING METEMPSYCHOSIS / PLATO : CONCERNING METEMPSYCHOSIS 431 / PLATO : CONCERNING METEMPSYCHOSIS 433 / VOL. I. 28; lines 23911-23966 confidence: medium
The passage says some ironical passages in Plotinus disguised the real doctrine, which in his day still belonged to teachings of a higher initiation.
The passage says some ironical Plotinian passages disguised the real doctrine, which still belonged to teachings of higher initiation.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THAT OF ITS PROTOTYPE / A PROTOTYPE OF THE PCEMANJDRES' COSMOGONY 137 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 141 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 143; lines 8191-8289 confidence: low
Hippolytus tries to show that Naassene doctrines are taken from the Mysteries and asserts they were "sectaries of the Mysteries of the Mother of the Gods," quoting a secret school document.
Hippolytus is said to argue that Naassene doctrines were taken from the Mysteries and to identify the Naassenes as sectaries of the Mysteries of the Mother of the Gods.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE- GREATEST HERMES 465 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE -GREATEST HERMES 467 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE-GREATEST HERMES 469 / THE DISCIPLES OP THRICE-GREATEST HERMES 47 1; lines 25719-25821 confidence: high
The passage describes literature in which “the wise Priest and Prophet is set over against the King as teacher or discoverer of hidden wisdom,” compares this with Petosiris and Nechepso, and says the true king should be “initiated into the wisdom of the Priests.”
The passage explicitly describes a wise priest-prophet set over against the king as teacher or discoverer of hidden wisdom and adds that a true king should be initiated into priestly wisdom.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE- GREATEST HERMES 465 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE -GREATEST HERMES 467 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE-GREATEST HERMES 469 / THE DISCIPLES OP THRICE-GREATEST HERMES 47 1; lines 25719-25821 confidence: medium
Tat and Asclepius “share in a common instruction,” with Asclepius “appearing as the older and riper scholar”; the passage then discusses a “company of two disciples.”
Tat and Asclepius share common instruction, and the author discusses this as a type of a company of two disciples.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE-GREATEST HERMES 469 / THE DISCIPLES OP THRICE-GREATEST HERMES 47 1 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE -GREATEST HERMES 473 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE -GREATEST HERMES 475; lines 25921-26017 confidence: medium
The passage compares the group of three known from the Evangelists, James, John, and Peter, and cites Clement’s claim that the Lord imparted Gnosis to them after His Resurrection and that they transmitted it onward.
The passage repeatedly discusses a triad of disciples in the presence of a Master, comparing Hermetic, Christian, and Druidical examples.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE-GREATEST HERMES 469 / THE DISCIPLES OP THRICE-GREATEST HERMES 47 1 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE -GREATEST HERMES 473 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE -GREATEST HERMES 475; lines 25921-26017 confidence: high
The passage compares the group of three known from the Evangelists, James, John, and Peter, and cites Clement’s claim that the Lord imparted Gnosis to them after His Resurrection and that they transmitted it onward.
The cited Clement tradition says the Lord imparted Gnosis to James, John, and Peter after His Resurrection, and that they transmitted it onward.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE-GREATEST HERMES 469 / THE DISCIPLES OP THRICE-GREATEST HERMES 47 1 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE -GREATEST HERMES 473 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE -GREATEST HERMES 475; lines 25921-26017 confidence: medium
“John shall be your Father, till he shall go with Me into Paradise. And He anointed them with the Holy Spirit.”
The quoted Johannine addition includes the Comforter, the sending of disciples, and anointing with the Holy Spirit.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 261 / CONCERNING ISIS AND OSIEIS / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 263 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 265; lines 14968-15076 confidence: medium
The passage says it would be laughable to shave in purifications and then put on animal hair; it then introduces a Hesiodic saying.
The priests shave during purifications, avoid animal hair, and are said to need purity before holy day and sacred operations.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 267 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 269 / THE MYSTERIES OE ISIS AND OSIRIS 27 1 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 273; lines 15420-15465 confidence: high
A warrior-appointed king became one of the priests and shared their philosophy, which was mostly hidden in myths and words containing dim reflections of truth.
Priestly philosophy is hidden in myths and words, and sphinxes before temples are said to mark divine reasoning as wisdom wrapped in riddle.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 267 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 269 / THE MYSTERIES OE ISIS AND OSIRIS 27 1 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 273; lines 15420-15465 confidence: medium
Kings were appointed from priests or warriors; priests possessed honour through wisdom and warriors through manliness.
A king chosen from the warriors becomes one of the priests and shares their philosophy.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 273 / VOL. I. 18 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 275 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 277; lines 15646-15759 confidence: medium
The reader is told that dismemberings and similar passions should not be understood as things spoken literally in state and action.
The passage explicitly instructs the reader to interpret myths philosophically, maintain priestly customs, and avoid false views of the gods.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 285 / THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 287 / THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 289 / VOL. I. 19; lines 16402-16463 confidence: medium
The passage says the Invisible worked through and trained him for the fight; note 1 glosses the Invisible as Hades.
Horus is trained for a fight and tested through questions whose answers demonstrate readiness before Osiris rejoices that he is prepared.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 293 / THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 295 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 297 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 299; lines 16902-17014 confidence: medium
“sacred rites and perfectionings” are kept from being spoken of to or seen by “the multitude.”
The passage fragment states that sacred rites and perfectionings are kept from being spoken of to, or seen by, the multitude.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 305 / THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 307 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 309 / THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 311; lines 17561-17667 confidence: medium
Priests burn Apis, transport its body on a raft, wear fawn-skins, carry thyrsi, shout, and dance, and the rite is said not to fall short of a Bacchic orgy or Dionysian mystery celebration.
The Apis rite is explicitly compared to a Bacchic orgy and Dionysian mysteries, and Dionysian night-rites are said to agree with Osiris traditions.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 305 / THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 307 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 309 / THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 311; lines 17561-17667 confidence: medium
The author says that, if testimony must be quoted for others, matters that must not be spoken of should be left in their proper place.
The passage twice marks certain ritual matters or offerings as things not to be spoken of.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 315 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 317 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 319 / THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 321; lines 18096-18201 confidence: low
A mystery for Anubis worshippers may not be spoken of; the dog once had high honors in Egypt but lost first honor after Cambyses slew Apis and only the dog approached or touched the carcass.
The passage mentions a mystery for worshippers of Anubis that may not be spoken of.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 317 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 319 / THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 321 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 323; lines 18204-18305 confidence: medium
An ancient unnamed doctrine is said to come from theologers and law-givers to poets and philosophers, and to survive in Greek and non-Greek secret perfectionings and public offerings.
The doctrine is said to survive not only in words but also in secret perfectionings and public offerings among Greek and non-Greek traditions.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 341 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 343 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 345 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 347; lines 19494-19595 confidence: high
The passage says consecrated symbols guide intelligence toward divine mysteries but carry risk; some go into superstition, while others fall into atheism.
Consecrated symbols guide intelligence toward mysteries, but the passage says Reason or Logos should be taken as a mystic guide to interpret sayings, actions, offerings, and feasts correctly.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 355 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 357 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 359 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 361; lines 20227-20330 confidence: medium
The Osiris robe is received once only, then hidden from all eyes and hands; Isis's robes are used often. A note says this is presumably initiation symbolism of investiture with the Robe of Glory.
The Osiris robe is received once and only once, then treasured away and kept from all eyes and hands; the passage note connects this with initiation and the Robe of Glory.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 355 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 357 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 359 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 361; lines 20227-20330 confidence: high
The intelligible shines through the soul like a lightning-flash; Plato and Aristotle are cited for calling the highest philosophy epoptic, and those transcending opinion by logos are raised to the primal simple truth.
The passage says those who transcend mixed opinion by reason are raised to the primal simple matterless reality and contact pure truth; it uses the term “epoptic.”
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 361 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 363 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 365 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 367; lines 20547-20654 confidence: medium
Plutarch's treatise 'remains the most complete account of the root mystery-myth of ancient Egypt'; the myth of Osiris and Isis goes back to the earliest recorded times.
The passage repeatedly frames the Osiris-Isis material as a 'root mystery-myth' and a 'Great Mystery,' though it does not narrate ritual actions.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 361 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 363 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 365 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 367; lines 20547-20654 confidence: low
The 'Christ-stage of manhood' is defined as 'all that mystery that lies beyond the normal stage of man,' including the super-man stage and that of the Christ.
The Christ-stage of manhood is defined as a mystery beyond the normal stage of man, including super-man and Christ stages.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 363 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 365 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 367 / VOL. I. 369 24; lines 20827-20977 confidence: high
The passage says contact between Hermas and Trismegistic literature also concerns a lost treatise referred to in The Sacred Sermon on the Mountain, and that a redactor was probably influenced by it.
Tat ascends or passes over a mountain at the start of his noviciate, becomes a suppliant, and receives doctrine hidden in riddles until purification.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 363 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 365 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 367 / VOL. I. 369 24; lines 20827-20977 confidence: medium
Hermes is described as wearing the dress of the Poor and the Naked; a note identifies the dress as a working dress or apron and explains naked as being clad in one robe.
Hermes is described in a single robe as the Poor and Naked, and a note compares robe, staff, and wallet with those sent forth to raise the dead.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 363 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 365 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 367 / VOL. I. 369 24; lines 20979-21132 confidence: high
The Shepherd returns to Hermas, says earlier explanations were limited by his weakness in the flesh, and takes him to Arcadia, to a breast-like mountain, for further teaching.
Hermas is led by a revelatory guide to a mountain where further teaching is disclosed after spiritual strengthening.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 363 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 365 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 367 / VOL. I. 369 24; lines 20979-21132 confidence: medium
Hermas is described as strongly Gnostic and as a permutation of the Sophia-mythus involving Christ and Sophia/Wisdom, the Son of God and his spouse or sister the Holy Spirit, King and Queen, Lord and Virgin Church, and an allegorical drama of inner nature.
The author describes Hermas's visions as mystic scenes of an allegorical drama of man's inner nature and a mystery-play of all time.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 363 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 365 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 367 / VOL. I. 369 24; lines 21298-21462 confidence: high
The priest says that when his group duly serves their God with holy deeds, God reveals mysteries; he concludes that the monks’ lack of visions is caused by evil reasonings in their hearts that shut them from God.
The Greek priest says evil reasonings prevent revelation, the elders agree that impure reasonings shut God off from man, and the author interprets the matter as involving good thought, right thought, Gnosis, and proper understanding of God.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 363 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 365 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 367 / VOL. I. 369 24; lines 21298-21462 confidence: medium
The General Christian is said to have much to learn from the trained Mystic and to belong to the many striving to become the few; cultivated spiritual faculties among early contemplatives later gave way to misunderstood monkdom.
The author describes General Christians as the many striving to become the few and contrasts them with trained mystics and early contemplatives who cultivated spiritual faculties.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 365 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 367 / VOL. I. 369 24 / CONCEBNING THE JEON-DOCTRINE 393; lines 21987-22166 confidence: high
After entering the mysteries in the womb, the Logos washes himself and drinks the Cup of Living Water; this is said to be required to strip off the Servant-Form and put on the Celestial Garment.
The passage says washing and drinking the Cup of Living Water are required for stripping off the Servant-Form and putting on the Celestial Garment.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 365 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 367 / VOL. I. 369 24 / CONCEBNING THE JEON-DOCTRINE 393; lines 22351-22528 confidence: medium
A mystery answer says the Maiden/Kore/Virgin has given birth to the Aeon; the next paragraph designates this Aeon as Alone-begotten, and the author relates the Egyptian Aeon cult to mystery-rites and Christ-mystery symbolism.
The author places the Aeon birth statement within a mystery context and associates the cult of Aeon with mystery-rites.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 365 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 367 / VOL. I. 369 24 / CONCEBNING THE JEON-DOCTRINE 393; lines 22531-22705 confidence: medium
A song of praise on a secret tablet hails the All-Cosmos of aethereal Spirit, extending from Heaven to Earth and Abyss, entering or parting from the speaker by God's will, and praised by holy Brethren and Sisters.
The hymn is said to be inscribed on a secret tablet by an unknown Brother of a forgotten Order and addresses holy Brethren and holy Sisters who ought to praise.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 367 / VOL. I. 369 24 / CONCEBNING THE JEON-DOCTRINE 393 / THE SEVEN ZONES AND THEIR CHARACTERISTICS 415; lines 22918-23017 confidence: medium
The Orphic initiates understand Dionysus as Hylic Nous, Mind born from the Indivisible Mind and divided into individual minds.
The passage explicitly locates the Dionysus dismemberment and restoration representation in an Orphic Mystery-tradition.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 259 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 261 / CONCERNING ISIS AND OSIEIS / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 263; lines 14854-14965 confidence: high
Abstinence from foods and sexual indulgences disciplines pleasure and prepares for sacred service; the end of the rites is gnosis of the First and Lordly One, whom mind alone can know, and whom the Goddess calls seekers to seek.
The passage links abstinence, sacred service, entry with logos and purity, lawful reception, and reasoned searching to true Isiac initiation.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 259 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 261 / CONCERNING ISIS AND OSIEIS / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 263; lines 14854-14965 confidence: medium
When initiates of Isis at their death are adorned in these robes, this is said to symbolize that Logos is with them, and with Him alone they go there.
Initiates of Isis are adorned in robes at death, and the passage explains this as a symbol that the Logos is with them when they go there.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 259 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 261 / CONCERNING ISIS AND OSIEIS / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 263; lines 14854-14965 confidence: high
The passage denies that beard, cloak, linen clothing, or shaving alone makes philosophers or initiates of Isis; a true Isiac lawfully receives the mysteries and searches by logos what is shown and done.
The true Isiac is distinguished from those who merely wear linen, shave, grow a beard, or wear a cloak; true status is tied to lawful reception and searching the mysteries by logos.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 279 / THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS ANB OSIRIS 281 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 283 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 285; lines 16119-16233 confidence: high
The Queen notices the fragrance of the maids, longs for the stranger, summons her, and makes her nurse of the little one.
Isis is made nurse of the royal child and performs nonordinary actions—finger-feeding and burning around the child’s mortal elements—until the Queen’s intervention deprives the child of immortality.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 279 / THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS ANB OSIRIS 281 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 283 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 285; lines 16119-16233 confidence: high
Isis rears the child by placing her finger in its mouth, burns around its mortal elements at night, turns into a swallow circling the pillar with a dirge, and the Queen’s spying and cry deprive the child of immortality.
The Queen spies on the rite, cries out on seeing the babe being burnt round, and thereby deprives it of immortality.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 289 / VOL. I. 19 / THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 291 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 293; lines 16573-16690 confidence: medium
“cutting of wood,” “rending of linen,” and “pouring of pourings” are said to have mystery meanings mixed with them.
The passage says cutting wood, rending linen, and pourings have mystery meanings mixed up with them.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 295 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 297 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 299 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 301; lines 17017-17120 confidence: medium
Isis, called Osiris's sister-wife, upholds his honour, quenches Typhon's frenzy, and prevents forgetfulness of Osiris's trials and her own wanderings and deeds.
Isis creates sacred images, under-meanings, and copies of endured passion as a lesson of religion and consolation to people in similar circumstances.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 295 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 297 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 299 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 301; lines 17017-17120 confidence: high
Isis and Osiris are said to be changed through virtue from good daimones into gods, comparable to Heracles and Dionysus, and to possess dignities of gods and daimones above and under earth.
Isis and Osiris are explicitly said to be changed through virtue from good daimones into gods, with a footnote interpreting the myth as an initiation-degree transition from daimon to god.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTEKIES 183 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 185 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 187 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 189; lines 10958-11074 confidence: high
The speakers call themselves spiritual men and Christians; they choose from the Living Water, the Euphrates in Babylon, journey through the True Gate identified as Jesus the Blessed, and accomplish the Mystery at the third Gate.
The spiritual men choose from Living Water, journey through the True Gate identified with Jesus, and accomplish the Mystery at the third Gate.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTEKIES 183 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 185 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 187 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 189; lines 10958-11074 confidence: medium
They are “anointed with the Ineffable Chrism from the Horn,” like David, not from the clay flask like Saul, who is associated with an evil daemon of fleshly desire.
The group is anointed with Ineffable Chrism from the Horn like David, while Saul’s clay flask is rejected as a contrast.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 143 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 145 / VOL. I. 10 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 147; lines 8402-8516 confidence: high
The narrator proposes to refute accounts concerning Mariamne, James, and the Saviour by turning to non-Grecian and Grecian initiations, and says the myth combines secret Mysteries or Orgies of the Gentiles with claims about Christ.
The polemical narrator says the myth is obtained from non-Grecian and Grecian initiations and from secret Mysteries or Orgies of the Gentiles.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 145 / VOL. I. 10 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 147 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 149; lines 8519-8629 confidence: medium
Soul is given so that the Great Man from Above may be brought low and the enclosed plasm of the Great, Most-fair, Perfect Man may suffer and be chastened; Soul entering and moving man enslaves and chastens the plasm.
Soul is given to the earthly figure so the plasm of the Perfect Man may suffer and be chastened; Soul entering man is said to move, enslave, and chasten the plasm.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 147 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 149 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 151 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 153; lines 8747-8868 confidence: high
The passage says the promise of the bath is introduction into Unfading Bliss for one washed with Living Water and anointed with the ineffable Chrism; a note identifies the bath as baptism.
The bath, Living Water, and Chrism are described as the means by which the washed and anointed person is introduced into Unfading Bliss.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 149 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 151 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 153 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 155; lines 8871-8994 confidence: medium
Nature is described as the Kingdom of the Heavens sought within man; the Thomas tradition says the seeker finds the speaker in children from seven years, and at the fourteenth year the hidden is made manifest.
The teaching links finding and manifestation with children from age seven and the fourteenth year; an editorial note connects fourteen with first initiation into the Egyptian priesthood.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 149 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 151 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 153 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 155; lines 8871-8994 confidence: high
The Egyptians are described as ancient after the Phrygians, communicators of mystery rites and orgies of the gods, and holders of holy mysteries of Isis not disclosed to the uninitiated.
The mysteries of Isis are called holy, venerable, and not to be disclosed to the uninitiated.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 151 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 153 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 155 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 157; lines 8997-9109 confidence: high
"This is the Great, Hidden, and Unknown Mystery of the Egyptians, Hidden and [yet] Revealed."
The passage calls the subject a hidden and revealed Egyptian mystery and describes its visible symbolic placement at temples and public boundaries.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 153 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 155 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 157 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 159; lines 9112-9234 confidence: medium
The quoted souls are interpreted not as Penelope’s suitors but as those roused from sleep and restored to memory.
The passage links restored memory, awakening, light from Christ, and the Great Ineffable Mystery of the Eleusinia.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 159 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 161 / VOL. L 11 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 163; lines 9359-9476 confidence: high
"From water alone — that is, spirit — is begotten the spiritual [man], not the fleshly"; the passage contrasts what is born of flesh with what is born of spirit.
The spiritual man is said to be begotten from water, identified as spirit, in contrast to the fleshly lower man.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 161 / VOL. L 11 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 163 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 165; lines 9479-9594 confidence: medium
The Greatnesses need to be spoken, but in such a way that hearers do not hear and seers do not see.
The Greatnesses are spoken so that ordinary hearers and seers do not understand, while Life is identified with an ineffable race of perfect men unknown to former generations.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 163 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 165 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 167 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 171; lines 9854-9980 confidence: high
The Entrance or Gate is identified with what Jacob saw while journeying into Mesopotamia; commentary glosses this as passing from childhood to puberty and manhood.
The passage identifies a Gate or Door with Jacob's heavenly gate, Jesus' True Door, and the requirement that the not-perfect man be regenerated by passing through it.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 165 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 167 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 171 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 173; lines 9983-10116 confidence: high
The Gate is associated with Paul the Apostle, who is said to have been caught up by an angel to the second or third heaven, into Paradise, where he saw things and heard ineffable words not lawful for man to utter.
The mysteries are called ineffable, connected with words not lawful to utter, and said to be heard only by the gnostic, perfect man rather than the psychic man.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 165 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 167 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 171 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 173; lines 9983-10116 confidence: medium
The Sower parable is recounted: seeds fall by the wayside, on stony places, and on fair and good ground, where they produce fruit in measures of a hundred, sixty, and thirty; the hearer is exhorted to hear.
The fair and good ground of the Sower parable is linked to the fair and good land flowing with milk and honey; tasting milk and honey is tied to freedom from rule and sharing in the Fullness.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 167 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 171 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 173 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 175; lines 10119-10238 confidence: medium
“these ‘fruits’ ... are the logic living men only who pass through the third Gate.”
The “fruits” are identified as living men who pass through the third Gate.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 171 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 173 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 175 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 177; lines 10241-10354 confidence: high
The Phrygians call Him Plucked Green Wheat-ear; after them the Athenians use the designation, and in the secret Eleusinian rites the silent final initiates are shown a plucked wheat-ear.
In the Eleusinian secret rites, silent recipients of the final initiation are shown a plucked wheat-ear.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 173 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 175 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 177 / THE MYTH OP MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 179; lines 10357-10471 confidence: high
The passage says the Return is spoken of by those initiated into the Great Mysteries of the Eleusinia, and states that after initiation into the Little Mysteries they should be initiated into the Great.
The passage states that those initiated into the Little Mysteries should be further initiated into the Great Mysteries.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 173 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 175 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 177 / THE MYTH OP MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 179; lines 10357-10471 confidence: medium
“in the night, at Eleusis, solemnising the Great Ineffable Mysteries, when the bright light streams forth, shouts and cries aloud”
The rite is set at night; bright light streams forth, and the note describes extinguished torches followed by a blaze of light and enacted drama.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 173 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 175 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 177 / THE MYTH OP MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 179; lines 10357-10471 confidence: medium
The hierophant is described as “not emasculated like the ‘Attis,’ but made eunuch with hemlock juice” and “divorced from all fleshly generation.”
The hierophant is described as made eunuch with hemlock juice and divorced from all fleshly generation.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 175 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 177 / THE MYTH OP MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 179 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 181; lines 10474-10597 confidence: high
The Little Mysteries are identified as those of fleshly generation; after them men should pause and be initiated in the Great heavenly Mysteries, where appointed deaths receive greater lots.
The passage distinguishes Little Mysteries from Great heavenly Mysteries and describes a sequence of initiation from one to the other.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 175 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 177 / THE MYTH OP MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 179 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 181; lines 10474-10597 confidence: medium
The mystery is called the Gate of Heaven and House of God, where the Good God dwells; no impure, psychic, or fleshly person enters, and the spiritual entrants cast away garments and become bridegrooms through the Virginal Spirit.
The mystery is called the Gate of Heaven and House of God, and entry is restricted to the spiritual rather than the impure, psychic, or fleshly.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 175 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 177 / THE MYTH OP MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 179 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 181; lines 10474-10597 confidence: high
The mystery is called the Gate of Heaven and House of God, where the Good God dwells; no impure, psychic, or fleshly person enters, and the spiritual entrants cast away garments and become bridegrooms through the Virginal Spirit.
Entrants must cast away their garments before becoming bridegrooms and obtaining true manhood through the Virginal Spirit.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 175 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 177 / THE MYTH OP MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 179 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 181; lines 10474-10597 confidence: medium
The mystery is called the Gate of Heaven and House of God, where the Good God dwells; no impure, psychic, or fleshly person enters, and the spiritual entrants cast away garments and become bridegrooms through the Virginal Spirit.
The passage states that all qualified entrants become bridegrooms and receive true manhood through the Virginal Spirit; an editorial note connects this with Sacred Marriage materials.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 177 / THE MYTH OP MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 179 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 181 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTEKIES 183; lines 10600-10719 confidence: medium
The passage says true worshippers worship neither in the mountain nor in Jerusalem but in Spirit, and says the worship of perfect men is spiritual, not fleshly.
The main text contrasts worship in mountain or Jerusalem with worship in Spirit, and the note says the mountain mystically signifies the inner Mount of initiation.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 181 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTEKIES 183 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 185 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 187; lines 10839-10955 confidence: high
Naasseni honor Naas; Naas is identified as the Serpent; every shrine, initiation, and mystery is dedicated to Naas, and no initiation lacks a naos and Naas.
Every shrine, rite of initiation, and mystery is said to be dedicated to Naas, and no initiation is said to lack a naos and the Naas in it.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 185 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 187 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 189 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 191; lines 11077-11197 confidence: medium
"Now is born, with no way out for her; in misery She enters in her wandering the labyrinth of ills"; the speaker then says, "Father, see! [Behold] the struggle still of ills on earth!"
The Soul enters a labyrinth of ills, and the speaker later promises to open a way through all mysteries.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 185 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 187 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 189 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 191; lines 11077-11197 confidence: high
"Wherefore, send me, Father! Seals in my hands, I will descend; Through Aeons universal will I make a Path; Through Mysteries all I'll open up a Way!"
The speaker asks to be sent, descends with seals, and promises to make a path through aeons and mysteries.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 185 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 187 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 189 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 191; lines 11077-11197 confidence: high
The speaker says he will display forms of gods, hand on the secrets of the Holy Path, and call them Gnosis.
The speaker says the secrets of the Holy Path will be handed on and called Gnosis.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 187 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 189 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 191 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 193; lines 11200-11290 confidence: high
The writer is described as 'learned in the various Mystery-rites.'
The passage emphasizes Mystery-rites, initiation into Egypto-Chaldaean or Chaldaeo-Egyptian Mysteries, and allegorical interpretation of scriptures.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 191 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 193 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 195 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 197; lines 11394-11560 confidence: medium
The passage states there was a doctrine of the "descent of man from the Man Above" and his "return to that heavenly state" by mastery of cosmic powers.
The return to the heavenly state is said to occur by mastery of the powers of the cosmos.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 191 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 193 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 195 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 197; lines 11394-11560 confidence: medium
The author concludes that the Anthropos-doctrine was fundamental in Philo's circle and says the Man-Mystery was hidden and revealed in the shadow-garments of many mystery traditions, calling it the Christ-Mystery.
The Man-Mystery is described as hidden and yet revealed in the shadow-garments of many mystery traditions.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE MYTH OP MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 179 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 181 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTEKIES 183 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 185; lines 10722-10836 confidence: high
The Naassenes frequent the Mysteries of the Great Mother because they believe the clearest view of the Universal Mystery is obtained from what is enacted there.
The Naassenes frequent the Mysteries of the Great Mother and seek the clearest view of the Universal Mystery from things enacted in them.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE PISCIPLES OF THRICE -GREATEST HERMES 463 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE- GREATEST HERMES 465 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE -GREATEST HERMES 467 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE-GREATEST HERMES 469; lines 25623-25716 confidence: high
After Hermes' ascension, Tat succeeds as son and heir to the knowledges; Asclepius-Imuth follows according to the will of Ptah who is Hephaestus.
After Hermes' ascension, Tat succeeds as son and heir to the knowledges, and Asclepius-Imuth is named according to Ptah's will.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE PISCIPLES OF THRICE -GREATEST HERMES 463 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE- GREATEST HERMES 465 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE -GREATEST HERMES 467 / THE DISCIPLES OF THRICE-GREATEST HERMES 469; lines 25623-25716 confidence: medium
The author suggests a possible union of Thebaic and Memphitic mystic schools, analogizes it to disciples of John and Jesus, and states that Tat ultimately succeeds to the school mastership.
The author supposes a possible early union of Thebaic and Memphitic schools of mystic discipline.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE POPULAR THBITRGIG HEBMES-OULT 85 / THE POPULAR THEURGIC HERMES-OULT 87 / THE POPULAR THEURGIC HERMES-CULT 89 / THE POPULAR THEURGIC HERMES-CULT 91; lines 5570-5678 confidence: medium
“whose actual form none of the gods can see,” and who transforms himself “into them all in visions.”
The addressee’s true form is invisible to gods, he transforms in visions, and the speaker invokes him for direct manifestation of the true form.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE POPULAR THBITRGIG HEBMES-OULT 85 / THE POPULAR THEURGIC HERMES-OULT 87 / THE POPULAR THEURGIC HERMES-CULT 89 / THE POPULAR THEURGIC HERMES-CULT 91; lines 5570-5678 confidence: medium
Reitzenstein gives a ritual of lower theurgy, a “rite of the sacred flame,” characterized as “mystery of lychnomancy or lamp-magic,” described as the lower side of high vision traditions.
The passage describes a lower-theurgy rite of the sacred flame, called lychnomancy or lamp-magic, and relates it to high vision traditions.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE POPULAR THEURGIC HERMES-CULT 93 / THE POPULAR THEURGIC HERMES-CULT 95 / THE POPULAR THEURGIC HERMES-CULT 97 / MAIN SOURCE OF TRISMEGISTIC LITERATURE 101; lines 6084-6186 confidence: medium
Petosiris is associated with a hieratic theurgic invocation to Necessity for inducing her vision and ritually addressing her when she appears.
The passage describes a hieratic formula for invoking Necessity, inducing her vision, and addressing her when she appears.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE POPULAR THEURGIC HERMES-OULT 87 / THE POPULAR THEURGIC HERMES-CULT 89 / THE POPULAR THEURGIC HERMES-CULT 91 / THE POPULAR THEURGIC HERMES-CULT 93; lines 5681-5789 confidence: medium
Jesus turns to the four quarters, speaks the Great Name over the recipients’ heads, blesses them, and breathes on their eyes.
The passage shows a ritual sequence in which Jesus blesses and breathes on the eyes of the recipients, commands them to look into the Light, and they then see a vast Light and elements or substances within it.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE SEVEN ZONES AND THEIR CHARACTERISTICS 419 / THE SEVEN ZONES AND THEIR CHARACTERISTICS 421 / THE SEVEN ZONES AND THEIR CHARACTERISTICS 423 / THE SEVEN ZONES AND THEIR CHARACTERISTICS 425; lines 23478-23575 confidence: high
The Great Fish symbolizes higher soul-energies needing transmutation; the Son of Man must pass three days in the Belly of the Whale, and the Great Fish is of the nature of knowledge.
The Son of Man must pass three days in the Belly of the Whale before being born into the stature of the Great Man.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE SEVEN ZONES AND THEIR CHARACTERISTICS 421 / THE SEVEN ZONES AND THEIR CHARACTERISTICS 423 / THE SEVEN ZONES AND THEIR CHARACTERISTICS 425 / THE SEVEN ZONES AND THEIR CHARACTERISTICS 427; lines 23578-23658 confidence: high
The passage says the same boundary idea appears in the Poemandres: Man breaks through the seven spheres and the enclosing Sphere or Power circumscribing Fire; this is the ascent of a soul at the Hermes-stage or Thrice-greatest grade, after the last compulsory birth, winning freedom.
The ascent is described as the path of the soul of the initiate, reaching the Hermes-stage or Thrice-greatest grade and winning freedom after the last compulsory birth.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE SEVEN ZONES AND THEIR CHARACTERISTICS 423 / THE SEVEN ZONES AND THEIR CHARACTERISTICS 425 / THE SEVEN ZONES AND THEIR CHARACTERISTICS 427 / PLATO: CONCEENING METEMPSYCHOSIS; lines 23660-23753 confidence: high
Through the unskillfulness of charioteers, many souls are maimed or have wing-feathers broken; they depart without initiation in the sight of That-which-is and turn to the food of Opinion.
Souls that fail depart without initiation in the sight of That-which-is, while souls that follow God and see true things are protected from affliction.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE VISION OF EE / THE VISION OF ER 439 / THE VISION OF ER 441 / THE VISION OF ER 443; lines 24359-24456 confidence: medium
Many souls from heaven make unfortunate choices because they are unexercised in hardship; many souls from earth, having suffered or seen suffering, do not choose off-hand.
Souls from earth, having suffered or seen suffering, are said to avoid choosing off-hand, unlike many souls from heaven unexercised in hardship.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THE VISION OF ER 447 / THK VISION OF ER 449 / VOL. I. 29 / CONCEENING THE CEATEE OE CUP; lines 24700-24743 confidence: medium
"He filled a mighty Cup with it [Mind], and sent it down, joining a Herald [to it]" and commands proclamation to the hearts of men: "Baptize thyself with this Cup's baptism."
The Herald's proclamation commands the hearts of men to baptize themselves with the Cup's baptism.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THOTH THE MASTEE OF WISDOM / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 49 / VOL. I. 4 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 51; lines 3567-3657 confidence: medium
The Land of the Living is identified as the Invisible World, a Land of Light and Life; Mortals, Intelligences, and Creatures or Beings of Light are described as three grades of Egyptian mysteries, interpreted as stages from probationary pupils to those who receive Mind and become one with Light.
The passage presents three grades of Egyptian mysteries moving from probationary pupils to receivers of Mind and beings unified with Light.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 49 / VOL. I. 4 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 51 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 53; lines 3660-3755 confidence: high
The funeral works are interpreted as sermons of initiation for living men, setting forth death unto sin and new birth unto righteousness; in the Book of the Dead, Thoth is assigned powers greater than those of Osiris or Ra.
Funeral works attributed to Thoth are interpreted as initiation sermons for living men, setting forth death unto sin and new birth unto righteousness.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 49 / VOL. I. 4 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 51 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 53; lines 3660-3755 confidence: medium
Thoth is depicted as a human with an ibis head or as an ibis; the meanings of his emblems, crowns, and sacred signs are said to be hidden, revealing mystery to initiates and veiling it from the profane.
The passage says sacred signs revealed mystery to those initiated into the Language of the Word but veiled their true significance for the profane.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 51 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 53 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 55 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 57; lines 3856-3948 confidence: high
Candidates for initiation in the Thoth mystery-tradition of Hermopolis are taught to ascend the mountain of their inner natures; at its top the Spiritual Sun rises and rests upon their heads, with Isis mentioned in relation to the Virgin of the World treatise.
The passage describes candidates for initiation ascending an inner mountain where the Spiritual Sun rises and rests upon their heads.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 55 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 57 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 59 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 61; lines 4054-4153 confidence: medium
The Panathenaic peplum, veil, web, or robe of Athena is borne aloft like a ship's sail; mystically it signifies the starry Veil of the Universe, the Veil of Nature, and the Veil or Robe of Isis, which no mortal or dead man has raised; raising it requires transcending individuality, breaking death's bonds, and becoming consciously immortal.
The Veil of the Universe, Nature, or Isis is said to be raised only by transcending individuality, breaking the bonds of death, and becoming consciously immortal.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 63 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 65 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 67 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 69; lines 4450-4556 confidence: high
The Holy Land of those gone out from the body is described, with an OCR-garbled river reference, as divided into three regions or states: Rusta, the Territory of Initiation; Aahlu, the Territory of Illumination; and Ameriti, the Place of Union with the Unseen Father.
The Holy Land is divided into three named regions or states: initiation, illumination, and union with the Unseen Father.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 65 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 67 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 69 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 71; lines 4559-4659 confidence: high
Initiation, illumination, and perfection prepare for endless union with Light; in Aahlu the Osirified purified soul passes beyond the mortal mind-plane, opens the Gates of the Celestial Nile, receives the Atf-crown of Illumination, and goes to the Father in the sphere called Eight.
The passage frames initiation, illumination, and perfection as preparing the soul for endless union with Light and describes the soul receiving radiance.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 65 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 67 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 69 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 71; lines 4559-4659 confidence: high
Thoth is called the guide and conductor through the grades; 'Thoth the Divine Wisdom' clothes the Justified spirit in true linen, and the passage links this with radiance, rays of light, the Creator, and Thoth as 'the Mind and Will of God.'
Thoth is explicitly named the guide and conductor through the grades and is said to clothe the justified spirit in true linen.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 65 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 67 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 69 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 71; lines 4559-4659 confidence: medium
Thoth is described as Great Reckoner, Recorder of the Balance of Justice, Teller of the Karmic Scales, Lord of the Moon, and Reckoner of the Universe; an adept in the Hall of Truth is asked to explain the God in the hour.
The passage states that lower initiations occurred at the full moon and connects Thoth with lunar time-reckoning.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 67 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 69 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 71 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 73; lines 4662-4757 confidence: high
"The end set before the neophyte was illumination" and the doctrines insisted on "this one way to Wisdom"; Egypt's religion is called "the Religion of the Light."
The passage explicitly states that the neophyte's end is illumination and that cult, discipline, and doctrines insist on one way to Wisdom.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 69 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 71 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 73 / THOTH THE MASTER OP WISDOM 75; lines 4760-4855 confidence: medium
"the great mystery of Egypt was the second birth, the 'Birth of Horus.'"
The Birth of Horus is called the second birth, and a quoted Egyptian teaching describes regenerate life and successive transformations of a radiant being.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 69 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 71 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 73 / THOTH THE MASTER OP WISDOM 75; lines 4760-4855 confidence: medium
The Hall of the Child in his Cradle is said to give access to a secret and sealed shrine entered once yearly by the high priest on mid-summer night.
A secret and sealed shrine is entered only once each year by the high priest on mid-summer night.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 71 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 73 / THOTH THE MASTER OP WISDOM 75 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 11; lines 4858-4949 confidence: high
The Deity is described as Source of Light and Life and Fount of Love; the Creator says he is the Fount of Joy; the Atf-crown of illumination is placed on the triumphant candidate after the Passage of the Sun.
A catechumen is initiated from a restricted Secret Scroll called the Greatest of Mysteries.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 73 / THOTH THE MASTER OP WISDOM 75 / THOTH THE MASTER OF WISDOM 11 / THOTH THE MASTER OP WISDOM 79; lines 4952-5045 confidence: high
The doctrine is summarized as the Path of the Just after fleshly bonds are loosened, through stages including Light, Wisdom, Second Birth, Well of Life, Fire, Judgment, and union with Light, Great Creator.
The stages include Second Birth of the Soul, and the new twice-born is described on initiation as clothed in power and crowned with light.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena / VI PREFACE / G. R. S. M. / CONTENTS; lines 394-821 confidence: high
Contents headings list Egyptian wisdom, the holy land of Egypt and its initiates, Thoth the initiator, doctrines and temples of initiation, the mystery of Horus’s birth, the Book of the Master, and steps of the path.
Headings explicitly mention initiates, Thoth the initiator, doctrines and temples of initiation, steps of the path, mysteries, consecration, and true initiates of Isis.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena / VI PREFACE / G. R. S. M.; lines 274-391 confidence: low
"The Three Grades of the Egyptian Mysteries"
A contents subheading refers to three grades of the Egyptian mysteries.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena / VI PREFACE; lines 198-272 confidence: high
The passage says readers may be drawn backward along the Trismegistic tradition toward the “holy of holies” of the Wisdom of Ancient Egypt, and that sympathetic study may prove an initiatory process toward Archaic Gnosis.
The passage explicitly says sympathetic study may prove an initiatory process toward understanding Archaic Gnosis and connects the study with the Wisdom of Ancient Egypt.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena; lines 66-195 confidence: high
"mythic" is used as inner, typical, sacred and "logic"; "mystic" pertains to "initiation and the mysteries."
The passage explicitly states that the term mystic pertains to initiation and the mysteries.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena VI PREFACE / G. R. S. M. / CONTENTS / CONTENTS; lines 824-934 confidence: low
Contents headings mention Greek disciples of Egyptians, Pythagoras and his symbols, advice to Klea on hidden meanings of myths, the mystery-myth, and undermeaning.
The contents include the heading “The Mystery-Myth.”
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena VOL. I. 10 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 147 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 149 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 151; lines 8632-8744 confidence: high
The exposition turns to Assyrian Initiations for the triple division of Man and says the Assyrians first considered Soul triple and yet one.
The passage explicitly grounds its discussion of Man and Soul in Assyrian Initiations, and the editorial note cites an Attis/Hilaria initiation connected with salvation from Hades.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena VOL. I. 17 / THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 259 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 261 / CONCERNING ISIS AND OSIEIS; lines 14737-14851 confidence: medium
Longing for the Godly state is desire for Truth about the Gods; reception of sacred things, instruction, and research are holier than purging rites and temple-service and pleasing to the wise, wisdom-loving Goddess served by Klea.
Reception of sacred things, instruction, and research are elevated above rites, and the Goddess transmits the recomposed Holy Reason to those perfected in the art of divinising.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena VOL. I. 18 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 275 / THE MYSTERIES OF ISIS AND OSIRIS 277 / THE MYSTERIES OP ISIS AND OSIRIS 279; lines 15762-15877 confidence: low
Pamyle hears a voice from the holy place of Zeus telling her to proclaim that Great King Good-doing Osiris is born; she nurses Osiris when Kronos entrusts him to her; the Pamylia are kept with mystic rites similar to the Phallephoria.
The passage says mystic rites called the Pamylia are kept in Osiris's honor and are similar to the Phallephoria.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena VOL. I. 29 / CONCEENING THE CEATEE OE CUP / CONCERNING THE CRATER OR CUP 451 / CONCERNING THE CRATER OR CUP 453; lines 24851-24955 confidence: medium
Other souls check their flight, sink down, and flutter in a circle around the vortex like birds, not daring to go straight through it.
Souls circle a downward vortex without daring to pass through, and Thespesius is removed from the place by his guide.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena VOL. I. 29 / CONCEENING THE CEATEE OE CUP / CONCERNING THE CRATER OR CUP 451 / CONCERNING THE CRATER OR CUP 453; lines 24851-24955 confidence: high
The Pistis Sophia comparison says karmic agencies give the old soul a Draught of Oblivion before reincarnation, filled with desire and forgetfulness, causing it to forget prior spaces and chastisements and producing a counterfeit spirit.
The Pistis Sophia comparison contrasts a Draught of Oblivion causing forgetfulness with a cup of intuition, wisdom, and prudence that enables the soul to seek the Mysteries of Light.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena VOL. I. 8 / MAIN SOURCE OP TRISMEGISTIC LITERATURE 115 / MAIN SOURCE OF TRISMEGISTIC LITERATURE 117 / MAIN SOURCE OF TRISMEGISTIC LITERATURE 119; lines 6990-7091 confidence: medium
The passage suggests reading the river as "the Celestial Nile on which the soul of the initiated sailed in the solar boat."
The passage conditionally interprets the river as the Celestial Nile on which the soul of the initiated sails in the solar boat.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena VOL. L 11 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 163 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 165 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 167; lines 9597-9803 confidence: high
The passage names the Great Ineffable Mystery of the Samothracians, says only the perfect may know it, and reports that the Samothracians hand on Adam as the Man Original.
The Great Ineffable Mystery of the Samothracians is said to be lawful only for the perfect to know, and the passage describes the Samothracian initiation temple.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. I: Prolegomena VOL. L 11 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 163 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 165 / THE MYTH OF MAN IN THE MYSTERIES 167; lines 9597-9803 confidence: medium
The Samothracian initiation temple is said to contain two naked, ithyphallic male statues with raised hands, like Hermes in Cyllene; the statues are images of the Man Original and the regenerated spiritual man.
Two Samothracian statues are identified as images of the Man Original and the regenerated spiritual man of like substance with him.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) ABOUT THE COMMON MIND . 199-212 / CORP. HERM. XIII. (XIV.) / THE SECEET SERMON ON THE / MOUNTAIN . . . 219-233; lines 404-472 confidence: medium
Commentary headings include “The Sayings of the Good Daimon,” “Hermes and Basilides,” “The Sermons on Fate,” and “Materiality and Corporality are Energies of God,” followed by the Corpus Hermeticum XIII title “The Secret Sermon on the Mountain.”
The passage lists “The Secret Sermon on the Mountain” and commentary headings including “The Three Stages of Probation” and “The Mount of Initiation.”
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) ABOUT THE COMMON MIND . 199-212 / CORP. HERM. XIII. (XIV.) / THE SECEET SERMON ON THE / MOUNTAIN . . . 219-233; lines 404-472 confidence: medium
The mountain sermon section lists “The Secret Hymnody” and commentary headings including “The Three Stages of Probation,” “The Mount of Initiation,” “The Birth from Above,” “The Virgin-Birth,” “The Race of the Logos,” and “The Self-taught.”
The contents list “The Secret Hymnody,” “The Vow of Silence,” “A Hymn for Morning and for Evening Prayer,” and “A Theurgic Praise-giving.”
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) ABOUT THE COMMON MIND 211 / ABOUT THE COMMON MIND 213 / COMMENTAKY / ABOUT THE COMMON MIND 215; lines 9124-9208 confidence: high
Instruction is described as intimate, known only to the Hermes-grade, not published for the Tat-degree, and not yet allowed for those in the Tat-stage.
The passage says the instruction is intimate, reserved for the Hermes-grade, and not yet publishable for the Tat-stage.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) ABOUT THE COMMON MIND 215 / ABOUT THE COMMON MIND 217 / COEPUS HEKMETICUM XIII. (XIV.) / VOL. II. 15; lines 9585-9787 confidence: high
Hermes says Rebirth is complete when the Ten drives out the Twelve; Birth in God involves abandoning bodily senses, knowing oneself as Light and Life, and being filled with bliss.
The passage repeatedly names Rebirth or Birth in God, says the birth in understanding is complete, and tells Tat he has been born a God and Son of the One.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) ABOUT THE COMMON MIND 215 / ABOUT THE COMMON MIND 217 / COEPUS HEKMETICUM XIII. (XIV.) / VOL. II. 15; lines 9585-9787 confidence: high
Truth's coming removes Envy; Good, Life, and Light join Truth; torments of Darkness no longer approach and have fled after being vanquished.
The Ten Powers drive out the Twelve torments of Darkness; Darkness flees and the Twelve withdraw once chased by the Ten.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) ABOUT THE COMMON MIND 215 / ABOUT THE COMMON MIND 217 / COEPUS HEKMETICUM XIII. (XIV.) / VOL. II. 15; lines 9585-9787 confidence: high
Tat asks to hear the praise-giving hymn heard at the Eight/Ogdoad of Powers; Hermes refers to the Shepherd, Mind of all masterhood, and says the Powers within him break into song.
Hermes says the hymn of rebirth is kept hidden in silence, is given because Tat has reached the end, and provides ritual directions for worship.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) ABOUT THE COMMON MIND 215 / ABOUT THE COMMON MIND 217 / COEPUS HEKMETICUM XIII. (XIV.) / VOL. II. 15; lines 9789-9880 confidence: medium
Tat says that by the father’s good pleasure he has seen praise-giving being sung and has set it in his cosmos.
Tat says he has been made able by the hymn, has seen praise-giving being sung, and is instructed by Hermes to speak in the cosmos seen only by mind.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) ABOUT THE COMMON MIND 217 / COEPUS HEKMETICUM XIII. (XIV.) / VOL. II. 15 / THE SECRET SEEMON ON THE MOUNTAIN 233; lines 9883-9916 confidence: high
Hermes tells Tat to promise to keep silence about the manner of Rebirth handed on to him.
The passage describes a lesson handed from Hermes to Tat, a command to keep silence, and a transmitted manner of Rebirth.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) COEPUS HEEMETICUM I. / POEMANDKES, THE SHEPHERD / OF MEN / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 5; lines 647-731 confidence: medium
Man-Shepherd asks whether the narrator understood the vision; the narrator replies that he has not yet understood.
Man-Shepherd questions the narrator, explains the vision, instructs him to understand the Light, and enables understanding through the Word.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) COEPUS HEEMETIOUM VII. (VIIL) / THE GREATEST ILL AMONG MEN / IS IGNORANCE OF GOD / THE GREATEST ILL IS IGNORANCE OF GOD 121; lines 5294-5329 confidence: medium
The addressee must tear off the cloak worn on the self, described as the web of ignorance, corruption's chain, carapace of darkness, living death, sensation's corpse, a carried tomb, and a robber in the house.
The addressee is told that first the cloak of ignorance must be torn off before true vision can occur.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) COEPUS HEKMETICUM XIII. (XIV.) / VOL. II. 15 / THE SECRET SEEMON ON THE MOUNTAIN 233 / COMMENTAKY; lines 10055-10195 confidence: medium
The term is explained as a way through and out, pathway, passage, or means of escape, and as suggesting the Way out of Ignorance.
The passage explicitly glosses the term as a means of escape and a way out of ignorance.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) COEPUS HEKMETICUM XIII. (XIV.) / VOL. II. 15 / THE SECRET SEEMON ON THE MOUNTAIN 233 / COMMENTAKY; lines 10055-10195 confidence: high
Stage III is Moral and Mental Purification: the thought is made a stranger to world-illusion; Error sums up vices and is driven out by Truth.
Stage III is named moral and mental purification, involving withdrawal of thought from world-illusion and the expulsion of Error by Truth.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) COEPUS HEKMETICUM XIII. (XIV.) / VOL. II. 15 / THE SECRET SEEMON ON THE MOUNTAIN 233 / COMMENTAKY; lines 10055-10195 confidence: medium
Stage II may have been called Suppliant; Philo defines a Suppliant as one who has fled to God for refuge. Here it is applied to the disciple-master relation, with the master as spiritual father and image of God the Father.
The Suppliant is defined as one who flees to God, and the Hermetic use is narrowed to the disciple’s probationary relation to the master as spiritual father and image of God the Father.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) COEPUS HEKMETICUM XIII. (XIV.) / VOL. II. 15 / THE SECRET SEEMON ON THE MOUNTAIN 233 / COMMENTAKY; lines 10055-10195 confidence: medium
The Holy Mount of Initiation section lists apocalyptic and Gnostic mountain examples and states that the Mountain is not physical but the height of contemplation and an interior spiritual state.
The Mountain is presented as a common apocalyptic figure and interpreted as the height of contemplation and an interior spiritual state.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) COEPUS HEKMETICUM XIII. (XIV.) / VOL. II. 15 / THE SECRET SEEMON ON THE MOUNTAIN 233 / COMMENTAKY; lines 10055-10195 confidence: high
Tat is to receive true Mind-consciousness through his master; Christ is to be born in his heart; the light of the Pleroma is to shine inwardly; this is New Birth, Regeneration, Re-birth, or being born from Above.
Tat’s reception of Mind-consciousness, the birth of Christ in his heart, and the Pleroma’s light are identified as New Birth, Regeneration, Re-birth, and being born from Above.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) COEPUS HEKMETICUM XIII. (XIV.) / VOL. II. 15 / THE SECRET SEEMON ON THE MOUNTAIN 233 / COMMENTAKY; lines 10055-10195 confidence: medium
The Naassene citation describes the Gate of Heaven and House of God, guarded for the spiritual; entrants cast away garments, become bridegrooms, obtain true manhood through the Virginal Spirit, and the Virgin conceives and bears a Son, described as a blessed Aeon of Aeons.
The cited Naassene passage describes the guarded Gate of Heaven and House of God, into which only spiritual entrants come after casting away garments.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) COEPUS HEKMETICUM XIII. (XIV.) / VOL. II. 15 / THE SECRET SEEMON ON THE MOUNTAIN 233 / COMMENTAKY; lines 10197-10245 confidence: medium
The Race of the Logos is described as a Race rather than an individual, 'We' and no longer 'I'; Hermes is quoted as saying this Race is never taught, but its memory is restored by God when He wills it.
The Race's memory is restored by God, and this is explained as anamnesis or regaining consciousness of the Divine State.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) COEPUS HEKMETICUM XIII. (XIV.) / VOL. II. 15 / THE SECRET SEEMON ON THE MOUNTAIN 233 / COMMENTAKY; lines 9919-10053 confidence: high
“Tat definitely refers to three Stages of Probation, before he is deemed fit to hear the Sermon on Rebirth.”
Tat must pass through stages of probation before being fit to hear the Sermon on Rebirth.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) COMMENT AEY / THE CUP OR MONAD 93 / THE CUP OR MONAD 95 / THE CUP OR MONAD 97; lines 4396-4435 confidence: high
Recipients of the “Baptism of the Mind” are made “perfect men,” not Perfect, and receive a “touch of the Christ-consciousness.”
The Baptism of the Mind transforms recipients into “perfect men” and is linked to true manhood, purpose, immortality, and liberation.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) COMMENTAEY / MIND UNTO HERMES 191 / MIND UNTO HERMES 193 / VOL. II. 13; lines 8287-8331 confidence: high
The commentary says the Intelligible Cosmos or Logos can "create and destroy and transmute all forms at will," and that man as microcosm has this potential.
The commentary says man as microcosm has potential for the Logos's magic power and links the instruction to a discipline of Egyptian Wisdom.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) COMMENTAEY / MIND UNTO HERMES 191 / MIND UNTO HERMES 193 / VOL. II. 13; lines 8287-8331 confidence: medium
Under "Become all Things," the instruction to Hermes is called a discipline of Egyptian Wisdom; the philosopher-mystic acts by self-achievement, while the theurgist begs a god.
The philosopher-mystic is described as doing the operation through his own volition and achievement, while the theurgist must beg a god to do it for him.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) COMMENTAKY / ABOUT THE COMMON MIND 215 / ABOUT THE COMMON MIND 217 / COEPUS HEKMETICUM XIII. (XIV.); lines 9305-9509 confidence: high
"THE SECRET SERMON ON THE MOUNTAIN"; "Concerning Rebirth and the Promise OF Silence"; "Of Thrice-greatest Hermes unto Tat His Son".
The passage centers on the Logos and tradition of Rebirth, presented as secret instruction that requires inward preparation, withdrawal from the world, and suspension of bodily senses.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) COMMENTAKY / ABOUT THE COMMON MIND 215 / ABOUT THE COMMON MIND 217 / COEPUS HEKMETICUM XIII. (XIV.); lines 9511-9583 confidence: high
“they depart ... from him who hath been taken pity on by God ... this it is which constitutes the manner of Rebirth.”
The passage explicitly names the departure of torments through God's pity as the manner of Rebirth and frames the son’s purification through silence and the Powers of God.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) COMMENTAKY / TO ASCLEPIUS 69 / TO ASCLEPIUS 71 / TO ASCLEPIUS 73; lines 3493-3544 confidence: low
Egyptian priests are described as married, and their rule, like that of the Pythagoreans, is that a man should first discharge his social duty before retiring to contemplation.
The passage describes a sequence in which practical, political, social, or householder life is completed before retirement to contemplation.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) COMMENTAKY / VOL. 11. 16 / THE SECRET SERMOK ON THE MOUNTAIN 243 / CORPUS HEEMETICUM XIV. (XV.); lines 11021-11047 confidence: medium
Tat would not let Hermes postpone the matter and is described as a younger son newly come to gnosis of the teachings.
Tat is described as a younger son newly come to gnosis of the teachings, and Hermes elaborates for his understanding.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) CONTENTS / CORP. HERM. IL (HI.) / CORP. HERM. III. (IV.) / THE SACRED SERMON; lines 124-215 confidence: medium
The contents list 'CORP. HERM. IV. (V.) / THE CUP OR MONAD' and commentary headings including 'The Baptism of the Mind,' 'The Holy Grail,' 'The "Hating of the Body",' 'The Gnosis and its Blessings,' and 'The Ancient Path.'
The commentary heading 'The Baptism of the Mind' suggests an initiatory or transformative topic in the listed section.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) CORPUS HEEMETICUM X. (XL) / VOL. II. 10 / COMMENTAKY / VOL, II. 11; lines 7204-7367 confidence: medium
Gnosis is declared the only path of salvation or safety and is called the Way Up to the Mount or Olympian Path; Eleusis is interpreted as Anabasis, and a Naassene passage speaks of returning above.
Gnosis is called the only path of salvation or safety, and the commentary connects this Way Up with Eleusis/Anabasis and returning above.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) IN GOB ALONE IS GOOD 119 / COEPUS HEEMETIOUM VII. (VIIL) / THE GREATEST ILL AMONG MEN / IS IGNORANCE OF GOD; lines 5259-5291 confidence: medium
The hearers are told not to be carried off by the fierce flood, but to use the shore-current, reach Salvation's port, and seek one who will lead them by the hand to Gnosis' gates.
The hearers are instructed to reach Salvation's port and find someone who will take them by the hand and lead them to Gnosis' gates.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) IN GOD ALONE IS GOOD 111 / IN GOD ALONE IS GOOD 113 / TN GOD ALONE IS GOOD 115 / COMMENTARY; lines 5057-5142 confidence: medium
The teaching is called "apparently dualistic" and perhaps an exercise to raise the pupil’s thought; Hermes says humans cannot flee or hate things they need and cannot live without.
The commentary proposes that the apparent dualism may be an exercise to raise the pupil’s thought away from familiar things and later suggests a metaphorical instructional purpose.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) IS IGNORANCE OF GOD / THE GREATEST ILL IS IGNORANCE OF GOD 121 / COMMENTAEY / THE GREATEST ILL IS IGNORANCE OF GOD 123; lines 5373-5402 confidence: high
“The tempest-tossed on the Sea of Ignorance are to make for the Harbour of Salvation”; they are to seek one who knows and can lead them “unto the Gates of the Gnosis.”
Seekers must find one who knows, who takes them by the hand and leads them to the Gates of the Gnosis.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) IS IGNORANCE OF GOD / THE GREATEST ILL IS IGNORANCE OF GOD 121 / COMMENTAEY / THE GREATEST ILL IS IGNORANCE OF GOD 123; lines 5373-5402 confidence: medium
The commentary suggests a holy organization with a general body and grades of instruction, where many strive for illumination and a few have reached it.
The commentary suggests a general body with grades of instruction, many striving for illumination, and a few who have reached it.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) LETTER OE HERMES TO ASCLEPIUS 261 / LETTER OF HERMES TO ASOLEPIUS 263 / COMMENTAEY / ASCLEPIUS AND TAT; lines 11277-11331 confidence: medium
Tat is called younger and newly come to gnosis; the commentator asks whether he has only just been permitted to share in the Expository or Detailed Discourses and cites an epitome of General Sermons addressed to him.
Tat is described as newly come to gnosis and possibly newly permitted to share in detailed discourses, while complete contemplation is framed as learning, contemplating nature, knowing God, and receiving the Supreme Vision.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) LETTER OE HERMES TO ASCLEPIUS 261 / LETTER OF HERMES TO ASOLEPIUS 263 / COMMENTAEY / ASCLEPIUS AND TAT; lines 11277-11331 confidence: low
The commentary says this view 'seems to clash entirely' with C.H. xiii. (xiv.), where Tat is connected with the 'manner of Rebirth.'
The passage mentions another Hermetic view in which Tat is connected with the 'manner of Rebirth,' in tension with the school-tradition account.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) MIND UNTO HERMES 183 / MIND UNTO HERMES 185 / MIND UNTO HERMES 187 / COMMENTAEY; lines 8116-8152 confidence: high
The instruction by Mind to Hermes is described as “the ‘esoteric’ teaching,” while the sermon “Cup or Monad” is its “‘exoteric’ form.”
The passage explicitly describes Trismegistic schools of initiation as divided into grades and distinguishes esoteric from exoteric instruction.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) MIND UNTO HERMES 185 / MIND UNTO HERMES 187 / COMMENTAEY / MIND UNTO HERMES 191; lines 8155-8242 confidence: medium
The commentary says the “Cup” sermon was famous among Hermes treatises and that the Baptism of the Cup was the disciples’ goal, as Zosimus tells us.
The passage states that the Baptism of the Cup constituted the goal of the disciples’ endeavour.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) OF MEN / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 5 / POEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 7 / PCEMANJDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 9; lines 815-898 confidence: medium
The narrator asks Mind to continue teaching and says he is amorous of the Logos; the Shepherd replies that this is the mystery kept hidden until that day.
The narrator asks Mind to continue teaching, and the Shepherd identifies the teaching as a mystery hidden until that day.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) ON THOUGHT AND SENSE 139 / CORPUS HEEMETICUM X. (XL) / VOL. II. 10 / COMMENTAKY; lines 6753-6893 confidence: medium
The commentator suggests that references to the “General Sermons” may be editorial glosses and that “The Key” may instead be further teaching presupposing prior instruction and belonging to higher grades of the school.
The commentary describes prior instruction, higher grades of the school, and a contrast between Lesser and Greater Mysteries associated with birth and rebirth.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) P(EM ANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 19 / COMMENTAEY / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 21 / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OP MEN 23; lines 1393-1471 confidence: high
In deep meditation, the disciple reaches consummation and receives initiation from the Master of the masters, who confers authority to teach and to become a master or Hermes.
The disciple in deep meditation receives initiation and teaching authority from the Master of the masters.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) PCEM ANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 37 / S8 THRICE-GREATEST HERMES / PCEM ANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 39 / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OP MEN 41; lines 2134-2213 confidence: high
The initiated soul “strips itself naked” of the “garment of shame” and stands “clothed in its own power”; the commentary links this to shedding selfhood and garments woven by vices and putting on a wedding garment of virtues.
The initiated soul strips itself naked of the garment of shame and is described as shedding selfhood and vice while being clothed in its own power or virtues.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) PCEM ANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 39 / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OP MEN 41 / PCEM ANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OP MEN 43 / PCEM ANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 45; lines 2300-2430 confidence: high
The second aspect depends on activity-consciousness and is conceived by Bodhisattvas as they pass from first aspiration to Bodhisattva-hood; it is called the Body of Bliss.
The passage presents degrees of conscious discipleship and later describes the instruction as intended for the few, guarded by secrecy, and the reward of strict probation.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHEED OF MEN 35 / PCEM ANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 37 / S8 THRICE-GREATEST HERMES / PCEM ANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 39; lines 2053-2131 confidence: high
The Master explains that Gnosis requires moral purification, a turning-away before Return, and a change of the whole nature. The little man's apparent effort is really the energizing of the Great Man.
Gnosis must be preceded by moral purification; turning-away must precede the Return, and the whole nature must be changed.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 13 / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 15 / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OP MEN 17 / VOL. II.; lines 1191-1228 confidence: medium
Others “entreated to be taught,” casting themselves before the speaker’s feet.
Some hearers ask to be taught, cast themselves at the speaker’s feet, are raised, instructed, and given Deathless Water.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 15 / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OP MEN 17 / VOL. II. / P(EM ANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 19; lines 1231-1294 confidence: medium
“the soul's awakening, and closing of the eyes — true vision... my silence, and the utterance of my word (logos) begetting of good things.”
The sequence of awakening, closed eyes with true vision, reception from Mind, Gnosis, Power, Grace, and transmission of Light resembles an initiatory pattern within the passage.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 21 / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OP MEN 23 / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 25 / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 27; lines 1556-1634 confidence: medium
The Shepherd explains that Light is Mind, Mind is God, God is prior to Nature but not to Darkness, the Unity of Light and Darkness is a higher Mystery, and the Light-Word is Son of God and Son of Great Mind.
The Shepherd explains hidden relationships among Light, Mind, God, and Darkness; the disciple must see more, understand what was seen, and unite with the Light.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 29 / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 31 / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 33 / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHEED OF MEN 35; lines 1886-1964 confidence: medium
Man the Beloved descends clothed with powers from his Brother's creative energy; after learning the Spheres' conformations and limitations, he seeks to break through the Great Boundary and must descend further into matter.
Man learns the conformations and limitations of the Spheres before seeking to break through the Great Boundary.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 49 / VOL. 11. / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 51 / POEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 53; lines 2628-2708 confidence: high
The passage says the initiated circles held as a secret that all great religions had roots in “one mother soil,” leading to attempts to synthesize religions and philosophical tenets.
The passage says initiated circles held as a secret that all great religions shared roots in one mother soil and later discusses unity beneath diverse creeds.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 5 / POEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 7 / PCEMANJDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 9 / PGSMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 11; lines 901-982 confidence: high
God speaks by His Holy Word: "Increase ye in increasing, and multiply in multitude"; man with Mind is to know he is deathless and that "the cause of death is love," though Love is all.
The man with Mind is instructed to know that he is deathless, and the one who learns to know himself reaches the Good.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OP MEN 23 / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 25 / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 27 / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 29; lines 1637-1715 confidence: medium
The Light had been a veil beyond Hermes' highest vision; the Master gives expanded sight, and the Great Word intensifies the little word or light-spark within him.
Hermes' inner light-spark is intensified by the Master's Word, allowing him to pierce the Veil of Light and see the Powers within it.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OP MEN 41 / PCEM ANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OP MEN 43 / PCEM ANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 45 / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 49; lines 2458-2499 confidence: high
The commentary says the original treatise continues with the awakening of spiritual consciousness that has come to the new-born disciple.
The disciple's spiritual consciousness awakens; all things become new; he reaches the Plain of Truth.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) PGSMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 11 / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 13 / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 15 / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OP MEN 17; lines 1148-1188 confidence: medium
“Man-Shepherd mingled with the Powers.”
After Man-Shepherd’s speech and mingling with the Powers, the narrator is freed, filled with poured power, and taught concerning the All and the loftiest Vision.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) POEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 7 / PCEMANJDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 9 / PGSMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 11 / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 13; lines 985-1063 confidence: medium
Before bodily death, those aided by Mind turn from bodily sensations; Mind as door-keeper closes entrances and cuts off mental actions induced by base and evil energies.
Mind calls itself a door-keeper who closes entrances and prevents bodily operations and evil energies from reaching their natural end.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) S8 THRICE-GREATEST HERMES / PCEM ANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 39 / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OP MEN 41 / PCEM ANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OP MEN 43; lines 2216-2297 confidence: high
A perfected person reaches the consummation of earthly pilgrimage, is ready for the Christ-state or super-human state, and is called the Victor who has won the Robe of Glory and heavenly kingship; this is called the Final Initiation.
The passage explicitly calls the consummation a Final Initiation and describes the Victor receiving the Robe of Glory and heavenly kingship.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) THE CUP OR MONAD / THE CUP OR MONAD 89 / THE CUP OR MONAD 91 / COMMENT AEY; lines 4179-4218 confidence: high
Poemandrist Zosimus is said to refer to the Cup as the symbol of Spiritual Baptism, described as plunging the whole nature into the Great Ocean of Spirit or Mind so that the man is irradiated with Life and illumined with Light.
The passage describes Spiritual Baptism as the plunging of the whole nature into the Great Ocean of Spirit or Mind, producing irradiation with Life and illumination with Light.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) THE CUP OR MONAD 89 / THE CUP OR MONAD 91 / COMMENT AEY / THE CUP OR MONAD 93; lines 4221-4301 confidence: high
Christ-Baptism is described as 'the plunging of the whole nature into the Mind-filled Cup'; the Cup is also called the Body of God and Universal Body.
The passage explicitly describes Christ-Baptism as plunging the whole nature into the Mind-filled Cup and later says the Seers of the Gnosis plunge into the Cup itself.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) THE CUP OR MONAD 89 / THE CUP OR MONAD 91 / COMMENT AEY / THE CUP OR MONAD 93; lines 4221-4301 confidence: high
The treatise is linked to G.H. xi, 'The Mind to Hermes,' as an esoteric counterpart: Tat is instructed by Hermes here, while Hermes is instructed by Mind there; the passage maps this onto Mystes and Epopt.
The passage distinguishes teaching for Tat as probationer, hearer, or Mystes from teaching for Hermes as advanced disciple, seer, or Epopt.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) THE CUP OR MONAD 91 / COMMENT AEY / THE CUP OR MONAD 93 / THE CUP OR MONAD 95; lines 4304-4393 confidence: high
The Herald of God brings good tidings to those with Living Faith: they may ascend to the one who sent down the Cup. The baptism that redeems is not symbolic water sprinkling but Gnosis of Mind, divine vision, God-knowledge; the Cup is God’s.
The passage frames redemption as a baptism linked to Gnosis of Mind, divine vision, and God-knowledge, not as external water sprinkling.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) THE CUP OR MONAD 91 / COMMENT AEY / THE CUP OR MONAD 93 / THE CUP OR MONAD 95; lines 4304-4393 confidence: medium
The section named “The Hating of the Body” explains that the discipline is not literal; misunderstanding it led to the belief that body or matter was evil and to mortifications and chastisements of flesh.
The hating of the body is presented as a nonliteral discipline for disciples in the early stages of awakening, involving the antithesis of good and evil and of love and hate.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) THE CUP OR MONAD 91 / COMMENT AEY / THE CUP OR MONAD 93 / THE CUP OR MONAD 95; lines 4304-4393 confidence: medium
A Synoptic saying attributed to Jesus says that one who does not hate father, mother, wife, children, brethren, sisters, and one’s own soul cannot be his disciple; the commentary notes the same word “hate” as in the Hermetic text.
A discipleship saying about hating family and one’s own soul is interpreted through Gnostic tradition as leaving past causes or Parents the Rulers, not physical parents.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) THE CUP OR MONAD 93 / THE CUP OR MONAD 95 / THE CUP OR MONAD 97 / VOL. 11. 7; lines 4437-4469 confidence: medium
The passage says, in Buddhist terms, that the subjects have seen the Vision of Nirvana but have not yet entered Nirvana or become one with the Logos.
The passage distinguishes seeing the Vision of Nirvana from entering Nirvana or becoming one with the Logos, and calls the Vision an earnest of what the subjects may be.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) THE CUP OR MONAD 93 / THE CUP OR MONAD 95 / THE CUP OR MONAD 97 / VOL. 11. 7; lines 4437-4469 confidence: medium
The Ancient Path section says one must leave habitual things to enter the Way of the Gnosis; this path is not new but is going home, return, turning back, and the Old Old Way.
The passage states that leaving the things grown used to is necessary for entering the Way of the Gnosis.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) THE CUP OR MONAD 95 / THE CUP OR MONAD 97 / VOL. 11. 7 / COEPUS HEEMETICUM V. (VL); lines 4472-4533 confidence: medium
Hermes tells Tat he will recount a sermon so Tat may not be 'without the mysteries of the God beyond all name' and says the unmanifest will become manifest for him.
Hermes frames the sermon as giving Tat access to mysteries of the God beyond all name and instructs him to pray for the power to apprehend God by thought.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) THE ENCOMIOM OF KINGS 299 / THE ENCOMIUM OF KINGS 301 / THE ENCOMIUM OF KINGS 303 / VOL. II. 20; lines 12904-13092 confidence: high
“call, I prithee, no one else but Ammon,” because it is impious “to publish to the knowledge of the crowd” a divine tractate.
The sermon is limited to a small sacred group; Trismegistus warns against publishing a divine tractate to the crowd.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) THE ENCOMIOM OF KINGS 299 / THE ENCOMIUM OF KINGS 301 / THE ENCOMIUM OF KINGS 303 / VOL. II. 20; lines 14175-14356 confidence: medium
Asclepius asks about heads of things or sources of beginnings. The Thrice-greatest speaker says he reveals great mysteries and divine secrets with prayers for Heaven's favour, then distinguishes Noumenal and Sensible hierarchies of Gods.
The speaker says he reveals great mysteries and divine secrets in answer to Asclepius's question about sources and beginnings.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) THE SACRED SERMON 83 / CORPUS HEEMETTCUM IV. (V.) / THE CUP OR MONAD / THE CUP OR MONAD 89; lines 4058-4136 confidence: medium
The Good has no other shore, no bounds, and no end; to humans it seems to have a beginning, named Gnosis.
Gnosis is identified as the apparent beginning for humans and as the first beginning of the Good's being known.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) THE SECRET SEEMON ON THE MOUNTAIN 233 / COMMENTAKY / VOL. 11. 16 / THE SECRET SERMOK ON THE MOUNTAIN 243; lines 10296-10442 confidence: high
The change is described as inner; the physical form remains as before, and physical sight cannot penetrate the Veil of the Mystery.
The passage repeatedly describes a Birth in God, Re-birth, New Creation, and birth of spiritual senses in Tat.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) THE SECRET SEEMON ON THE MOUNTAIN 233 / COMMENTAKY / VOL. 11. 16 / THE SECRET SERMOK ON THE MOUNTAIN 243; lines 10296-10442 confidence: high
The change is described as inner; the physical form remains as before, and physical sight cannot penetrate the Veil of the Mystery.
Physical sight cannot penetrate the mystery, and the initiate sees the teacher with eyes without understanding what he is; the passage compares this with an initiation ritual in Acts of John.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) THE SECRET SEEMON ON THE MOUNTAIN 233 / COMMENTAKY / VOL. 11. 16 / THE SECRET SERMOK ON THE MOUNTAIN 243; lines 10296-10442 confidence: medium
Repentance is described as a change through the whole nature; the soul's energies may be turned downward or upward by the will, becoming vices or virtues.
The commentary describes the conquest and driving out of the Horde of Vices by the Company of Virtues, with repentance turning the whole nature toward God.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) THE SECRET SEEMON ON THE MOUNTAIN 233 / COMMENTAKY / VOL. 11. 16 / THE SECRET SERMOK ON THE MOUNTAIN 243; lines 10444-10746 confidence: high
The commentary contrasts the Poemandres account of a good man’s postmortem transformation with the present treatise’s Way of Rebirth in a living man, and relates virtue and vice categories to Gnostic numerical schemes.
The commentary explicitly names the Way of Rebirth in a living man and links it to a sacred rite and invocation of the Powers.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) THE SECRET SEEMON ON THE MOUNTAIN 233 / COMMENTAKY / VOL. 11. 16 / THE SECRET SERMOK ON THE MOUNTAIN 243; lines 10444-10746 confidence: medium
The Ten is called “the Wedding Garment of Purity,” “the Robe of Power or Glory,” and “the Garment of the Christ, the One Robe without seam.”
The Ten is described as the Wedding Garment of Purity, the Robe of Power or Glory, and the seamless Garment of the Christ.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) THE SECRET SEEMON ON THE MOUNTAIN 233 / COMMENTAKY / VOL. 11. 16 / THE SECRET SERMOK ON THE MOUNTAIN 243; lines 10748-10915 confidence: high
The passage says the New Birth in consciousness is a mystery to be kept secret, that Hermes has not commented on it, and that the treatise is therefore a Secret Sermon.
The passage describes the New Birth in consciousness as a secret mystery, links it to the Essential Birth, and associates advanced Hermetic status with silence about Gnosis.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) THE SECRET SEEMON ON THE MOUNTAIN 233 / COMMENTAKY / VOL. 11. 16 / THE SECRET SERMOK ON THE MOUNTAIN 243; lines 10748-10915 confidence: high
The passage says the New Birth in consciousness is a mystery to be kept secret, that Hermes has not commented on it, and that the treatise is therefore a Secret Sermon.
The New Birth and the hymn are to be kept secret, and those who reach the full grade of Hermes are to avoid boasting of their Gnosis.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) THE SECRET SEEMON ON THE MOUNTAIN 233 / COMMENTAKY / VOL. 11. 16 / THE SECRET SERMOK ON THE MOUNTAIN 243; lines 10917-11018 confidence: high
The prayer is described as Baptism of Light or illumination by Gnosis, compared with the dowsing in Mind of The Cup treatise and with primitive Christian baptism called illumination.
The passage interprets the prayer as Baptism of Light or illumination by Gnosis and describes Tat’s passage from Hearer to Knower after a theurgic rite of initiation.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) VOL. 11. 16 / THE SECRET SERMOK ON THE MOUNTAIN 243 / CORPUS HEEMETICUM XIV. (XV.) / VOL. II, 257 17; lines 11049-11086 confidence: medium
The speaker says he will choose the chief points, write them briefly, and explain them more mystically to an older or more advanced addressee versed in Nature.
The addressee is treated as advanced in mystic science and receives a more profound explanation.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) VOL. II. / P(EM ANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 19 / COMMENTAEY / PCEMANDRES, THE SHEPHERD OF MEN 21; lines 1314-1390 confidence: high
The teaching is described as ordered apocalyptic and as the spiritual Epopteia of the Inner Mysteries, a Vision revealed by the Great Initiator or Master-Hierophant, Mind of all-masterhood.
The teaching is explicitly framed as the Epopteia of the Inner Mysteries and as a Vision revealed by the Great Initiator or Master-Hierophant.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) VOL. II. 129 9 / ON THOUGHT AND SENSE 131 / ON THOUGHT AND SENSE 133 / ON THOUGHT AND SENSE 135; lines 5814-5862 confidence: medium
The speaker addresses Asclepius and states: 'To understand is to believe, to not believe is not to understand.'
The teaching is credible to those who understand by God's aid and incredible to those who do not understand.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) VOL. II. 15 / THE SECRET SEEMON ON THE MOUNTAIN 233 / COMMENTAKY / VOL. 11. 16; lines 10247-10293 confidence: high
Hermes guides Tat toward realization of the Blessed Sight by entering a sublime consciousness, so that Tat bathes or is baptized in his master’s spiritual presence, the Cup of the Mind.
Hermes guides Tat toward the Blessed Sight through spiritual presence, described as the Cup of the Mind, transmission of power, and true Laying-on of Hands.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) VOL. II. 6 / THE SACRED SERMON 83 / CORPUS HEEMETTCUM IV. (V.) / THE CUP OR MONAD; lines 3906-4055 confidence: high
Hermes says Logos is distributed among all men, but Mind is not; God wills Mind to be set up in the midst for souls as a prize.
Mind is placed as a prize, poured into a mighty Cup sent by God, and accessed through the Cup's baptism, after which recipients partake in Gnosis and become perfect.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) VOL. II. 6 / THE SACRED SERMON 83 / CORPUS HEEMETTCUM IV. (V.) / THE CUP OR MONAD; lines 3906-4055 confidence: medium
Those who understand the Herald's tidings and douse themselves in Mind become partakers in Gnosis and perfect men; those who do not understand have Reason only and not Mind and are ignorant of their purpose and origin.
Those who receive God's gift are said to win release from Death's bonds after receiving Mind and Gnosis.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) XXVII / XXVIII / VOL. 11. 24 / XXXII; lines 15412-15545 confidence: high
The speaker thanks God most high for Light to see Divinity and tells Tat, Asclepius, and Ammon to hide the divine mysteries within the secret places of their hearts and speak no word of the concealment.
Named disciples are commanded to hide the mysteries in the secret places of their hearts and to speak no word of them.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) XXXVII / XXXVIII / XXXIX / THE PEKFECT SERMON 387; lines 16053-16190 confidence: medium
After the teaching, the group is to bless and praise God, return to bodily comfort, and is described as having been filled with a feast of mind by discourse on sacred things; the note compares the conclusion with C.H. xvii.
The prayer says God has consecrated the worshippers to Eternity while they remain entombed in bodies, after a sacred discourse and before a fleshless meal.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) XXXVIII / XXXIX / THE PEKFECT SERMON 387 / COMMENTARY; lines 16193-16344 confidence: medium
The commentary states that titles vary: Hildebrand prefers 'Asclepius, or a Dialogue of Thrice-greatest Hermes'; the Bipontine edition has a sermon addressed to Asclepius; Menard prefers 'A Sermon of Initiation, or Asclepius.'
The treatise is explicitly titled by Menard as a Sermon of Initiation, and Lactantius's title is glossed as Perfect Sermon or Sermon of Initiation.
read in the book → -
Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. II: Sermons (Corpus Hermeticum) XXXVIII / XXXIX / THE PEKFECT SERMON 387 / COMMENTARY; lines 16346-16488 confidence: high
The passage suggests the sermon was first addressed to Asclepius alone; Asclepius is chief disciple and questioner, Tat listens as hearer, and Ammon is added after written but not oral instruction.
The passage distinguishes hearer, questioner, written instruction, and oral teaching; the teaching occurs in a sacred setting and is restricted by warnings of secrecy.
read in the book →
celtic
-
Celtic Fairy Tales ANDREW COFFEY / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS / BREWERY OF EGGSHELLS / THE LAD WITH THE GOAT-SKIN; lines 6550-6658 confidence: medium
A poor widow near the iron forge by Enniscorth has no clothes for her son, so she keeps him in an ash-hole near the fire under warm ashes.
Tom begins in poverty, faces successive dangerous forest opponents, defeats them, and receives three extraordinary objects that aid him.
read in the book → -
Celtic Fairy Tales BETH GELLERT / THE TALE OF IVAN / ANDREW COFFEY / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS; lines 6065-6214 confidence: high
The giant angrily says the king's son must do three things before getting the youngest daughter; the first task is to clean a seven-years-uncleaned byre of one hundred cattle by night, or the giant will drink his blood.
The giant says the king's son must do three things before receiving the youngest daughter; two tasks are completed and the third is announced.
read in the book → -
Celtic Fairy Tales CONALL YELLOWCLAW / HUDDEN AND DUDDEN AND DONALD O'NEARY / THE SHEPHERD OF MYDDVAI / THE SPRIGHTLY TAILOR; lines 1909-1988 confidence: medium
Macdonald employs the sprightly tailor to make trews and promises a reward if he makes them by night in the old ruined church, reputed to be haunted.
The tailor is challenged to complete skilled work by night in a feared haunted church for a promised reward, and he succeeds.
read in the book → -
Celtic Fairy Tales JACK AND HIS COMRADES / THE SHEE AN GANNON AND THE GRUAGACH GAIRE / THE STORY-TELLER AT FAULT / THE SEA-MAIDEN; lines 4288-4391 confidence: medium
The son reaches a king's house, takes service as a herd with wages according to milk, first finds bare grazing, then reaches an exceedingly grassy green glen.
While serving as a herd, the son repeatedly enters rich grazing land claimed by giants and defeats them.
read in the book → -
Celtic Fairy Tales KING O'TOOLE AND HIS GOOSE / THE WOOING OF OLWEN / JACK AND HIS COMRADES / THE SHEE AN GANNON AND THE GRUAGACH GAIRE; lines 3590-3705 confidence: medium
The king offers his daughter only if the suitor can learn why the Gruagach Gaire stopped laughing; eleven previous kings' sons were beheaded and placed on iron spikes, and the suitor is threatened with the twelfth spike.
The king's challenge is enforced by execution, and the heads of eleven prior suitors mark the danger awaiting the twelfth challenger.
read in the book → -
Celtic Fairy Tales KING O'TOOLE AND HIS GOOSE / THE WOOING OF OLWEN / JACK AND HIS COMRADES / THE SHEE AN GANNON AND THE GRUAGACH GAIRE; lines 3829-3855 confidence: medium
The Gruagach says the Shee an Gannon became his cowboy, guarded five golden cows and a hornless bull, cut off the five-headed giant's heads, killed the wizard hare, and brought the Gruagach's twelve sons to life.
The Gruagach lists service, guarding magical or valuable cattle, slaying monsters, killing a wizard hare, and restoring life before the marriage is granted.
read in the book → -
Celtic Fairy Tales THE WOOING OF OLWEN / JACK AND HIS COMRADES / THE SHEE AN GANNON AND THE GRUAGACH GAIRE / THE STORY-TELLER AT FAULT; lines 4173-4285 confidence: medium
The doorkeeper sees a lank grey beggarman with tattered clothing, wet shoes, a partly bared sword, and a three-stringed harp; the beggarman says he can play and tells the story-teller he will see all while unseen.
The story-teller is made an unseen witness to extraordinary events and is told that he now has a story for the King of Leinster, whom he later entertains with the tale.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne ADVICE TO A PRINCE / CUCHULAIN'S ADVICE 295 / THE SONS OF DOEL DERMAIT / THE SILVER-WALLED ISLAND 299; lines 12521-12605 confidence: low
Red-hot iron is put into three vats for the travellers' bath; mead is brought; fifty armed men bring animals, mead of hazel nuts, and fuel for a feast.
Three girls place red-hot iron into three vats, after which Cuchulain and his companions bathe and are given mead before continuing the quest.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne BIRTH OF CUCHULAIN 5 / BOY DEEDS OF CUCHULAIN / THE SMITH'S FEAST 9 / THE TAKING OF ARMS 13; lines 546-626 confidence: high
Cuchulain asks to go to the boy troop for good-luck wishes on the day of his taking arms; the lads wish him success in wounding, first killing, and spoil-winning, while regretting that he has left playing.
The passage centers on Cuchulain's day of taking arms, public acknowledgment by the boy troop and Conall, and his attempt to move from play into champion activity and first blood.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne BIRTH OF CUCHULAIN / THE FLIGHT OF THE BIRDS 3 / BIRTH OF CUCHULAIN 5 / BOY DEEDS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 311-377 confidence: high
At the lawn of Emain Macha, Setanta sees three fifties of king's sons hurling and learning feats of war, enters among them, gets the ball between his feet, and drives it beyond the goal.
Setanta tries to enter the boy troop's game, is challenged for lacking leave and protection, fights the group, is brought before the king, and then receives sanctioned entry.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne BOY DEEDS OF CUCHULAIN / THE SMITH'S FEAST 9 / THE TAKING OF ARMS 13 / THE DUN OF NECHTAN'S SONS 15; lines 629-706 confidence: high
Cuchulain says, "this my first adventure, and the first journey you have made with me," while Jubair fears it may be his last if he returns to Emain.
The passage repeatedly marks the expedition as Cuchulain's first adventure and says he has taken arms that day, then shows him entering hostile territory and accepting a challenge condition.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne BOY DEEDS OF CUCHULAIN / THE SMITH'S FEAST 9 / THE TAKING OF ARMS 13 / THE DUN OF NECHTAN'S SONS 15; lines 629-706 confidence: medium
At the green lawn of the dun stands a pillar-stone with an iron collar and Ogham writing saying that no armed man who comes there may leave without challenging someone of the dun.
A pillar-stone with Ogham writing states that no armed man may leave without challenging someone of the dun, and Cuchulain reacts by throwing the stone into water.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne BOY DEEDS OF CUCHULAIN / THE SMITH'S FEAST 9 / THE TAKING OF ARMS 13 / THE DUN OF NECHTAN'S SONS 15; lines 629-706 confidence: medium
Jubair identifies the horses as Conchubar's two speckled horses and says that a young little lad who took arms that day for luck brought them across Magh Breagh to show himself off.
Foill and Jubair speak of Cuchulain as a child or young lad, deny or question his ability to fight, and Cuchulain wakes red with anger and asserts that he is able to fight.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne BOY DEEDS OF CUCHULAIN / THE SMITH'S FEAST 9 / THE TAKING OF ARMS 13 / THE DUN OF NECHTAN'S SONS 15; lines 629-706 confidence: medium
After reading the Ogham, Cuchulain embraces the stone and throws it into nearby water; Jubair remarks that the act may bring Cuchulain the quick death he is looking for.
Cuchulain chooses to sleep in enemy country after provoking the dun's challenge, while Jubair warns that this is dangerous.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne CONALLCEARNACH 65 / CUCHULAIN AND LAEG 67 / THETHREECATS 69 / JO CHAMPIONSHIP OF ULSTER; lines 2940-2982 confidence: medium
The heading names the Championship of Ulster, and the men are sent out at night one after another to fight the witches of the valley.
The contestants are sent or challenged one at a time in ordeals that distinguish their relative success, especially Cuchulain's victories after others fail.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne CONCHUBAR'S SICKNESS 303 / BAILEANDAILLINN 305 / THE OLD FIGHTING MEN 307 / DAIREOFCUAILGNE 309; lines 12944-13029 confidence: medium
Cairbre Niafer and his men prepare; Ulster crosses the river and the armies fight. The Gailiana press hard and cut down Ulster. Conchubar with Celthair, Amergin, Eoghan, and Daire stands against them while young and inexperienced men flee northward.
The young men who have never fought before flee, are rebuked by Conall, become ashamed, and return with him, each holding a green oak branch.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne CUCHULAIN AND THE WOMEN 63 / CONALLCEARNACH 65 / CUCHULAIN AND LAEG 67 / THETHREECATS 69; lines 2897-2937 confidence: medium
The men of Ulster return to Emain, leaving Laegaire, Conall, and Cuchulain to be judged by Ailell; they bless Ailell and Maeve and curse Bricriu because he began the quarrel.
The heroes are left to be judged, face a night attack by supernatural cat-shaped monsters, and are later sent onward to hosts who know they have been sent to be tried.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne CUCHULAIN'S JOURNEY 33 / CROSSING THE BRIDGE 35 / THE WARWITH AOIFE 37 / DEVORGILL 39; lines 1649-1732 confidence: high
Cuchulain completes training with Scathach; she has the Druid gift and foretells dangers, victories, fame in Alban, a short life, and death in full strength.
Cuchulain stays with Scathach until he has learned all arts of war and champion feats.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne DAIREOFCUAILGNE 309 / CONALL'S SWORD 311 / XVIII / THE ONLY SON OF AOIFE; lines 13111-13185 confidence: medium
Aoife raises Conlaoch like a king's son and sends him to Scathach to learn arms and war; he learns all Scathach can teach and is as apt as his father.
Conlaoch is trained by Scathach, receives champion's arms, is placed under formal bonds, and departs by ship to Ireland.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne FRAECH AT CRUACHAN 151 / AILELL'S TREACHERY 153 / NERA'S ADVENTURE 155 / IS6 CRUACHAN; lines 6571-6611 confidence: low
The king sends Nera to a house where a woman will welcome him and tells him to bring a daily load of firing to the king's house.
The king assigns Nera a repeated daily task of bringing firing; during the three-day service Nera observes the blind man and lame man going to the well.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne HIS TEACHERS 25 / THE MEANING OF THE RIDDLES 27 / THE MEANING OF THE RIDDLES 29 / THE MEANING OF THE RIDDLES 31; lines 1278-1360 confidence: high
Forgall goes to Emain with the appearance of a foreigner, claiming to be sent by the king of the Gall to speak with Conchubar and bring golden treasures, wine, and other gifts; he and his men are welcomed.
Forgall disguises himself, praises Cuchulain, recommends Scathach as necessary for perfect warrior knowledge, and secretly expects the journey's dangers to prevent Cuchulain's return.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne HIS TEACHERS 25 / THE MEANING OF THE RIDDLES 27 / THE MEANING OF THE RIDDLES 29 / THE MEANING OF THE RIDDLES 31; lines 1278-1360 confidence: high
On the third day, Cuchulain, Conall, and other Ulster chariot chiefs are praised; Forgall says Cuchulain's skill would be greater if he went to Scathach, the woman-warrior in eastern Alban, because he cannot have perfect knowledge of warrior feats without that.
Scathach is named as a woman-warrior in eastern Alban, and Forgall says Cuchulain cannot have perfect knowledge of warrior feats without going to her.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne JO CHAMPIONSHIP OF ULSTER / MAEVE'S TREACHERY 71 / THETHREECUPS 73 / THE GREAT SHADOW 75; lines 3157-3263 confidence: medium
Laegaire takes the first watch as oldest, Conall takes the second because he is older than Cuchulain, and Cuchulain takes the third.
Three champions take night watch in sequence; Laegaire and Conall are defeated, while Cuchulain survives escalating attacks and is recognized as triumphant.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne MAEVE'S TREACHERY 71 / THETHREECUPS 73 / THE GREAT SHADOW 75 / UATH, THE STRANGER 79; lines 3330-3446 confidence: high
Cuchulain tells Conchubar to stay until the agreement is fulfilled: "I would sooner meet with death than break my word."
The stranger is revealed as Curoi, who came through enchantments to test the heroes; Cuchulain alone passes by keeping the bargain.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne MAEVE'S TREACHERY 71 / THETHREECUPS 73 / THE GREAT SHADOW 75 / UATH, THE STRANGER 79; lines 3330-3446 confidence: high
Cuchulain tells Conchubar to stay until the agreement is fulfilled: "I would sooner meet with death than break my word."
Cuchulain expects death, asks Conchubar to remain until the agreement is fulfilled, and says he would rather die than break his word.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne NECHTAN'S SONS 17 / THE RETURN TO EMAIN 19 / THE COURTING OF EMER / CUCHULAIN'S RIDDLES 23; lines 931-1011 confidence: low
Emer calls Cuchulain's account good for a young boy but says he has not yet reached chariot-chief strength; Cuchulain replies that he has been reared by Conchubar, his dear foster-father.
Emer judges Cuchulain's account good for a young boy but says he has not yet reached the strength of chariot chiefs, after which Cuchulain invokes his fosterage by Conchubar.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne THE END OF CONAIRE 103 / BIRTH OF DEIRDRE 105 / THE HUNTER'S DREAM 107 / CONCHUBAR HEARS OF DEIRDRE 109; lines 4593-4693 confidence: medium
Conchubar gives Deirdre a woman teacher and pleasant maiden companions; Deirdre grows in understanding, blushes crimson when looked at, and continues to please Conchubar.
After the delay is granted, Conchubar provides a woman teacher and maiden companions, and Deirdre grows in the works of a young girl and the understanding of a woman.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne THE HILL OF THE SIDHE 157 / THE WEDDING OF MAINE MORGOR / CONCHUBAR'S VISION 163 / DEATHOFGERG 165; lines 6944-7033 confidence: medium
Maine can no longer restrain himself and goes out to avenge his father-in-law; his three times fifty companions rise with him, courageous and eager for high deeds.
Maine is described as a young king's son, barely out of boyhood, brave in battle, accompanied by three times fifty companions eager to perform high deeds.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne THE FLIGHT OF THE BIRDS 3 / BIRTH OF CUCHULAIN 5 / BOY DEEDS OF CUCHULAIN / THE SMITH'S FEAST 9; lines 380-463 confidence: medium
Culain makes a feast for Conchubar. Conchubar sees Setanta winning the goal from the boy troop, says he will serve Ulster, invites him, and Setanta says he will follow the chariot tracks after play.
Setanta is shown defeating the boy troop in games, is predicted to serve Ulster, then kills the dangerous hound before being received safely by the adult warriors.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne THE FLIGHT OF THE BIRDS 3 / BIRTH OF CUCHULAIN 5 / BOY DEEDS OF CUCHULAIN / THE SMITH'S FEAST 9; lines 380-463 confidence: medium
At the feast Culain asks if anyone else is coming; Conchubar, forgetting Setanta, says no. Culain describes a fierce hound that obeys only him and has the strength of a hundred; Conchubar tells him to loose it to watch the place.
The hound is released to guard Culain's house and district; Setanta arrives alone at the lawn before the house and kills the attacking guardian.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne THE FLIGHT OF THE BIRDS 3 / BIRTH OF CUCHULAIN 5 / BOY DEEDS OF CUCHULAIN / THE SMITH'S FEAST 9; lines 465-543 confidence: high
Cathbad teaches eight boys northeast of Emain; a pupil asks what the day favours, and Cathbad says taking arms that day will bring Ireland's greatest name but a short life.
Cathbad announces that taking arms on this day will bring supreme fame and short life; Cuchulain immediately seeks arms from the king and receives them.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne THE RETURN TO EMAIN 19 / THE COURTING OF EMER / CUCHULAIN'S RIDDLES 23 / HIS TEACHERS 25; lines 1014-1099 confidence: high
Cuchulain says Conchubar brought him up between domestic fixtures including the fire and wall, and that he was reared among chariot chiefs, heroes, jesters, Druids, poets, learned men, landowners, and farmers of Ulster.
Cuchulain presents his abilities as the result of rearing and instruction by many teachers and social groups, including instruction in judgment, hospitality, battle, poetry, Druid arts, and knowledge.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne THE RETURN TO EMAIN 19 / THE COURTING OF EMER / CUCHULAIN'S RIDDLES 23 / HIS TEACHERS 25; lines 1014-1099 confidence: medium
Cuchulain sees Emer’s breasts over her dress and says the plain of the noble yoke is fair; Emer answers that no one comes to this plain unless he overcomes as many as a hundred on each ford from Ailbine to Banchuig Arcait.
Emer states that no one comes to the coded plain without overcoming as many as a hundred on each ford from Ailbine to Banchuig Arcait, and Cuchulain accepts all she has commanded.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne THE ROYAL HOUSE 149 / FRAECH AT CRUACHAN 151 / AILELL'S TREACHERY 153 / NERA'S ADVENTURE 155; lines 6525-6568 confidence: medium
Two prisoners had been hanged the day before; Ailell says whoever puts a gad around the foot of either hanged man will receive a prize.
Ailell offers a prize for a frightening task involving hanged men; Nera accepts after Ailell promises a gold-hilted sword and completes the task.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne THE SMITH'S FEAST 9 / THE TAKING OF ARMS 13 / THE DUN OF NECHTAN'S SONS 15 / NECHTAN'S SONS 17; lines 709-792 confidence: medium
Jubair says Foill cannot be harmed by spear point or sword edge; Cuchulain hurls an iron ball through Foill's head and then cuts off his head.
Cuchulain is called 'the boy' and demonstrates exceptional ability by defeating the three sons of Nechtan and later outrunning wild deer.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne THE TAKING OF ARMS 13 / THE DUN OF NECHTAN'S SONS 15 / NECHTAN'S SONS 17 / THE RETURN TO EMAIN 19; lines 795-855 confidence: medium
Levarcham, daughter of Aedh and messenger to the king, first sees them coming and tells Conchubar that an angry chariot-fighter approaches with bleeding heads, bound wild stags, and white birds; she warns that Ulster’s best men may fall by his hand.
Conchubar says the young son of Dechtire went over the boundaries that day; he returns to Emain with signs of violence and captured animals, and the passage frames this as one of his boy deeds.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne THE TAKING OF ARMS 13 / THE DUN OF NECHTAN'S SONS 15 / NECHTAN'S SONS 17 / THE RETURN TO EMAIN 19; lines 795-855 confidence: high
Levarcham, daughter of Aedh and messenger to the king, first sees them coming and tells Conchubar that an angry chariot-fighter approaches with bleeding heads, bound wild stags, and white birds; she warns that Ulster’s best men may fall by his hand.
Levarcham and Conchubar warn that Cuchulain’s anger endangers Ulster and Emain; three fifties of uncovered women are sent, he becomes ashamed, his wildness leaves, and he is welcomed with washing water and feasting clothes.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne THE TAKING OF ARMS 13 / THE DUN OF NECHTAN'S SONS 15 / NECHTAN'S SONS 17 / THE RETURN TO EMAIN 19; lines 795-855 confidence: high
Cuchulain asks about very white swans; Jubair identifies them as wild swans from the rocks and islands of the great sea and says taking them alive would be the rarer feat. Cuchulain brings down eight and then sixteen with sling-stones.
Jubair states that many can kill or cast at the swans but hardly anyone can bring them in alive; Cuchulain immediately brings down twenty-four and has them tied alive to the chariot.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne THE MEANING OF THE RIDDLES 27 / THE MEANING OF THE RIDDLES 29 / THE MEANING OF THE RIDDLES 31 / CUCHULAIN'S JOURNEY 33; lines 1363-1478 confidence: medium
Cuchulain meets a young man named Eochu, who welcomes him; Cuchulain asks the way to Scathach's dun.
Eochu gives Cuchulain instructions, a wheel, and an apple to cross the Plain of Ill-Luck, and foretells his future fame.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne THE MEANING OF THE RIDDLES 27 / THE MEANING OF THE RIDDLES 29 / THE MEANING OF THE RIDDLES 31 / CUCHULAIN'S JOURNEY 33; lines 1363-1478 confidence: high
Cuchulain meets a young man named Eochu, who welcomes him; Cuchulain asks the way to Scathach's dun.
Cuchulain seeks Scathach's dun, crosses the Plain of Ill-Luck, passes a monster-filled valley and a wild mountain, and reaches Scathach's scholars.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne THE MEANING OF THE RIDDLES 29 / THE MEANING OF THE RIDDLES 31 / CUCHULAIN'S JOURNEY 33 / CROSSING THE BRIDGE 35; lines 1481-1563 confidence: high
The bridge of the cliff is named as the way, and it is said that no man can cross until he has proved himself a champion; many kings' sons have died there.
The bridge can be crossed only by one who has proved himself a champion; it has killed many kings' sons and Cuchulain must overcome its changing obstacles before reaching Scathach.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne THE MEANING OF THE RIDDLES 29 / THE MEANING OF THE RIDDLES 31 / CUCHULAIN'S JOURNEY 33 / CROSSING THE BRIDGE 35; lines 1481-1563 confidence: high
Cuchulain strikes the door with his spear shaft; Scathach says he must have trained elsewhere; Uacthach opens the door and tells him where and how to approach Scathach.
Cuchulain seeks Scathach, enters her domain, finds her teaching, and compels her to accept him as pupil and teach him all her skill in arms.
read in the book → -
Cuchulain of Muirthemne THE MEANING OF THE RIDDLES 31 / CUCHULAIN'S JOURNEY 33 / CROSSING THE BRIDGE 35 / THE WARWITH AOIFE 37; lines 1566-1646 confidence: medium
Cuchulain follows the army, joins Scathach's two sons, and kills the three sons of Ilsuanach, who are among Aoife's best warriors.
While with Scathach, Cuchulain joins battle, kills multiple named champions, and leaps onto the path of feats before Scathach's sons.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men BOOK FIVE: OISIN'S CHILDREN / BOOK SIX: DIARMUID. / CHAPTER I. BIRTH OF DIARMUID / CHAPTER II. HOW DIARMUID GOT HIS LOVE-SPOT; lines 10541-10614 confidence: medium
A great tethered wether rises onto the table; Conan, Diarmuid, and Osgar are each thrown down and pinned, and Goll throws it down but is also pinned under its fourth foot.
The wether tests the strength of Conan, Diarmuid, Osgar, and Goll; the old man afterward reframes the episode as proof of Goll's greatness and as a struggle with the world.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men BOOK FIVE: THE FATE OF THE CHILDREN OF LIR / PART TWO: THE FIANNA. / BOOK ONE: FINN, SON OF CUMHAL. / CHAPTER I. THE COMING OF FINN; lines 5668-5773 confidence: high
Finn sees a wild duck on a lake with her clutch, makes a cast that cuts her wings, brings her back, and this is called his first hunt.
Finn’s fosterers train him through physical challenges, and his early hunting successes mark increasing competence.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men BOOK FIVE: THE FATE OF THE CHILDREN OF LIR / PART TWO: THE FIANNA. / BOOK ONE: FINN, SON OF CUMHAL. / CHAPTER I. THE COMING OF FINN; lines 5775-5885 confidence: medium
Finn learns the three ways of poetry and composes a poem showing his learning through descriptions of May, summer, natural abundance, waters, animals, and winter cold.
Finn learns the three ways of poetry and then makes a poem to show he has learned well, using a sequence of seasonal and natural images.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men BOOK FIVE: THE FATE OF THE CHILDREN OF LIR / PART TWO: THE FIANNA. / BOOK ONE: FINN, SON OF CUMHAL. / CHAPTER I. THE COMING OF FINN; lines 5775-5885 confidence: high
Finn goes as a young lad to the High King's Samhain gathering at Teamhair, where quarrels are forbidden; the king, chief men, Goll, Caoilte, and Conan sit at a feast when the unknown lad enters.
At the High King's gathering, Finn declares himself son of Cumhal, offers service, is recognized as the son of a trusted friend, and is seated beside the king's son.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men BOOK FIVE: THE FATE OF THE CHILDREN OF LIR / PART TWO: THE FIANNA. / BOOK ONE: FINN, SON OF CUMHAL. / CHAPTER I. THE COMING OF FINN; lines 5887-5975 confidence: medium
Finn asks the King of Ireland for sureties; the kings of the provinces and Cithruadh with his Druids pledge, and Finn undertakes to guard Teamhair until daybreak.
Finn accepts the task of guarding Teamhair until daybreak, withstands the sleep-music, defeats Aillen, and afterward receives the headship of the Fianna.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER I. BIRTH OF DIARMUID / CHAPTER II. HOW DIARMUID GOT HIS LOVE-SPOT / CHAPTER III. THE DAUGHTER OF KING UNDER-WAVE / CHAPTER IV. THE HARD SERVANT; lines 11052-11153 confidence: medium
Diarmuid sees a great tree, a rock, a smooth-pointed drinking horn, and a fresh well; when he stoops to drink, he hears a great noise and knows there is enchantment in the water.
Diarmuid finds a well whose water he recognizes as enchanted; an armed Man of Enchantments claims the thickets and water and fights him for drinking there.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER I. BIRTH OF DIARMUID / CHAPTER II. HOW DIARMUID GOT HIS LOVE-SPOT / CHAPTER III. THE DAUGHTER OF KING UNDER-WAVE / CHAPTER IV. THE HARD SERVANT; lines 11052-11153 confidence: medium
Diarmuid says, "I will drink my fill of it for all that"; an armed Man of Enchantments comes, says Diarmuid is walking through his thickets and drinking his water, and they fight until day's end.
Diarmuid fights the Enchanter across multiple days, then after falling into the well must face an army and a champion while wounded.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER I. THE KING OF BRITAIN'S SON / CHAPTER II. THE CAVE OF CEISCORAN / CHAPTER III. DONN SON OF MIDHIR / CHAPTER IV. THE HOSPITALITY OF CUANNA'S HOUSE; lines 8839-8920 confidence: medium
The party sees a tall rough giant with an iron fork and squealing pig, followed by a beautiful young girl who pushes him onward; Diarmuid goes toward them but they turn away.
The heroes pursue strange figures, a Druid mist hides the road, and they reach a house with extraordinary occupants and tests involving drink, food, and transformation.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER II. FINN'S HOUSEHOLD / CHAPTER III. BIRTH OF BRAN. / CHAPTER IV. OISIN'S MOTHER. / CHAPTER V. THE BEST MEN OF THE FIANNA; lines 6378-6461 confidence: medium
Lugaidh's Son, of Finn's blood, is put in Finn's arms as a child, fostered by Duban's daughter until his twelfth year, given arms and armour, and goes to Finn and the Fianna.
Lugaidh's Son is fostered until his twelfth year, receives arms and armour, goes to Finn, and formalizes service by handclasp.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER IX. MANANNAN AT PLAY / CHAPTER X. HIS CALL TO BRAN / CHAPTER XI. HIS THREE CALLS TO CORMAC / CHAPTER XII. CLIODNA'S WAVE; lines 4449-4531 confidence: medium
Clowns in Manannan's house perform tricks, including throwing nine straight willow rods to the rafters and catching them while standing on one leg with one hand free; they ask strangers to attempt it expecting failure.
The clowns habitually ask strangers to perform the nine-willow-rod trick expecting failure, but Ciabhan performs it successfully before all.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER IX. THE WEDDING AT CEANN SLIEVE / CHAPTER X. THE SHADOWY ONE / CHAPTER XI. FINN'S MADNESS / CHAPTER XII. THE RED WOMAN; lines 9802-9903 confidence: low
The Red Woman blows a horn and ten young men come; she tells them to bring washing water, many suits of clothing, and a beautiful suit and shining-stone crown for Finn, which they promptly bring.
Before entering the hall, the Fianna are provided with washing water and new clothes, and Finn receives a special suit and shining-stone crown.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER V. THE BEST MEN OF THE FIANNA / BOOK TWO: FINN'S HELPERS / CHAPTER I. THE LAD OF THE SKINS / CHAPTER II. BLACK, BROWN, AND GREY; lines 6713-6820 confidence: medium
Finn hunts near Teamhair, meets Dubh, Dun, and Glasan seeking service, accepts them, and assigns each a third of the night to watch using three equal burning logs from a tree trunk.
The three newcomers are accepted into service and immediately given successive night watches measured by burning logs; each watcher returns at the end of his allotted log-burn.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER V. THE HELP OF THE MEN OF DEA / CHAPTER VI. THE MARCH OF THE FIANNA / CHAPTER VII. THE FIRST FIGHTERS / CHAPTER VIII. THE KING OF ULSTER'S SON; lines 7652-7736 confidence: medium
News of the battle reaches the King of Ulster. His twelve-year-old son asks to help Finn, but his father says he is too young and shuts him up with twelve foster-brothers as guards.
The boy is deemed too young, confined by his father, persuades his guardians to leave, arms himself, and journeys to aid Finn and the Fianna.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER V. THE HELP OF THE MEN OF DEA / CHAPTER VI. THE MARCH OF THE FIANNA / CHAPTER VII. THE FIRST FIGHTERS / CHAPTER VIII. THE KING OF ULSTER'S SON; lines 7652-7736 confidence: medium
Conan says the boy and his comrades are not fit for fighting. The boy identifies him as Conan Maol, says Conan never praises anyone, and declares he will go alone against the man on the strand.
After Conan belittles him and reports the deaths of his twelve foster-brothers, the boy rushes to face Dolar Durba alone.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER V. THE QUARREL / CHAPTER VI. THE WANDERERS / CHAPTER VII. FIGHTING AND PEACE / CHAPTER VIII. THE BOAR OF BEINN GULBAIN; lines 13087-13145 confidence: medium
Grania tells the sons to go learn every sort of fighting skill until they reach full strength to avenge their father, and they take leave.
Grania sends the sons to learn every fighting skill, and they return after seven years from far countries having learned valour.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER VI. THE MARCH OF THE FIANNA / CHAPTER VII. THE FIRST FIGHTERS / CHAPTER VIII. THE KING OF ULSTER'S SON / CHAPTER IX. THE HIGH KING'S SON; lines 7739-7820 confidence: high
Fergus rebukes the High King's son for playing ball while strangers take the country. The youth becomes ashamed, throws away the stick, gathers one thousand and twenty young men without leave, goes to Finntraigh, and is welcomed by the Fianna.
Fergus shames the High King's son for playing while strangers take the country; the youth throws away the stick, gathers young men, departs to Finntraigh, and seeks battle service.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER VI. THE MARCH OF THE FIANNA / CHAPTER VII. THE FIRST FIGHTERS / CHAPTER VIII. THE KING OF ULSTER'S SON / CHAPTER IX. THE HIGH KING'S SON; lines 7739-7820 confidence: high
The High King's son says he came for battle service. Finn says he does not bring a lad new to the work into the breast of battle; the youth vows to fight on his own account, and Fergus issues his challenge to the King of the World.
Finn calls the High King's son a lad new to the work and fears such lads die; the youth insists on fighting and kills Sligech after routing the foreign army's chief men.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER XIII. FINN AND THE PHANTOMS / CHAPTER XIV. THE PIGS OF ANGUS / CHAPTER XV. THE HUNT OF SLIEVE CUILINN / BOOK FIVE: OISIN'S CHILDREN; lines 10307-10400 confidence: high
Osgar, son of Oisin, is favored as a child by the Fianna and grows tall and idle; when left behind during an attack, he takes a log of wood, attacks the enemy, causes slaughter, and becomes known as one of the strongest Fianna warriors.
Osgar is thought idle and not expected to be strong, but in his first described battle he uses a log of wood to rout the enemy and thereafter enters every battle.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER XIII. HIS CALL TO CONNLA / CHAPTER XIV. TADG IN MANANNAN'S ISLANDS / CHAPTER XV. LAEGAIRE IN THE HAPPY PLAIN / BOOK FIVE: THE FATE OF THE CHILDREN OF LIR; lines 5603-5665 confidence: medium
Fionnuala tells Mochaomhog to baptize them because their death will soon come and speaks of parting from him.
Fionnuala asks Mochaomhog to baptize the children before death; they are baptized, die, and heaven is gained for their souls.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men PART TWO: THE FIANNA. / BOOK ONE: FINN, SON OF CUMHAL. / CHAPTER I. THE COMING OF FINN / CHAPTER II. FINN'S HOUSEHOLD; lines 5997-6088 confidence: high
The Fianna are counted and organized; each man is bound by three rules, admission requires kinship sureties, and a candidate must know the twelve books of poetry.
Admission to the Fianna requires sureties, poetic learning, a spear test, a forest pursuit, and feats of agility before the candidate becomes one of Finn's people.
read in the book → -
More Celtic Fairy Tales XLIV. HOW CORMAC MAC ART WENT TO FAERY 204 / XLV. THE RIDERE OF RIDDLES 210 / XLVI. THE TAIL 217 / NOTES AND REFERENCES 219; lines 1891-2029 confidence: medium
A king with three sons dies; the youngest son receives only an old white limping garron.
The youngest son receives only an old white limping garron after his father's death and sets out with it.
read in the book → -
More Celtic Fairy Tales XLIV. HOW CORMAC MAC ART WENT TO FAERY 204 / XLV. THE RIDERE OF RIDDLES 210 / XLVI. THE TAIL 217 / NOTES AND REFERENCES 219; lines 2179-2319 confidence: medium
The stranger says he is the black horse, explains that he was under spells and that the rider kept him until the spells' time expired, and invites the rider to a wedding in his father's house.
The former horse says many men failed to keep or manage him, while the rider kept him until the time appointed by the spells ran out.
read in the book → -
More Celtic Fairy Tales XLIV. HOW CORMAC MAC ART WENT TO FAERY 204 / XLV. THE RIDERE OF RIDDLES 210 / XLVI. THE TAIL 217 / NOTES AND REFERENCES 219; lines 2179-2319 confidence: low
MacConglinney roasts meat, calls for ropes and cords, has Cathal bound securely, then carves meat, dips it in honey, passes it before Cathal's mouth, and eats it himself.
MacConglinney orders ropes and cords, and warriors bind Cathal securely before MacConglinney performs the food-display action.
read in the book → -
More Celtic Fairy Tales XLIV. HOW CORMAC MAC ART WENT TO FAERY 204 / XLV. THE RIDERE OF RIDDLES 210 / XLVI. THE TAIL 217 / NOTES AND REFERENCES 219; lines 219-343 confidence: medium
Oifa says the children will not be free until Lairgnen of Connaught weds Deoch of Munster; they will wander Ireland's lakes and streams for nine hundred years, retaining speech and possessing unmatched plaintive music.
Oifa states that the children will wander Ireland's lakes and streams for nine hundred years and will not be free until a specified future marriage occurs.
read in the book → -
More Celtic Fairy Tales XLIV. HOW CORMAC MAC ART WENT TO FAERY 204 / XLV. THE RIDERE OF RIDDLES 210 / XLVI. THE TAIL 217 / NOTES AND REFERENCES 219; lines 2588-2697 confidence: medium
Morraha's wife forbids him to return, but he plays again; the Red Champion wins and lays Druid bonds until Morraha brings the sword of light and news of Anshgayliacht's death.
Morraha's wife warns him not to continue gambling, then gives precise instructions involving silence, the bridle, provisions, and obedience to Brown Allree.
read in the book → -
More Celtic Fairy Tales XLIV. HOW CORMAC MAC ART WENT TO FAERY 204 / XLV. THE RIDERE OF RIDDLES 210 / XLVI. THE TAIL 217 / NOTES AND REFERENCES 219; lines 2588-2697 confidence: high
Brown Allree puts her head in the bridle; Morraha rides silently despite her attempt to make him speak, then feeds her a toasted loaf and ale when she speaks and asks for dinner.
Brown Allree carries Morraha across three miles of fire, a steel-thistle hill, and three miles of sea in leaps.
read in the book → -
More Celtic Fairy Tales XLIV. HOW CORMAC MAC ART WENT TO FAERY 204 / XLV. THE RIDERE OF RIDDLES 210 / XLVI. THE TAIL 217 / NOTES AND REFERENCES 219; lines 612-746 confidence: medium
The head man says they will determine master and journeyman; Jack asks whether anyone can steal the farmer's goat before it leaves the wood and without violence; the others cannot, and Jack says he will.
The passage begins with a master-versus-journeyman question and ends with the thieves proclaiming Jack chief, showing him their caves, and swearing obedience.
read in the book → -
More Celtic Fairy Tales XLIV. HOW CORMAC MAC ART WENT TO FAERY 204 / XLV. THE RIDERE OF RIDDLES 210 / XLVI. THE TAIL 217 / NOTES AND REFERENCES 219; lines 901-1033 confidence: medium
At breakfast the squire says that if Jack can outwit him of the beast he will ride, Jack will deserve to be his son-in-law; Jack answers that he would do more for the honour and love involved.
The squire imposes sequential tests, each more personal or difficult, before permitting the marriage.
read in the book → -
More Celtic Fairy Tales XLV. THE RIDERE OF RIDDLES 210 / XLVI. THE TAIL 217 / NOTES AND REFERENCES 219 / THE STORY.; lines 3498-3607 confidence: medium
The fox calls the attack foul play but gives advice: at nightfall choose the quiet firelit house with a family rather than the lighted room of dancing and drinking.
The fox warns against the dancing and drinking house and recommends the quiet house; the elder brothers fail while the youngest follows the advice and continues successfully.
read in the book → -
More Celtic Fairy Tales XLV. THE RIDERE OF RIDDLES 210 / XLVI. THE TAIL 217 / NOTES AND REFERENCES 219 / THE STORY.; lines 3714-3830 confidence: medium
The king stops the guards and sets a condition: the young man must remove a clay heap before the princess may go with him; the heap adds two shovelfuls for each removed.
The king sets a clay-removal task that reverses the worker's effort, the young man fails, and the fox's aid is credited when the heap is gone by morning.
read in the book → -
More Celtic Fairy Tales XLV. THE RIDERE OF RIDDLES 210 / XLVI. THE TAIL 217 / NOTES AND REFERENCES 219 / THE STORY.; lines 5823-5916 confidence: medium
When night comes, Fin persuades the King to let him go in the King’s place and tells him to sleep soundly.
The passage presents a first night, a next night, and a third night at the combat place, with the third night shifting to Fin’s announced combat.
read in the book → -
More Celtic Fairy Tales XLV. THE RIDERE OF RIDDLES 210 / XLVI. THE TAIL 217 / NOTES AND REFERENCES 219 / THE STORY.; lines 6016-6143 confidence: medium
The host brings a huge wild boar and a log, instructs Cormac to divide them into four and says a true story will cook the meat; he tells of seven pigs whose bones restore them alive the next morning, and a quarter cooks.
The host states that a true story will cook the meat, and the host's, wife's, and Cormac's true stories each cook a quarter of the pig.
read in the book → -
More Celtic Fairy Tales XLV. THE RIDERE OF RIDDLES 210 / XLVI. THE TAIL 217 / NOTES AND REFERENCES 219 / THE STORY.; lines 6253-6341 confidence: medium
Three giants near the march of the kingdom murder and slay the knight's people and take spoil; the knight urges his son-in-law to kill them.
After killing the three giants and bringing back their heads, the son-in-law is named Hero of the White Shield, and the name spreads.
read in the book → -
More Celtic Fairy Tales XXVIII. JACK THE CUNNING THIEF. / XXIX. POWEL, PRINCE OF DYFED. / XXX. PADDY O'KELLY AND THE WEASEL. / XXXI. THE BLACK HORSE.; lines 6588-6673 confidence: medium
The story is called an imperfect skeleton; the Cup was to give strength, seven gates had to be opened after it was obtained, the hood was to hide with, the hero went in and out of the palace unseen after getting it, and the light shoes were shoes of swiftness.
The remarks describe a Cup for strength, seven gates, a hiding hood, palace entry while unseen, and shoes of swiftness.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER II: THE RELIGION OF THE CELTS / CHAPTER III: THE IRISH INVASION MYTHS / CHAPTER IV: THE EARLY MILESIAN KINGS / CHAPTER V: TALES OF THE ULTONIAN CYCLE; lines 4689-4781 confidence: high
The hound bays at Setanta, a fight occurs, and the company sees the boy with the hound dead at his feet; he has seized it by the throat and dashed it against the gate-posts.
Setanta's killing of the hound is described as his first deed of valour, and the company names him Cuchulain in commemoration of it.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER II: THE RELIGION OF THE CELTS / CHAPTER III: THE IRISH INVASION MYTHS / CHAPTER IV: THE EARLY MILESIAN KINGS / CHAPTER V: TALES OF THE ULTONIAN CYCLE; lines 4783-4877 confidence: high
Cathbad divines that a youth taking arms that day will be the most famous in Erin for deeds but will have a short life; Cuchulain then asks Conor for the arms of manhood.
The passage links Cuchulain's taking of arms to a divination promising fame and short life, and he proves himself by breaking ordinary arms before keeping royal equipment.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER II: THE RELIGION OF THE CELTS / CHAPTER III: THE IRISH INVASION MYTHS / CHAPTER IV: THE EARLY MILESIAN KINGS / CHAPTER V: TALES OF THE ULTONIAN CYCLE; lines 4783-4877 confidence: high
Cuchulain returns to Emain Macha, considers how to prepare for war and heroic deeds, hears of Skatha in the Land of Shadows, and goes overseas through dangers to find her.
Cuchulain leaves after Emer's challenge, goes overseas through dangers, and seeks Skatha in the Land of Shadows to learn extraordinary feats of arms.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER II: THE RELIGION OF THE CELTS / CHAPTER III: THE IRISH INVASION MYTHS / CHAPTER IV: THE EARLY MILESIAN KINGS / CHAPTER V: TALES OF THE ULTONIAN CYCLE; lines 4783-4877 confidence: high
After escaping the Perilous Glen, Cuchulain reaches the Bridge of Leaps, where Irish princes' sons including Ferdia wait; the bridge is narrow and high over a gorge, boiling sea, and monsters.
The Bridge of Leaps is a dangerous threshold to Skatha's country, crossing over boiling water and monsters, and is named as one of the final feats taught by Skatha.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER II: THE RELIGION OF THE CELTS / CHAPTER III: THE IRISH INVASION MYTHS / CHAPTER IV: THE EARLY MILESIAN KINGS / CHAPTER V: TALES OF THE ULTONIAN CYCLE; lines 4783-4877 confidence: high
Cuchulain returns to Emain Macha, considers how to prepare for war and heroic deeds, hears of Skatha in the Land of Shadows, and goes overseas through dangers to find her.
Skatha is a mighty woman-warrior who teaches young heroes feats of arms, including the bridge-leap and Gae Bolg.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER II: THE RELIGION OF THE CELTS / CHAPTER III: THE IRISH INVASION MYTHS / CHAPTER IV: THE EARLY MILESIAN KINGS / CHAPTER V: TALES OF THE ULTONIAN CYCLE; lines 4879-4959 confidence: high
Cuchulain attempts the bridge three times, is thrown back, succeeds on the fourth attempt, reaches Skatha’s fortress, and is admitted as her pupil.
Cuchulain must overcome a bridge that repels him before reaching Skatha’s fortress and being accepted as her pupil.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER II: THE RELIGION OF THE CELTS / CHAPTER III: THE IRISH INVASION MYTHS / CHAPTER IV: THE EARLY MILESIAN KINGS / CHAPTER V: TALES OF THE ULTONIAN CYCLE; lines 4879-4959 confidence: high
Cuchulain stays with Skatha for a year and a day, learns all her feats, receives the Gae Bolg, and vows lifelong mutual aid with Ferdia.
After a year and a day with Skatha, Cuchulain receives the Gae Bolg, a weapon she had considered previous champions unworthy to possess.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER II: THE RELIGION OF THE CELTS / CHAPTER III: THE IRISH INVASION MYTHS / CHAPTER IV: THE EARLY MILESIAN KINGS / CHAPTER V: TALES OF THE ULTONIAN CYCLE; lines 4961-5049 confidence: medium
After a year and a day of warfare training under Skatha, Cuchulain returns to Erin eager to test his prowess and win Emer; he orders his chariot harnessed and sets out on a foray toward Connacht’s borders.
After a year and a day under Skatha, Cuchulain returns eager to test his prowess, win Emer, and sets out by chariot on his first foray.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER II: THE RELIGION OF THE CELTS / CHAPTER III: THE IRISH INVASION MYTHS / CHAPTER IV: THE EARLY MILESIAN KINGS / CHAPTER V: TALES OF THE ULTONIAN CYCLE; lines 5051-5136 confidence: medium
Briccriu hosts Conor and the Red Branch heroes and provokes a championship dispute; Cuchulain, Conall, and Laery are named candidates, and The Terrible is summoned from a lake to propose a head-for-head test.
The Terrible proposes that a claimant may cut off his head if the claimant will submit his own head to the axe the next day; Cuchulain alone completes the test and is named champion.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER III: THE IRISH INVASION MYTHS / CHAPTER IV: THE EARLY MILESIAN KINGS / CHAPTER V: TALES OF THE ULTONIAN CYCLE / CHAPTER VI: TALES OF THE OSSIANIC CYCLE; lines 6786-6873 confidence: high
Finn comes to Tara, declares himself son of Cumhal, is accepted into the king’s service, and asks whether slaying the goblin will win him his father’s place as captain of the Fianna; the king swears it will.
Finn gains the king’s oath that slaying the goblin will earn him his father’s captaincy, then kills the goblin and is installed over the Fianna.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER III: THE IRISH INVASION MYTHS / CHAPTER IV: THE EARLY MILESIAN KINGS / CHAPTER V: TALES OF THE ULTONIAN CYCLE / CHAPTER VI: TALES OF THE OSSIANIC CYCLE; lines 6964-7089 confidence: high
Fianna candidates must know the Twelve Books of Poetry, make verse, and defend themselves while buried to the middle in earth with a shield and hazel stick against nine spear-casting warriors.
Admission to the Fianna requires severe tests of poetic skill, weapon defense, endurance, stealth, agility, and social conduct.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER III: THE IRISH INVASION MYTHS / CHAPTER IV: THE EARLY MILESIAN KINGS / CHAPTER V: TALES OF THE ULTONIAN CYCLE / CHAPTER VI: TALES OF THE OSSIANIC CYCLE; lines 7468-7558 confidence: high
The narrator reports O’Grady’s interpretation of the tale as symbolizing acquisition of wisdom and understanding through suffering, with a leader descending into the lake of tears and knowing feebleness and despair.
The passage explicitly reports an interpretation in which Finn’s descent into the lake of tears and experience of feebleness and despair symbolize acquisition of wisdom and understanding through suffering.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER III: THE IRISH INVASION MYTHS / CHAPTER IV: THE EARLY MILESIAN KINGS / CHAPTER V: TALES OF THE ULTONIAN CYCLE / CHAPTER VI: TALES OF THE OSSIANIC CYCLE; lines 7807-7905 confidence: medium
Dermot, Goll, Conan, and Oscar seek hospitality in a hut containing an old man, a young girl, a wether sheep, and a cat; the hut is called a house of mystery.
The heroes enter a mysterious hospitable hut, fail against the wether, receive an explanation of the animals’ identities, and Dermot later receives a special mark.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER VI: TALES OF THE OSSIANIC CYCLE / CHAPTER VIII: MYTHS AND TALES OF THE CYMRY / GODS OF THE HOUSE OF LLYR / ARTHUR AND HIS KIN; lines 10349-10435 confidence: medium
Gwydion and Gilvaethwy return with animal young; the young are brought into human form and baptized, the brothers are changed into wild swine and wolves, and after penance their human nature is restored and they are washed, anointed, and clothed.
Gwydion and Gilvaethwy are repeatedly changed into animal forms, return after set periods, and are restored to human nature after the penance is complete.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER VI: TALES OF THE OSSIANIC CYCLE / CHAPTER VIII: MYTHS AND TALES OF THE CYMRY / GODS OF THE HOUSE OF LLYR / ARTHUR AND HIS KIN; lines 10349-10435 confidence: high
Arianrod forbids the boy to bear arms until she invests him; Gwydion and the boy arrive as bards, Gwydion creates an illusion of an armed foray, and Arianrod gives weapons for defense.
Arianrod says the boy shall not bear arms until she invests him; Gwydion creates an illusory attack so she gives the weapons herself.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER VI: TALES OF THE OSSIANIC CYCLE / CHAPTER VIII: MYTHS AND TALES OF THE CYMRY / GODS OF THE HOUSE OF LLYR / ARTHUR AND HIS KIN; lines 10700-10779 confidence: medium
Kymon, a knight of Arthur's court, rides out seeking chivalry, reaches a splendid castle, is hosted by twenty-four damsels and a noble lord, and says he seeks his match in combat.
Kymon rides out seeking a deed of chivalry; the noble lord instructs him through valley and forest to the wood-ward, who then directs him to the fountain ordeal.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER VI: TALES OF THE OSSIANIC CYCLE / CHAPTER VIII: MYTHS AND TALES OF THE CYMRY / GODS OF THE HOUSE OF LLYR / ARTHUR AND HIS KIN; lines 10781-10883 confidence: medium
At Arthur’s court Owain forgets his love and duty for three years; a noble lady on a gold-caparisoned horse removes his ring and denounces him, after which Owain flees to a desolate country with wild beasts until wasted.
After public rebuke, Owain flees to a desolate country with wild beasts until wasted; later a widowed countess and maidens restore him with magic balsams.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER VI: TALES OF THE OSSIANIC CYCLE / CHAPTER VIII: MYTHS AND TALES OF THE CYMRY / GODS OF THE HOUSE OF LLYR / ARTHUR AND HIS KIN; lines 10885-10964 confidence: high
Peredur is a seventh son, said to be marked by destiny for high and strange fortunes; his father Evrawc and six brothers have fallen in fight, so his mother raises him in a forest away from chivalry, warfare, war-horses, and weapons.
Peredur is raised in the forest ignorant of chivalry, sees Arthurian knights, learns about equipment, imitates it, receives his mother's blessing, and sets out toward Arthur's Court.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER VI: TALES OF THE OSSIANIC CYCLE / CHAPTER VIII: MYTHS AND TALES OF THE CYMRY / GODS OF THE HOUSE OF LLYR / ARTHUR AND HIS KIN; lines 10966-11052 confidence: high
The fisher-lord tells Peredur that, whatever wonder he sees, he must not ask its meaning if no one explains it; the narrator calls this a test of obedience and self-restraint.
The fisher-lord commands Peredur not to ask about unexplained wonders, and the narrator identifies this as a test of obedience and self-restraint.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER VI: TALES OF THE OSSIANIC CYCLE / CHAPTER VIII: MYTHS AND TALES OF THE CYMRY / GODS OF THE HOUSE OF LLYR / ARTHUR AND HIS KIN; lines 10966-11052 confidence: medium
The lord gives Peredur a sword and tells him to strike an iron staple; the staple and sword split and reunite twice, but on the third attempt neither reunites.
Peredur is tested by striking an iron staple with a sword; the sword and staple reunite twice but not the third time, and the lord interprets this as indicating two-thirds of Peredur's strength.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER VI: TALES OF THE OSSIANIC CYCLE / CHAPTER VIII: MYTHS AND TALES OF THE CYMRY / GODS OF THE HOUSE OF LLYR / ARTHUR AND HIS KIN; lines 11054-11125 confidence: medium
Chrestien de Troyes's Conte del Graal, or Perceval le Gallois, is dated around 1180, said to have launched the story in European literature, and is described as agreeing in its introductory portion with Peredur; the hero is Perceval and is trained by Gonemans, who warns him against excessive speech and questions.
The hero is warned not to ask questions; the episode is interpreted either as successful obedience and self-restraint or as a failure to ask the required question.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER VI: TALES OF THE OSSIANIC CYCLE / CHAPTER VIII: MYTHS AND TALES OF THE CYMRY / GODS OF THE HOUSE OF LLYR / ARTHUR AND HIS KIN; lines 11127-11221 confidence: high
The Grail commands the king's marriage by fading writing; Anfortas cannot die before it but remains wounded until a destined deliverer breaks the spell by asking what ails him.
Anfortas's wound cannot be healed until the destined deliverer breaks the spell by asking the question, and Parzival's first failure is described as a failure in curiosity or sympathy.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race CHAPTER VI: TALES OF THE OSSIANIC CYCLE / CHAPTER VIII: MYTHS AND TALES OF THE CYMRY / GODS OF THE HOUSE OF LLYR / ARTHUR AND HIS KIN; lines 9678-9770 confidence: medium
Pwyll goes to Annwn in Arawn's shape; Arawn's beautiful wife greets him as her husband, but at night Pwyll turns to the wall, says nothing, and does not touch her until morning.
Pwyll inhabits Arawn's role, is received by Arawn's wife as her husband, abstains from touching her, and is praised as a faithful friend.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race DODDER, THE RIVER, 175 / EAGLE OF GWERN ABWY, THE, 392 / FEET SYMBOL, THE TWO. 77 / MYTHOLOGICAL CYCLE, THE, 95, 96; lines 14576-14616 confidence: low
St. Patrick entry: mission to Ireland; Cascorach and Brogan references; Ethné aged fifteen hundred and baptized; summons Cuchulain from Hell; Talkenn name; meeting Keelta; Irish legend.
Ethné is described as fifteen hundred years old at St. Patrick's coming and baptized by him.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race GLOSSARY AND INDEX / THE PRONUNCIATION OF CELTIC NAMES / I. GAELIC / II. CYMRIC; lines 12103-12265 confidence: medium
The Champion of Ireland entry describes a test at Briccriu’s feast and says Cuchulain is proclaimed champion by the demon The Terrible.
A test at Briccriu’s feast decides the Champion of Ireland, and Cuchulain is proclaimed champion by a demon.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race GLOSSARY AND INDEX / THE PRONUNCIATION OF CELTIC NAMES / I. GAELIC / II. CYMRIC; lines 12405-12548 confidence: medium
Cuchulain entry: Ulster hero; Lugh father by Dectera; strange birth; earliest name Setanta; name derived from Cullan’s hound; claims arms from Conor; wooes Emer; instructed by Skatha in Land of Shadows; overcomes Aifa; fathers and slays Connla; returns to Erin.
Cuchulain claims arms of manhood and receives instruction from Skatha in the Land of Shadows.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race II. CYMRIC / DODDER, THE RIVER, 175 / EAGLE OF GWERN ABWY, THE, 392 / FEET SYMBOL, THE TWO. 77; lines 12916-13115 confidence: medium
The Fianna are described as an order made up of Clan Bascna and Clan Morna, with Goll and Finn as captains, tests, tales, a rescue of Fairyland, refusal of tribute, and near total death at Gowra.
The Fianna are described as an order with tests and with Finn becoming captain.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race II. CYMRIC / DODDER, THE RIVER, 175 / EAGLE OF GWERN ABWY, THE, 392 / FEET SYMBOL, THE TWO. 77; lines 13117-13296 confidence: medium
The Gae Bolg thrust is taught by Skatha to Cuchulain; Cuchulain slays Connla, Loch, and Ferdia by it.
The Gae Bolg thrust is taught by Skatha to Cuchulain and then associated with several named slayings by Cuchulain.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race ILLUSTRATIONS / CHAPTER I: THE CELTS IN ANCIENT HISTORY / CHAPTER II: THE RELIGION OF THE CELTS / CHAPTER III: THE IRISH INVASION MYTHS; lines 3572-3665 confidence: high
The swans' plumage falls off before Deoca, revealing four very aged humans; the hermit prepares baptism, Fionuala requests the arrangement of their shared grave, and they are said to go to heaven.
The Children of Lir are baptized just before death and burial; Ethné is baptized by St. Patrick and later receives last rites. The narrator explicitly frames these as transition tales reconciling pagan and Christian orders.
read in the book → -
Myths & Legends of the Celtic Race ILLUSTRATIONS / CHAPTER I: THE CELTS IN ANCIENT HISTORY / CHAPTER II: THE RELIGION OF THE CELTS / CHAPTER III: THE IRISH INVASION MYTHS; lines 3572-3665 confidence: medium
After bathing in the river Boyne, Ethné loses the Veil of Invisibility, a charm granting access to Danaan fairyland and concealment from mortal eyes, and wanders unable to return.
Ethné loses the Veil of Invisibility, can no longer find her way back to Angus's fairy palace, encounters a monk, and receives baptism from St. Patrick.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 1 A MHAICHDEAN MHARA. 91 / THE SEA-MAIDEN. 95 / THE SEA-MAIDEN. 97 / THE SEA-MAIDEN. 99; lines 8085-8180 confidence: medium
The lad reaches a castle, is employed as a herd, and is sent to a park from which no man ever came alive.
The second-version hero is sent as herd into a park from which no man had come out alive and survives by defeating the giant.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 1 DO DH' FHOLUM AGUS DO IONNSACHADH, N' E SO MAR A RINN THU / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 57 / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 59 / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 61; lines 7071-7162 confidence: medium
One of the tasks resembles a task imposed on Hercules; Campbell notes this could look classical if isolated, but says Norwegian peasants and West Highlanders could not have twisted the Hercules story into the same shape independently.
Campbell says one task resembles one of those imposed on Hercules.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 1 EACHDRAIDH A' CHEABHARNAICH. 325 / KACHDRAIDH A' CHEABHARNAICH. 327 / EACHDRAIDH A' CHEABHARNAICH. 329 / THE TALE OF THE SHIFTY LAD. 331; lines 14722-14801 confidence: high
The widow seeks the Black Rogue of Aachaloinne, a very cunning thief who has not been caught, and asks him to teach her son roguery; a covenant is made between the Black Rogue and the Shifty Lad.
A covenant is made between the Shifty Lad and the Black Rogue, after which the Black Rogue teaches him knowledge and cunning practices for stealing.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 1 INTRODUCTION. / INTRODUCTION. / INTRODUCTION. 1XXV / INTRODUCTION. 1XXXV; lines 3432-3556 confidence: high
In a story taken down by Rev. Mr. MacLachlan, a mythical old man is shut in an oak tree in the king's palace court; the king's son loses his ball in a split in the tree, fetches an axe, releases the old man, and receives power and valour.
A mythical old man is confined in an oak tree, is released by a prince, gives him power and valour, and aids his successful trials and marriage.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 1 SGEULACHD AIR NIGHEANAN EIGH LOCHLAINN. / SGEULACHD AIR NIGHEANAN HIGH LOCHLAINN. 255 / THE KING OF LOCHLIN'S THREE DAUGHTERS. 257 / MAOL A CHLIOBAIN.; lines 12263-12333 confidence: medium
The elder sisters try to abandon the youngest by tying her to a rock, a peat stack, and a tree; each time the mother's blessing frees her, and she follows with the object on top of her.
After departure, the youngest is repeatedly endangered by her sisters and then faces danger in the giant's house, where vigilance is required.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 1 THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 31 / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 33 / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 37 / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 49; lines 6505-6594 confidence: high
In the giant’s house the man must clean a byre with seven doors, uncleaned for seven years; the red-haired daughter promises help if he will marry her and sets the tools to work by themselves.
The giant sets impossible tasks involving the byre, and the red-haired daughter completes them through self-working tools and summoned birds after a marriage promise.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 1 THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 33 / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 37 / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 49 / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 51; lines 6596-6682 confidence: high
The good lad called Mother's Blessing seeks fortune, loses seven years' service to a black dog with a looking-glass on every paw, is shown a cave with a hundred stakes and ninety-nine heads, and is set to cleanse the byre, catch the steed, and rob the nest.
In the Uist variant the lad is assigned tasks by the black dog, and the black dog's daughter performs or enables the byre cleansing, steed capture, sea crossing, and nest-robbery ascent.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 1 THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 33 / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 37 / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 49 / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 51; lines 6596-6682 confidence: medium
The good lad called Mother's Blessing seeks fortune, loses seven years' service to a black dog with a looking-glass on every paw, is shown a cave with a hundred stakes and ninety-nine heads, and is set to cleanse the byre, catch the steed, and rob the nest.
The lad loses seven years of service and is shown a cave with a hundred stakes and ninety-nine heads before receiving tasks.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 1 THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 49 / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 51 / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 53 / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 55; lines 6776-6865 confidence: high
The giant takes the king's son home, orders him to clean a byre uncleansed for seven years, and threatens to have his blood and flesh if he fails.
The king's son is given lethal tasks he cannot complete, while Auburn Mary performs or enables their completion through magical means.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 1 THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 55 / DO DH' FHOLUM AGUS DO IONNSACHADH, N' E SO MAR A RINN THU / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 57 / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 59; lines 6975-7069 confidence: high
The eldest son travels through the kings of France, Spain, and Italy; the king of Italy gives an old man and green boat, which reach Black-white Red's door, where the giant threatens him and sets tasks.
The giant threatens the hero with death or eating unless tasks are performed, including catching a filly, killing a bull, and cleansing an unclean byre.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 1 THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 59 / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 61 / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 63 / THE TALE OF THE HOODIE.; lines 7182-7293 confidence: medium
The housewife says he has gone over a hill of poison and that she cannot cross without horseshoes on her hands and feet; she gives her man’s clothes and tells her to learn smithying, after which she makes horseshoes and goes over the hill.
To cross the hill of poison, the wife must learn smithying and make horseshoes for her hands and feet.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 1 THE TALE OF CONNAL. 159 / MURCHAG A'S MIONACHAG. 163 / MURCHADH A'S MIONACHAG. / THE BROWN BEAR OF THE GREEN GLEN. 171; lines 10011-10083 confidence: medium
The giant orders his shepherd to bring the best wether and place its carcass before the door; he tells John an eagle will come and that John must cut a wart from her ear with a sword without drawing blood.
John must remove an eagle's wart without drawing blood; after he succeeds, the eagle becomes his speaking guide and carrier.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 1 THE YOUNG KING OF KASAIDII RUADH. 23 / THE BATTLE OF THE BIEDS. / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 27 / THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS. 29; lines 6096-6169 confidence: high
The giant becomes angry and says the king's son must do three things before getting the daughter. The first task is to clean a seven-year uncleansed byre of a hundred cattle by nightfall, with a threat that the giant will drink his blood if he fails.
After the king's son asks for the young daughter, the giant requires three tasks before he may obtain her, including cleaning an impossible byre and gathering impossible birds' down.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 1 URSGEUL. / URSGEUL. 189 / URSGEUL. 191 / URSGEUL. 193; lines 10494-10548 confidence: high
Kenneth the Yellow, a soldier from Alba, deserts; a corporal and a third person also desert; they reach the "yearly wood" in America, follow a night light to a large house with food and drink, and remain silent with three silent maidens for a year and a day.
For a year and a day the soldiers remain silent with the silent maidens; the maidens later praise their politeness, say they are under spells, and give rewards for kindness.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 1 URSGEUL. 241 / THE POOR BROTHER AND THE RICH. 243 / THE KING OF LOCHLIN'S THREE DAUGHTERS. 245 / THE KING OF LOCHLIN'S THREE DAUGHTERS. 247; lines 12001-12074 confidence: medium
The man goes to the third giant, who requires a day-and-year term of service; the man sends up the three men and then the king's daughters in a basket, and the three great men tell the king that they performed the deeds.
The giant requires service for a day and a year, and further service periods occur before the man is sent away successfully.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 1 XXXVI INTRODUCTION. / INTRODUCTION. XXXV11 / XXXV111 INTRODUCTION. / INTRODUCTION. XXXIX; lines 1584-1711 confidence: medium
In St. James's Street, the editor meets two tinkers with blackened faces and pans of burning coals; one tells a version of 'the man who travelled to learn what shivering meant,' identified as a popular tale existing in Norse, German, and Gaelic.
A tinker tells a version of 'the man who travelled to learn what shivering meant,' and the embedded tale begins with travel and an ordeal in a haunted house.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 1 XXXVI INTRODUCTION. / INTRODUCTION. XXXV11 / XXXV111 INTRODUCTION. / INTRODUCTION. XXXIX; lines 1584-1711 confidence: high
In the tinker’s tale, a cutler and tinker sleep in an empty haunted house for a reward, are beset by ghosts and spirits of murdered ladies and gentlemen, and the tinker is the brave hero; in the cellar he finds a little chap on a barrel wearing a red cap and warning him about 'Buzz.'
A cutler and a tinker sleep in an empty haunted house for a reward, are beset by ghosts and spirits, and the tinker proves the most courageous.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 2 A BHAINTREACH. / A BHAINTREACH. 287 / THE WIDOW AND HER DAUGIITEUS. 2S9 / THE TALE OF THE SOLDIER. 291; lines 8610-8695 confidence: medium
The gentleman asks how John rested; John answers that the gentleman's father would not frighten him. The gentleman offers two hundred pounds for another night in the castle, and John accepts.
John repeatedly agrees to sleep in the castle for payment, encounters the dead bodach, and reports that the dead father does not frighten him.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 2 AN GRUAGACH BAN, MAC RIGH EIREANN. 441 / AN GRUAGACH BAN, MAC RIGH EIREANN. 443 / THE KNIGHT OF THE EED SHIELD. / THE KNIGHT OF THE RED SHIELD. 453; lines 13988-14075 confidence: medium
The Knight of the Cairn insults the Son of the Green Spring by Valour and says he would turn to weakness; the Son says he will go, and then follows after the king's two sons depart.
The Son of the Green Spring by Valour is rejected, threatened, bound to a crag to die, then proves able to continue and is admitted to the company.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 2 AN GRUAGACH BAN, MAC RIGH EIREANN. 443 / THE KNIGHT OF THE EED SHIELD. / THE KNIGHT OF THE RED SHIELD. 453 / THE KNIGHT OF THE RED SHIELD. 455; lines 14077-14168 confidence: medium
The Son of the Green Spring by Valour says that if the other does not go up, they will have more sport with him.
The named companions are challenged to prove themselves by climbing; their failures contrast with the successful leap and scouting of the Son of the Green Spring by Valour.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 2 CONALL. 151 / CONALL. 153 / CONALL. 155 / CON ALL. 157; lines 4605-4686 confidence: medium
When Conal can speak and walk, his mother takes him on a wet misty day to the mountain among high moors and forests, leaves him astray to make out a way for himself, and returns home.
Conal's mother takes him to a mountain among high moors and forests and leaves him astray to find a way for himself, after which he follows a road to a hut.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 2 MAGHACH COLGAR. / MAGHACH COLGAR. 195 / IVIAGHACH COLGAR. 197 / MAGHACH COLGAR. 199; lines 5678-5731 confidence: medium
The manuscript discussion mentions Aol or AEul, son of Donald king of Scotland, and a tale in which Cuchullin goes to Scotland to learn feats from Doiream, daughter of King Donald, then to Scythia.
In the cited manuscript tale, Cuchullin is sent to Scotland to learn feats of agility from Doiream and then to Scythia, where there is a seminary.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 2 RIDDLES. 423 / GLOSSARY. / THE FAIR GRUAGACII. 425 / THE FAIR GRUAGACH. 427; lines 13222-13314 confidence: medium
The damsel says the day is soft and misty, tells him where the Feen are fishing trout, and says Fionn will be alone on the other side. She instructs him to bless Fionn, ask service, state the name An Gruagach ban Mac Righ Eireann, and not be high-minded among the Feeantan.
The damsel instructs the Fair Chief on where to find Fionn, how to greet him, how to ask for service, what name to give, and how to behave among the Feeantan.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 2 RIDIRE NA SGIATHA DEIRGE. 479 / RIDIRE NA SGIATHA DEIRGE. 481 / THE KNIGHT OF THE RED SHIELD. 485 / THE KNIGHT OF THE RED SHIELD. 487; lines 15072-15165 confidence: medium
Three adventurers named ubhar, athairt, and iullar seek a king's teeth and jaw fragment, travel by boat, face giants, monsters, and magical people; two are cowards, the despised one is the true hero, the king is restored, the hero marries a rescued Greek lady, is revealed as legitimate son, gains the kingdom, and the others are demoted.
Two companions are cowards, while the one they despise is explicitly called the true hero and receives the positive outcome.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 2 THE KNIGHT OF THE EED SHIELD. / THE KNIGHT OF THE RED SHIELD. 453 / THE KNIGHT OF THE RED SHIELD. 455 / THE KNIGHT OF THE RED SHIELD. 457; lines 14170-14254 confidence: medium
The Knight of the Cairn reaches the fire, attempts to leap it, falls in to his knees, turns back, and is described as burned or crumpled from knees to ankles.
Three figures confront the same fire-crossing test: two fail and are burned, while the Son of the Green Spring by Valour succeeds.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 2 THE KNIGHT OF THE RED SHIELD. 453 / THE KNIGHT OF THE RED SHIELD. 455 / THE KNIGHT OF THE RED SHIELD. 457 / THE KNIGHT OF THK RED SHIELD. 459; lines 14256-14339 confidence: medium
The woman says waking him can be done only by “the warrior of the red shield” who was prophesied to come to the island and “strike yonder crag of stone on this man in the rock of his chest.”
The passage states that the warrior of the red shield was prophesied to come to the island and wake the youth by striking a crag on his chest; after doing so, the Son is told that he has the name that day.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 2 THE KNIGHT OF THE RED SHIELD. 485 / THE KNIGHT OF THE RED SHIELD. 487 / THE KNIGHT OF THE RED SHIELD. 489 / THE KNIGHT OF THE RED SHIELD.; lines 15265-15322 confidence: medium
The wounded heroes tell the hero what he will encounter, and his coming had been foretold. Opponents named include enchanted warriors, three giants with several heads, three harpers of little harps able to set the world asleep, a son of darkness or dimness, and an old carlin.
The hero is told what he must encounter, his coming is foretold, and he overcomes armies, giants, harpers, a darkness figure, and an old carlin.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 2 THE SON OF THE SCOTTISH YEOINLIN. 277 / THE WIDOW AND HER DAUGHTERS. 283 / A BHAINTREACH. / A BHAINTREACH. 287; lines 8469-8526 confidence: medium
The giant asks to see her foot, finds it red with blood, and kills her by striking her with the 'White Glave of Light.'
The eldest and second daughters are killed after failing the same test, while the youngest gives milk to the cat and receives instructions that remove the blood mark.
read in the book → -
Popular Tales of the West Highlands, Volume 2 THE WIDOW AND HER DAUGHTERS. 283 / A BHAINTREACH. / A BHAINTREACH. 287 / THE WIDOW AND HER DAUGIITEUS. 2S9; lines 8528-8608 confidence: medium
John asks a gentleman for lodging; the gentleman, seeing courage in him, directs him to a castle beside a wood and promises pipe, tobacco, whisky, and a bible.
The old soldier is described as courageous and without fear, is sent to sleep in a castle beside a wood, lights a fire there, and encounters uncanny night visitors with a dead man's chest.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 2813-2859 confidence: medium
Geraint accepts the host's arms, keeps his own horse, asks permission to challenge for the host's daughter, and promises to love her if he survives while leaving her unsullied if he does not.
Geraint receives arms, secures permission to challenge for the host's daughter, and is told to have horse and arms ready at break of day for the champion's proclamation.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 3312-3395 confidence: medium
Geraint's horse is equipped with heavy shining foreign armour; he orders Enid to ride far ahead, not turn back, and not speak unless he speaks first, then chooses a wild road beset by thieves, robbers, and venomous animals.
Geraint deliberately chooses the wildest route, described as beset by thieves, robbers, and venomous animals, and immediately encounters armed attackers.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 3874-3927 confidence: high
At the divided road, the man says: "there is a hedge of mist, and within it are enchanted games, and no one who has gone there has ever returned."
The games are explicitly called enchanted, are located within a hedge of mist, and are associated with the statement that no entrant has returned.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 3874-3927 confidence: medium
The hedge is so lofty that it reaches as high as they can see; "upon every stake in the hedge, except two, there was the head of a man"; Earl Owain says no one may go in with the chieftain and he does not know the entrance.
Geraint approaches a hedge marked by many severed heads, and Earl Owain says no one may go in with the chieftain while the entrance is unknown.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 3929-4020 confidence: high
Geraint enters the mist and emerges into an orchard with a red satin tent, an open door, an apple-tree, and a huge hunting-horn hanging from a branch.
Geraint crosses a mist boundary, undergoes a chair challenge and combat, then demands the end of the hedge of mist, magic, and enchantment and sounds the horn that makes the mist vanish.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 3929-4020 confidence: medium
In the tent a maiden sits in a golden chair; Geraint sits in the empty chair opposite her, and she warns that its owner has never suffered another to sit there.
Geraint sits in a chair that the maiden says belongs to a man who has never allowed another to use it; the owner arrives and demands satisfaction by combat.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 4022-4091 confidence: medium
At Arthur’s palace, the youth asks whether there is a porter and orders the portal opened.
The youth is stopped by Arthur’s porter at the palace gate, refuses substitute hospitality, and presses for entry despite the palace’s rules.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN; lines 625-710 confidence: high
Owain's horse is prepared by damsels; he reaches the glade of the black man, asks the road, follows it as Kynon had done, and comes to the green tree, fountain, slab, and bowl.
Owain follows a prescribed road to a fountain, pours a bowlful of water on a slab, and a thunder-shower sequence is followed by birdsong and the arrival of a knight to fight him.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN; lines 625-710 confidence: medium
Owain and the Knight fight with lances and swords; Owain wounds the black Knight through the helmet and head so that the Knight feels mortally wounded and flees, with Owain pursuing.
After mortally wounding and pursuing the black Knight, Owain reaches the castle gate, where the portcullis cuts his horse and traps him between two gates.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN; lines 712-796 confidence: medium
The maiden kindles fire, warms water, washes Owain’s head using an ivory goblet and silver basin, shaves him with a razor, dries him with a linen towel, and serves him a meal.
Before Luned goes to woo for Owain, she washes his head with warmed water, shaves him, dries him, feeds him, and places him to sleep.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1242-1312 confidence: high
Earl Evrawc owns the Earldom of the North, has seven sons, and is slain in wars and combats along with six sons; Peredur is the youngest and survives because he is not yet of age for such encounters.
After the deaths of Peredur's father and brothers, his mother removes him to the wilderness and prevents horses and arms from being brought near him.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1242-1312 confidence: high
Peredur's mother calls the three figures angels; Peredur approaches them, asks what a knight is, and asks about saddle, accoutrements, horses, and arms; Owain explains them.
Peredur does not know what a knight is and asks about the saddle, accoutrements, horses, and arms; Owain explains their uses.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1242-1312 confidence: high
Peredur says he has seen the knight being sought and will follow; he returns to tell his mother they were honourable knights, she swoons, and he prepares a bony piebald horse with a pack-saddle and twig trappings.
After meeting the knights, Peredur prepares an improvised mount and receives instructions to go to Arthur's Court.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1242-1312 confidence: medium
Peredur amuses himself in the forest with sticks and staves, sees two hinds near the goats, thinks they are goats that have run wild and lost their horns, and drives them into the goat house.
Peredur mistakes hinds for hornless goats and knights for angels, showing unfamiliarity with both animals and chivalric figures in the passage.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1314-1345 confidence: medium
Peredur says his mother told him to take meat and drink wherever he saw them; the maiden welcomes him to take it, and he takes half, leaving the rest for her.
Peredur repeatedly cites his mother's rules to justify taking meat, drink, and a fair jewel, and the later reaction of the Lord of the Glade shows social consequences from this conduct.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1347-1428 confidence: high
Peredur enters on a bony piebald horse with uncouth trappings, asks Kai which one is Arthur, says his mother sent him for knighthood, and is mocked for poor equipment while sticks are thrown at him.
Peredur arrives in rustic-looking equipment to seek knighthood and is sent to defeat a dangerous challenger and take knightly arms before receiving the order of knighthood.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1453-1528 confidence: high
After a meal, the old man asks about sword-fighting, has his two sons play with cudgel and shield, and tells Peredur to take the auburn-haired youth’s arms and draw blood from the yellow-haired youth, which Peredur does.
Peredur is tested in martial skill by two maternal uncles, receives instruction in manners and noble bearing, and is told he will be raised to knightly rank while his strength is measured.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1530-1609 confidence: medium
Peredur rides to a desert wood without human or animal tracks, sees only bushes and weeds, and at the upper end sees a vast castle with strong towers and taller weeds near the gate.
Peredur rides into a desert wood with no human or animal tracks and reaches a vast overgrown castle where unusual inhabitants receive him.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1693-1777 confidence: high
Peredur stays to help, hears an outcry at daybreak, strikes a sorceress attacking one of the watch, hears her claim destiny and foreknowledge, receives her offer of horse, armour, and instruction, and requires a pledge not to injure the Countess’s dominions.
After Peredur harms the sorceress, she offers horse, armour, and instruction in chivalry and arms; he later spends three weeks at the palace of the sorceresses and chooses horse and arms.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1779-1855 confidence: medium
Gwalchmai embraces Peredur, asks his name, identifies himself, and the two exchange praise and pledge fellowship.
After combat and mediation, Peredur is identified, clothed like Gwalchmai, welcomed by Arthur, and honoured at court.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1857-1940 confidence: medium
The maiden says she loves Peredur, grieves for the doom awaiting him, identifies the grey man as her father, says the black houses belong to his giant vassals, and names the place the Round Valley.
Peredur fights the grey man’s giant vassals, kills one third of the host without injury, and kills the two sons before the household yields.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1942-1999 confidence: medium
Kai asks where he comes from several times; Peredur does not answer, and Kai thrusts a lance through his thigh.
Peredur refuses to answer Kai and continues after being wounded so that he will not be compelled to speak and break his vow.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1942-1999 confidence: medium
A knight challenges combat in the meadow beside Arthur’s palace; Peredur overthrows him and then overthrows one knight each day for a week.
While known as the Dumb Youth, Peredur defeats repeated challengers at Arthur’s palace, including one using Arthur’s horse and arms.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 2001-2070 confidence: medium
The next day the black man arms himself and orders Peredur to suffer death. Peredur asks for fair combat conditions; the maiden brings him arms, and Peredur defeats the black man and forces him to ask mercy.
When ordered to suffer death, Peredur demands that either the armored opponent disarm or that Peredur be armed; with arms supplied, he wins the combat.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 2229-2295 confidence: medium
A man described as black enters with a goblet full of wine, kneels before the Empress, and asks that it be given only to one who will fight him; Peredur asks for it, drinks the wine, and gives the goblet to the miller’s wife.
Three increasingly distinguished challengers enter with wine vessels, require combat for the vessels, and are subsequently slain by Peredur.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 2358-2433 confidence: medium
The priest refuses a blessing because Peredur wears armor on Good Friday; Peredur says he did not know the day, dismounts, and leads his horse.
Peredur is rebuked for wearing armor on Good Friday, changes his mode of travel, remains with the priest through days when travel is forbidden, and then receives directions toward the Castle of Wonders.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 2514-2568 confidence: medium
The mounted lady says Peredur can obtain her friendship by going to a mountain grove with a cromlech and challenging a man three times to fight.
The mounted lady directs Peredur to a mountain grove with a cromlech and tells him to challenge a man three times to fight in order to gain her friendship.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 2570-2608 confidence: medium
After the third killing, Peredur strikes the sorceress on the helmet, splitting her head-armour; she cries out, tells the others to flee, and says Peredur learned chivalry with them and is destined to slay them.
The wounded sorceress says Peredur had learned chivalry with the sorceresses and that they are destined to be slain by him.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN / THE DREAM OF RHONABWY / PWYLL PRINCE OF DYVED; lines 7769-7854 confidence: medium
Gwydion brings the boy to Arianrod, says he is her son, and Arianrod lays a destiny that he will never have a name until he receives one from her; Gwydion says the boy will nevertheless have a name.
Arianrod lays a destiny that the boy shall not have a name until he receives one from her.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN / THE DREAM OF RHONABWY / PWYLL PRINCE OF DYVED; lines 7769-7854 confidence: medium
Arianrod says, "I will lay a destiny upon this boy, that he shall never have arms and armour until I invest him with them"; Gwydion answers that he shall have arms.
Arianrod says the boy will not have arms and armour until she invests him with them, and Gwydion later observes Llew languishing for want of horses and arms.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN / THE DREAM OF RHONABWY / PWYLL PRINCE OF DYVED; lines 7769-7854 confidence: medium
A wren stands on the boat deck; the boy shoots it in the leg. Arianrod says, "with a steady hand did the lion aim at it," and Gwydion declares, "now has he got a name" and calls him Llew Llaw Gyffes.
The boy's precise shot at the wren causes Arianrod to utter a phrase that Gwydion converts into the name Llew Llaw Gyffes.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN / THE DREAM OF RHONABWY / PWYLL PRINCE OF DYVED; lines 7856-7952 confidence: high
Gwydion calls on magic and power before dawn; the land resounds with uproar, trumpets, and shouts, and Arianrod reports ships covering the ocean and approaching land.
Gwydion creates a false invasion by magic so that Arianrod arms the youth; he then states that the tumult was meant to break her prophecy and obtain arms for her son.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN / THE DREAM OF RHONABWY; lines 5451-5540 confidence: medium
A mighty noise precedes a yellow-and-green youth on a chestnut horse; his fierce aspect makes the travelers flee, and the horse's breathing alternately drives them away and draws them near.
Iddawc first appears as a frightening pursuer, then grants mercy, identifies himself, explains the Camlan backstory, identifies Rhuvawn, and interprets Arthur's ring stone for Rhonabwy.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the British Islands CHAPTER XI / THE GODS IN EXILE / CHAPTER XII / THE IRISH ILIAD; lines 5020-5110 confidence: high
Cuchulainn overhears Cathbad say that a young man first taking arms that day will gain a name greater than any other hero’s but will live briefly; he demands arms and a chariot from Conchobar and returns that evening with the heads of three champions at age seven.
Cathbad’s prophecy links first taking arms on a particular day with exceptional fame and short life; Cuchulainn immediately takes arms and proves himself in battle.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the British Islands CHAPTER XI / THE GODS IN EXILE / CHAPTER XII / THE IRISH ILIAD; lines 5020-5110 confidence: high
Forgall plots to end the betrothal by praising the warrior training of Scathach on an island in eastern Alba, knowing the journey is hard and expecting Cuchulainn to die there.
Cuchulainn leaves for Scathach’s island, his companions turn back, and he crosses named perils and a supernatural bridge before gaining instruction in war-craft.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the British Islands CHAPTER XI / THE GODS IN EXILE / CHAPTER XII / THE IRISH ILIAD; lines 5020-5110 confidence: high
Cuchulainn sets out with Laegaire and Conall, but they turn back; he continues alone through the Plain of Ill-Luck, Perilous Glens, and the Bridge of the Cliff; after three failures, anger and a magic halo accompany his hero’s salmon leap onto the bridge.
The Bridge of the Cliff rises upright when stepped on; after three failures Cuchulainn uses the hero’s salmon leap to cross it.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the British Islands CHAPTER XI / THE GODS IN EXILE / CHAPTER XII / THE IRISH ILIAD; lines 5020-5110 confidence: medium
Cuchulainn reaches Scathach in her stronghold, threatens her with his sword, becomes her pupil, learns her war-craft, helps her against Aoife, conquers Aoife, and compels peace.
Scathach teaches Cuchulainn her war-craft, and in return he helps her against Aoife and compels peace.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the British Islands CHAPTER XVI / THE GODS OF THE BRITONS / CHAPTER XVII / THE ADVENTURES OF THE GODS OF HADES; lines 8573-8672 confidence: medium
The stranger names himself Arawn, king of Annwn, and says Pwyll can be forgiven by going to Annwn instead of him to fight Havgan; Arawn puts his semblance on Pwyll, leads him by a secret path to Annwn, sets a one-year return, and takes Pwyll's shape to Narberth.
Pwyll lives with Arawn's wife while in Arawn's semblance but refrains from exploiting the trust placed in him; afterward Arawn and his wife call him a true friend.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the British Islands CHAPTER XVIII / CHAPTER XIX / CHAPTER XX / THE VICTORIES OF LIGHT OVER DARKNESS; lines 9338-9441 confidence: medium
Gwydion son of Dôn assails Caer Sidi/Hades, is caught by Pwyll and Pryderi, suffers long imprisonment, and his suffering is said to make him a bard; the passage compares this to traditions about Cader Idris and the Black Stone of Arddu producing inspiration or madness.
Gwydion’s suffering is said to make him a bard, and the passage cites a tradition in which spending a night alone at specified mountain or stone sites results in inspiration or madness.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the British Islands CHAPTER XXI / CHAPTER XXII / THE TREASURES OF BRITAIN / CHAPTER XXIII; lines 11274-11493 confidence: medium
The Grail cannot be seen by sinners; the passage compares this to a pot that would not cook a coward’s food. Its sight heals wounds and sickness for faithful and humble approachers and prevents old age and sickness in its presence.
The Grail cannot be seen by sinners, while faithful and humble approachers receive healing benefit.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the British Islands THE GODS OF THE GAELS / CHAPTER VI / THE GODS ARRIVE / CHAPTER VII; lines 2597-2727 confidence: high
At Nuada’s feast in Tara, Lugh arrives clothed like a king, gives his ancestry, and answers the porter’s profession test by naming crafts already represented at court.
Lugh is admitted after showing that the court lacks one person who masters all listed crafts; he is named Master of all Arts and demonstrates skill in chess and strength.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the British Islands THE IRISH ILIAD / CHAPTER XIII / SOME GAELIC LOVE-STORIES / CHAPTER XIV; lines 6349-6432 confidence: high
Membership in the Fianna requires being a warrior, poet, and cultured man; the candidate renounces tribal vengeance and swears never to refuse hospitality, retreat in battle, insult a woman, or accept a dowry.
Admission to the Fianna requires renunciatory oaths, behavioral bonds, and severe physical tests involving spears, pursuit, agility, and composure.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the British Islands THE IRISH ILIAD / CHAPTER XIII / SOME GAELIC LOVE-STORIES / CHAPTER XIV; lines 6434-6507 confidence: medium
The Clann Morna and Clann Baoisgne rival each other; Goll kills Cumhal at Cnucha; Cumhal's wife bears a posthumous son raised secretly in the Slieve Bloom Mountains, skilled in sports and hunting, who later takes the name Finn, with the passage comparing this second name-taking to Cuchulainn.
Deimne takes the name Finn after people ask who the fair youth is, and the passage explicitly frames this as taking a second, more personal name.
read in the book → -
The Mythology of the British Islands THE IRISH ILIAD / CHAPTER XIII / SOME GAELIC LOVE-STORIES / CHAPTER XIV; lines 6434-6507 confidence: medium
Oscar, son of Ossian, is initially excluded as clumsy, follows the Fenians, uses a log of wood to turn a battle, is hailed as best warrior, and receives a battalion banner called the Terrible Broom.
Oscar is refused participation because of clumsiness, then follows the band, fights with a log of wood, reverses the battle, and is accepted as the best warrior.
read in the book →
african bantu
-
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. I CATTLE ON THE KAFUE PLAIN. / AGRICULTURE ; FOODS ; NARCOTICS / FILLING THE GRAIN BIN. / GRAIN BINS (MATALA).; lines 5431-5549 confidence: low
In March women begin harvesting maize, men begin building matala, people say the month's work is eating, new fields are prepared, and girls' initiation begins at Nanzela.
The passage notes that girls' initiation begins at Nanzela in March.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. I LUKALO, A LEPER WOMAN. / VOL- 1 R / LEECHCRAFT / BRACELETS AND CHARMS.; lines 10017-10133 confidence: high
Divining is passed from older men to younger through fees; the older man cuts the novice's hand, rubs in medicine, gives the rod, places its nose over smouldering herb, says an incantation, and teaches drugs.
The profession passes from an older man to a younger man through payment, hand incision, rubbed-in medicine, receiving the rod, smouldering herb, incantation, and instruction.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. I NAMES OF THE CHIEFS REFERRED TO ON P. 21. / PHYSICAL CHARACTERISTICS : DRESS AND DECORATION / THE INFERIOR ILA TYHE. / A YOUNG MWILA WEARING THE IMPUMBE.; lines 3120-3175 confidence: medium
An important life event, such as initiation, can be related to fixed dates mentioned earlier.
The passage links age estimation to important life events such as initiation and describes Mungalo as having just grown the impumbe and not yet married at a dated historical moment.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. I PART III / CHAPTER XI / SOCIAL ORGANISATION / FATHER AND SONS.; lines 11753-11811 confidence: medium
Musela is called the age-grade; parties include men and women born in the same year and those initiated in the same year, with the reciprocal term musama.
Musela membership is tied to shared birth year and to undergoing initiation ceremonies in the same year, producing a named cohort relationship.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. I PHYSICAL CHARACTERISTICS / A DU'AKK. / A MIXED ILA-LUBA TYPE. / CAST OF LOWER TEETH OF A NATIVE.; lines 3287-3372 confidence: high
"When the girl is in the seclusion of the initiation hut" her hair is arranged in named styles; later she is "ready to be shaved, a sign that she has reached adulthood."
The passage explicitly connects girls' initiation-hut hair and shaving with adulthood and boys' impumbe with emergence from childhood into the status of young man.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. I PHYSICAL CHARACTERISTICS / A DU'AKK. / A MIXED ILA-LUBA TYPE. / CAST OF LOWER TEETH OF A NATIVE.; lines 3287-3372 confidence: medium
During a slack period after field-work, young men go to a professional hairdresser to have impumbe transformed into isusu; the process is lengthy, painful, and fee-based.
Young men undergo a staged, painful, professionally managed transformation of impumbe into isusu, with fees, tools, twine, and added hair.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. I THE ENVIRONMENT / A SCENE AT KASENGA. / HISTORY / VOL. I 17 C; lines 1483-1528 confidence: medium
Closest affinities to Ila are said to be in dialects from Subia on the Zambesi to Bemba on Lake Tanganyika, including Tonga, Lenje, Bisa, and others; shared cult words include Leza, “the Supreme Being,” and chisungu, “the puberty rites.”
The cult word chisungu is glossed as “the puberty rites” and is said to be shared among related dialects.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. I THE MIELO IN POSITION (NEARER VIEW). / CH. VII / HUNTING AND FISHING / PLAN OF THE WEIR : KUKOSOLA CHIMPINDJ.; lines 6403-6501 confidence: high
Before admission to the brotherhood of elephant hunters, a man is doctored with right-arm gashes and medicines for pluck and for approaching quarry unseen.
Before a man is admitted into the brotherhood of elephant hunters, he undergoes doctoring with right-arm gashes and medicines for courage and stealth.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II A GROUP OF BA-ILA BOYS IN FRONT OF AN ANT-HILL. / BOYS CARRYING FIREWOOD. / CHAPTER XIX / THE RELATIONS OF THE SEXES; lines 2069-2126 confidence: high
Before becoming properly his wife, the girl is taken to the man's hut around age ten; she cohabits with him, may not speak to him while at his home, must obey commands silently, and at first menstruation returns home for initiation before marriage proper.
The girl returns home at first menstruation to pass through an initiation ceremony, after which the marriage proper occurs.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II A YOUNG NURSE. / CH. XVIII / FROM BIRTH TO PUBERTY / A BA-ILA DOLL.; lines 1017-1128 confidence: high
A girl being initiated is under a bed in a dark inner chamber; her maternal aunt plays the mwandu with pot, skin, reed, and water, and two girls blow hollow reeds to amuse her.
The passage presents an extended initiation with seclusion, ritual attendants, dances, feasts, instruction, adornment, and a final act explicitly said to mark passage from childhood to womanhood.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II A YOUNG NURSE. / CH. XVIII / FROM BIRTH TO PUBERTY / A BA-ILA DOLL.; lines 1017-1128 confidence: high
A girl being initiated is under a bed in a dark inner chamber; her maternal aunt plays the mwandu with pot, skin, reed, and water, and two girls blow hollow reeds to amuse her.
The girl remains under a bed in an inner dark chamber for much of the period, while the prospective husband later asks that she come from under the bed and the relations set a day for emergence.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II A YOUNG NURSE. / CH. XVIII / FROM BIRTH TO PUBERTY / A BA-ILA DOLL.; lines 1017-1128 confidence: high
The clansmen silently kill an ox; if it sounds, bad luck or death is expected for the father. The girl then jumps twice over the ox, or her father carries her, and the passage says the act means she has "passed over from childhood to womanhood."
After a silently killed ox dies, the girl jumps twice over it, or her father carries her over; the passage states that this act signifies her transition from childhood to womanhood.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II A YOUNG NURSE. / CH. XVIII / FROM BIRTH TO PUBERTY / A BA-ILA DOLL.; lines 1130-1209 confidence: high
Boys ask elders to take them to the cattle outpost to shinga; they sleep, milk cows in the morning, and then run one by one through a gauntlet of herdsmen with sticks, dry dung, and stones outside the cattlekraal.
The Kushinga passage names boys' initiation and describes boys going to the cattle outpost, milking cows, and running one by one through a gauntlet.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II BOYS CARRYING FIREWOOD. / CHAPTER XIX / THE RELATIONS OF THE SEXES / VOL. II E; lines 2128-2249 confidence: low
In case 4, a childhood marriage claim was challenged as inadequately paid; another suitor was accepted, and refusal to attend the girl’s initiation dance was cited as repudiation.
One litigation example reports that refusal to attend a girl’s initiation dance was used as evidence that the earlier husband had repudiated her.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II BOYS CARRYING FIREWOOD. / CHAPTER XIX / THE RELATIONS OF THE SEXES / VOL. II E; lines 2251-2353 confidence: medium
The passage introduces marriage ceremonies and states that they follow immediately after initiation rites in most cases.
The passage states that marriage ceremonies follow immediately, in most cases, after initiation rites.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II BOYS CARRYING FIREWOOD. / CHAPTER XIX / THE RELATIONS OF THE SEXES / VOL. II E; lines 2356-2460 confidence: medium
After initiation the girl is taken to be married; men are told to catch the bridegroom at the women's shout, carry him home, and after dark the woman is brought to his house. After consummation, beads measured to the bride and a hoe on the fireplace are set out.
The passage begins with the completion of initiation and then describes a sequence of marriage actions, later including instruction that the woman is grown and must cook for the household.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II BOYS CARRYING FIREWOOD. / CHAPTER XIX / THE RELATIONS OF THE SEXES / VOL. II E; lines 2462-2547 confidence: high
Some ceremonies are explained as rites de passage marking passage from an old stage of life into a new one; instruction prepares the young people because they are no longer children.
The passage explicitly frames some marriage ceremonies as rites de passage and says instruction separates the young people from childhood into new duties.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II CH. XVIII / FROM BIRTH TO PUBERTY / A BA-ILA DOLL. / A GROUP OF BA-ILA BOYS IN FRONT OF AN ANT-HILL.; lines 1211-1331 confidence: high
Men beat and pelt boys while the boys try to reach the herd bull; touching the bull frees a boy, and the boys then herd cattle under restrictions.
The passage explicitly calls these actions initiation proceedings and describes ordeals, restrictions, medicines, bodily operations, and instruction for boys.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II CH. XVIII / FROM BIRTH TO PUBERTY / A BA-ILA DOLL. / A GROUP OF BA-ILA BOYS IN FRONT OF AN ANT-HILL.; lines 1211-1331 confidence: high
Men beat and pelt boys while the boys try to reach the herd bull; touching the bull frees a boy, and the boys then herd cattle under restrictions.
Boys are beaten, ordered into strenuous actions, denied ordinary comforts, and the authors state that one purpose is to harden them and teach pain endurance without complaint.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II CH. XVIII / FROM BIRTH TO PUBERTY / A BA-ILA DOLL. / A GROUP OF BA-ILA BOYS IN FRONT OF AN ANT-HILL.; lines 1211-1331 confidence: high
The passage says boys, like girls, perform private operations to fit them for marriage and seek medicines for several functions connected with sexual maturity and strength.
The passage says boys perform private operations to fit them for marriage and describes medicines for strength, first semen, enlargement, and other bodily functions.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II CH. XVIII / FROM BIRTH TO PUBERTY / A BA-ILA DOLL. / A GROUP OF BA-ILA BOYS IN FRONT OF AN ANT-HILL.; lines 1333-1372 confidence: high
The first man says he was taught not to curse elders or the initiator called mulumi, to be humble before the mulumi, and that the mulumi's commands were to him 'as the words of God.'
The passage centers on teachings given by an initiator called mulumi and includes the explicit statement, 'Now you are grown.'
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II CH. XVIII / FROM BIRTH TO PUBERTY / A BA-ILA DOLL. / A GROUP OF BA-ILA BOYS IN FRONT OF AN ANT-HILL.; lines 1333-1372 confidence: high
The second man reports being told, 'Now you are grown, honour your elders,' and instructed to give found things or meat to older companions, avoid standing near elders discussing affairs, and refuse a thief friend's request concerning things not his own.
The second speaker says he was taught wisdom and the reported teachings concern elders, property, community authority, and proper conduct.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II FOUR BA-ILA CHILDREN. / ENJOYING HER BREAKFAST. / GIRLS CARRYING WATER. / VOL. II C; lines 754-797 confidence: high
The section introduces initiation as the passage from childhood to adolescence, names Kudivhunga, Kuzaluka, and Kushinga, and assigns them to the Nanzela people, Ba-ila proper, or both.
The passage explicitly describes initiation ceremonies as the route from childhood to adolescence and to becoming men and women, and Kudivhunga is narrated as a girls' initiation into womanhood.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II FROM BIRTH TO PUBERTY / A BA-ILA DOLL. / A GROUP OF BA-ILA BOYS IN FRONT OF AN ANT-HILL. / BOYS CARRYING FIREWOOD.; lines 1375-1446 confidence: high
The heading and instruction describe boys carrying firewood; an elder sends the boy for firewood, journeys, and water, and the boy is told to obey, identify as still a child, honor the mulumi, and honor elders to live well.
The passage presents formal instruction for boys, completion of proceedings, decorative marking, permission to grow an impumbe, and the status statement that the boy has become a young man.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II FROM BIRTH TO PUBERTY / A BA-ILA DOLL. / A GROUP OF BA-ILA BOYS IN FRONT OF AN ANT-HILL. / BOYS CARRYING FIREWOOD.; lines 1375-1446 confidence: medium
If a woman comes into the boy's house he is to call out; others will ask why she follows the child. A woman then offers tobacco and smoke, and the boy is told to reject tobacco said to have medicine in it.
Within the boys' instruction, a scenario teaches refusal of a woman's tobacco, love, and marriage proposals and disclosure of her conduct to her husband.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II FROM BIRTH TO PUBERTY / A BA-ILA DOLL. / A GROUP OF BA-ILA BOYS IN FRONT OF AN ANT-HILL. / BOYS CARRYING FIREWOOD.; lines 1375-1446 confidence: medium
After the proceedings, boys, like girls, are dressed and decorated with beads, impande shells, and anklets; the boy may begin growing an impumbe, and Wakubuka is glossed as becoming a young man, a mukubushi.
After the proceedings, boys are decorated with beads, impande shells, and anklets and permitted to begin growing an impumbe.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II FROM BIRTH TO PUBERTY / A YOUNG NURSE. / CH. XVIII / FROM BIRTH TO PUBERTY; lines 967-1014 confidence: high
The betrothed husband is accompanied by a woman bearing the name he will give the girl after marriage; both enter the initiation hut but may not see the girl and present the objects they brought.
The passage explicitly describes an initiation hut, a secluded girl, a fixed seclusion period, and restrictions on being seen by men.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II THE BA-ILA AT PLAY / FOUR BA-ILA PIANOS. / DIAGRAM OF THE PUSH-DRUM. / PT. V; lines 10469-10508 confidence: high
"It is used in connection with the girls' initiation ceremonies."
The passage states that the mwandu is used in connection with girls' initiation ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II THE BA-ILA AT PLAY / THE KAYANDA DRUM. / PT. V / THE INGOMANTAMBWE AND INDANDALA.; lines 10548-10671 confidence: medium
Dancing is described as important; ceremonial occasions include initiation dances, Makubi, and funerals. The authors state that rites-associated dances may have some mystic significance, though they cannot say what it is.
The passage names initiation dances among ceremonial occasions and says rites-associated dances may have mystic significance, though the authors cannot specify it.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II THE BA-ILA AT PLAY / THE KAYANDA DRUM. / PT. V / THE INGOMANTAMBWE AND INDANDALA.; lines 10673-10702 confidence: high
Mwandu and Chisungu, connected with girls' initiation, are described as involving grossly obscene dances and songs; the authors speculate about hidden significance and an apparent motive of exciting passions.
Mwandu and Chisungu are described as connected with girls' initiation and as involving distinctive songs and dances.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II THE BA-ILA AT PLAY / THE KAYANDA DRUM. / PT. V / THE INGOMANTAMBWE AND INDANDALA.; lines 10673-10702 confidence: medium
Lewd songs are said to be permitted and essential at sowing-time, Lwando fishing, launching a new canoe at the river, smelting iron, initiation, funerals, Makubi, and the Kashimbo dance.
Lewd songs are said to be permitted and essential at sowing-time, fishing, canoe launching, iron smelting, initiation, funerals, Makubi, and Kashimbo dance.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II VOL. II / THE GAME BWATO. / THE BA-ILA AT PLAY / JEU DK PATIENCE.; lines 10335-10388 confidence: high
The mantimbwa is used only by girls in initiation-hut seclusion and consists of two rough bows with palm-leaf cord, played with a pot or tin pan as resonator.
The mantimbwa is restricted to girls in the seclusion of initiation huts.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II VOL. II C / CH. XVIII / FROM BIRTH TO PUBERTY / A YOUNG NURSE.; lines 846-964 confidence: high
Girls weave mats and baskets, return to the hut at dark with covered heads, and sleep on the ground or under the bed.
The passage explicitly describes an initiation hut, instruction, dances, final lessons, and public recognition that the girls have passed initiation and become women.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II VOL. II C / CH. XVIII / FROM BIRTH TO PUBERTY / A YOUNG NURSE.; lines 846-964 confidence: high
The passage contrasts Balumbu/Nanzela and Ba-ila timing: before first menstruation and in company at Nanzela; after first menstruation and alone among the Ba-ila.
The Ba-ila rite is said to occur after first menstruation, with the girl keeping quiet, being discovered by women, danced for, and secluded alone.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II VOL. II C / CH. XVIII / FROM BIRTH TO PUBERTY / A YOUNG NURSE.; lines 846-964 confidence: medium
Among the Ba-ila, first menstruation is kept quiet as taboo; women discover it, dance, the mother reacts, clansmen rejoice, the father presents a hoe, and the girl is secluded.
The passage says that if the girl mentions first menstruation, women describe it as taboo and say all her clan will die.
read in the book → -
The Ila-Speaking Peoples of Northern Rhodesia, Vol. II VOL. II C / CH. XVIII / FROM BIRTH TO PUBERTY / A YOUNG NURSE.; lines 846-964 confidence: medium
Secluded girls play Indavu with broken pot pieces, play mantimbwa, and sing a song naming Namunkulungu and muntembwe as medicines.
Indavu and mantimbwa are described as the girl's work or occupation during seclusion, using broken pottery, a Mulao hole, and a pot-and-bow apparatus.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) A. BIRTH AND YOUTH / B. CORONATION OF THE CHIEF / C. THE OFFICIAL MARRIAGE OF THE CHIEF / D. THE REIGN; lines 14022-14131 confidence: medium
When a successor takes the office, headmen box his ears and say: 'You will be the master of the medicine! Take great care of it.'
The medicine office passes hereditarily; headmen box the successor's ears and tell him to become master of the medicine and care for it.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) A. BIRTH AND YOUTH / B. CORONATION OF THE CHIEF / C. THE OFFICIAL MARRIAGE OF THE CHIEF / D. THE REIGN; lines 14961-15080 confidence: medium
A footnote reports Mbokota's complaint, his separate circumcision school, Muhlaba's claim to the boys' fees, and Mbokota's eventual submission because he lacked enough warriors.
Mbokota establishes a separate circumcision school so his people will not attend Muhlaba's sungi, but Muhlaba claims the fees and Mbokota submits.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) A. COMPARISON OF THONGA AND ENGLISH TERMS / OF KINSHIP / O -3 12 / C. MARRIAGE RULES; lines 9975-10081 confidence: high
The chief's uterine nephew leads in the circumcision school and begins the luma milomo purifying ceremony, giving others use of the food of the deceased.
The chief's uterine nephew leads in the circumcision school and begins the luma milomo purifying ceremony involving food of the deceased.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 2712-2823 confidence: high
A growing Thonga boy leaves goats for large cattle, commands younger brothers, may demand water fetched by small boys, and is said to receive puberty rites that produce self-confidence and relate to sexuality or virility.
The passage explicitly associates puberty with initiation ceremonies and circumcision among many Bantu tribes and among Thonga groups.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 2712-2823 confidence: high
Ba-Ronga abandonment, mockery as cowards, Chaka’s stopping of Zulu circumcision, wartime obstacles to three months in a lodge, and Bilen elders’ assertion of Ngoma as an old Thonga custom are reported.
Candidates enter lodges; earlier discussion refers to remaining for three months in a circumcision lodge, and the author says entering the lodge is taboo.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 2712-2823 confidence: high
A growing Thonga boy leaves goats for large cattle, commands younger brothers, may demand water fetched by small boys, and is said to receive puberty rites that produce self-confidence and relate to sexuality or virility.
The passage says puberty rites give boys self-confidence and include rites representing accession to virility.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 2825-2934 confidence: high
Van Gennep's rite-of-passage scheme is summarized as separation, margin with seclusion and taboos or rites, and aggregation; the author says it applies to circumcision rites.
The passage explicitly describes the circumcision school as an initiation and details the candidates' separation, ordeal, operation, and secluded marginal period.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 2825-2934 confidence: high
At dawn when Ngongomela rises, the uncircumcised band goes from the inhabited world to the wilderness and lodge; this is called the first separation rite.
The candidates leave the inhabited world for the wilderness, jump a firebrand, are stripped and shorn, and the author interprets the ablation as severing the old childish life.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 2825-2934 confidence: high
Van Gennep's rite-of-passage scheme is summarized as separation, margin with seclusion and taboos or rites, and aggregation; the author says it applies to circumcision rites.
The general rite-of-passage model includes a marginal period of seclusion and taboos, and the local rite places the newly circumcised boy for three months in the sungi or yard of mysteries.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 2825-2934 confidence: medium
Near the lodge the candidates hear a loud song with drums and antelope horns; the words are withheld so they will not understand and be too frightened.
The boys are subjected to frightening sound, a whipping gauntlet, sudden blows, and the presence of fearsome Lion-men before the operation.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 2825-2934 confidence: medium
On the road is a scented-wood fire; after smelling the smoke, the candidates jump over the firebrand in the rite called Tlula ritsa.
The candidates must jump over a scented-wood firebrand on the road to the lodge, and the rite is named Tlula ritsa.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 2825-2934 confidence: medium
The boy is said to have crossed, like a boat across a river, and is introduced into the lodge; the author interprets ablation as a separation from childish life and contrasts it with Jewish circumcision.
After the operation, the boy is said to have 'crossed,' using the image of a boat crossing a river, and is introduced into the lodge.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 2936-3044 confidence: high
The sungi is surrounded by a high thorn fence marking secrecy; uninitiated persons, especially women, may not see inside; access involves an avenue, twelve paired poles, and different routes for inmates and circumcised visitors.
The passage explicitly describes candidates undergoing initiation in a secret circumcision lodge with defined instructors, attendants, taboos, ordeals, body marking, and new status.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 2936-3044 confidence: high
The marginal-period rites are described as making candidates feel they are new men who prove themselves through hard initiation; every morning they smear white clay and are said to have left childhood darkness.
The rites are said to make candidates feel they are new men; white clay, the abandonment of childhood darkness, and contemptuous rejection of the uncircumcised mark a new position.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 3046-3165 confidence: high
The passage says candidates must accept the hardships of initiation and are taught to suffer, then lists six main trials: blows, cold, thirst, unsavoury food, punishment, and death.
The passage explicitly identifies the hardships as part of the initiation and lists structured trials, then describes beatings, cold, thirst, unpleasant food, and punishment.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 3046-3165 confidence: high
Candidates sit around the Elephant, hold sticks, lunge at it for more than an hour, and sing; men and shepherds dance, sing about the black cow kicking, and beat the boys’ naked shoulders enough to cause pain.
The boys are beaten in the Elephant rite and for multiple infractions, including slow eating, failed knot-tying, and absence from hunting.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 3046-3165 confidence: medium
In certain lodges, boys are led into water early in the morning and must remain there until the sun appears while shepherds prevent them from coming out.
The passage combines a total taboo on drinking water with supervised immersion in water in some lodges.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 3046-3165 confidence: medium
Candidates sit around the Elephant, hold sticks, lunge at it for more than an hour, and sing; men and shepherds dance, sing about the black cow kicking, and beat the boys’ naked shoulders enough to cause pain.
The Elephant exercise and the black cow song/enactment structure a daily rite in which boys lunge with sticks and are beaten.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 3167-3327 confidence: high
Formerly, boys who tried to escape or disclosed sungi secrets to women or the uninitiated were hanged on the last day and burned with the lodge contents.
The passage describes circumcision candidates, endurance and obedience training, secrecy rules, trials, formula instruction, and post-initiation recognition.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 3167-3327 confidence: high
The instructor begins teaching secret taboo formulae that the boys must learn by heart, sentence after sentence.
The formulae are described as taboo, memorized by candidates, and used as passwords by which circumcised men recognize one another.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 3167-3327 confidence: medium
The narrator interprets the formulae as extolling the Ngoma and lodge: a winter bird awakens the school, wild pig and frog imagery refer to the boy before initiation, trials make him invulnerable, and the circumcised troop enters the mysterious hut and finds wisdom amid laws, rites, and trials likened to many snakes.
The narrator says the Ngoma makes a man of the boy and compares the initiate to a frog that becomes hard to pierce after swelling.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 3167-3327 confidence: medium
Formerly, boys who tried to escape or disclosed sungi secrets to women or the uninitiated were hanged on the last day and burned with the lodge contents.
Revealing sungi secrets to women or the uninitiated is said to have been formerly punished by hanging and burning.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 3167-3327 confidence: medium
The narrator interprets the formulae as extolling the Ngoma and lodge: a winter bird awakens the school, wild pig and frog imagery refer to the boy before initiation, trials make him invulnerable, and the circumcised troop enters the mysterious hut and finds wisdom amid laws, rites, and trials likened to many snakes.
The narrator says the circumcised troop enters the mysterious hut, the Ngoma, and wonders at the extraordinary wisdom found there.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 3167-3327 confidence: medium
The Manhengwana formula includes a little bird, lance handles like lions, mutual piercing, wild pig running, a crying frog, a mysterious hut, and twisted rings of the adder.
The formulae mention twisted rings of an adder, and the narrator likens the laws, rites, and trials to an inextricable intermingling of many snakes.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 3329-3446 confidence: high
Circumcised boys sing a morning song addressed to the bird of the morn, repeated after hunting trips; the passage glosses the cry as meaning, “We are the initiated, we are the men.”
The passage describes circumcised boys in Ngoma undergoing instruction, daily discipline, purification, aggregation rites, ancestor communication, masking, and admission toward adult tribal life.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 3329-3446 confidence: high
A few days later the great doctor administers purification medicine in beer; the passage describes it as connected with separation from the marginal period and also aggregation because the boys may drink again.
The passage states that a purification medicine removes pollution associated with the marginal period and is part of the transition toward aggregation.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 3448-3506 confidence: high
Final day trial: boys stay awake through the night, stab the Elephant, repeat formulae, and the Manyabe burns skin remnants into powder for the mulagaru pole.
The passage describes circumcised boys undergoing final trials, separation from the sungi, cleansing, instruction that they are no longer boys, public procession, recognition, renaming, and return home.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 3448-3506 confidence: high
Masks and mats are put on the shed roof; at dawn the circumcised troop runs to a pool without looking back; men burn the establishment.
The boys are sent to water for washing while the seclusion establishment is burned, marking the end of the seclusion period.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 3448-3506 confidence: medium
The father of circumcision says they are no longer shuburu, should behave like men, and must not pronounce or reveal the formulae and songs of the sungi.
The father of the circumcision says the Ngoma is closed, forbids pronouncing the formulae or singing songs of the sungi, and threatens strangling if a boy reveals them.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 3448-3506 confidence: medium
The passage identifies aggregation rites and describes the initiated entering the chief's capital covered with ochre, walking on mats, bowing, and imitating the chameleon.
The initiated imitate the gait of the chameleon, which the passage describes as wise and prudent, and are contrasted with boys without intelligence.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) B. CHILDHOOD / BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA.; lines 3448-3506 confidence: high
Mothers and sisters recognize the boys, give small presents and kisses; each boy rises, strikes the woman's shoulder, utters his new name, and the mother dances and sings praise.
Female kin identify the boys, give small presents, kiss them, receive the shoulder-strike and new name, and then dance and sing praise.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA. / SOME REMARKS ON THE CIRCUMCISION SCHOOL; lines 3508-3604 confidence: high
"The Ngoma is truly a puberty rite, but not a sexual initiation"; boys of ten or twelve and men of twenty-five or more may be admitted.
The passage explicitly calls Ngoma a puberty rite and says its intention is to introduce the little boy into manhood and adult community membership.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA. / SOME REMARKS ON THE CIRCUMCISION SCHOOL; lines 3508-3604 confidence: medium
The intention is "to introduce the little boy into manhood," cleanse him from bukhuna, and make him a thoughtful adult member of the community.
Ngoma is described as cleansing the boy from bukhuna; Jewish circumcision and Christian baptism are also described in terms of removal of pollution or sin and admission into a community.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA. / SOME REMARKS ON THE CIRCUMCISION SCHOOL; lines 3508-3604 confidence: medium
Christian baptism is described as religious and moral; as immersion of adult catechumens it represents washing away sin and admission to the Church, and is called a rite of passage with separation, instruction, and aggregation.
The passage explicitly describes Christian baptism as a rite of passage involving separation from old life, a marginal period of instruction, and aggregation to a holy community; it also interprets Ngoma through introduction into higher life after renunciation of a past.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA. / SOME REMARKS ON THE CIRCUMCISION SCHOOL; lines 3606-3703 confidence: high
First seminal emission marks a young man as adult; he is said to have drunk nkanye. Nkanye is a tree associated with bukanye for the new-year feast, and the expression is a euphemism for entering puberty.
The passage explicitly treats first emission, washing or medication, clothing, ear alteration, restrictions, and later permission for gangisa as parts of entering puberty and being grown up.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA. / SOME REMARKS ON THE CIRCUMCISION SCHOOL; lines 3606-3703 confidence: medium
Accounts describe early morning washing or, in the Mpfumo clan, a family doctor roasting animal-skin pieces and goat-stomach grass in a broken pot; the boy eats some and rubs his joints. The medication is said to strengthen him in relations with girls and is compared to a broken-pot infant rite.
The broken-pot medicine and nd/ao root are both described as strengthening the boy in relation to girls or virile force.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA. / SOME REMARKS ON THE CIRCUMCISION SCHOOL; lines 3606-3703 confidence: high
Ear piercing occurs at this period by thorn piercing or knife cutting. Thorn piercing is described as old Thonga custom preserved by women; knife cutting is attributed to Zulu-Ngoni practice adopted by Thonga men. Unpierced lads are mocked as cowards.
Ear piercing or cutting occurs at puberty and is followed by reed insertion, wound care, food taboos, avoidance of girls, and replacement by a white object after healing.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA. / SOME REMARKS ON THE CIRCUMCISION SCHOOL; lines 3606-3703 confidence: medium
At puberty the boy begins to wear shifado; older mbayi dress is described. Shifado is valued for preventing contact with earth, protection against ants, and continence; non-wearers are blamed and connected with ba-nato accusations.
The shifado begins to be worn at this time and is valued for protection from earth contact and ants and as an aid to continence.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA. / SOME REMARKS ON THE CIRCUMCISION SCHOOL; lines 3705-3801 confidence: medium
“the unmarried boys and girls live in special huts, the lao of the boys and the nhanga of the girls, at the entrance of the village” and can meet during the night.
The passage is located within an age-of-puberty context and describes unmarried youths housed separately, nocturnal meetings, gangisa relationships, and social praise or ridicule around participation.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) BOYS TRYING TO PLAY BILLIARDS / C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA. / SOME REMARKS ON THE CIRCUMCISION SCHOOL; lines 3705-3801 confidence: medium
Most Pedi girls are said to have lawful husbands from birth because a boy has a kind of right of preemption on his maternal uncle's daughter, mudzwala; in some clans such as the Venda, brides undergo virginity examination by old female relatives.
In some clans, girls must undergo physical examination by the husband's old female relatives on the day of marriage to prove virginity.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) C. MARRIAGE RULES / CHAPTER II / THE LIFE OF THE VILLAGE, / A. THE THONGA VILLAGE; lines 11102-11219 confidence: medium
A stranger may live under the headman's protection and, to be received into the community's mystic unity, must perform "hlamba ndjaka" with all inhabitants.
A stranger who seeks the headman's protection must perform hlamba ndjaka with all inhabitants to be received into the community's mystic unity.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA. / SOME REMARKS ON THE CIRCUMCISION SCHOOL / D. MARRIAGE; lines 4161-4275 confidence: medium
At the bride's mother's hut, the bride and groom sit on mats. The father performs hahla with material from the goat's paunch, touches his tongue, emits a spitting-like sound, and addresses named ancestors, asking them to accompany and bless the bride as she enters wedded life.
The father states that his child is leaving him and entering wedded life, and he asks ancestral spirits to accompany her, grant children, and secure good relations in her new place.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA. / SOME REMARKS ON THE CIRCUMCISION SCHOOL / D. MARRIAGE; lines 4277-4397 confidence: medium
After lobolo, the bride goes to the conjugal dwelling; women cut branches and erect a woodpile between ochred poles, and husband's relations later take logs as a symbolic family-to-family present.
The bride leaves for the conjugal dwelling, is taken back to her natal home, returns with trousseau and helper, and is then declared settled in her home.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) C. THE AGE OF PUBERTY / THONGA. / SOME REMARKS ON THE CIRCUMCISION SCHOOL / D. MARRIAGE; lines 4719-4802 confidence: high
The author applies rites-of-passage theory: bride and bridegroom move from single to married status, and the bride moves from one family and village to another, implying separation and aggregation rites.
The passage explicitly applies rites-of-passage theory to bride and bridegroom moving from single to married status, with separation and aggregation rites.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) CHAPTER I / CHAPTER II / THE EVOLUTION OF THE CHIEF / A. BIRTH AND YOUTH; lines 13286-13402 confidence: high
At puberty the boy undergoes customary rites; principal doctors treat him to become a man, and older comrades restrain sexual excesses while he lives in relative continence among peers.
At puberty the heir undergoes usual ceremonial rites and is treated by principal doctors so that he may be a man, with older comrades restraining excess.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) CHAPTER I / THE EVOLUTION OF A MAN FROM BIRTH TO DEATH / THONGA CALABASHES / CONCLUSION ON THE RITES OF INFANCY; lines 2329-2374 confidence: medium
The author notes an analogy between the broken-pot rite and Christian infant baptism or child presentation, calling the former a baptism of smoke rather than water, concerned with external dangers, and contrasting it with Christian purification of the soul and new life.
The author says natives readily accept ceremonies of benediction for little ones and compares the broken-pot rite with Christian infant baptism or presentation with imposition of hands.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) CHAPTER II / THE EVOLUTION OF THE CHIEF / A. BIRTH AND YOUTH / B. CORONATION OF THE CHIEF; lines 13405-13503 confidence: medium
Foreign contingents and the Mpfumo army march to the capital; the royal family council states that a new chief must be installed; warriors form a circle; the bodyguard enters with the chief hidden among them in military regalia.
The Ronga chief enters hidden in the bodyguard and is then raised on the bearer’s shoulders in front of the assembled armies.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) CHAPTER II / THE LIFE OF THE VILLAGE, / A. THE THONGA VILLAGE / B. MOVING A VILLAGE AND FOUNDING A NEW ONE; lines 11288-11393 confidence: low
During buhlapfa, sexual relations are prohibited; violators are said to have sinned against the headman, stolen the village, and crossed the master's way, with illness, paralysis, or infertility named as consequences.
The buhlapfa period of moving has strict taboos against sexual relations and washing, with severe consequences for violation.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) CHAPTER II / THE LIFE OF THE VILLAGE, / A. THE THONGA VILLAGE / B. MOVING A VILLAGE AND FOUNDING A NEW ONE; lines 11620-11713 confidence: high
The author says moving a village, initiation of boys, and mourning over the dead share an inner connection because all involve passage. The headman leaves the old kraal through a special back opening rather than the ordinary gate and may not return; a marginal period called buhlapfa begins.
The passage explicitly treats village relocation as a passage: separation from the old kraal, a marginal period with suspended laws and taboos, and final purification. It also compares these rites with the circumcision school and mourning customs.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) CONCLUSION ABOUT DEATH AND FUNERAL / CHAPTER II / GIRLS WITH BABIES AT MAKULANE / A. BEFORE MARRIAGE; lines 6739-6839 confidence: high
Northern clans have khomba, or yisa matin, 'to lead to the water,' said to be preserved or borrowed from Suto-Pedi; the girl chooses an adoptive mother, leaves her village, goes to her, and says she is of age.
The khomba rite includes departure from home, one-month seclusion, water immersion, instruction, and return; the author explicitly calls it a passage rite from an asexual to a sexual group.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) CONCLUSION ABOUT DEATH AND FUNERAL / CHAPTER II / GIRLS WITH BABIES AT MAKULANE / A. BEFORE MARRIAGE; lines 6739-6839 confidence: high
Three or four girls undergo a one-month initiation together, are shut in a hut, wear dirty cloth veils over their faces outside, and are led every morning to a pool for immersion to the neck while women escort them, sing, and drive men away.
The girls are shut in a hut, wear a face veil outside, and men are forbidden to see them, with enforcement by women and a reported blindness warning.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) CONCLUSION ABOUT DEATH AND FUNERAL / CHAPTER II / GIRLS WITH BABIES AT MAKULANE / A. BEFORE MARRIAGE; lines 6739-6839 confidence: medium
Northern clans have khomba, or yisa matin, 'to lead to the water,' said to be preserved or borrowed from Suto-Pedi; the girl chooses an adoptive mother, leaves her village, goes to her, and says she is of age.
The rite is called 'to lead to the water' and each morning the girls are led to the pool and immersed up to the neck.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) CONCLUSION ABOUT DEATH AND FUNERAL / CHAPTER II / GIRLS WITH BABIES AT MAKULANE / A. BEFORE MARRIAGE; lines 6739-6839 confidence: high
Inside the hut, girls are teased, pinched, and scratched, kept from the fire while wet and cold, instructed in sexual matters and menstrual secrecy, and made to salute adults by clapping their hands.
The girls are instructed in sexual matters and told not to reveal anything about menstrual blood to men.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) CONCLUSION ABOUT DEATH AND FUNERAL / CHAPTER II / GIRLS WITH BABIES AT MAKULANE / A. BEFORE MARRIAGE; lines 6739-6839 confidence: medium
Inside the hut, girls are teased, pinched, and scratched, kept from the fire while wet and cold, instructed in sexual matters and menstrual secrecy, and made to salute adults by clapping their hands.
The girls are teased, pinched, scratched, remain wet and cold, and are barred from the fire.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) CONCLUSION ABOUT DEATH AND FUNERAL / CHAPTER II / GIRLS WITH BABIES AT MAKULANE / A. BEFORE MARRIAGE; lines 6739-6839 confidence: medium
At the month's end, the adoptive mother brings the girl to her true mother with beer; if lobola has been paid, the future husband gives a present and the veil is removed. The author calls these final rites aggregation into adult society and the whole custom a passage rite.
The girl is brought back to her true mother, beer is presented, a future husband may give a present, and the veil is removed; the author identifies this as aggregation to adult society.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) CONCLUSION ABOUT DEATH AND FUNERAL / CHAPTER II / GIRLS WITH BABIES AT MAKULANE / A. BEFORE MARRIAGE; lines 6739-6839 confidence: medium
Among the Ba-Ronga, tattooing is said to be dying out and now practised only by women, connected with nubility or marriage; face tattooing has nearly disappeared, while shoulder and abdominal-region tattooing remains.
The passage says Ba-Ronga tattooing is now practised only by women and is connected with nubility or marriage.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) CONCLUSION ABOUT DEATH AND FUNERAL / CHAPTER II / GIRLS WITH BABIES AT MAKULANE / A. BEFORE MARRIAGE; lines 6841-6953 confidence: high
Tattooing is painful; triangular patterns are drawn with ochre on shoulders, back, and under the breasts; skin is lifted with an iron hook, cut with a razor, and blood is stopped with ochre.
Tattooing is painful, followed by seclusion, healing treated as disease or marginality, food restrictions, special preparation food, and a source statement that the rules suggest former ritual value.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) CONCLUSION ABOUT DEATH AND FUNERAL / CHAPTER II / GIRLS WITH BABIES AT MAKULANE / A. BEFORE MARRIAGE; lines 6841-6953 confidence: medium
The pointing of teeth is described as a declining girls’ custom involving the incisive teeth; girls keep the mouth closed for two or three days, and the custom remains near Rikatla in villages described by the source.
The hleta custom modifies girls’ incisive teeth and requires them to keep the mouth closed for two or three days.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) CONCLUSION ABOUT DEATH AND FUNERAL / CHAPTER II / GIRLS WITH BABIES AT MAKULANE / A. BEFORE MARRIAGE; lines 7375-7450 confidence: medium
The text explains that the cold-water lament alludes to the widow's daily trips with companions to a lake or pool, where her whole body is washed until purification is complete.
The widow repeatedly washes at a lake or pool and, after the burial washing, remains with older widows described as a secret society receiving new members.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) CONCLUSION ABOUT DEATH AND FUNERAL / CHAPTER II / GIRLS WITH BABIES AT MAKULANE / A. BEFORE MARRIAGE; lines 7452-7544 confidence: high
One widow incises the new member in the left inguinal region; free blood flow is read as good and lack of flow as a bad omen.
The passage explicitly calls the rites initiation rites accompanying passage from one condition into another, and describes incision, smoke, taboo, procession, and hut crossing as parts of this change.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) CONCLUSION ABOUT DEATH AND FUNERAL / CHAPTER II / GIRLS WITH BABIES AT MAKULANE / A. BEFORE MARRIAGE; lines 7546-7642 confidence: medium
Widows must perform lahla khombo, described as “the throwing away of the malediction of death,” before new married life.
The passage frames the widows’ ordeal as a hard trial before a new and happy life, followed by return, public announcement, purification, and the killing of mourning.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) CONCLUSION ABOUT DEATH AND FUNERAL / CHAPTER II / GIRLS WITH BABIES AT MAKULANE / A. BEFORE MARRIAGE; lines 7853-7951 confidence: medium
The feast ends with distribution of flesh from the victims; each party must eat its limb under a tree on the road, not in the mortuary village or home kraal. A man receiving a wife returns home and may kill a fowl or goat to receive her, marking the end of widowhood and its passage rites.
The passage explicitly describes the end of widowhood as involving a sequence of passage rites and describes actions that reintegrate the widow into society.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) D. THE MUKHUMBI, THE CIRCLE OF WARRIORS / E. WAR SONGS / F. THE WAR DANCE / J. SOME REMARKS ABOUT WAR RITES.; lines 17725-17814 confidence: medium
The passage says some war taboos arise from the idea of passage: once war is decided by the chief, the clan enters a special phase with taboos like those of circumcision school and mourning, including altered sexual rules.
The passage explicitly describes war as a marginal period and organizes warrior rites as separation, margin, and aggregation, comparing them to circumcision, mourning, and village-moving rites.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) E. WAR SONGS / F. THE WAR DANCE / J. SOME REMARKS ABOUT WAR RITES. / C 543; lines 18551-19445 confidence: medium
Mboza was called Mulamule at birth after his paternal uncle; the fuller Zulu phrase is glossed as calming the fighting bull.
The passage repeatedly links names to life stages or transitions: birth naming, youth or puberty name adoption, divination-related identity, possession-related naming, and baptismal naming.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) FIRST PART / THE LIFE OF THE INDIVIDUAL / CHAPTER I / THE EVOLUTION OF A MAN FROM BIRTH TO DEATH; lines 1484-1589 confidence: high
Birth-names are abandoned at circumcision school or puberty; initiates adopt a new name, and those treated for possession take the possessor's name when known.
Birth-names are abandoned at circumcision school or puberty, and those who undergo initiation adopt a new name.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) FIRST PART / THE LIFE OF THE INDIVIDUAL / CHAPTER I / THE EVOLUTION OF A MAN FROM BIRTH TO DEATH; lines 1591-1681 confidence: medium
The husband is excluded from the hut because of the wife's lochia; married people are excluded from touching the baby; young girls may enter but not kiss; the baby is described as not firm and as only water until later.
The text explicitly describes the confinement as a marginal period and shows a sequence of exclusion, cleansing, and renewed access to the hut and outside world.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) INTRODUCTION / TOBAXE / MANKHELU / SPOON -EL1AS; lines 392-469 confidence: medium
The passage mentions 'the sufferings of initiation' and 'the painful rites of purification' as undertaken to reach a higher level of righteousness.
The passage explicitly mentions voluntary sufferings of initiation and painful rites of purification as means by which native people sought a higher level of human righteousness.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) TABLE OF CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / FIRST PART / THE LIFE OF THE INDIVIDUAL.; lines 20058-20263 confidence: high
The puberty section lists circumcision rites and separates them into separation rites, marginal rites, and aggregation rites.
The puberty section lists circumcision rites and explicitly divides them into separation, marginal, and aggregation rites, with lodge, taboos, trials, formulae, dance, and final procession.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) TABLE OF CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / FIRST PART / THE LIFE OF THE INDIVIDUAL.; lines 20058-20263 confidence: medium
The circumcision headings include the sungi lodge, sexual and language taboos, trials, teaching formulae, the Mulagaru pole, the Mayiwayiwana dance, the last day, and the Chameleon procession.
The marginal rites list the sungi lodge, sexual and language taboos, trials, and teaching of formulae.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) TABLE OF CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / FIRST PART / THE LIFE OF THE INDIVIDUAL.; lines 20058-20263 confidence: medium
The second chapter covers woman's life from birth to death, including girls' games, nubility customs, khomba rite, tattooing, pointing the teeth, milebe custom, marriage and conjugal life, feminine taboos, pregnancy and miscarriage, parturition, loss of children, adultery, divorce, widowhood, old age, and death.
The woman's life-cycle chapter lists nubility customs, the khomba rite, tattooing, pointing the teeth, and the milebe custom before marriage.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) THE EVOLUTION OF A MAN FROM BIRTH TO DEATH / THONGA CALABASHES / CONCLUSION ON THE RITES OF INFANCY / B. CHILDHOOD; lines 2377-2487 confidence: medium
A boys’ custom requires a secret Zulu formula after a bodily noise; ignorance or revealing the answer is punished by beating and being made to watch the goats.
A secret formula is required among goatherds, and a boy who does not know it is described as uninitiated and punished by peers.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) THE EVOLUTION OF A MAN FROM BIRTH TO DEATH / THONGA CALABASHES / CONCLUSION ON THE RITES OF INFANCY / B. CHILDHOOD; lines 2610-2695 confidence: medium
Older goatherd rolls green mealie leaves into a ball, throws them to a boy saying 'Your purse'; if the boy misses another child, the others mock him as not a man but a little boy.
The purse game ends with a boy being mocked as not a man but a little boy if he fails to pass on the object.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) THE EVOLUTION OF A MAN FROM BIRTH TO DEATH / THONGA CALABASHES / CONCLUSION ON THE RITES OF INFANCY / B. CHILDHOOD; lines 2610-2695 confidence: high
Boys have a dangerous courage-building game called war on the wasps; they make shields from plaited nala palm leaves and use branches for protection.
The passage explicitly states that boys develop courage by attacking wasp nests, enduring stings, and fighting or fleeing.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) / INTRODUCTION / TOBAXE / MANKHELU; lines 217-292 confidence: high
Viguet is introduced as an old convert with a strong memory, formerly a headman among Thonga refugees, who supplied information on family life and initiation ceremonies; his home was Tsungu on the Limpopo and he moved during the succession war of 1862.
Viguet is said to have given information about initiation ceremonies, and Mboza is said to have gone through the initiation ceremonies of Ngoni possession.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) / INTRODUCTION / TOBAXE / MANKHELU; lines 217-292 confidence: high
Mboza had been possessed, had gone through all the initiation ceremonies of Ngoni possession, had become an exorciser, and could give information on that subject.
Mboza had been possessed, completed Ngoni possession initiation ceremonies, and became an exorciser.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) THE LIFE OF THE FAMILY AND OF THE VILLAGE. / THIRD PART / THE NATIONAL LIFE / LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS; lines 20496-20611 confidence: medium
“Boys herding goats on the Shiluvane plain”; “A Thonga boy”; “Boys trying to play billiards”; “Schematic drawing of the circumcision lodge”; “Dance of the shepherds and men of the circumcision school.”
The passage lists a schematic circumcision lodge and a dance of shepherds and men of the circumcision school.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) THE LIFE OF THE INDIVIDUAL / CHAPTER I / THE EVOLUTION OF A MAN FROM BIRTH TO DEATH / THONGA CALABASHES; lines 1892-2010 confidence: medium
Three punctiliously observed rites divide nursing: presentation to the moon after three months, tying the cotton string after one year, and weaning ceremonies.
The yandla ceremony is one of the nursing-period rites, takes place at the new moon, and is said to mark progress and entrance into a new phase of existence.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) THE LIFE OF THE INDIVIDUAL / CHAPTER I / THE EVOLUTION OF A MAN FROM BIRTH TO DEATH / THONGA CALABASHES; lines 2012-2097 confidence: low
The doctor prays to his gods, identified as ancestral spirits, asking that the child grow, become a man through the medicine, have good perspiration, lose impurity, play well, and be protected from disease.
The biyeketa is tied to the child's growth, protection from disease, and movement toward becoming a man, and neglecting it is taboo.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) THE LIFE OF THE INDIVIDUAL / CHAPTER I / THE EVOLUTION OF A MAN FROM BIRTH TO DEATH / THONGA CALABASHES; lines 2099-2203 confidence: high
The puri is a cotton string tied around the child's waist when crawling begins or earlier; parents fix the day, grandparents remind them if needed, parents must have intercourse without conception, and the mother smears the string with 'their filth' and ties it on the child.
The cotton string is tied around the crawling child, after which the child is called grown up and the narrator says the act officially aggregates the child into family and human society.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) THE LIFE OF THE INDIVIDUAL / CHAPTER I / THE EVOLUTION OF A MAN FROM BIRTH TO DEATH / THONGA CALABASHES; lines 2099-2203 confidence: high
After the rite, parents may resume intercourse while avoiding conception until weaning; before the rite this was prohibited. If conception occurs, the child is said to have been stolen from the law and not to have entered the law; tying the string later cannot repair it, and such a person must be buried in wet soil or rain would be prevented.
Before the rite the child is described as shilo or khuna and, if the rite is missed through taboo violation, as not having entered the law.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) THE LIFE OF THE INDIVIDUAL / CHAPTER I / THE EVOLUTION OF A MAN FROM BIRTH TO DEATH / THONGA CALABASHES; lines 2099-2203 confidence: medium
A year or more after boha puri, the child learns to speak and walk; weaning is fixed when the child can run errands, such as going to the next hut to ask for snuff and returning with tobacco. The excerpt then introduces the weaning rite in Nondwane.
The date of weaning is fixed when the child can speak, walk, and fetch snuff or tobacco from another hut.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) THE LIFE OF THE INDIVIDUAL / CHAPTER I / THE EVOLUTION OF A MAN FROM BIRTH TO DEATH / THONGA CALABASHES; lines 2206-2309 confidence: medium
The rite is described as the ordinary fandlola rite performed at the close of serious disease, as a conclusion of treatment for taking away disease-defilement; afterward the physician requests fees.
The passage treats the first three years of nursing as a diseased and perilous period and identifies the weaning rite with a disease-closing rite meant to take away defilement.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) THONGA. / SOME REMARKS ON THE CIRCUMCISION SCHOOL / D. MARRIAGE / E. MATURE AGE.; lines 4921-5021 confidence: high
A successful man gains fame and influence in discussion, though not royal-blood prestige; greatness is linked to pots and polygamy; mature age is generally not marked by special ceremonies except the fixing of the wax ring as social progress.
The wax-ring ceremony marks progress into mature male social status, is ordered for men of a certain age, and identifies wearers as mature men.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. I (The Social Life) THONGA. / SOME REMARKS ON THE CIRCUMCISION SCHOOL / D. MARRIAGE / E. MATURE AGE.; lines 5023-5033 confidence: medium
The custom is not kept as strictly as formerly; life is harder, and people must earn money at Lourenco Marques or in the gold mines.
The passage is located in a section on the circumcision school and describes a custom involving a crown and ngiyana that is no longer strictly kept because men must work for money.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) A. CONCEPTIONS REGARDING NATURE. / B. THE CONCEPTION OF HEAVEN / A. MEDICAL ART / B. POSSESSIONS; lines 17293-17414 confidence: high
In the gobo basin rite, after the spirit names are revealed, Mboza’s head is dipped so that at least his eyes are in water; the gobela tells him to open his eyes, and he experiences burning and red vision with black dots.
The gobo basin rite immerses the eyes in water and is explicitly described as crossing the sea, entering a new life, and enabling speech and sight.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) A. CONCEPTIONS REGARDING NATURE. / B. THE CONCEPTION OF HEAVEN / A. MEDICAL ART / B. POSSESSIONS; lines 17293-17414 confidence: medium
The water falls over his face and body; the passage says he is purified but adds that the rite is not essentially purification: by this baptism the patient has "crossed the sea," enters a new life, can speak because he has seen everything, and the drug is one that "makes one see."
The gobo drug is called one that makes one see, the patient can speak because he has seen everything, and some are said to learn divination by the ablution.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) A. CONCEPTIONS REGARDING NATURE. / B. THE CONCEPTION OF HEAVEN / A. MEDICAL ART / B. POSSESSIONS; lines 17416-17512 confidence: high
Meat from each limb is cooked with a drug and spiked on an acacia thorn branch; the patient seizes pieces with his teeth while running toward the East, West, and all four cardinal points, thereby propitiating gods and spirits of every country. Young mathwaza also do this; the passage identifies it as a Khongosa rite not observed by Nwatshulu.
The passage refers to young mathwaza who have passed through initiation and describes the patient’s one-year marginal convalescence, sexual abstinence, apprenticeship, and possible development into an exorcist.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) A. CONCEPTIONS REGARDING NATURE. / B. THE CONCEPTION OF HEAVEN / A. MEDICAL ART / B. POSSESSIONS; lines 17514-17618 confidence: high
The passage states that hondlola means not only reintroduction into healthy society but also aggregation to the society of magicians: “It is the last act of initiation.”
The passage explicitly calls hondlola the last act of initiation and says the exorcised person enters the society of magicians and becomes able to treat the possessed.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) A. CONCEPTIONS REGARDING NATURE. / B. THE CONCEPTION OF HEAVEN / A. MEDICAL ART / B. POSSESSIONS; lines 17620-17727 confidence: medium
The passage states that the exorcised fights spiritual evil influences, observes rites during convalescence, and after hondlola performs a new-moon purification by drinking and vomiting a root decoction.
The passage describes the exorcised as first tormented by spirits and later in daily communion with them as benefactors who give healing power.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) A. CONCEPTIONS REGARDING NATURE. / B. THE CONCEPTION OF HEAVEN / A. MEDICAL ART / B. POSSESSIONS; lines 17729-17815 confidence: medium
Exorcised persons may suffer nervous crises and unusual behavior; if latent faculties develop, they may gain double sight, divination, wonderworking, prophecy, or become magicians.
The passage states that some exorcised persons may develop double sight, divination, wonderworking, prophecy, or become magicians after nervous crises and possession-related experience.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) A. MEDICAL ART / B. POSSESSIONS / C. WITCHCRAFT / D. DIVINATION; lines 18943-19055 confidence: high
The informant attributes Tumben’s power to hand incisions, special medicine, teaching by Shitakule, and initiation; uninitiated persons cannot make the rags or horn move.
Tumben’s power is attributed to incisions, inoculated medicine, instruction, and initiation; uninitiated people cannot operate the instruments.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) A. MEDICAL ART / B. POSSESSIONS / C. WITCHCRAFT / D. DIVINATION; lines 19057-19155 confidence: high
Those who practice hakati must be initiated by burying shells in earth on the road and unearthing a male shell for a male passer-by or a female shell for a female passer-by.
The passage explicitly states that hakati practitioners must be initiated and describes burying and unearthing shells on a road as part of the procedure.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) A. MEDICAL ART / B. POSSESSIONS / C. WITCHCRAFT / D. DIVINATION; lines 19157-19256 confidence: medium
Mankhelu took trouble to "initiate me" and said, "This thing I would not have told my own son."
Mankhelu is said to initiate the narrator into teachings he would not have told his own son.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) A. MEDICAL ART / B. POSSESSIONS / C. WITCHCRAFT / D. DIVINATION; lines 19841-19933 confidence: high
Astragalomancy is described as not esoteric because people know the bones and their meanings and men attending consultations help interpret them, but initiation is necessary to become fully qualified.
Astragalomancy is publicly known, but a fully qualified practitioner requires initiation after collecting pieces, practicing as an apprentice, and approaching an old practitioner.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) A. MEDICAL ART / B. POSSESSIONS / C. WITCHCRAFT / D. DIVINATION; lines 19935-20025 confidence: high
The master kills a fowl, puts the bones into it, cooks it, and the candidate eats it.
The candidate undergoes cooked-animal ingestion with bones, identification tests by touch or selection, and ablution or washing before being recognized as initiated.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) A. MEDICAL ART / B. POSSESSIONS / C. WITCHCRAFT / D. DIVINATION; lines 19935-20025 confidence: medium
Goat parts, banga root, and both bone sets are cooked; both drink broth and eat meat without hands “the same as vultures do.”
The master’s and apprentice’s bones are cooked together and consumed in a shared rite; later the master gives one of his bones to reign over the initiate’s set.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) A. MEDICAL ART / B. POSSESSIONS / C. WITCHCRAFT / D. DIVINATION; lines 20027-20125 confidence: high
The hondlola passes diviners from apprenticeship to mastership as an aggregation rite; at each new moon they wash the bones ritually to remove defilement and smear them with psanyi.
The hondlola is explicitly described as an aggregation rite that moves diviners from apprenticeship to mastership and into a new condition.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) B. MORAL RESTRAINTS / CONCLUSION / THE EVOLUTION / TIIOXGA TRIBE; lines 21335-21620 confidence: medium
Entries from 1859 through the late 1880s include war of succession, plundering by Djiwawa and Swazi armies, circumcision schools, Kimberley mine work, births, deaths, famine, comet, a chief's accession, and vermin destroying mealies.
Multiple years are identified by circumcision schools, making initiation institutions recurring markers in the chronology.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) B. POSSESSIONS / C. WITCHCRAFT / D. DIVINATION / A. THE TABOO; lines 20247-20344 confidence: high
Taboos connected with growth, change of condition, and initiation accompany movement through life stages; examples include tying the cotton string, weaning, puberty through circumcision, marriage, and initiation into possession, magic, or divination.
The passage states that life consists of stages and that movement from one stage to another involves ceremonies, taboos, marginal periods, separation, and aggregation.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) B. THE CONCEPTION OF HEAVEN / A. MEDICAL ART / B. POSSESSIONS / C. WITCHCRAFT; lines 18181-18274 confidence: medium
Nkokana, praised for dancing after circumcision school, is targeted by a jealous noyi; in a thick wood he follows an unseen voice, returns exhausted, dies, and is said to have been opened up by the witch, probably for enslavement.
After circumcision school and the final ceremony, Nkokana follows an unseen voice in a thick wood, returns exhausted, and dies after being opened up by a witch.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) B. THE CONCEPTION OF HEAVEN / A. MEDICAL ART / B. POSSESSIONS / C. WITCHCRAFT; lines 18276-18396 confidence: high
Magicians act openly in full daylight, display magical powers, cover themselves with charms, wear tingoya, and smear themselves with ochre.
Magicians undergo preparation or initiation, display powers publicly, use special medicines, cure disease, prevent misfortune, fight baloyi, and help detect wizards.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) B. THE CONCEPTION OF HEAVEN / A. MEDICAL ART / B. POSSESSIONS / C. WITCHCRAFT; lines 18276-18396 confidence: medium
Magicians undergo preparation or initiation, join societies of fellow magicians, or claim to have found powerful drugs during absence or a sea, desert, or other sojourn.
Some magicians claim to find powerful drugs during an absence or a sojourn in the sea, desert, or elsewhere.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) B. THE CONCEPTION OF HEAVEN / A. MEDICAL ART / B. POSSESSIONS / C. WITCHCRAFT; lines 18398-18477 confidence: medium
Makasana gains power after exorcism and wears necklaces, lizard-skin drug bags, charms, birds’ claws, a crocodile tooth, elongated hair, and a cartridge snuff box; he is described as exorcist, witch-doctor, medicine-man, and magician of Heaven.
Makasana is said to acquire power after passing through exorcism and obtaining the drugs of his exorcist, making him a regular mungoma.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) B. THE CONCEPTION OF HEAVEN / A. MEDICAL ART / B. POSSESSIONS / C. WITCHCRAFT; lines 18479-18585 confidence: medium
A Nkuna magician at Shiluvane wears inherited ornaments from his mungoma father, goat skin from a sacrificed goat, panther claws for seizing a wizard in the vumisa rite, and goat bladders that signal cures and rewards.
The Nkuna magician's inherited objects come from his mungoma father, and the goat skin from a sacrificed goat is worn to acquire and keep the power of his initiator and god.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) C. SYNTAX AND THE POWER OF CO-ORDINATION / D. ADVERBS AND THE POWER OF DESCRIPTION / F. THE LITERARY SENSE OF THE THONGA / A. PROVERBIAL SAYINGS AND ENIGMAS; lines 6640-6777 confidence: low
"Boys and girls used to stay in the bush many weeks learning these dances, in a kind of school"; the author adds that it may have taken the place of circumcision school.
Boys and girls stayed in the bush for weeks learning dances in a school-like setting that the author says may have taken the place of circumcision school.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) CHAPTER I / A. CONCEPTIONS REGARDING NATURE. / B. THE CONCEPTION OF HEAVEN / A. MEDICAL ART; lines 16885-16983 confidence: high
The tondlola rite presents serious illness as a marginal period; rubbing with psanyi, removing defilement, throwing away timbhorola, and cutting nails and hair are separation rites, while the hondlola feast and resumed sexual relations are aggregation rites; possession aggregation amounts to initiation.
The passage explicitly calls serious illness a marginal period, identifies separation and aggregation rites in tondlola, and states that possession-related aggregation amounts to initiation.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) F. HUNTING AND FISHING. / A. CLOTHING AND ORNAMENTS / B. HABITATION / C. UTENSILS; lines 3840-3949 confidence: medium
Basket-making is practiced by men only, handed down in some families from father to son; children with aptitude are initiated by parents, and no young man is forced: "His heart (mbilu) must be in it!"
The passage explicitly describes children with a natural taste for basket-work being initiated by parents into the mysteries of the craft, which is in some families handed down from father to son.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) SIXTH PART / THE RELIGIOUS LIFE AND SUPERSTITIONS. / CHAPTER I / A. CONCEPTIONS REGARDING NATURE.; lines 11151-11245 confidence: high
The morning star is lauded as herald of day, signals warriors and travellers to depart, and lights circumcision candidates as they leave for initiation; an informant says it leads boys from childhood ignorance into adult knowledge, from darkness into light.
The morning star announces the day, signals warriors and travellers to depart, and lights circumcision candidates as they leave childhood for adult life and knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) SIXTH PART / THE RELIGIOUS LIFE AND SUPERSTITIONS. / CHAPTER I / A. CONCEPTIONS REGARDING NATURE.; lines 11882-11984 confidence: medium
The sea deeply impresses nearby Thonga; few stories about its far shore are reported; some magicians claim to have stayed in the sea depths, and crossing the sea is a kind of diploma for magical practice.
Magicians claim to have stayed in the sea depths, and 'crossing the sea' is said to operate as a diploma granting the right to exercise magical art.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) SIXTH PART / THE RELIGIOUS LIFE AND SUPERSTITIONS. / CHAPTER I / A. CONCEPTIONS REGARDING NATURE.; lines 13026-13129 confidence: high
Human life is described as successive periods; from birth to the fall of the umbilical cord the baby is contaminated and not touched, later presented to the moon, tied with a cotton string, aggregated to society, and described as “water (mati), not yet firm” before weaning closes the period.
Human life is presented as successive periods marked by ceremonies, including birth-related rites, weaning, circumcision, and marriage transition ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) SIXTH PART / THE RELIGIOUS LIFE AND SUPERSTITIONS. / CHAPTER I / A. CONCEPTIONS REGARDING NATURE.; lines 13026-13129 confidence: high
Infancy and childhood are called bukhuna, states of incompleteness and defilement; circumcision rites remove this inferior state and have physiological and social significance.
Childhood is described as an incomplete, defiled state that circumcision rites remove, with both physiological and social significance.
read in the book → -
The Life of a South African Tribe, Vol. II (The Psychic Life) TENURE / D. PREPARATION OF FOOD AND DRINK / ALCOHOLISM AND THE SOUTH AFRICAN TRIBE. / F. HUNTING AND FISHING.; lines 2203-2311 confidence: medium
Duyker lurulula blows chewed ndjao over the body; if a dog began the long chase, a treated hoof is buried and retrieved by the dog; the rite helps hunter and dog become hunting adepts and makes bush animals less afraid of the hunter.
The duyker rite is said to make hunter and dog greater adepts, while hippopotamus practice includes hereditary teaching, inoculation, and a rite by which other hippopotami mistake the hunter for one of themselves.
read in the book →
native american great lakes
-
Chippewa Music ^ -• / BUREAU OF AMEEICAN ETHNOLOGY / ODJIB'WE IN POSTURE OF SCOUT / BUKEAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY; lines 8929-9106 confidence: medium
Meja'kigi'jig says that when he was a little boy his father was killed by the Sioux; at age seven he tried every night to dream of something that would enable him to kill a Sioux, while older people told him to sleep and be good.
As a seven-year-old after his father's death, Meja'kigi'jig tries nightly to dream of something enabling him to kill a Sioux and later dreams that he shoots one.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music ^ -• / BUREAU OF AMEEICAN ETHNOLOGY / ODJIB'WE IN POSTURE OF SCOUT / BUKEAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY; lines 8929-9106 confidence: medium
The boy refused food while staying in the lodge; he dreamed that he shot a Sioux and dreamed that his hair was gray, which the aged chief later said had come true.
The boy refuses food while remaining in the lodge and later fasts five days and five nights hoping for further dreams; the passage also mentions a custom of older boys going away from home to fast.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music ^ -• / BUREAU OF AMEEICAN ETHNOLOGY / ODJIB'WE IN POSTURE OF SCOUT / BUKEAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY; lines 9108-9120 confidence: high
In spring, he went away from home to fast; as birds began to come, he took his way to the wilderness.
The boy leaves home to fast in the wilderness, undergoes a multi-day fast, dreams on the fifth night, and then treats the dream as confirmation of his future course.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music BUEEAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / MEC'KAWIGA'BAU / BUKEAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / RUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY; lines 14138-14343 confidence: medium
At the ceremony opening, a woman places water and soap before the widower; he washes and dries his hands, and a man parts and combs his hair while a song is sung at one of the drums.
At the opening, the widower washes with water and soap, and water is subsequently offered to the women while the restoring song is sung.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music BUEEAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / MEC'KAWIGA'BAU / BUKEAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / RUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY; lines 14345-14486 confidence: medium
White Feather says drum believers who have lost friends cannot attend a dance unless invited; he asked for the mourners to be invited, spread his blanket for them, asked warriors to bring them, and thanked his people and Manido.
The ceremony moves mourners from exclusion from the dance unless invited to face painting, song, counsel, and reseating among the drum party or friends in the circle.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music BUREAU OF AMEEICAN ETHNOLOGY / ODJIB'WE IN POSTURE OF SCOUT / BUKEAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / THE TRAINING OF YOUNG WARRIORS; lines 9122-9151 confidence: medium
“the old warriors treated the beginners as though they were nothing but animals.”
The passage explicitly concerns training of young warriors and describes recruit separation, harsh treatment, simple shelters, and restricted food as trials for beginners.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music BUREAU OF AMEEICAN ETHNOLOGY / ODJIB'WE IN POSTURE OF SCOUT / BUKEAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / THE TRAINING OF YOUNG WARRIORS; lines 9122-9151 confidence: medium
Young warriors camped a few rods behind the rest of the war party and joined the main camp only when near the enemy.
Young warriors camp apart from the main war party and unite with it only near the enemy, marking a temporary separation of novices from experienced warriors.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music BUREAU OF AMEEICAN ETHNOLOGY / COMPARISON OF METRIC UNIT OF VOICE AND DRUM / CHIPPEWA MUSIC 11 / SONGS CONCERNING A BOY S FAST; lines 17769-17912 confidence: high
The section introduces two songs associated with an old custom requiring youths to hold fasting vigils in the wilderness; the songs were sung by E'niwub'e's grandfather to him when he was a boy.
The passage explicitly frames the songs around a custom requiring youths to fast in the wilderness, with preparation, solitude, return, dance, and ceremonial fast-breaking.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music C3 .2 / P.-S 33 / CO U / S S 5! S; lines 5903-6179 confidence: high
In initiation, the desired end is the transfer of spirit power to the candidate by the initiating men and women, renewal of the same power in witnessing members, and prolonging members' lives to old age.
The passage explicitly describes initiation as transferring spirit power to a candidate and renewing that power in members who witness the ceremony.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music CHANGE OF TIME / BUREAU OF AMEEICAN ETHNOLOGY / COMPARISON OF METRIC UNIT OF VOICE AND DRUM / CHIPPEWA MUSIC 11; lines 17544-17766 confidence: medium
A buffalo song is said to have originated in a dream. A fasting man heard buffalo singing, saw them walking in a circle knee-deep in mud with swaying heads and lashing tails, joined the herd, became a buffalo, and was given their song.
A man who was fasting heard buffalo singing, saw them gathered, learned their song, and received it after joining them.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music CHIPPEWA MUSIC 11 / SONGS CONCERNING A BOY S FAST / GAME SONGS / E'NIWUB'E; lines 17949-18045 confidence: medium
The stranger teaches the hand game by concealing and shifting the metal object under his coat; the former dead man wins the game just taught to him.
The manido teaches the revived man the hand game, moccasin game, and plate game; a note says the hand game taught by the manido soon came into general use among the Chippewa.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music CHIPPEWA MUSIC 11 / SONGS CONCERNING A BOY S FAST / GAME SONGS / E'NIWUB'E; lines 18048-18247 confidence: medium
The moccasin game is frequent among the Chippewa but now a diversion; formerly men sought success in dreams and could lose or win fortunes in a day.
The passage states that men formerly sought moccasin-game success in dreams, and the Leech Lake player goes into the woods to fast and dream after losing everything.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music FRONT BACK / ODJIB'WE'S WAR-HONOR BADGE / POUCH AND MEASURE FOR BI'JIKIWUCK' / ^ -•; lines 8073-8179 confidence: low
Song gloss: 'on the fourth day'; 'I am chosen by'; 'the men'; with a note that 'men' is commonly applied to warriors.
The song text says the speaker is chosen by the men on the fourth day, and the note states that 'men' is commonly applied to warriors.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music MEC'KAWIGA'BAU / BUKEAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / RUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / BUREAU OF AMEEICAN ETHNOLOGY; lines 14858-14885 confidence: low
The Menominee are found dancing after completing four preliminary days; they await the Chippewa, dance part of each day, and leave the open camp ground for the Chippewa.
The Menominee had completed four days of preliminary dancing and continued dancing while awaiting the Chippewa.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music ODJIB'WE IN POSTURE OF SCOUT / BUKEAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / THE TRAINING OF YOUNG WARRIORS / RECOUNTING THE TAKING OF THREE SCALPS; lines 9154-9230 confidence: high
A breaking-bone contest in the recruits' camp uses a marrow leg bone, blindfold, eight paces, and a hatchet; successful first-expedition warriors can win marrow/fat.
The passage repeatedly marks recruits and young warriors on their first expedition as subject to a bone-breaking test, special food access, mittens, scratch-stick rules, and camp taboos.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music ODJIB'WE'S WAR-HONOR FEATHERS / FRONT BACK / ODJIB'WE'S WAR-HONOR BADGE / POUCH AND MEASURE FOR BI'JIKIWUCK'; lines 7844-7966 confidence: high
A youth wants to join the Mide'wiwin for hunting power; his father opposes him; he goes away, fasts many days, and a manido' from the east teaches him about the medicine and its good and bad properties.
Both the Wa'hunowuck origin story and Odjib'we's war preparation link fasting with a subsequent spirit or dream encounter that gives special knowledge, song, or protection.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music ODJIB'WE'S WAR-HONOR FEATHERS / FRONT BACK / ODJIB'WE'S WAR-HONOR BADGE / POUCH AND MEASURE FOR BI'JIKIWUCK'; lines 7968-8070 confidence: high
In early youth Odjib'we took part in a dog feast; the tribe occasionally held such feasts so aspiring warriors could show courage before assembled people, and an old warrior announced the feast through the village.
The dog feast is described as a tribal custom for young men aspiring to become warriors to show courage before the assembled people, with success or failure judged by their reaction to eating the liver morsel.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music RHYTHM OF FIRST MEASURE / CHANGE OF TIME / BUREAU OF AMEEICAN ETHNOLOGY / COMPARISON OF METRIC UNIT OF VOICE AND DRUM; lines 17304-17541 confidence: medium
A man painted his face with charcoal and endured a fast of ten days before the dream.
Songs are obtained after fasting or while fasting and seeking a dream; the experiences transmit songs from nonhuman or powerful beings to human recipients.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music RHYTHM OF FIRST MEASURE / CHANGE OF TIME / RHYTHMIC UNIT / COMPARISON OF METRIC UNIT OF VOICE AND DRUM; lines 21284-21371 confidence: medium
A young man blackens his face and goes away to fast; in a dream he sees thunderbirds and the tall tree on which they live.
A young man blackens his face, fasts, receives a dream, and represents the dream by making and displaying a pole with images.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music STRUCTURE / RHYTHM OF FIRST MEASURE / CHANGE OF TIME / BUREAU OP AMEEICAN ETHNOLOGY; lines 13265-13436 confidence: medium
A song was used before a sham battle between Chippewa and Sioux boys; the boys were unclothed, ranged in facing lines, and adult men of each tribe stood behind them and sang with them.
The boys participate in a structured mock battle with tribal sides, rules, adult oversight, and war whoops; the passage explicitly says this gave many boys their first training for tribal warfare.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music WOMAN'S DANCE / DANCES OF WABA'CING CHIPPEWA / DENSMORKJ / IHILL. 53; lines 22570-22910 confidence: medium
The following moccasin game song is said to have originated in a dream; long ago players sought skill through fasts and dreams, though the game is now regarded less seriously.
The passage says a moccasin game song originated in a dream and that players formerly sought skill by fasts and dreams.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music II BUEEAU OF AMEKICAX ETHNOLOGY / OM . / T-( (N / S 3 5! 2; lines 3951-4157 confidence: high
In initiation, the desired end is transfer of spirit power to the candidate by initiating men and women, renewal of the same power in witnessing members, and prolonging members' lives to old age.
The passage explicitly describes an initiation in which spirit power is transferred to a candidate and renewed in witnessing members.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music II BUKEAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / THE TRAINING OF YOUNG WARRIORS / IN POSTURE OF LOOKING FOR THE ENEMY / RECOUNTING THE TAKING OF THREE SCALPS; lines 6920-7001 confidence: high
A marrow bone is placed on the ground; a recruit walks eight paces away, is blindfolded, strikes with a hatchet, and if he cracks the bone on the first blow receives the marrow or fat.
The passage focuses on recruits or young warriors on a first expedition, describing a food-access test, mandatory mittens, scratch-stick use, and special camp rules.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music II BUREAU OF AMEBIC AX ETHNOLOGY / CHIPPEWA MUSIC / ODJIB'WE IN POSTURE OF SCOUT / BUKEAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY; lines 6724-6878 confidence: medium
Meja'kigi'jig said that when he was a little boy his father was killed by the Sioux; as a boy of seven he tried nightly to dream of something enabling him to kill a Sioux, while older people told him to sleep and be good.
The child tries nightly to dream of something enabling him to kill a Sioux, refuses food, and eventually dreams that he shoots a Sioux.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music II BUREAU OF AMEBIC AX ETHNOLOGY / CHIPPEWA MUSIC / ODJIB'WE IN POSTURE OF SCOUT / BUKEAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY; lines 6724-6878 confidence: medium
The boy's mind was filled with war; he refused food, stayed in the lodge rather than fasting away from home after the custom of older boys, and at length dreamed that he shot a Sioux.
The child refuses food while remaining in the lodge, and later fasts five days and five nights hoping for further dreams.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music II BUREAU OF AMEBIC AX ETHNOLOGY / CHIPPEWA MUSIC / ODJIB'WE IN POSTURE OF SCOUT / BUKEAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY; lines 6880-6892 confidence: medium
"he went away from home to fast" and took his way to the "wilderness" as birds were beginning to come.
The boy leaves home to fast, endures isolation and hunger, receives a decisive dream, joins warriors, and is described as grown to manhood when he avenges his father.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music II CHANGE OF TIME / RHYTHMIC UNIT / COMPARISON OF METRIC UNIT OP VOICE AND DRUM / SONGS CONCERNING A BOY S FAST; lines 14902-14945 confidence: high
The section identifies the songs as concerning a boy's fast and associates them with an old custom requiring youths to hold fasting vigils in the wilderness; it says E'niwub'e's grandfather sang them to him when he was a boy.
The custom requires youths to fast in the wilderness, and the described child is awaiting a vision.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music II CHANGE OF TIME / RHYTHMIC UNIT / COMPARISON OF METRIC UNIT OP VOICE AND DRUM / SONGS CONCERNING A BOY S FAST; lines 14902-14945 confidence: medium
The first song was sung when 'the boy had blackened his face and was ready to go forth alone from the camp'; E'niwub'e said he danced and his grandfather sang.
The boy has blackened his face and is ready to go forth alone from the camp before fasting.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music II CHIPPEWA MUSIC / ODJIB'WE IN POSTURE OF SCOUT / BUKEAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / THE TRAINING OF YOUNG WARRIORS; lines 6894-6917 confidence: high
The section is titled "The Training of Young Warriors" and identifies Ma'djigi'jig, glossed as "great sky," as a young man during prairie war parties who remembered recruit trials; later he served many times as a scout and secured three Sioux scalps as a warrior.
The passage describes young warrior recruits as beginners who are separated from the main camp, housed in rough bough shelters, treated harshly by old warriors, and given scant rations.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music II DENS MOKE 1 / GAME SONGS / E'NIWUB'E / DKNS.MOKK; lines 15228-15350 confidence: medium
A successful Leech Lake player was said to have obtained the secret of success from his wife, who returned to him in a dream after death; after her death he had failed, lost everything, and went into the woods to fast and dream.
After losing everything, the player goes into the woods to fast and dream.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music II FIRST PROGRESSIONS / PART OF MEASURE ON WHICH SONG BEGINS / RHYTHM OF FIRST MEASURE / CHANGE OF TIME; lines 10598-10837 confidence: medium
When Chippewa and Sioux camped near together, children and older members formed acquaintances; games were arranged for children of the two tribes, and 'War was the chief interest' in their play.
The passage describes children of two tribes engaging in adult-watched sham battles and says the boys received their first training for tribal warfare through such fighting.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music II FRONT BACK / ODJIBWE'S WAR-HONOR BADGE / POUCH AND MEASURE FOR BI'JIKIWUCK' / I.KNSMOKKJ CHIPPEWA MUSIC II 65; lines 5782-5874 confidence: high
In the origin story, a young man wants to join the Mide'wiwin for hunting power; his father opposes him; the youth fasts many days; a manido from the east comes and tells him the medicine has both good and bad properties.
Both the origin story youth and Odjibwe fast in order to obtain special power or vision; the youth receives medicine knowledge from a manido, while Odjibwe receives a dream and protective song after fasting.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music II FRONT BACK / ODJIBWE'S WAR-HONOR BADGE / POUCH AND MEASURE FOR BI'JIKIWUCK' / I.KNSMOKKJ CHIPPEWA MUSIC II 65; lines 5876-5986 confidence: high
At a dog feast, young men aspiring to become warriors publicly showed courage; after singing, dancing, and speeches, they sat in a circle while a dog was killed, its liver cut up and given on sticks; swallowing without flinching marked bravery, while drawing back brought jeers.
The dog feast tests young men aspiring to become warriors, and successful endurance is described as making a youth brave enough for the warpath.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music II I.KNSMOKKJ CHIPPEWA MUSIC II 65 / BUREAU OF AMEBIC AX ETHNOLOGY / CHIPPEWA MUSIC / ODJIB'WE IN POSTURE OF SCOUT; lines 6371-6498 confidence: medium
The usual Chippewa warrior charm consisted of a dried birdskin filled with medicine known only to the wearer, probably an herb or substance suggested in a dream.
The charm's medicine is said to be probably suggested in a dream, and Niski'gwun says his dream song came to him after a ten-day vigil when he was young.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music II RHYTHM OF FIRST MEASURE / CHANGE OF TIME / RHYTHMIC UNIT / COMPARISON OF METRIC UNIT OP VOICE AND DRUM; lines 14485-14720 confidence: medium
A man paints his face with charcoal, fasts ten days, dreams of clouds rising in the south, hears manido' invite him as brother, goes up into the clouds, sees thunderbirds, and is taught their song.
Both narrative accounts involve fasting or seeking a dream and receiving or hearing a song from nonhuman or spirit-associated beings.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music II RHYTHM OF FIRST MEASURE / CHANGE OF TIME / DRUM AND STAKES USED IN DRUM-PRESENTATION CEREMONY / MEC'KAWIGA'BAU; lines 11489-11707 confidence: medium
The ceremony is usually held during preliminary dancing days so restored mourners may join the dance; it is observed at Lac du Flambeau in a fenced dancing enclosure with four drums around the circle, and E'niwub'e wears black lower-face paint as a mourning token.
The ceremony is explicitly said to formally end mourning so the mourners may join friends in the remainder of the dance.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music II RHYTHM OF FIRST MEASURE / CHANGE OF TIME / DRUM AND STAKES USED IN DRUM-PRESENTATION CEREMONY / MEC'KAWIGA'BAU; lines 11710-11823 confidence: medium
White Feather says bereaved believers in the drum need invitation to attend a dance; he asks that mourners be invited, spreads his own blanket for them, asks warriors to end their mourning, and thanks his people and Manido'.
The passage presents a structured transition for mourners: they are invited, painted, addressed, led to seats in or near the circle, and given gifts.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music II RHYTHMIC UNIT / COMPARISON OF METRIC UNIT OP VOICE AND DRUM / SONGS CONCERNING A BOY S FAST / DENS MOKE 1; lines 14948-15070 confidence: high
E'niwub'e returns from fasting; his grandfather requires him to dance before food, speaks with him asking long life and mentioning water to drink, and also speaks to other boys returning from fasts.
The boys return from fasting, are directed to dance before food, and have the fast broken by drinking water obtained during the pole ceremony.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music II RHYTHMIC UNIT / COMPARISON OF METRIC UNIT OF VOICE AND DRUM / CHIPPEWA MEDICINE POLES / WOMAN'S DANCE; lines 19294-19585 confidence: medium
No. 143 is a Dream Song sung by Ki^miwun; four renditions were recorded, and the second and third were followed by the peculiar whistle and hiss already described.
The passage identifies dream songs and states that a moccasin game song was said to originate in a dream; it also says players formerly sought skill through fasts and dreams.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music II RHYTHMIC UNIT / COMPARISON OF METRIC UNIT OF VOICE AND DRUM / CHIPPEWA MEDICINE POLES / WOMAN'S DANCE; lines 19294-19585 confidence: low
The author says the remaining songs in the group were probably used in dances preparatory to war and that the words often suggest confidence, leadership, and belief in supernatural origin.
The author says the remaining songs were probably for dances preparatory to war and that their words suggest confidence making for leadership when believed to be of supernatural origin.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music II RHYTUM OF FIRST MEASURE / CHANGE OF TIME / RHYTHMIC UNIT / COMPARISON OF METRIC UNIT OF VOICE AND DRUM; lines 18160-18271 confidence: medium
A young man blackened his face, went away to fast, and dreamed that he saw thunderbirds and the tall tree on which they lived.
The young man undergoes a fasting vigil, receives a dream, and the later unfulfilled dream is associated with special curing power.
read in the book → -
Chippewa Music II SONGS CONCERNING A BOY S FAST / DENS MOKE 1 / GAME SONGS / E'NIWUB'E; lines 15107-15208 confidence: medium
While lying dead, the man hears heavy stamping, returns to consciousness, and sees a stranger dressed entirely in black, identified as a manido.
A manido teaches the former dead man three games through direct play, and the man becomes victorious in each.
read in the book → -
Fox Texts AND FOR THAT REASON DROWNS HER DAUGHTER.1 / THUS OBTAIN CRAWFISHES TO EAT.1 / CEASED FROM HER EVIL CONDUCT.1 / AND DREAMS.; lines 4529-4656 confidence: high
First account: a youth blackens his face, fasts, is blessed by manitous, asks his father to let him eat after four days, and is told to fast two more days.
The youths blacken their faces, fast, receive blessings from manitous, and request food at the end or near the end of the fast.
read in the book → -
Fox Texts AND FOR THAT REASON DROWNS HER DAUGHTER.1 / THUS OBTAIN CRAWFISHES TO EAT.1 / CEASED FROM HER EVIL CONDUCT.1 / AND DREAMS.; lines 4658-4782 confidence: medium
The youth blackens his face, fasts many days, asks to eat, and says the manitous have bestowed pity on him.
The youth blackens his face, fasts many days, and says the manitous have bestowed pity on him.
read in the book → -
Fox Texts AND FOR THAT REASON DROWNS HER DAUGHTER.1 / THUS OBTAIN CRAWFISHES TO EAT.1 / CEASED FROM HER EVIL CONDUCT.1 / AND DREAMS.; lines 4785-4915 confidence: medium
Two youths blacken their faces and fast for one whole winter, ceasing in spring.
The introductory note identifies the core narrative feature as wonderful power obtained by two youths from transcendent sources during fasting; the narrative begins with the youths fasting all winter before accomplishing what other youths cannot.
read in the book → -
Fox Texts AND FOR THAT REASON DROWNS HER DAUGHTER.1 / THUS OBTAIN CRAWFISHES TO EAT.1 / CEASED FROM HER EVIL CONDUCT.1 / AND DREAMS.; lines 4917-5043 confidence: high
A Red-Earth man blackens his face and fasts on a steep cliff beside a lake, hoping for a blessing from the manitou whose abode is there.
The Red-Earth man blackens his face and fasts at a lake-cliff site in hope of receiving a manitou’s blessing.
read in the book → -
Fox Texts AND FOR THAT REASON DROWNS HER DAUGHTER.1 / THUS OBTAIN CRAWFISHES TO EAT.1 / CEASED FROM HER EVIL CONDUCT.1 / AND DREAMS.; lines 4917-5043 confidence: medium
The note says the tale rests on the belief that it is not propitious to dream of or be visited by a water-serpent during a fast, and that disregarding sacred things causes lasting harm.
The note states that dreaming of or being visited by a water-serpent during a fast is not propitious and leads to an unhappy issue without a counteracting propitious visitation.
read in the book → -
Fox Texts AND FOR THAT REASON DROWNS HER DAUGHTER.1 / THUS OBTAIN CRAWFISHES TO EAT.1 / CEASED FROM HER EVIL CONDUCT.1 / AND DREAMS.; lines 9161-9315 confidence: medium
Wisa'ka thanks the manitous, says he has wandered hungry since his younger brother Kiyapa'taa was slain, explains his fear, and states that the food, herbs, and roots will sustain and heal his uncles and aunts in coming generations as long as earth is inhabited.
Wisa'ka says fear for his life kept him near the entry-way and from entering earlier, but the manitous' summons proves to be an act of compassion and gift-giving.
read in the book → -
Fox Texts DIPHTHONGS. / AND FOR THAT REASON DROWNS HER DAUGHTER.1 / THUS OBTAIN CRAWFISHES TO EAT.1 / CEASED FROM HER EVIL CONDUCT.1; lines 3550-3702 confidence: medium
Boys arrive; the husband says bears have run inside and asks them to smoke them out. The boys help build the fire, the trapped pair beg him, and he ignores them until he burns them up.
After helping with the fire, the boys accompany the husband to war, kill enemies, bring scalps home, and are described as having been created warriors.
read in the book → -
Fox Texts INTRODUCTION. / CONSONANTS. / VOWELS. / DIPHTHONGS.; lines 607-745 confidence: medium
He is named Tcagacti, is said not to have blackened his face and fasted as a boy, later joins a war party, kills an enemy, and is renamed White-Robe.
After he joins a war party and slays an enemy, a return dance occurs and he is given the name White-Robe.
read in the book → -
Fox Texts INTRODUCTION. / CONSONANTS. / VOWELS. / DIPHTHONGS.; lines 607-745 confidence: high
A young Peoria blackens his face and fasts, dreams he can capture White-Robe, tells his father, and the old man has others prepare a drum.
A young Peoria blackens his face, fasts, dreams that he can capture White-Robe, and reports the dream to his father before a drum is prepared.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians F EMALE / CHILDREN, BIRTH AND NAMING CUSTOMS. / DREAM FASTING OF YOUTHS AND MAIDENS. / MENSTRUAL CUSTOMS.; lines 3233-3283 confidence: medium
At first menstruation a girl camps alone ten days; later periods require two or three days or the duration of the period. The camp is near the family lodge and may be a bough house, wigwam, or kettle stake.
The first menstrual period requires a longer ten-day seclusion, with later periods also requiring segregation and specific conduct.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians GAMES. / MONTHS AND SEASONS. / BURIAL CUSTOMS. / COSMOLOGY AND MEDICINE BUNDLES.; lines 4421-4534 confidence: medium
Wickano is shown as a man on earth hearing divine instructions, receiving lightning and rain power in a vision, holding rain, lightning, and wind, with torrents of rain and a wigwam storing destructive forces.
Wickano is shown as a man on earth hearing instructions from gods and receiving lightning and rain power in a vision.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians GAMES. / MONTHS AND SEASONS. / BURIAL CUSTOMS. / COSMOLOGY AND MEDICINE BUNDLES.; lines 4536-4628 confidence: medium
The parents consult a seer, prepare a war club and possibly a lacrosse bat for the child, must arrange a yearly lacrosse game for the thunderers, and must avoid harsh speech lest the animating thunderer return to the western sky.
After a seer confirms the child's origin, his caretakers make a war club and possibly a lacrosse bat, ensure an annual game for the thunderers, and avoid harsh speech to prevent the animating thunderer from leaving.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians GAMES. / MONTHS AND SEASONS. / BURIAL CUSTOMS. / COSMOLOGY AND MEDICINE BUNDLES.; lines 5000-5085 confidence: medium
The soul encounters a great strawberry and then a fountain of pure beautiful water, both meant to tempt it to break the purification fast and become unworthy to enter the world of the dead.
The soul must maintain a purification fast, pass dangerous barriers, and in the alternate account is washed, healed, purged of earthly knowledge, and endowed with heavenly lore.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians GAMES. / MONTHS AND SEASONS. / BURIAL CUSTOMS. / COSMOLOGY AND MEDICINE BUNDLES.; lines 5436-5532 confidence: high
Individuals carry small personal charms; a Menomini boy believed to be a thunder child may receive a ball bat or war club from parents; at puberty a dream fast and personal guardian may add charms, with later visions adding more.
At puberty, the individual undergoes a youthful dream fast during which a personal guardian may prescribe charms.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians GAMES. / MONTHS AND SEASONS. / BURIAL CUSTOMS. / COSMOLOGY AND MEDICINE BUNDLES.; lines 5712-5807 confidence: medium
Watakwuna grieves over his people's reverses, blackens his face with charcoal, goes apart to fast and pray, and his entreaties reach the sun and morningstar; the thunderers take pity and summon him.
Watakwuna blackens his face, fasts and prays, receives a vision, is summoned by thunderers, and is directed to travel westward across the ocean to their high rocky island.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians GAMES. / MONTHS AND SEASONS. / BURIAL CUSTOMS. / COSMOLOGY AND MEDICINE BUNDLES.; lines 5712-5807 confidence: medium
After awakening, Watakwuna makes a sacrifice to the Powers Above, invites seven pure young men, offers tobacco to the thunderers in his medicine lodge, explains the ceremony, recounts his dream and fears, and the young men resolve to accompany him westward.
Watakwuna makes a sacrifice, invites seven young men described as pure, offers tobacco to the thunderers, and explains the ceremony before the group sets out.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians GAMES. / MONTHS AND SEASONS. / BURIAL CUSTOMS. / COSMOLOGY AND MEDICINE BUNDLES.; lines 5810-5885 confidence: medium
The chief thunderer greets Watakwuna as grandchild, recalls his fasting and suffering, gives him a war bundle, and says it must be fed and sacrificed to for protection and obedience.
After fasting and suffering, Watakwuna receives power to see the chief in night sleeps, know enemies’ plans, and foresee battle outcomes.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians GAMES. / MONTHS AND SEASONS. / BURIAL CUSTOMS. / COSMOLOGY AND MEDICINE BUNDLES.; lines 6078-6212 confidence: medium
The bundle passes to the most interested son; a family member may pay goods and tobacco for instruction; a son requires divine revelation; a woman may instruct a male relative, who requires thunderer permission or accredited mikao instruction.
The bundle passes within a family through instruction often paid for with goods and tobacco, but use still requires revelation, permission, or accredited instruction.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians GAMES. / MONTHS AND SEASONS. / BURIAL CUSTOMS. / COSMOLOGY AND MEDICINE BUNDLES.; lines 6488-6603 confidence: medium
Some heroes could have names changed by council action, and those who had killed an enemy could wear an eagle feather as an insignia of bravery.
Victorious or brave men may receive changed names, eagle-feather rights, or clothing described as thunder-powered.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians GAMES. / MONTHS AND SEASONS. / BURIAL CUSTOMS. / COSMOLOGY AND MEDICINE BUNDLES.; lines 6704-6836 confidence: medium
A translated utterance refers to something given in the midst of heaven; a leader gives a Thunderer’s egg to a warrior, instructs him in making a war bundle, and the man returns to earth, awakes, and prepares bundle materials with help from his nephew and wife.
The episode places a gift in heaven, then says the man returned to earth, awoke, and proceeded to make the war bundle after instruction.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians GAMES. / MONTHS AND SEASONS. / BURIAL CUSTOMS. / COSMOLOGY AND MEDICINE BUNDLES.; lines 7141-7239 confidence: medium
Harrington’s Sauk comparison: Sauk war bundles came from several sources, including the Buffalo; responsible beings gave small parts over time; the owner repeatedly fasted and gathered contents through starvation and revelation; Menomini bundles were given whole and prepared.
The Sauk comparison says the owner must fast again and again, gathering contents bit by bit through starvation and revelation.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians GAMES. / MONTHS AND SEASONS. / BURIAL CUSTOMS. / COSMOLOGY AND MEDICINE BUNDLES.; lines 7462-7572 confidence: medium
The bundle can only be possessed by a few powerful men who receive it for fasting and suffering or in a vision; it may not be opened without reason, and women may not use or touch it, though an inheriting woman may learn and pass on its songs with the bundle to a male relative.
The bundle may be possessed only by a few powerful men, especially those rewarded for fasting and suffering or those to whom it is given in a vision.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians GAMES. / MONTHS AND SEASONS. / BURIAL CUSTOMS. / COSMOLOGY AND MEDICINE BUNDLES.; lines 7691-7824 confidence: medium
Ma'nabus looks into the bundle, is disappointed by the few medicines, doubts their strength, and the grandparents read his thoughts and propose going to an island in the center of the ocean.
Ma'nabus doubts the few medicines, is taken to an isolated ocean island, sees animals appear after the grandparents' singing, and then accepts the medicine's power.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians GAMES. / MONTHS AND SEASONS. / BURIAL CUSTOMS. / COSMOLOGY AND MEDICINE BUNDLES.; lines 8054-8147 confidence: medium
A lad dreams he has been given powerful medicine by the underground panther; his father orders him to fast and sleep again, and the vision repeats until complete.
The youth dreams of medicine from the underground panther, is ordered to fast, repeats the dream, and proceeds only when the dream is complete.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians GAMES. / MONTHS AND SEASONS. / BURIAL CUSTOMS. / COSMOLOGY AND MEDICINE BUNDLES.; lines 8149-8242 confidence: medium
The owl instructs the girl to stand silently at the edge of the parents' tapped trees, avoid being touched by her mother for four days, and then remain silently in a tiny clean wigwam away from the sugar camp for four days.
The girl is forbidden to be touched for four days and must stay silently in a tiny clean wigwam for four days before instructing her father in the medicine.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians GAMES. / MONTHS AND SEASONS. / BURIAL CUSTOMS. / COSMOLOGY AND MEDICINE BUNDLES.; lines 8354-8474 confidence: medium
Jim Wisu, identified as a notorious sorcerer, reports that the bundle was of Utagami/Fox origin. A spirit repeatedly appears to a fasting youth, gives him powerful hunting and fishing medicine, and after believing the revelation he invites twenty grayheaded men, offers tobacco, and announces the making of a beaver bundle.
The youth fasts, receives repeated spirit appearances, accepts the revelation, and transmits instructions for making the beaver bundle.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians GAMES. / MONTHS AND SEASONS. / BURIAL CUSTOMS. / COSMOLOGY AND MEDICINE BUNDLES.; lines 8759-8884 confidence: medium
A Potawatomi youth receives a sacred-dream promise from the powers below, recognizes a rock in Lake Michigan as the promised place, is left there by friends, receives the bundle with an instruction not to open it until older, and is miraculously transported home before his companions.
A youth receives a sacred-dream promise of help from the powers below and later recognizes the rock in the water where the promised bundle is given, with an injunction about when to open it.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians ILLUSTRATIONS. / INTRODUCTION. / HOME LIFE OF THE MENOMINI. / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION.; lines 1406-1490 confidence: low
Tribal chiefship is hereditary in the royal family of the royal gens, descended from the first Menomini, Sekatcokemau; military functions belong to sacred war-bundle holders, whose status depends on youthful dream revelation.
The passage says that becoming a Mikiw or sacred war-bundle holder depends entirely on the nature of a youthful dream revelation.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians MARRIAGE CUSTOMS. / TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP. / F EMALE / CHILDREN, BIRTH AND NAMING CUSTOMS.; lines 2565-2647 confidence: high
At around age six, a boy is trained by cold-water bathing, sometimes plunging naked through a hole in river ice, running afterward, and then being called before the fire for explanation; girls receive a less violent version.
Children undergo cold-water ordeals, food deprivation, dietary restrictions, and other tests in preparation for the dream fast, called the crisis of their lives.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians MENSTRUAL CUSTOMS. / GAMES. / MONTHS AND SEASONS. / BURIAL CUSTOMS.; lines 4107-4190 confidence: medium
If the dead person was a medicine lodge member, a near relative takes responsibility for seeing that the deceased person's place is filled.
A deceased medicine lodge member's place is filled through a medicine dance resembling initiation, preferably in spring when life begins anew, and a new person is raised up to take the departed person's ceremonial place.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP . 32 / CHILDREN, BIRTH AND NAMING CUSTOMS . 35 / DREAM FASTING OF YOUTHS AND MAIDENS .... 42 / MENSTRUAL CUSTOMS . . 52; lines 115-153 confidence: low
CHILDREN, BIRTH AND NAMING CUSTOMS; DREAM FASTING OF YOUTHS AND MAIDENS; MENSTRUAL CUSTOMS.
The contents list includes a section titled 'DREAM FASTING OF YOUTHS AND MAIDENS.'
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP. / F EMALE / CHILDREN, BIRTH AND NAMING CUSTOMS. / DREAM FASTING OF YOUTHS AND MAIDENS.; lines 2650-2742 confidence: high
At about age fifteen, a youth or maiden withdraws to a secluded one-person wigwam and fasts eight to ten days without food or water, with a blackened face, while praying for a supernatural vision from above the earth.
The passage describes youths and maidens withdrawing at about age fifteen, fasting in isolation, praying for a supernatural vision, reporting the vision, and receiving ritual or guardian consequences.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP. / F EMALE / CHILDREN, BIRTH AND NAMING CUSTOMS. / DREAM FASTING OF YOUTHS AND MAIDENS.; lines 2650-2742 confidence: medium
Parents visit daily; if no vision has come by the eighth day, they present bowls of food and charcoal, telling the faster to eat and stop or take charcoal and continue. Taking charcoal is treated as noble and leads to a longer fast.
Parents present food and charcoal; accepting food ends the fast, while accepting charcoal marks continued fasting and is praised as noble.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP. / F EMALE / CHILDREN, BIRTH AND NAMING CUSTOMS. / DREAM FASTING OF YOUTHS AND MAIDENS.; lines 2650-2742 confidence: high
For a girl, dreams of things on high mean long life, happiness, virtue, and perhaps social elevation. One girl dreams of a large fat man, the sun, a red waist as sign of eight virgins in the east, and rewards for a ten-day fast; girls usually fast during first monthly terms.
The passage says girls usually fasted during their first monthly terms and notes the broader importance of girls' fasting among Menomini puberty customs.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP. / F EMALE / CHILDREN, BIRTH AND NAMING CUSTOMS. / DREAM FASTING OF YOUTHS AND MAIDENS.; lines 2744-2839 confidence: high
Puberty dreams of fasting boys or girls are described as confined to four strong-power classes: gods above, gods below, manitou animals, and the sacred metal cylinder.
The passage centers on boys and girls fasting at puberty and receiving regulated dream encounters with powerful beings that establish future obligations and powers.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP. / F EMALE / CHILDREN, BIRTH AND NAMING CUSTOMS. / DREAM FASTING OF YOUTHS AND MAIDENS.; lines 2744-2839 confidence: medium
Menomini formerly prepared a feast and sacrifice to the gods when a youth slew his first big game; the rite was called oskinanitawin, “youth’s feast, or dance,” and is said to be found among the Northern Algonkin.
A youth’s first big-game kill formerly prompted a feast and sacrifice to the gods.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP. / F EMALE / CHILDREN, BIRTH AND NAMING CUSTOMS. / DREAM FASTING OF YOUTHS AND MAIDENS.; lines 2841-2940 confidence: high
The author identifies the described dreams as regulation Menomini puberty dreams, compares them to Potawatomi dreams, and describes another class giving the right to own a sacred bundle through journeys to powers such as thunderers, morningstar, or evil powers.
The passage calls these regulation puberty dreams, connects them with fasters, and states eligibility limits involving puberty and sexual intercourse.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP. / F EMALE / CHILDREN, BIRTH AND NAMING CUSTOMS. / DREAM FASTING OF YOUTHS AND MAIDENS.; lines 2841-2940 confidence: medium
The author identifies the described dreams as regulation Menomini puberty dreams, compares them to Potawatomi dreams, and describes another class giving the right to own a sacred bundle through journeys to powers such as thunderers, morningstar, or evil powers.
A class of dreams gives the right to own a sacred bundle and usually involves a journey to the home of supernatural powers.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP. / F EMALE / CHILDREN, BIRTH AND NAMING CUSTOMS. / DREAM FASTING OF YOUTHS AND MAIDENS.; lines 2841-2940 confidence: medium
People with similar visions tend to associate in loose bands or cults; parallels are mentioned among Woodland Potawatomi, Eastern Sioux, and Iroquois; Menomini buffalo dreamers perform annual ceremonies with similar paraphernalia but have no society name.
The passage states that people with similar visions tend to associate in loose bands or cults, including buffalo dreamers and thunderer dreamers.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP. / F EMALE / CHILDREN, BIRTH AND NAMING CUSTOMS. / DREAM FASTING OF YOUTHS AND MAIDENS.; lines 2942-3022 confidence: high
The passage distinguishes night dreams from puberty dreams; each person's puberty dream is sacred personal property, to be cherished, pondered, obeyed, and discussed seriously with tobacco offerings.
Puberty dreams are described as sacred and authoritative, and examples show youths fasting, blackening the face, and receiving a guardian object or dream appearance.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP. / F EMALE / CHILDREN, BIRTH AND NAMING CUSTOMS. / DREAM FASTING OF YOUTHS AND MAIDENS.; lines 2942-3022 confidence: high
George Pamoh's grandfather fasts from boyhood, blackens his face with charcoal at puberty, fasts four days at a time repeatedly, is pitied by the gods, and receives from a shade a rattlesnake skin to use as a protective belt; he later turns it into a medicine bag.
George Pamoh's grandfather and Wapeka both blacken the face with charcoal in connection with fasting during youth or puberty.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP. / F EMALE / CHILDREN, BIRTH AND NAMING CUSTOMS. / DREAM FASTING OF YOUTHS AND MAIDENS.; lines 3025-3123 confidence: high
A dreamer wakes without a belt and must go out, kill a snake, and make one; the text calls this the regular way.
Multiple objects are received or authorized through dreams, fasting, or visions: Wapeka’s regalia, the thunderbird staff, Charlie Kizik’s pipe and bag, and the snake-belt fragment.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP. / F EMALE / CHILDREN, BIRTH AND NAMING CUSTOMS. / DREAM FASTING OF YOUTHS AND MAIDENS.; lines 3025-3123 confidence: high
A young boy fasts six days; a special thunderbird that goes alone ahead of the others sees him, pities him, and considers giving him a sacred staff in return for tobacco sacrifice and prayers.
A boy fasts six days and receives a thunderbird staff with promised long life, curing power, and future war leadership.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP. / F EMALE / CHILDREN, BIRTH AND NAMING CUSTOMS. / DREAM FASTING OF YOUTHS AND MAIDENS.; lines 3125-3201 confidence: high
Sakahnos fasts as a boy; the day sun appears in dreams; a thunderbird assists, asks for tobacco sacrifices, instructs him to make a crooked staff with a carved thunderbird head, and gives rules for bow-and-arrow sacrifice, game offerings, and care of the holy implements.
Young fasters receive dream appearances, sacred objects, ritual instructions, and promises of aid or protection from powers such as the sun, thunderbirds, and the wandering man.
read in the book → -
Social Life and Ceremonial Bundles of the Menomini Indians TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP. / F EMALE / CHILDREN, BIRTH AND NAMING CUSTOMS. / DREAM FASTING OF YOUTHS AND MAIDENS.; lines 3203-3230 confidence: high
Shanapow, as a young boy living with his parents near Keshena Falls or Kakapakato, begins fasting for his fortune and fasts eight days until weak.
A youth fasts for eight days, dreams of a sacred being, receives instruction, and gains ritual obligations and objects connected with later sacrifices.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance A. DESCRIPTION OF THE RITUAL OF THE WINNEBAGO MEDICINE DANCE 149 / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN; lines 971-1022 confidence: high
Menominee initiation is usually by substituting a person for a deceased member; four mide-priests determine candidacy, appoint an instructor, require payment for each remedy taught, and select assistants and ushers.
The passage states that Menominee initiation commonly substitutes a candidate for a deceased member and describes the candidate's instruction and ritual entry into the ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance A. DESCRIPTION OF THE RITUAL OF THE WINNEBAGO MEDICINE DANCE 149 / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN; lines 971-1022 confidence: medium
When the candidate replaces a deceased member, ceremonies begin at the grave with a dusk-to-dawn service, then move to the Midewiwin lodge, where groups enter in staged order after chants, welcome speeches, and passing of the drum.
When replacing a deceased member, the ceremony begins at the grave with a dusk-to-dawn service and then moves to the Midewiwin lodge for further rites.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance A. DESCRIPTION OF THE RITUAL OF THE WINNEBAGO MEDICINE DANCE 149 / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN; lines 971-1022 confidence: medium
The candidate stands before the first group of mide while family and friends form a semicircle and dance to chanting and drumming. The drum is passed among the four mide; the last chants the Midewiwin origin myth, the first continues ritual myths, and drum and gourds pass among groups until a circuit is made.
The drum and gourds are passed among the mide until a circuit is completed, and later the recovered candidate makes a circuit of the lodge.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance A. DESCRIPTION OF THE RITUAL OF THE WINNEBAGO MEDICINE DANCE 149 / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN; lines 971-1022 confidence: medium
The ceremonies continue through the night. After sunrise and return to the lodge, initiation preparations are made: the second set of mide shoots the candidate; after recovering, the candidate circles the lodge and shoots whomever he desires. The passage says the shooting ceremony is practically identical with the Winnebago form.
The second set of mide shoots the candidate; after recovering, the candidate circles the lodge and shoots selected people.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL / FOOTNOTES:; lines 2852-2989 confidence: high
A term meaning “he who puts himself in the place to benefit his relatives” refers to the Rabbit, who at the first performance acted as host and initiated his relatives, the human beings.
The passage explicitly says that, at the first performance of the ceremony, the Rabbit acted as host and initiated his relatives, the human beings.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance BY PAUL RADIN / CONTENTS / A. DESCRIPTION OF THE RITUAL OF THE WINNEBAGO MEDICINE DANCE 149 / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168; lines 121-224 confidence: high
“The Medicine Dance is a society, admission into which is gained by purchase.”
The passage describes admission into the Medicine Dance, Rabbit’s initiating of the first man, joining procedures, initiation payments, and the limited rights of a new member.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance BY PAUL RADIN / CONTENTS / A. DESCRIPTION OF THE RITUAL OF THE WINNEBAGO MEDICINE DANCE 149 / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168; lines 226-357 confidence: high
The ancestor-host rehearses with his band, instructs the candidate described as the one for whom life is sought, sends invitation-sticks and tobacco via his sisters’ sons, begins preparatory and main rites, leads the candidate to the secret brush, gives precepts, serves as preceptor before the sacred-shell action, turns the candidate over to East and North leaders, recites myths, and performs basic ritual actions.
The passage describes a candidate seeking life, instruction by the ancestor-host, transfer to ritual specialists, guarded brush ceremonies, imparting of society secrets, and a sacred-shell action performed on the candidate.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance BY PAUL RADIN / CONTENTS / A. DESCRIPTION OF THE RITUAL OF THE WINNEBAGO MEDICINE DANCE 149 / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168; lines 226-357 confidence: high
The ancestor-host rehearses with his band, instructs the candidate described as the one for whom life is sought, sends invitation-sticks and tobacco via his sisters’ sons, begins preparatory and main rites, leads the candidate to the secret brush, gives precepts, serves as preceptor before the sacred-shell action, turns the candidate over to East and North leaders, recites myths, and performs basic ritual actions.
The candidate is led to the secret brush for instruction, the secrets of the society are imparted there, and guards are placed around the brush to exclude outsiders.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance BY PAUL RADIN / CONTENTS / A. DESCRIPTION OF THE RITUAL OF THE WINNEBAGO MEDICINE DANCE 149 / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168; lines 226-357 confidence: medium
The East Band is associated with daybreak and sunrise; its leader judges eligibility, joins the brush ritual with two assistants, takes charge of the candidate, shoots the sacred shell into the candidate’s body, recites myths, and performs the basic ritual. The North leader has the same duties, while West and South leaders recite myths and perform the basic ritual, with different directional names and myths.
The East leader is said to shoot the sacred shell into the candidate’s body, and the North leader has the same duties as the East leader; the sacred shell is also kept among the medicines in an otter-skin bag.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance BY PAUL RADIN / CONTENTS / A. DESCRIPTION OF THE RITUAL OF THE WINNEBAGO MEDICINE DANCE 149 / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168; lines 359-454 confidence: high
The candidate is told the path he must walk and the life he must lead, identified as the life Rabbit obtained; he is instructed not to steal, lie, fight, or behave improperly toward certain women or persons.
A candidate is instructed in the path to walk, the life to lead, and required moral conduct within the ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance BY PAUL RADIN / CONTENTS / A. DESCRIPTION OF THE RITUAL OF THE WINNEBAGO MEDICINE DANCE 149 / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168; lines 456-551 confidence: low
Parts of the ritual are analyzed into nine complexes of speeches, songs, and movements: entrance, exit, fire, food presentation, shooting, initiation, sweat-lodge, smoking, and basic ritual.
The passage lists an initiation ritual among the nine ritual complexes.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance BY PAUL RADIN / CONTENTS / A. DESCRIPTION OF THE RITUAL OF THE WINNEBAGO MEDICINE DANCE 149 / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168; lines 553-603 confidence: high
In the initiation ritual, the Ancestor-Host’s Band and candidate make a circuit with otter-skins, touch members’ heads with the otter-skin mouth, exchange vocal responses, and the candidate remains at the east end in front of the fireplace.
The passage section is identified as an initiation ritual and describes a candidate being escorted, touched, admonished, directionally oriented, and taken west by the ancestor-host.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance BY PAUL RADIN / CONTENTS / A. DESCRIPTION OF THE RITUAL OF THE WINNEBAGO MEDICINE DANCE 149 / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168; lines 605-684 confidence: high
The tent is prepared with calico strips separated by the fireplace; the candidate is placed at the west end; the ancestor-host speaks quietly to the four leaders; the East and North leaders make circuits, speak, and approach the kneeling candidate.
The passage explicitly names the preparation for initiation proper, places the candidate, describes the ritual shooting with otter-skins and sacred shells, and follows with recovery and re-dressing.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance BY PAUL RADIN / CONTENTS / A. DESCRIPTION OF THE RITUAL OF THE WINNEBAGO MEDICINE DANCE 149 / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168; lines 686-778 confidence: high
The ceremony as a whole is related by Blowsnake and begins with how he was induced to join the society; after acceptance and payment of required material, the ceremony began.
The candidate’s admission involves acceptance, payment, four nights of preparation, possible instruction, sweat-bath preparations, and a formal greeting.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance BY PAUL RADIN / CONTENTS / A. DESCRIPTION OF THE RITUAL OF THE WINNEBAGO MEDICINE DANCE 149 / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168; lines 686-778 confidence: high
On the morning after the fourth night, the candidate receives sacrificial tobacco, searches for a sweat-bath stone, pours tobacco on it before taking it, brings it to the host’s lodge, and the stone is heated.
The candidate gathers a stone, tobacco, oak wood, branches, and grass for sweat-bath and sweat-lodge preparations as part of the admission sequence.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance BY PAUL RADIN / CONTENTS / A. DESCRIPTION OF THE RITUAL OF THE WINNEBAGO MEDICINE DANCE 149 / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168; lines 780-866 confidence: high
Before dawn, candidate, East and North leaders, ancestor-host, assistants, and privileged members go to the brush for initiation into the mysteries of the sacred shell and shooting; each band must be represented, and the procession becomes single file led by the East leader.
The passage explicitly states that the candidate is to be initiated into the mysteries of the sacred shell and shooting and later receives narrative and practical instruction.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance BY PAUL RADIN / CONTENTS / A. DESCRIPTION OF THE RITUAL OF THE WINNEBAGO MEDICINE DANCE 149 / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168; lines 780-866 confidence: high
The East leader says he will “make a road for the candidate, symbolical of the path of life”; singing, he circles the spot four times, stops, and all face east; the North leader may also perform this ritual.
The East leader makes a road for the candidate, and the passage explicitly says it is symbolical of the path of life and forms the basis of the sweat-bath and Medicine Dance.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance BY PAUL RADIN / CONTENTS / A. DESCRIPTION OF THE RITUAL OF THE WINNEBAGO MEDICINE DANCE 149 / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168; lines 780-866 confidence: medium
Before dawn, candidate, East and North leaders, ancestor-host, assistants, and privileged members go to the brush for initiation into the mysteries of the sacred shell and shooting; each band must be represented, and the procession becomes single file led by the East leader.
The candidate is taught the actions incidental to shooting, swallowing the shell, and recovery from its effects as part of the brush initiation.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance BY PAUL RADIN / CONTENTS / A. DESCRIPTION OF THE RITUAL OF THE WINNEBAGO MEDICINE DANCE 149 / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168; lines 868-895 confidence: high
The candidate is initiated into the Medicine Dance, followed by the general shooting ritual; after the East leader concludes, drum and gourds pass to the North Band.
The passage explicitly states that the candidate is initiated into the Medicine Dance during the ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance CONTENTS / A. DESCRIPTION OF THE RITUAL OF THE WINNEBAGO MEDICINE DANCE 149 / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN; lines 898-968 confidence: high
The Ojibwa Midewiwin is a shamanic society of both sexes, graded into four degrees; ritual property is associated with four mide-priests and a preceptor, with lodge positions specified.
The society has four degrees, each requiring special initiation, with determined knowledge, payment, preparation, and degree-specific ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance CONTENTS / A. DESCRIPTION OF THE RITUAL OF THE WINNEBAGO MEDICINE DANCE 149 / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN; lines 898-968 confidence: medium
The four officiating mide perform the shooting; only their leader renders the candidate unconscious; body targets vary by degree. “Indiscriminate shooting, as described among the Winnebago, only occurs at the initiation into the fourth degree.”
The candidate is ritually shot by officiants, rendered unconscious by the leader, and then tests power after initiation.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 1025-1111 confidence: high
The passage lists common ritual elements: initiation as general, shooting as specific, plus Central Algonkin and Winnebago resemblances in ethical teaching, shooting details, secret brush ritual, and Winnebago songs in a Central Algonkin dialect.
The passage explicitly names initiation ritual as a general common element and links it to the most dramatic ceremony phase.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 1207-1291 confidence: high
Association is said to occur among persons of like interests and likely the same age; puberty is presented as a major demarcation whose expression appears in initiatory rites.
The passage explicitly connects the demarcation between pre- and post-sexual maturity with initiatory rites and says initiation is synchronous with sexual maturity.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 1293-1382 confidence: medium
The passage describes an ascending evolutionary series and lists symptoms such as exclusion of women, initiation, degrees, and secrecy as criteria of social growth stages.
The passage explicitly names initiation among the recurring symptoms associated with stages of social growth and later refers to common elements in the ceremonial complexes under study.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 1384-1459 confidence: high
Ojibwa-Menominee shooting is associated with admission and higher-degree initiation; the newly initiated shoots to try his powers, and all members may participate in general shooting to increase powers and resist effects. Omaha and Winnebago associations differ.
The passage states that Ojibwa-Menominee shooting is associated with admission of a new member and higher-degree initiation, and that Winnebago shooting is associated with initiation as well as the basic ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 1461-1555 confidence: high
Shooting is described as unassociated in many North American places, associated with a Kwakiutl dance, and associated with initiation among the Central Algonkin and Winnebago; the author states that occurrence in several ceremonies alone does not demonstrate historical relationship.
Shooting is explicitly associated with initiation among the Central Algonkin and Winnebago, and the passage names a shooting-initiation complex.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 1557-1656 confidence: high
The Ojibwa-Menominee Midewiwin is described as simple, with few active participants, ritual myths, songs, speeches, preparation for shooting the novice, and an ending when shooting terminates; its purpose is initiation into the Midewiwin.
The passage repeatedly describes initiation as the terminal stage after instruction and identifies shooting-initiation as the main ritual complex for entering the Midewiwin.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 1557-1656 confidence: medium
Initiation is described as the terminal element in a long course of instruction where Midewiwin teachings, practices, and bark-record symbolism are explained.
Teachings, practices, and bark-record symbolism are explained during instruction, and the author states that obtaining knowledge from a mide became synonymous with joining the Midewiwin.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 1557-1656 confidence: high
The Ojibwa-Menominee Midewiwin is described as simple, with few active participants, ritual myths, songs, speeches, preparation for shooting the novice, and an ending when shooting terminates; its purpose is initiation into the Midewiwin.
The passage states that shooting initiates the person into the status of mide and society member and becomes a symbol of initiation into a society.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 1658-1739 confidence: high
Ojibwa-Menominee Midewiwin initiation is described as transfer of individual power modified by a shooting incident; shooting is not necessarily tied to initiation and is treated as a Central Algonkin characteristic.
The passage repeatedly describes admission or initiation in terms of transferred individual power, transferred knowledge and symbols, society teachings, and formal transfer of ritual objects.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 1741-1825 confidence: high
The passage says the same Ojibwa-Menominee initiation-shooting complex occurs in the general ceremony, involving initiation with shooting, transfer of an otter-skin bag and shell, and incidental elements; it intervenes between North and West Band basic-ritual performances and is absent from the night ritual.
The passage identifies a real initiation complex whose essential features include shooting and the shell, with transfer of an otter-skin bag and shell.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 1741-1825 confidence: medium
The passage states that the basic ritual is characteristic of Winnebago societies and many societies among other Siouan tribes; Medicine Dance membership differs in being purchased rather than obtained through supernatural communication from an animal.
Medicine Dance membership is purchased rather than obtained through supernatural animal communication, and the Night Dance is cited as a case where a vision requirement was replaced by purchase.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 1827-1921 confidence: high
The basic Medicine Dance ritual is treated as possibly primary, while the initiation ritual may be intrusive or secondarily associated; the exact manner of association is said to be unknown.
The passage repeatedly analyzes initiation as a ritual complex, society admission, and a variable concept across the ceremonies discussed.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 1923-2001 confidence: high
The Medicine Dance general ceremony includes basic and initiation rituals plus a secret ceremony outside the lodge; it has two sessions, both apparently secret.
The Medicine Dance includes initiation rituals, and the Ojibwa Midewiwin includes formal public initiation into both mide status and society membership.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 1923-2001 confidence: high
The four degrees are described as instalments in which an old shaman sells knowledge and power. The number four is called the tribe’s sacred number, though another Ojibwa division has eight degrees. Higher degrees require greater payments and greater evidence of religious fitness.
The Ojibwa Midewiwin degrees are cumulative marks of increased power, and a new initiation is required for each degree.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 2003-2093 confidence: medium
Individual mide powers include healing wounds, curing disease, transformation into animals or objects, tricks, and evil magic; Midewiwin functions include prolonging life and assuring passage to a future world.
Membership in the society and proper observance of ritual and precepts are said to help a person surmount life crises, enemies, and the transition to a future world.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 2095-2189 confidence: medium
The Pebble Society is generally compared with the Shell Society, but its powers are attached to a translucent pebble; those who had visions of water, the pebble, or the water-spirit could become members.
People who had visions of water, pebble, or water-spirit could become members, and the water-spirit grants knowledge of medicinal herbs and healing powers.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 2191-2281 confidence: medium
The purpose of the Medicine Dance is partly long life, safe journey to the next world, and possible return to this life, preferably human; these benefits come through active participation and member duties, with shooting and being shot at especially important.
The passage links active membership, duties, and rising ritual distinction with long life, safe journey to the future world, and transmigration.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 2379-2453 confidence: high
The shooting ceremony in the Medicine Dance is described as the borrowed initiation ritual of the Midewiwin; the author adds that other elements might also be shown to be borrowed with fuller historical data.
The passage states that the shooting ceremony in the Winnebago Medicine Dance is the borrowed initiation ritual of the Midewiwin.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 2455-2530 confidence: high
The passage says transfer or initiation is not different from transfers between two individuals except that here an individual relates to a group; it adds that initiation is associated with social and ceremonial groups such as clans, names, and families.
The passage repeatedly describes initiation as entrance into, or association with, social and ceremonial groups, including societies, clans, names, and families.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 2455-2530 confidence: high
"initiation into the Midewiwin is the transfer of certain mide powers; into the Pebble and other Omaha Societies, a common vision; into the Medicine Dance, the transfer of certain knowledge."
The Midewiwin, Omaha societies, and Medicine Dance examples present initiation as transfer of mide powers, a common vision, or knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 2455-2530 confidence: high
Schurtz's argument is summarized: puberty is a universal physiological stage, sexual maturity is important, and this change is correlated with the individual's position in the tribe, including changing parental influence.
The passage discusses the clustering of ceremonies around puberty and cites Australian puberty rites as connected with active social importance.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 2455-2530 confidence: medium
"Initiation may, however, be associated with any period of development"; the passage cites baptism and circumcision at birth among Christians and Semites and association with entrance into a society.
The passage states that among Christians and Semites initiation is associated with birth through baptism and circumcision.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 2532-2627 confidence: high
The author argues that tests are generally associated with eligibility for social or ceremonial groups and cannot be given a single general significance across cultural complexes.
The passage repeatedly describes initiation as involving eligibility tests, retirement to woods or holy precincts, hardship, probation, and later reappearance or active membership.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 2532-2627 confidence: medium
When Ndembo novices return, a shaman gathers their bones and restores them to life; they return to villages behaving like unknown children, not recognizing relatives or understanding their own language.
Returning Ndembo novices behave like unknown children, do not recognize relatives, and do not understand their own language.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 2629-2720 confidence: high
The passage states that initiation varies greatly and compares tests/probations associated with initiation in the South Seas and Africa to tests associated with puberty visions in North America.
The passage explicitly discusses the variability of initiation and differences in associated ideas across regions.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 2629-2720 confidence: medium
Schurtz’s view of degrees as vestiges of age classes is summarized, and alternate causes of gradation within societies are listed, including membership length, payments, and piecemeal teaching.
The passage repeatedly discusses degrees, gradations, classes, payments, and piecemeal teaching within initiated societies.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 2722-2813 confidence: high
The author warns that reasons for women’s admission or exclusion require understanding local concepts of men’s and women’s functions and that historical explanations may be uncertain.
Multiple examples concern conditions for admission, exclusion, or membership in religious, secret, medicine, or dance societies.
read in the book → -
The Ritual and Significance of the Winnebago Medicine Dance D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL 168 / B. DESCRIPTION OF THE OJIBWA MIDEWIWIN / C. DESCRIPTION OF THE MENOMINEE MIDEWIWIN / D. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RITUAL; lines 2722-2813 confidence: medium
The Sore-Eye Dance now admits women; as the Night Dance it formerly excluded women because supernatural communication with night spirits was required, but when visions were no longer essential and membership could be purchased, women were admitted.
The former Night Dance required supernatural communication with night spirits for membership; when this requirement ended, women could be admitted through purchase.
read in the book →
comparative
-
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 1 of 2) CHAPTER I. THE KING OF THE WOOD. / MACAULAY. / CHAPTER II. THE PERILS OF THE SOUL. / HEINE.; lines 3345-3421 confidence: low
At an Alfoer house-warming in Celebes, a priest hangs a bag, recites gods through the night, offers egg and rice, and holds the soul-filled bag on each household member's head.
The passage says demons are especially feared by persons who have just entered a new house and describes a house-warming soul-restoration rite.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 1 of 2) CHAPTER I. THE KING OF THE WOOD. / MACAULAY. / CHAPTER II. THE PERILS OF THE SOUL. / HEINE.; lines 3892-3959 confidence: medium
Subject chiefs and retinues visiting Kalamba bathe in two brooks over two days, spend nights in the market-place, approach naked, receive white marks, dress, and undergo pepper ordeal, confession, questioning, and vows before staying in town.
Visitors to Kalamba undergo staged bathing, exposure, marking, pepper in the eyes, confession, questioning, and vows before being allowed to remain in the town.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 1 of 2) CHAPTER I. THE KING OF THE WOOD. / MACAULAY. / CHAPTER II. THE PERILS OF THE SOUL. / HEINE.; lines 3892-3959 confidence: medium
Subject chiefs visiting Kalamba for the first time or after rebellion bathe in two brooks over two days, sleep in the open market-place, approach naked, receive white marks from Kalamba, then undergo a pepper ordeal with confession, questions, and vows before residing in town.
Visitors to Kalamba undergo a staged sequence before being allowed to reside in the town, including bathing, naked approach, markings, pepper in the eyes, confession, answers, and vows.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 1 of 2) CHAPTER I. THE KING OF THE WOOD. / MACAULAY. / CHAPTER II. THE PERILS OF THE SOUL. / HEINE.; lines 3961-4037 confidence: medium
In New South Wales, after initiation a young man covers his mouth with a rug when a woman is present; popular expressions are cited as reflecting the idea that life or soul may escape by mouth or nostrils.
A young man in New South Wales is said to cover his mouth after initiation because his soul is in a critical state.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 1 of 2) CHAPTER I. THE KING OF THE WOOD. / MACAULAY. / CHAPTER II. THE PERILS OF THE SOUL. / HEINE.; lines 3961-4037 confidence: medium
In West Timor a speaker covers his mouth with his hand to prevent demon entry and magical harm to the soul; in New South Wales, a recently initiated young man covers his mouth with a rug when a woman is present.
The New South Wales example states that after initiation into tribal mysteries the young man's soul is in a critical state and he must cover his mouth when a woman is present.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 1 of 2) CHAPTER I. THE KING OF THE WOOD. / MACAULAY. / CHAPTER II. THE PERILS OF THE SOUL. / HEINE.; lines 4159-4217 confidence: medium
Tinneh girls' puberty dishes “are used by no other person, and wholly devoted to their own use.”
The passage includes puberty seclusion, circumcision seclusion, and a first war-path, each associated with exclusive vessels or segregated space.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 1 of 2) CHAPTER I. THE KING OF THE WOOD. / MACAULAY. / CHAPTER II. THE PERILS OF THE SOUL. / HEINE.; lines 4159-4217 confidence: medium
Women at childbirth are described as secluded, with vessels used during seclusion burned; an Eskimo example says shared cups or dishes after confinement require purification by incantations.
The passage describes seclusion at childbirth, puberty, after homicide, at circumcision, and in connection with first war-path status; puberty, circumcision, and first-war examples support an initiation-related reading.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 1 of 2) CHAPTER I. THE KING OF THE WOOD. / MACAULAY. / CHAPTER II. THE PERILS OF THE SOUL. / HEINE.; lines 4380-4462 confidence: medium
Australian examples include circumcision on a platform of living bodies, tooth-removal initiation with blood flowing onto a man's breast, bleeding cures where blood is sprinkled on others, and a rain-making ceremony in which blood is received on tribesmen's bodies.
Australian circumcision and tooth-removal initiation examples place boys on living bodies or on a man's shoulders so blood flows onto human bodies and is not wiped away.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 1 of 2) CHAPTER I. THE KING OF THE WOOD. / MACAULAY. / CHAPTER II. THE PERILS OF THE SOUL. / HEINE.; lines 4380-4462 confidence: medium
Frazer generalizes royal blood avoidance to a broader reluctance to shed human blood or let it fall on the ground, citing Cambaluc punishments, Captain Christian’s execution on white blankets, and Australian initiation examples.
Australian initiation examples describe circumcision and tooth extraction blood being received on the bodies of tribesmen rather than falling to the ground.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 1 of 2) CHAPTER II. THE PERILS OF THE SOUL. / HEINE. / CHAPTER III. KILLING THE GOD. / FOOTNOTES; lines 11851-11982 confidence: medium
Damascius links the Hilaria with salvation from Hades; Firmicus’ formula begins “θαρρεῖτε μύσται τοῦ θεοῦ σεσωμένου” and promises salvation from pains.
The Greek formula addresses mystai of the saved god and promises salvation from pains; Damascius is cited for salvation from Hades in relation to the Hilaria.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 1 of 2) CHAPTER II. THE PERILS OF THE SOUL. / HEINE. / CHAPTER III. KILLING THE GOD. / FOOTNOTES; lines 11984-12134 confidence: medium
The note says Isis and Demeter myths agree in that both goddesses, while searching for the loved and lost one, sat sad and weary on the edge of a well; Eleusinian initiates were therefore forbidden to sit on a well.
The note says that Eleusinian initiates were forbidden to sit on a well, following the comparison to the Isis and Demeter well scene.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 1 of 2) CHAPTER II. THE PERILS OF THE SOUL. / HEINE. / CHAPTER III. KILLING THE GOD. / FOOTNOTES; lines 11984-12134 confidence: medium
The note says the myths of Isis and Demeter agree because both goddesses, searching for the loved and lost one, sat sad and weary on the edge of a well; Eleusinian initiates were therefore forbidden to sit on a well.
The passage says Eleusinian initiates were forbidden to sit on a well because of the mythic episode in which the searching goddess sits there.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 1 of 2) CHAPTER II. THE PERILS OF THE SOUL. / HEINE. / CHAPTER III. KILLING THE GOD. / FOOTNOTES; lines 12413-12626 confidence: high
At the Eleusinian mysteries, described as rites of Demeter, “the central mystery revealed to the initiated was a reaped ear of corn.”
The passage explicitly describes an initiation in which a central mystery is revealed to initiates, with the revealed object identified as a reaped ear of corn.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 1 of 2) CHAPTER II. THE PERILS OF THE SOUL. / HEINE. / CHAPTER III. KILLING THE GOD. / FOOTNOTES; lines 12413-12626 confidence: high
"at the initiation into the Eleusinian mysteries ... the central mystery revealed to the initiated was a reaped ear of corn"
The passage explicitly describes initiation into the Eleusinian mysteries and the revelation of a reaped ear of corn to initiates.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 1 of 2) MACAULAY. / CHAPTER II. THE PERILS OF THE SOUL. / HEINE. / CHAPTER III. KILLING THE GOD.; lines 5085-5132 confidence: medium
Among the Takilis or Carrier Indians, a priest catches the deceased's soul in his hands during cremation and transmits it to a successor by throwing his hands toward him and blowing; the recipient takes the deceased's name and rank.
The Carrier successor receives the soul through priestly action and takes the deceased person's name and rank.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 1 of 2) MACAULAY. / CHAPTER II. THE PERILS OF THE SOUL. / HEINE. / CHAPTER III. KILLING THE GOD.; lines 5746-5781 confidence: medium
In parts of Lusatia, women in mourning make a straw Death puppet with a white shirt, broom, and scythe, carry it to the village boundary while boys throw stones, tear it apart, then cut a fine tree, hang the shirt on it, and carry it home singing.
Women or girls control key ritual actions, while males are barred from participation or limited to antagonistic/disposal roles.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 1 of 2) MACAULAY. / CHAPTER II. THE PERILS OF THE SOUL. / HEINE. / CHAPTER III. KILLING THE GOD.; lines 7047-7107 confidence: medium
Cretans held a biennial festival representing Dionysus's sufferings and death in detail; where the resurrection was part of the myth it was enacted, and Plutarch is cited for immortality of the soul as taught in Dionysiac mysteries.
The Cretan festival enacts death and, where present, resurrection, and Plutarch is cited for immortality of the soul as revealed in the mysteries of Dionysus.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 1 of 2) MACAULAY. / CHAPTER II. THE PERILS OF THE SOUL. / HEINE. / CHAPTER III. KILLING THE GOD.; lines 7047-7107 confidence: medium
The Cretans celebrated a biennial festival representing Dionysus’s sufferings and death in detail, and where resurrection belonged to the myth it was also enacted in the rites.
Frazer states that Cretan rites represented Dionysus’s suffering and death in detail and, where the myth included it, enacted his resurrection; he also links Dionysiac mysteries with immortality teaching.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 1 of 2) PREFACE. / J. G. FRAZER. / CHAPTER I. THE KING OF THE WOOD. / MACAULAY.; lines 1446-1526 confidence: medium
The Alfai among the Barea and Kunáma is described as a rain-making priestly figure near Tembádere, living on a mountain, receiving tribute and a cultivated field, regarded as a kind of king with hereditary succession, expected to conjure rain and drive away locusts, and liable to stoning by the people and first by kin if drought arises.
The passage states that eligible men flee and hide when a vacancy occurs among the Cambodian-associated mystic kings, and it notes that rain-making became too dangerous for an Alfai who renounced the office.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 1 of 2) PREFACE. / J. G. FRAZER. / CHAPTER I. THE KING OF THE WOOD. / MACAULAY.; lines 2378-2441 confidence: low
In Brunswick and Thüringen, a May King is covered with a May-bush or enclosed in a birch-covered wooden frame crowned with birch and flowers; others find him, bring him back, and guess who is inside, paying forfeits for wrong guesses.
The Thüringen May King hides inside a verdurous frame, is sought out, returned to the village, and guessed by authorities and others.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 1 of 2) PREFACE. / J. G. FRAZER. / CHAPTER I. THE KING OF THE WOOD. / MACAULAY.; lines 355-440 confidence: medium
At the annual festival young people underwent purification, dogs were crowned, and the feast included young kid, wine, and hot cakes on leaves.
Young people undergo a purificatory ceremony and participate in a prescribed festival setting with crowned dogs and a ritual meal.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX. / FOOTNOTES; lines 14187-14272 confidence: high
"Powell's description of the New Ireland custom is similar... the girls wear wreaths of scented herbs round the waist and neck; an old woman or a little child occupies the lower floor of the cage: and the confinement lasts only a month."
The passage repeatedly describes girls or daughters being confined, shut up, or secluded at puberty, including confinement in a cage and in separate huts.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX. / FOOTNOTES; lines 14187-14272 confidence: medium
"In Fiji, brides who were being tattooed were kept from the sun... This was perhaps a modification of the Melanesian custom of secluding girls at puberty."
The passage mentions girls wearing caps, hoods, and veils at such seasons and brides being kept from the sun while tattooed.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX. / FOOTNOTES; lines 14187-14272 confidence: medium
The author says Brown's longer period was probably for chiefs' daughters and adds that poor people could not afford to keep their children idle so long.
The passage states that a long period was probably for chiefs' daughters and that rich Goajiras kept daughters shut up much longer than poor people did.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX. / FOOTNOTES; lines 14187-14272 confidence: high
Note 615 cites New Britain/New Ireland materials: girls wear scented herb wreaths around waist and neck; an old woman or child occupies the lower floor of the cage; confinement may last a month in Powell's account, with longer duration suggested for chiefs' daughters.
Several notes describe girls or daughters being confined, shut up in huts, or otherwise secluded at puberty or related life-stage observances.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX. / FOOTNOTES; lines 14187-14272 confidence: medium
The note says Fiji brides being tattooed were kept from the sun and adds that this was perhaps a modification of the Melanesian custom of secluding girls at puberty; Frazer doubts that complexion improvement was the original reason.
The Fiji note says brides being tattooed were kept from the sun and suggests this may relate to the Melanesian custom of secluding girls at puberty.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX. / FOOTNOTES; lines 14187-14272 confidence: medium
Note 615 cites New Britain/New Ireland materials: girls wear scented herb wreaths around waist and neck; an old woman or child occupies the lower floor of the cage; confinement may last a month in Powell's account, with longer duration suggested for chiefs' daughters.
The notes distinguish longer confinement for chiefs' daughters and for rich Goajira families from shorter periods for poor families.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX. / FOOTNOTES; lines 14274-14368 confidence: medium
After a Brahman boy receives the sacred thread, he is for three days forbidden to see the sun, may not eat salt, and must sleep on a carpet or deer skin without a mattress or mosquito curtain.
The passage gives two examples of boys undergoing three-day restrictions or confinement after sacred-thread investiture or teeth filing.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX. / FOOTNOTES; lines 14274-14368 confidence: medium
Frazer infers a rule against women handling animal bones during monthly seclusions and notes respect for bones of game and prohibitions on menstruating women meddling with hunters or fishers.
The passage discusses women in monthly seclusion, a Hare-skin girl at puberty forbidden to break hare bones, and girls using swan or eagle bones as drinking tubes.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX. / FOOTNOTES; lines 14274-14368 confidence: high
After sacred-thread investment a Brahman boy is restricted for three days, including not seeing the sun; in Bali, boys after tooth filing before marriage are kept shut in a dark room for three days.
The Brahman boy after sacred-thread investment and Bali boys after tooth filing are both restricted for three days, including avoidance of the sun or confinement in a dark room.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX. / FOOTNOTES; lines 14274-14368 confidence: medium
The passage notes folk-tales where a confined prince or princess escapes a tower by scraping the wall with a bone, discusses versions where bones are withheld from the princess, and cites puberty-related bone restrictions or bone drinking tubes among Hare-skin and Thlinkeet girls.
The passage links restrictions on princesses receiving bones, a Hare-skin puberty girl being forbidden to break hare bones, and girls drinking through bird-bone tubes.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX. / FOOTNOTES; lines 15286-15398 confidence: medium
The passage cites Australian ceremonies of initiation, Congo-region initiatory rites, and the Kakian association and its initiatory ceremonies.
The passage cites Australian ceremonies of initiation, Congo-region initiatory rites, and the Kakian association with initiatory ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX. / FOOTNOTES; lines 15286-15398 confidence: high
A source is cited on Australian ceremonies of initiation, and “class-name” is glossed as the name of the totemic division to which a man belongs.
The passage repeatedly cites Australian ceremonies of initiation, Congo initiatory rites, and the Kakian association with initiatory ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 10197-10420 confidence: medium
The index lists seclusion of girls among Kolosh Indians and Koniags, seclusion of women in Lappland, and Karen dread of women’s blood.
Entries mention seclusion of girls among the Kolosh Indians and Koniags, seclusion of women in Lappland, and Karen dread of women’s blood.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 10422-10627 confidence: medium
Loango entries: king deposed when harvest fails; supernaturally endowed kings; taboo on seeing the king eat; palace confinement after coronation; king’s leftover food buried; food restrictions; girls secluded at puberty.
The passage lists girls secluded at puberty, treatment of girls at puberty, seclusion of women during menstruation, and dread of menstruous blood.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 10422-10627 confidence: high
Entries mention girls secluded at puberty in Loango, Macusi treatment of girls at puberty, and seclusion of women during menstruation.
The passage lists girls secluded at puberty in Loango and Macusi treatment of girls at puberty, along with seclusion of women during menstruation and dread of menstruous blood.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 10629-10848 confidence: high
The index lists initiatory ceremonies among the Naudowessies, New Britain, New South Wales, and Nootka Indians, the Ndembo, and seclusion of girls in New Guinea and New Ireland.
The index lists initiation ceremonies among several groups and seclusion of girls in New Guinea and New Ireland.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 10629-10848 confidence: high
The index lists initiatory ceremonies among the Naudowessies, by the Nootka Indians, in New Britain, and in New South Wales.
The passage lists initiatory ceremonies among or by several groups, including Naudowessies, Nootka Indians, New Britain, and New South Wales.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 11072-11304 confidence: high
The Puberty entry says girls at puberty are not allowed to touch the ground or see the sun, are secluded, and that reasons for the seclusion are discussed elsewhere.
The passage explicitly indexes girls at puberty as secluded and not allowed to touch the ground or see the sun.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 11072-11304 confidence: high
The excerpt lists initiatory rites in Queensland, Quoja, and Rook; it also lists resurrection of animals, traces of resurrection belief in folk-tales, and simulation of death and resurrection at initiatory rites.
The passage indexes resurrection of animals, traces of resurrection belief in folk-tales, and simulation of death and resurrection at initiatory rites.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 11072-11304 confidence: high
Puberty entry states that girls at puberty are not allowed to touch the ground or see the sun, are secluded, and gives cross-reference to reasons for seclusion.
The puberty entry directly states that girls are secluded and not allowed to touch the ground or see the sun.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 11072-11304 confidence: high
Resurrection of animals, traces of belief in resurrection in folk-tales, and simulation of death and resurrection at initiatory rites are indexed.
Entries mention resurrection of animals, traces of belief in resurrection in folk-tales, and simulated death and resurrection at initiatory rites.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 11515-11720 confidence: high
"Texas, initiatory ceremony among the Toukaway Indians of, ii. 352"
The passage indexes an initiatory ceremony among the Toukaway Indians of Texas.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 11515-11720 confidence: medium
The sun entry lists staying the sun, prohibitions on sacred persons and girls at puberty seeing the sun, traces of the rule in folktales, belief that the sun can impregnate women, tabooed persons not seeing the sun, and fires as sun charms.
The sun entry repeatedly lists sacred persons, tabooed persons, and girls at puberty as not allowed to see the sun.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 11722-11964 confidence: medium
“dread of women’s blood”; “treatment of girls at the age of puberty”; “Women, superstition concerning the blood of”; “Women secluded”; “girls secluded at puberty.”
The passage indexes initiatory rites and treatment or seclusion of girls at puberty.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 11722-11964 confidence: medium
Index entries mention initiatory rites, treatment of girls at puberty, secluded women, and Zulu girls secluded at puberty.
The passage includes initiatory rites and the treatment or seclusion of girls and women at puberty.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 9092-9315 confidence: high
The index lists seclusion of girls in Cambodia and Ceram, seclusion of women among the Chippeways, seclusion of girls by the Chiriguanos, and an initiation ceremony in Ceram.
The index lists seclusion of girls in Cambodia and Ceram, seclusion of women among the Chippeways, seclusion of girls by the Chiriguanos, and an initiation ceremony in Ceram.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 9092-9315 confidence: medium
Index entries mention seclusion of girls in Cambodia, seclusion of girls and an initiation ceremony in Ceram, seclusion of women among the Chippeways, and seclusion of girls by the Chiriguanos.
The passage lists seclusion of girls and women in several cultures and an initiation ceremony in Ceram.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 9317-9539 confidence: medium
Entries include Congo belief in souls of trees and initiatory rites; Corea kings confined or untouchable; Curka Coles belief that tree tops are inhabited; divine kings and priests under burdensome observances.
The index mentions initiatory rites in the Congo valley and the Duk-duk.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 9541-9755 confidence: medium
Fiji entries include gods, soul extraction, belief in two souls, avoided eating in the presence of suspected persons, expulsion of devils, initiatory rites, and offerings of first-fruits.
Fiji is indexed with initiatory rites.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 9541-9755 confidence: medium
Fiji is indexed for gods, soul extraction, two souls, eating avoidance, self-immolation, expulsion of devils, initiation, and first-fruits; fire festivals include human sacrifices, European festivals described as sun charms, and sacred fire made by wood friction or oak.
Fiji is indexed for initiatory rites.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 9757-9974 confidence: medium
"Girls secluded at puberty" and "not allowed to touch the ground or see the sun."
Girls at puberty are listed as secluded and not allowed to touch the ground or see the sun; an initiation ceremony for boys among the Galela is also indexed.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 9757-9974 confidence: high
Girls at puberty are indexed as secluded, with a rule that they may not touch the ground or see the sun.
Girls at puberty are listed as secluded and forbidden to touch the ground or see the sun.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 9976-10195 confidence: high
“Initiatory rites, simulation of death and resurrection at”; also “Huskanaw” and “Kakian Association.”
The index entry states that initiatory rites include simulation of death and resurrection and points to named initiatory contexts.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS. / INDEX.; lines 9976-10195 confidence: high
"Initiatory rites, simulation of death and resurrection at"; "Huskanaw, the name of an initiatory ceremony amongst the Indians of Virginia"
The passage explicitly indexes initiatory rites as involving simulation of death and resurrection.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS / NOTE. OFFERINGS OF FIRST-FRUITS.; lines 8596-8661 confidence: medium
The crier commands a three-day fast, abstinence, purification medicine, and silence; the people take a red emetic liquor from the so-called root of blood.
Participants fast, abstain from pleasures, use an emetic purifying medicine, keep silence, and the high priest undergoes triple immersion before officiating.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 1140-1211 confidence: low
Women called drawers, after three days of ceremonial purity, descended into the caverns, frightened away serpents by clapping, brought up decayed remains, and placed them on the altar.
Purified women called drawers descend into caverns, drive away serpents, and retrieve remains for altar placement.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 1848-1924 confidence: medium
Eligible men enter the holy square and fast; most women, children, and non-warriors are excluded; sentinels keep out impure persons and animals; participants use button-snake root and tobacco for purgation and affliction of the soul.
Participants fast, drink purgative decoction, chew tobacco, smear themselves with white clay, and bathe in running water before departing purified from past conduct.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 2284-2369 confidence: medium
After the ceremony, children born in the past year are carried out and made to touch the serpent skin’s tail; Frazer says this places infants under the tribal god’s protection.
The passage groups customs in which infants touch a serpent skin, are visited by a python, or are exposed to snakes in relation to clan identity or protection.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 2870-2911 confidence: medium
The Karoks dance for salmon; the Kareya or God-man fasts ten days in the mountains, returns, takes the first salmon, eats some, kindles sacred fire in the sweating-house with the rest, and salmon-taking is forbidden before and for ten days after the dance.
The Karok rite includes fasting by a ritual specialist, a salmon dance, a prohibition on taking salmon before and after the dance, and equipment restrictions.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5166-5241 confidence: medium
Royal successors in Bogota, Sogamoso, and Peru undergo retirement or fasting before rule while avoiding sun or light; the Bogota heir also avoids salt and conversation with a woman.
The heirs of Bogota and Sogamoso and the future Inca undergo temple retirement, fasting, darkness, or light avoidance before succession.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5166-5241 confidence: high
The author states that the rules not to touch ground and not to see sun are observed by girls at puberty in many places; Loango girls are confined in separate huts and avoid touching ground with the bare body.
The passage describes girls at puberty or young girls being secluded, confined, hidden, or restricted, with the New Ireland sequence ending in young womanhood and a marriage feast.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5166-5241 confidence: medium
In New Ireland, girls are confined for four or five years in dark cages and may not set foot on the ground; an eyewitness describes a tabu-marked house and conical leaf cages with bamboo floors admitting no light and little or no air.
The New Ireland example describes a tabu-marked house, conical cages, darkness, restricted access, and long confinement of young girls until young womanhood.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5166-5241 confidence: medium
The passage says the sun may not shine on the divine person and cites the Mikado and the Zapotec pontiff.
The passage identifies not touching the ground as a rule applied to puberty girls and also evokes earth not being worthy to hold the Zapotec pontiff.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5166-5241 confidence: high
Frazer states that the two rules are “not to touch the ground and not to see the sun,” and that they occur among girls at puberty.
Girls at puberty are confined or secluded, and the New Ireland girls are kept for years in dark cages.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5166-5241 confidence: medium
An observer describes a house in a reed and bamboo enclosure marked tabu by dried grass, containing conical pandanus-leaf cages that admit little light and air.
The New Ireland girls are kept in a tabu-marked enclosure, and male access is restricted except for certain relations.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5166-5241 confidence: medium
The girls come out only once daily to bathe near the cages and remain there until young womanhood, when each receives a marriage feast.
The New Ireland girls enter cages when young, remain until young women, and then leave for marriage feasts.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 524-594 confidence: medium
In Thurgau, Swabia, and Switzerland the last sheaf, last bundle, or last reaper may be called Cow, Wheat-cow, Corn-cow, Oats-cow, or Corn-steer; the last cutter may receive decorations and drink but is mocked, and a Cow figure made of corn and flowers may be carried home.
The man who cuts the last ears is called Cow or related names, receives flowers, corn-ears, extra drink, and becomes the butt of jokes; a late farmer receives a mocking Straw-bull.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5243-5313 confidence: high
New Guinea chiefs' daughters are kept indoors in shaded houses; Ot Danom girls are confined in dark raised cells, attended by a slave woman, later shown sun, earth, water, trees, and flowers as if newly born, followed by a feast, a slave killed, and blood smeared on the girl; Ceram girls at puberty were formerly shut alone in a dark hut.
Across the passage, girls at or near puberty are confined in houses, rooms, huts, cages, or hammocks with restrictions; the Aht example explicitly calls it an initiatory ordeal.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5243-5313 confidence: high
New Guinea chiefs' daughters are kept indoors in shaded houses; Ot Danom girls are confined in dark raised cells, attended by a slave woman, later shown sun, earth, water, trees, and flowers as if newly born, followed by a feast, a slave killed, and blood smeared on the girl; Ceram girls at puberty were formerly shut alone in a dark hut.
Several examples require dark confinement or prevent girls from seeing the sun or fire; the Thlinkeet or Kolosh example adds that the girl is unfit for the sun to shine upon.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5243-5313 confidence: medium
New Guinea chiefs' daughters are kept indoors in shaded houses; Ot Danom girls are confined in dark raised cells, attended by a slave woman, later shown sun, earth, water, trees, and flowers as if newly born, followed by a feast, a slave killed, and blood smeared on the girl; Ceram girls at puberty were formerly shut alone in a dark hut.
The Ot Danom girl's emergence includes a slave killed and the girl smeared with his blood; the Brazilian example includes cutting, blood, gourd ash in wounds, and later gashing.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5243-5313 confidence: high
Aht girls at puberty are placed in a mat-enclosed gallery or cage where neither sun nor fire can be seen; they receive water but no food, and seeing sun or fire during the initiatory ordeal disgraces them.
Examples include denial of food, absence of exercise, constrained posture, fasting, dietary restrictions, and avoidance of direct ground contact.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5243-5313 confidence: medium
Aht girls at puberty are placed in a mat-enclosed gallery or cage where neither sun nor fire can be seen; they receive water but no food, and seeing sun or fire during the initiatory ordeal disgraces them.
The Aht girl's sight of sun or fire brings disgrace, the Thlinkeet or Kolosh girl's gaze may pollute the sky, and the Brazilian girl's body is protected from evil influences by a live coal.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5243-5313 confidence: high
New Guinea chiefs' daughters are kept indoors in shaded houses; Ot Danom girls are shut in dark raised cells for long periods with only a slave woman attending, later shown the sun, earth, water, trees, and flowers as if newly born, followed by a feast, killing of a slave, and blood-smearing; Ceram girls were shut in dark huts at puberty.
The passage repeatedly describes girls at puberty being isolated in dark enclosures, subjected to restrictions, and later returned or brought out; one account explicitly calls the Aht retirement an initiatory ordeal.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5243-5313 confidence: medium
New Guinea chiefs' daughters are kept indoors in shaded houses; Ot Danom girls are shut in dark raised cells for long periods with only a slave woman attending, later shown the sun, earth, water, trees, and flowers as if newly born, followed by a feast, killing of a slave, and blood-smearing; Ceram girls were shut in dark huts at puberty.
Several accounts forbid or prevent the girl from seeing sun or fire, and one says the girl is unfit for the sun to shine upon.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5315-5379 confidence: high
Macusi puberty rite: girl is hung in a hammock at the highest point of the hut; she stays there by day for the first few days, descends at night, lights a fire, and remains beside it to avoid sores.
The passage repeatedly describes girls or maidens at puberty or maturity being confined in hammocks, houses, dark rooms, under a curtain, or in the shade.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5315-5379 confidence: medium
Macusi girl fasts while symptoms are strongest, later moves into a small compartment in the darkest corner, and cooks food at a separate fire in her own vessel.
The Macusi girl moves to the darkest corner; the Hindoo maiden is kept in a dark room and forbidden to see the sun; the Cambodian maiden is said to enter the shade, with Frazer emphasizing the literal interpretation of avoiding the sun.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5315-5379 confidence: high
After her first bath, the girl is beaten by her mother with thin rods without crying; after a second later beating, she is called clean and can mix with people again.
The Macusi girl is beaten with rods, another Guiana rite uses painful ant bites, and the Uaupes rite uses repeated striking with sipo; Frazer interprets these acts as purification and contagion removal.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5315-5379 confidence: medium
Macusi girl fasts while symptoms are strongest, later moves into a small compartment in the darkest corner, and cooks food at a separate fire in her own vessel.
The passage describes separate cooking fire and vessel use, breaking and burying vessels, restricted diets, untouchability, and rules against contact or being seen.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5315-5379 confidence: high
After her first bath, the girl is beaten by her mother with thin rods without crying; after a second later beating, she is called clean and can mix with people again.
The Macusi girl is said to become clean and able to mix again with people, while the Uaupes girl is considered a marriageable woman after the sipo-and-food act.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5315-5379 confidence: high
Among the Macusis, a girl at first signs of puberty is hung in a hammock at the highest point of the hut; by day she remains there, at night she descends, lights a fire, and stays beside it; she fasts and later moves to a compartment in the darkest corner.
Multiple cases describe girls at puberty or maturity being secluded, restricted, ritually treated, and later reintegrated or considered marriageable.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5484-5571 confidence: medium
Menstrual seclusion is described as neutralising dangerous influences; danger is said to be especially great at first menstruation.
The passage describes first menstruation as a crisis marked by isolation and rules forbidding the girl to touch ground or see the sun.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5484-5571 confidence: medium
Menstrual seclusion is explained as neutralising dangerous influences; first-menstruation precautions include not touching ground or seeing sun, keeping the girl suspended between heaven and earth for her safety and others’.
The passage describes first menstruation as a crisis requiring seclusion and rules that isolate the girl from ground and sun.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 5660-5714 confidence: low
At Cobern a Shrove Tuesday straw-man is tried for thefts, condemned, led through the village, shot, burned on a pyre, danced around, and leapt over by the last bride.
At Cobern the last bride must leap over the blazing pile after the straw-man is burned.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7388-7470 confidence: high
A Chontal youth obtains a nagual by going alone to a forest river-place or mountain top, praying, sacrificing a dog or bird, sleeping, seeing an animal, offering blood, and receiving its promise of companionship.
The Chontal youth obtains the nagual through a structured sequence: solitary withdrawal, prayer to gods, animal sacrifice, sleep or dream, appearance of an animal, blood offering, and promised companionship.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7388-7470 confidence: medium
Chontal procedure: a young Indian goes to a lonely place by a river or to a mountain top, prays to the gods, sacrifices a dog or bird, sleeps, sees a jaguar, puma, coyote, crocodile, serpent, or bird, and offers it blood from his body while praying for salt and cacao.
The Chontal seeker withdraws to a lonely river or mountain place, prays, sacrifices, sleeps, encounters a visionary animal, offers blood, and receives a nagual companion.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7602-7660 confidence: high
At puberty, lads undergo initiatory rites, “one of the commonest” being “a pretence of killing the lad and bringing him to life again.”
The passage explicitly describes initiatory rites at puberty involving a pretence of killing a lad and bringing him to life again.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7602-7660 confidence: high
The passage says that among many tribes, especially totemic ones, puberty initiation often includes a pretense of killing a lad and restoring him to life; this is explained as extracting the youth’s soul and transferring it to the totem.
The passage explicitly describes puberty rites as a pretense of killing the lad and bringing him to life again, and calls this a simulation of death and resurrection.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7662-7731 confidence: high
The passage opens by naming examples of supposed death and resurrection at initiation; in New South Wales, Thuremlin is said to take lads away, kill or cut them, restore them, and knock out a tooth.
The passage explicitly frames the collected examples as supposed death and resurrection at initiation, with repeated accounts of killing, burial, apparent death, and restoration.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7662-7731 confidence: medium
Queensland Bullroarer sound is explained as wizards swallowing boys and bringing them up as young men; the Ualaroi say a boy meets a ghost that kills and revives him as a man.
The Queensland Bullroarer account says wizards swallow boys and bring them up again as young men.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7662-7731 confidence: high
A represented resurrection uses an old man disguised with stringy bark fibre, hidden in a covered grave with a small bush; as novices watch and a song is sung, the bush moves and the man rises.
The buried old man rises from a concealed grave before novices, and the Fijian pretended dead men spring up at the priest’s yell.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7662-7731 confidence: high
Ndembo practice involves doctors arranging a pretended fit, seclusion in an enclosed place, supposed death, later revival after a period and payment, infant-like behavior, gibberish, spirit-world behavior, and a special name.
Ndembo initiates act as if they know nothing after revival and receive a special name; the Ambamba rite is called a new birth, and the revived man must be taught like a small child.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7662-7731 confidence: medium
During initiation the novice is sympathetically united to the fetish; in a sacred hut and death-like trance he sees a bird or object with which his existence is thereafter bound, compared to a young Indian’s animal seen in puberty dreams.
The novice is described as sympathetically united to the fetish and as seeing a bird or object with which his existence is thereafter bound.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7662-7731 confidence: medium
In Ambamba, the fetish priest shakes a calabash and those whose time has come fall into torpidity; some are carried to the bush and buried in the fetish house, later revived, reeducated like children, returned to parents, and socially validated through new birth.
The Ambamba account states that one who has not gone through the new-birth ceremony is looked down upon and not admitted to dances.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7662-7731 confidence: high
Australian examples: Thuremlin kills and restores boys; Bullroarer sound is said to be wizards swallowing and bringing boys up again; the Ualaroi say a ghost kills and revives a boy as a man.
Multiple reported rites or beliefs describe novices as killed, buried, swallowed, rendered lifeless, or treated as dead, then revived or returned with adult or initiated status.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7662-7731 confidence: high
A resurrection ceremony places a disguised old man in a covered grave holding a bush; novices are brought to the grave, a song is sung, the bush moves, and the man rises.
The old man rises from a concealed grave, and Fijian pretended dead men spring up after appearing bloodied and disembowelled.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7662-7731 confidence: medium
In Ambamba, the fetish priest shakes a calabash; men and lads fall into lifeless torpidity or are carried away by the fetish, later returning without understanding and being re-taught before return to parents.
Ambamba initiation is explicitly called a ceremony of new birth, and the revived person must be taught and directed like a small child before returning to parents.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7662-7731 confidence: medium
During initiation the novice is sympathetically united to the fetish; in magic sleep or death-like trance in the sacred hut he sees a bird or other object with which his existence is bound up, compared to a young Indian's puberty dream animal.
The novice in magic sleep or death-like trance beholds a bird or other object with which his existence is thereafter bound up.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7733-7804 confidence: high
Belli-Paaro in Quoja is described as a selective incorporation into the assembly of spirits, granting entry to groves and access to offerings; it occurs every twenty or twenty-five years.
Both rites are explicitly named initiatory or admission ceremonies and involve youths separated from ordinary society, supervised by ritual personnel, and later returned.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7733-7804 confidence: high
The account says the youths are pretended to drink 'the water of Lethe' and lose memory of former things, including parents, possessions, and language.
The Huskanaw account centers on loss or pretended loss of memory, including language and recognition of parents, followed by relearning under supervision.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7733-7804 confidence: medium
Belli-Paaro in Quoja is described as a selective incorporation into the assembly of spirits, granting entry to groves and access to offerings; it occurs every twenty or twenty-five years.
Belli-Paaro membership is marked on the neck and grants access to groves and public authority, while uninitiated persons are excluded from the sacred wood and public speech on important matters.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7733-7804 confidence: high
At the king’s order a forest place is appointed; youths are brought there weeping, told they must suffer death, dispose of property, and are instructed by initiated persons in a dance called killing and songs praising Belli.
Both described rites remove youths from ordinary society, place them under ritual supervision, and return them after instruction or alteration.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7733-7804 confidence: high
After instruction, novices are shut in huts, interact with women bringing food, pretend ignorance of people and customs, wear bird feathers and bark caps, dance the dance of Belli publicly, and are taken to their parents’ houses.
Belli-Paaro novices pretend ignorance of people and customs after seclusion; Huskanaw youths lose or pretend to lose memory, language, and recognition, then relearn them.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7733-7804 confidence: high
Initiates say they are roasted, changed in habits and life, and given a different spirit and new lights; membership is marked by lines on the neck, and marked persons gain standing in public assemblies while the uninitiated are classed as profane, impure, and ignorant.
Belli-Paaro membership is shown by lines on the neck between the shoulders, and the mark correlates with later public authority.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7806-7886 confidence: high
North American associations require candidates to undergo pretended killing and revival; in a Naudowessie rite, a chief throws a bean-like object, the candidate falls motionless, later expels it, and comes to life.
The passage repeatedly describes initiation or admission rites where candidates or boys are made to appear killed, eaten, buried, or struck dead and then restored or expected to be disgorged.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7806-7886 confidence: medium
At Nootka Sound, a chief fires near his son's ear, the son falls as if killed, women lament, and wolf-skin masked figures carry him off; the passage discusses Wolf clan context and probable wolf rebirth.
The passage links wolf skins, wolf-head masks, wolf clan affiliation, and wolf mimicry with rites involving apparent death or burial, and describes Tubuvan and Duk-duk figures as representing cassowaries.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7806-7886 confidence: high
On Rook, masked men demand circumcised boys not yet swallowed by Marsaba; the boys creep between their legs, and Marsaba is said to have eaten them and to require provisions before disgorging them.
On Rook, boys are said to be swallowed by Marsaba, who will not disgorge them until given pigs, taro, and other provisions.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7806-7886 confidence: medium
Toukaway wolf-skin performers run on all fours, howl, scratch up a deliberately buried living tribesman, give him weapons, and the passage compares the rite to Australian grave-resurrection rites.
The Toukaway ceremony includes a living tribesman buried on purpose and scratched up by wolf-skin performers, and the passage compares this to resurrection from a grave in Australian rites.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7806-7886 confidence: high
North American associations require candidates to undergo pretended killing and revival; in a Naudowessie rite, a chief throws a bean-like object, the candidate falls motionless, later expels it, and comes to life.
The bean-like object and the animal-skin medicine-bag function as instruments that make a participant fall as if dead and then return to life.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7806-7886 confidence: high
Among the Naudowessies, Carver saw a candidate kneel before a chief, receive a bean-like object, fall motionless as if shot, then revive after blows and expel the object from his mouth.
The passage repeatedly describes candidates or boys as apparently killed, knocked down, swallowed, buried, or struck dead and then revived, restored, disgorged, uncovered, or reborn as part of admission to societies or rites.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7806-7886 confidence: medium
At Nootka Sound, a chief fires near his son's ear; the son falls as if killed, women lament, armed people enter, and two wolf-skin masked figures moving like beasts carry the prince away.
Wolf-skin figures, wolf masks, wolf-mimicking men, and cassowary-representing performers appear in rites involving apparent death or initiation, and Frazer explicitly suggests rebirth as a wolf for the Nootka prince.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7806-7886 confidence: medium
On Rook, masked dancers demand boys, make them creep between their legs, announce that Marsaba has eaten the boys and will only disgorge them after receiving pigs, taro, and other provisions.
On Rook, masked men announce that Marsaba has eaten the boys and will not disgorge them until villagers provide pigs, taro, and other provisions.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7888-7956 confidence: high
Among the Galela and Tobelorese of Halmahera, boys undergo a form of initiation, partly described as a pretence of begetting them anew; parents arrange the ceremony together and invite others.
Both described rites concern boys of proper age or puberty undergoing formal initiation ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7888-7956 confidence: high
Among the Galela and Tobelorese of Halmahera, boys undergo a form of initiation, partly described as a pretence of begetting them anew; parents arrange the ceremony together and invite others.
The Halmahera rite is described as pretending to beget boys anew, and the Kakian rite represents boys as taken to the other world to regenerate and transform.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7888-7956 confidence: high
As each boy enters the shed, chopping sounds, a cry, and a bloody sword or spear indicate that his head has been cut off and the devil has carried him to the other world to regenerate and transform him; some boys are pushed through crocodile-jaw or cassowary-beak openings and said to be swallowed by the devil.
The Kakian rite uses chopping sounds, a cry, and a blood-dripping weapon as a token of decapitation, and in some places pushes boys through an animal-shaped opening described as the devil swallowing them.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7888-7956 confidence: medium
The Kakian house is a dark wooden shed in the forest; boys are led blindfolded by two sponsors with kin following; a high priest calls on devils, and hidden men with bamboo trumpets make noises believed by women and children to be devils.
Kakian novices remain in a dark shed for five or nine days, hear ritual sounds, must sit motionless, are warned not to reveal the rites, and are taught traditions and secrets.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7888-7956 confidence: medium
At the third cock-crow the priest smears boys with red water representing hymenal blood; boys hide behind large trees in the wood, are accompanied by armed men dancing and singing, remain in the wood, bathe, return, and are fed by women.
The Halmahera boys are smeared with red water, while Kakian novices are smeared with yellow dye and tattooed with crosses during initiation.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7888-7956 confidence: high
Among the Galela and Tobelorese, boys undergo a form of initiation involving a pretence of being begotten anew; a shed and feast are prepared, red-coloring materials are worked into powder, each boy’s name is called, vessels are filled with water, and the boys are smeared with red water representing blood.
Both described rites center on boys at the proper age or puberty undergoing formal ceremonies, seclusion, instruction, and admission to a social-religious association.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7888-7956 confidence: high
Among the Galela and Tobelorese, boys undergo a form of initiation involving a pretence of being begotten anew; a shed and feast are prepared, red-coloring materials are worked into powder, each boy’s name is called, vessels are filled with water, and the boys are smeared with red water representing blood.
The Halmahera ceremony is explicitly described as a pretence of begetting the boys anew; the Kakian rite signifies beheading or swallowing and removal to the other world for regeneration and transformation.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7888-7956 confidence: high
The high priest calls on devils; hidden men make trumpet noises that women and children attribute to devils. As each boy enters, sounds and a bloody weapon thrust through the roof signify beheading and removal by the devil to the other world for regeneration and transformation. In some places the boys pass through an opening shaped like crocodile jaws or a cassowary beak, said to mean the devil has swallowed them.
Some Ceram boys are pushed through an opening shaped like crocodile jaws or a cassowary beak, and it is said that the devil has swallowed them; yellow dye later gives the appearance of having been swallowed.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7888-7956 confidence: high
The boys stay in the Kakian house five or nine days, sit in darkness hearing trumpets, musket shots, and swords, bathe daily, are smeared with yellow dye to look swallowed by the devil, receive thorn-tattooed crosses, sit motionless, and hear rules, secrecy warnings, behavioral instruction, and tribal traditions through a trumpet voice imitating spirits.
The chief speaks through a trumpet in strange tones imitating spirits and warns the novices, under pain of death, not to reveal what occurred in the Kakian house.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7888-7956 confidence: medium
Among the Galela and Tobelorese, boys undergo a form of initiation involving a pretence of being begotten anew; a shed and feast are prepared, red-coloring materials are worked into powder, each boy’s name is called, vessels are filled with water, and the boys are smeared with red water representing blood.
The boys are smeared with red water or yellow dye and, in the Kakian house, receive one or two crosses tattooed with thorns.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7958-8041 confidence: high
Mothers and sisters mourn; guardians or sponsors return with news that the devil, through priestly intercession, has restored the lads to life, and they appear fainting and mud-daubed like messengers from the nether world.
The Kakian lads are reported restored to life, and Frazer explicitly identifies the broader pattern as simulation of death and resurrection at initiation.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7958-8041 confidence: high
The boys return tottering, enter backward or by the back door, hold plates upside down, remain dumb, and are taught common acts as if newborn, showing influence of the devil or spirits.
The lads are taught common acts as newborn children, and Frazer compares this with Brahman twice-born investiture and Manu's ritual birth sequence.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7958-8041 confidence: medium
Mothers and sisters mourn; guardians or sponsors return with news that the devil, through priestly intercession, has restored the lads to life, and they appear fainting and mud-daubed like messengers from the nether world.
The feathered sticks are tokens that the boys have been in spirit-land, sponsors appear as nether-world messengers, and the boys return with abnormal behavior attributed to spirits.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7958-8041 confidence: high
The boys are forbidden certain fruits until the next rites; mothers or sisters may not comb their hair for twenty or thirty days; the high priest later cuts a crown lock in the forest, after which the lads are deemed men and may marry.
After restrictions and hair cutting, the boys are deemed men and may marry; Frazer also states that such initiation regularly occurs at puberty.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7958-8041 confidence: low
Frazer states that initiation regularly occurs at puberty and suggests that the danger addressed by totemism is tied to sexual maturity and sexual relations, while saying the exact nature of the danger remains obscure and relating the issue to totemic sexual prohibition and marriage systems.
Frazer suggests that totemism and related initiation systems address a danger arising at puberty and connected with sexual relations and totemic marriage prohibition.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7958-8041 confidence: high
Mothers and sisters mourn; sponsors return announcing the devil restored the lads to life through priests' intercession, arriving fainting and mud-daubed like nether-world messengers.
The lads are mourned, announced as restored to life, return from spirit-land, and are then treated as transformed initiates.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7958-8041 confidence: high
The returning lads totter, enter backward or by the back door, hold plates upside down, remain dumb, communicate by signs, and are taught common acts as newborn children.
The sponsors must teach common acts of life to the lads as if they were newborn children, and Frazer explicitly frames initiation as new birth.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7958-8041 confidence: high
The boys face food and hair-combing taboos; the high priest later cuts a crown lock in the forest; after the rites they are deemed men and may marry.
After the rites the lads are deemed men and may marry, while earlier marriage would be scandalous.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7958-8041 confidence: medium
Frazer says death-and-resurrection or new-birth simulation at initiation has left traces elsewhere and cites Brahman sacred-thread investiture and Manu's statements about first, second, and third births.
Frazer cites Brahman investiture and Manu's formulation of multiple births connected with ritual investiture and initiation.
read in the book → -
The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) The Golden Bough: A Study in Comparative Religion (Vol. 2 of 2) / CONTENTS; lines 7958-8041 confidence: medium
Frazer states that a pretence of killing the candidate appears to have formed part of initiation to the Mithraic mysteries.
Frazer says a pretence of killing the candidate appears to have formed part of initiation to the Mithraic mysteries.
read in the book →
roman
-
Aeneidos LIBER V / PUBLI VERGILI MARONIS / AENEIDOS / LIBER VI; lines 4293-4407 confidence: high
A golden branch with golden leaves and pliant stem is hidden in a dark tree, sacred to infernal Juno, covered by the whole grove and enclosed by shadowed valleys; entry below is not allowed until it is plucked.
The golden bough must be plucked before entry and is established as Proserpina’s gift; it yields only if fate calls the seeker.
read in the book → -
Aeneidos LIBER V / PUBLI VERGILI MARONIS / AENEIDOS / LIBER VI; lines 4733-4822 confidence: medium
Aeneas asks what crimes and punishments cause the lamentation; the priestess says no pure person may enter the criminal threshold and that Hecate appointed and instructed her.
The guide says pure persons may not step on the criminal threshold, directs Aeneas to complete his task, and Aeneas sprinkles himself with fresh water and fixes a branch at the threshold.
read in the book → -
Aeneidos LIBER V / PUBLI VERGILI MARONIS / AENEIDOS / LIBER VI; lines 5047-5095 confidence: medium
They wander through broad fields of air and survey all; Anchises leads his son through each thing, kindles love of future fame, and teaches future wars, peoples, and labors.
Anchises leads his son through the sights and teaches him coming fame, wars, peoples, and the handling of future labor before sending him onward.
read in the book → -
Aeneidos LIBER VII / PUBLI VERGILI MARONIS / AENEIDOS / LIBER VIII; lines 6379-6492 confidence: medium
Tarchon sends envoys, crown, scepter, and royal insignia to Evander, asking him to take the Tuscan camp and kingdom; Evander says age prevents him and his son is partly Sabine, then urges Aeneas, favored by fate and divine powers, to lead, and gives him Pallas and selected Arcadian horsemen.
Evander entrusts Pallas to Aeneas so that he may endure military service, learn the work of Mars, see Aeneas' deeds, and admire him from youth.
read in the book → -
Aeneidos LIBER X / PUBLI VERGILI MARONIS / AENEIDOS / LIBER XI; lines 9043-9159 confidence: medium
No houses, city walls, or cities receive Metabus; he lives among shepherds and lonely mountains.
Camilla is raised outside cities, fed with mare’s milk, armed as soon as she can walk, clothed in tiger skin, and trained in missile weapons.
read in the book → -
Fasti KALENDARES ROMANI / JANUARIUS. LIB. I. / FEBRUARIUS. LIB. II. / MARTIUS. LIB. III.; lines 951-998 confidence: medium
Scorpius partly sets; there is going to the Argei on this and the following day; Liberalia is listed as Bacchus' rite; the toga libera is given; Milvus rises.
The Liberalia entry states that the toga libera is given.
read in the book → -
Fasti LIBER I. / LIBER II. / NOTES: / LIBER III.; lines 5335-5430 confidence: medium
The poet asks why the toga libera is given to boys on Bacchus' day and offers several explanations: Bacchus' youthful form, his fatherhood, the name Liber and freer life, and old public games attended by rustic people.
The passage explains why boys receive the toga libera on Bacchus' day and connects it with a freer course of life.
read in the book → -
Fasti LIBER II. / NOTES: / LIBER III. / NOTES:; lines 6432-6569 confidence: high
The notes mention Nysa and Juno as stepmother; on the Liberalia youths aged sixteen laid aside the praetexta and assumed the toga virilis, with four explanations connected to Bacchus/Liber and the festival gathering.
Sixteen-year-old youths lay aside the praetexta and assume the toga virilis on the Liberalia.
read in the book → -
Fasti LIBER II. / NOTES: / LIBER III. / NOTES:; lines 6571-6682 confidence: high
The youth taking the manly gown is called a tiro; he is escorted from the Capitol to the Forum and home by relatives, friends, and clients.
The passage describes a youth taking the manly gown, receiving the name tiro, and being escorted through civic space by his social network.
read in the book → -
Fasti LIBER III. / NOTES: / LIBER IV. / NOTES:; lines 7948-8087 confidence: low
The commentary discusses Cybele's figure, explains her towered crown as symbolizing the earth bearing cities, and glosses Secandi as done by the Galli.
The passage connects Cybele's Galli with ritual cutting and glosses Attis's service of her temple together with virginity.
read in the book → -
Fasti LIBER III. / NOTES: / LIBER IV. / NOTES:; lines 8211-8348 confidence: high
The note explains a legendary circumstance as accounting for mystae, persons just initiated, not taking food until evening.
The notes define mystae as newly initiated persons and say they did not take food until evening.
read in the book → -
Fasti NOTES: / LIBER III. / NOTES: / LIBER IV.; lines 7243-7357 confidence: high
At midnight Ceres takes Triptolemus, performs three strokes and three charms, places him in living embers to purge mortality by fire, and Metanira wakes and pulls him away.
Ceres places Triptolemus in living embers to purge his mortal burden, but Metanira interrupts, leaving him mortal.
read in the book → -
The Aeneid of Virgil BOOK EIGHTH / THE EMBASSAGE TO EVANDER / BOOK NINTH / THE SIEGE OF THE TROJAN CAMP; lines 5716-5801 confidence: medium
Nisus son of Hyrtacus and Euryalus stand guard at the gate; Nisus is valiant, Euryalus is youthful and fair, and the two are one in affection and companions in battle.
Nisus seeks a dangerous mission through the sleeping enemy camp, and Euryalus insists on joining, valuing honor at the cost of life.
read in the book → -
The Aeneid of Virgil BOOK EIGHTH / THE EMBASSAGE TO EVANDER / BOOK NINTH / THE SIEGE OF THE TROJAN CAMP; lines 5716-5801 confidence: medium
Nisus, son of Hyrtacus, and Euryalus are on guard at the gate; they are described as close in affection, battle companions, and fellow guards.
Nisus proposes a dangerous path to Pallanteum for tidings to Aeneas, and Euryalus insists on accompanying him despite mortal risk.
read in the book → -
The Aeneid of Virgil BOOK EIGHTH / THE EMBASSAGE TO EVANDER / BOOK NINTH / THE SIEGE OF THE TROJAN CAMP; lines 6074-6148 confidence: medium
Ascanius first aims a shaft in war, after previously frightening beasts of the chase, and kills the Numanian Remulus, lately allied by marriage to Turnus' younger sister.
Ascanius is said to have previously frightened beasts of the chase, and now first aims his shaft in war and kills Remulus.
read in the book → -
The Aeneid of Virgil BOOK EIGHTH / THE EMBASSAGE TO EVANDER / BOOK NINTH / THE SIEGE OF THE TROJAN CAMP; lines 6074-6148 confidence: medium
Remulus says his people harden newborns in icy water, train boys in hunting, endure toil and poverty, farm and wage war, wear iron at every age, and live on spoil and plunder.
Remulus claims his people carry newborn children to streams and harden them in bitter icy water.
read in the book → -
The Aeneid of Virgil BOOK EIGHTH / THE EMBASSAGE TO EVANDER / BOOK NINTH / THE SIEGE OF THE TROJAN CAMP; lines 6074-6148 confidence: medium
Ascanius, previously accustomed to frightening beasts in the chase, first aims his shaft in war and strikes down the Numanian Remulus, newly allied by marriage to Turnus' sister.
Ascanius is explicitly described as formerly using the bow against beasts and now first aiming a shaft in war, killing Remulus.
read in the book → -
The Aeneid of Virgil BOOK EIGHTH / THE EMBASSAGE TO EVANDER / BOOK NINTH / THE SIEGE OF THE TROJAN CAMP; lines 6074-6148 confidence: medium
Remulus boasts that his people harden newborn children in bitter icy water, train boys in hunting, endure toil and poverty, work the soil, wage war, wear iron, and live by plunder.
Remulus claims his people carry newborn children to streams and harden them in icy water as part of a life of hunting, toil, and war.
read in the book → -
The Aeneid of Virgil BOOK ELEVENTH / THE COUNCIL OF THE LATINS, AND THE LIFE AND DEATH OF CAMILLA / BOOK TWELFTH / THE SLAYING OF TURNUS; lines 7844-7942 confidence: medium
Latinus counsels Turnus, saying he already has Daunus' realm, captured towns, gold, goodwill, and other possible brides; he recalls that divine and human oracles forbade marrying his daughter to old wooers.
Latinus and Amata urge restraint, but Turnus rejects their counsel and asks to purchase honour with death before arming himself.
read in the book → -
The Aeneid of Virgil BOOK FIFTH / THE GAMES OF THE FLEET / BOOK SIXTH / THE VISION OF THE UNDER WORLD; lines 3562-3611 confidence: medium
The Sibyl says Aeneas has a dead friend whose corpse defiles the fleet; he must first bury him in a tomb and lead black cattle as expiation before seeing the Stygian groves and the realm untrodden by the living.
The Sibyl requires Aeneas first to bury the dead companion and lead black cattle as expiation before seeing the Stygian groves.
read in the book → -
The Aeneid of Virgil BOOK FIFTH / THE GAMES OF THE FLEET / BOOK SIXTH / THE VISION OF THE UNDER WORLD; lines 3613-3702 confidence: medium
At sunrise, the ground moans, ridges stir, and dogs seem to howl as the goddess comes; the soothsayer orders the unsanctified away, commands Aeneas to draw his sword and be courageous, and enters the cavern with Aeneas following.
At the cavern threshold, the ground moans, ridges stir, dogs seem to howl, and the soothsayer commands the unsanctified to leave while urging Aeneas to courage and armed resolve.
read in the book → -
The Aeneid of Virgil BOOK FIFTH / THE GAMES OF THE FLEET / BOOK SIXTH / THE VISION OF THE UNDER WORLD; lines 3796-3885 confidence: high
The travelers approach the river; the waterman says, “This is the land of Shadows, of Sleep, and slumberous Night; no living body may the Stygian hull convey.”
The ferryman refuses living passengers until the prophetess reveals the hidden fated bough, after which he ferries Aeneas across.
read in the book → -
The Aeneid of Virgil BOOK FIFTH / THE GAMES OF THE FLEET / BOOK SIXTH / THE VISION OF THE UNDER WORLD; lines 3951-4023 confidence: medium
The priestess urges Aeneas onward to complete the service at the arched gateway; they approach, Aeneas enters, sprinkles himself with fresh water, and plants the bough in the gateway.
Before proceeding, Aeneas completes a service by sprinkling himself with fresh water and planting a bough in the gateway.
read in the book → -
The Aeneid of Virgil BOOK FIFTH / THE GAMES OF THE FLEET / BOOK SIXTH / THE VISION OF THE UNDER WORLD; lines 3951-4023 confidence: medium
The priestess urges haste to the gateway where gifts are to be laid; Aeneas enters, sprinkles himself with fresh water, and plants the bough in the gateway.
At the commanded gateway, Aeneas sprinkles himself with fresh water and plants the foreordained bough.
read in the book → -
The Aeneid of Virgil BOOK FIFTH / THE GAMES OF THE FLEET / BOOK SIXTH / THE VISION OF THE UNDER WORLD; lines 4224-4264 confidence: medium
Anchises and Aeneas wander through broad vaporous plains; Anchises shows the region, inspires Aeneas, and instructs him about future war, the Laurentine peoples, Latinus, and coming tasks.
Anchises, an ancestor and father, shows Aeneas the region and instructs him about future war, peoples, and tasks.
read in the book → -
The Aeneid of Virgil BOOK FOURTH / THE LOVE OF DIDO, AND HER END / BOOK FIFTH / THE GAMES OF THE FLEET; lines 3187-3232 confidence: medium
The boys move in before their parents on bitted horses, and the people of Troy and Trinacria murmur and admire.
Boys in formal divisions perform armed mounted maneuvers, including charges, retreats, and phantom battle, before their elders and community.
read in the book → -
The Aeneid of Virgil BOOK SEVENTH / THE LANDING IN LATIUM, AND THE ROLL OF THE ARMIES OF ITALY / BOOK EIGHTH / THE EMBASSAGE TO EVANDER; lines 5403-5477 confidence: medium
Evander declines rule because of age, names Aeneas as the favored leader, and sends Pallas with two hundred Arcadian cavalry plus another two hundred in Pallas's name.
Evander sends Pallas to endure warfare and learn battle by observing Aeneas's actions from youth.
read in the book → -
The Aeneid of Virgil BOOK SEVENTH / THE LANDING IN LATIUM, AND THE ROLL OF THE ARMIES OF ITALY / BOOK EIGHTH / THE EMBASSAGE TO EVANDER; lines 5403-5477 confidence: medium
Evander refuses command because of age, says the fates favor Aeneas, and sends Pallas with cavalry so he may learn warfare under Aeneas.
Evander sends Pallas to accompany Aeneas so he may grow accustomed to warfare and learn by observing him.
read in the book → -
The Aeneid of Virgil BOOK TENTH / THE BATTLE ON THE BEACH / BOOK ELEVENTH / THE COUNCIL OF THE LATINS, AND THE LIFE AND DEATH OF CAMILLA; lines 7534-7584 confidence: medium
Metabus is received by no cities, lives on lonely hills, and nurses Camilla in coverts with milk from a wild brood-mare.
Camilla is raised outside cities in underwood and hills, nourished by wild mare's milk, armed as a child, clothed in tiger spoils, and trained in hunting weapons.
read in the book → -
The Aeneid of Virgil BOOK TENTH / THE BATTLE ON THE BEACH / BOOK ELEVENTH / THE COUNCIL OF THE LATINS, AND THE LIFE AND DEATH OF CAMILLA; lines 7534-7584 confidence: medium
Tyrrhenian mothers seek Camilla for their sons in vain; she remains content with Diana, darts, and maidenhood, while the speaker laments her war and doom.
Tyrrhenian marriage hopes fail because Camilla remains content with Diana, her darts, and maidenhood.
read in the book → -
The Aeneid of Virgil BOOK TENTH / THE BATTLE ON THE BEACH / BOOK ELEVENTH / THE COUNCIL OF THE LATINS, AND THE LIFE AND DEATH OF CAMILLA; lines 7534-7584 confidence: medium
No city receives Metabus; he lives on lonely pastoral hills and raises Camilla in underwood and tangled coverts.
Camilla is raised outside cities in the wilderness, nourished by a wild mare, given weapons as a small child, and trained in hunting skills.
read in the book → -
The Aeneid of Virgil BOOK TENTH / THE BATTLE ON THE BEACH / BOOK ELEVENTH / THE COUNCIL OF THE LATINS, AND THE LIFE AND DEATH OF CAMILLA; lines 7690-7774 confidence: medium
Arruns emerges from ambush and prays to Apollo of Soracte, mentioning pinewood blaze, deep embers of fire, and asking that Camilla fall while he seeks no trophy or spoil.
Arruns' prayer describes Apollo's worshippers printing their steps amid deep embers of the fire.
read in the book → -
The Golden Asse THE FORTY-FIFTH CHAPTER / THE FORTY-SIXTH CHAPTER / THE ELEVENTH BOOKE / THE FORTY-SEVENTH CHAPTER; lines 6516-6602 confidence: medium
Lucius rises to purify himself and plunges seven times into the sea; seven is described as fitting holy and divine things according to Pythagoras.
Lucius purifies himself with seven sea immersions, prays, sleeps, and then receives a divine vision and address.
read in the book → -
The Golden Asse THE FORTY-FIFTH CHAPTER / THE FORTY-SIXTH CHAPTER / THE ELEVENTH BOOKE / THE FORTY-SEVENTH CHAPTER; lines 6603-6634 confidence: medium
The speaker says the following day is dedicated to the speaker's service and that priests and ministers offer a new ship after sea tempests cease.
The speaker links a sacred day, procession, ritual command, obedience, and lifelong subjection to the speaker's religion and service.
read in the book → -
The Golden Asse THE FORTY-FIFTH CHAPTER / THE FORTY-SIXTH CHAPTER / THE ELEVENTH BOOKE / THE FORTY-SEVENTH CHAPTER; lines 6636-6692 confidence: medium
Women in white garments with garlands and flowers spread herbs on the route; others carry mirrors, ivory combs, balm, precious ointments, candles, torches, and lights in honor of the goddess.
The procession includes attendants with flowers, herbs, mirrors, combs, ointments, lights, music, and men and women who had taken divine orders.
read in the book → -
The Golden Asse THE FORTY-FIFTH CHAPTER / THE FORTY-SIXTH CHAPTER / THE ELEVENTH BOOKE / THE FORTY-SEVENTH CHAPTER; lines 6694-6780 confidence: high
The priest says Lucius has endured many labors, Fortune’s tempests, servile pleasures, and dangers due to youthful folly and curiosity.
After many ordeals and the miracle of restoration, Lucius is told to follow the procession, enter the holy order, and take on voluntary ministry.
read in the book → -
The Golden Asse THE FORTY-SIXTH CHAPTER / THE ELEVENTH BOOKE / THE FORTY-SEVENTH CHAPTER / THE FORTY-EIGHTH CHAPTER; lines 6826-6911 confidence: high
The goddess appears at night, urging and commanding the narrator to take her religious order; he hesitates because he fears its difficulty, chastity, and strict way of life.
The narrator is repeatedly called by the goddess, seeks the order and sacraments, is told that the goddess appoints the day and minister, and finally receives a vision announcing the day.
read in the book → -
The Golden Asse THE FORTY-SIXTH CHAPTER / THE ELEVENTH BOOKE / THE FORTY-SEVENTH CHAPTER / THE FORTY-EIGHTH CHAPTER; lines 6913-6959 confidence: high
Lucius seeks the great priest before day; the priest says the goddess accepts Lucius with mercy and that he will receive the order of religion and divine secrets, then leads him to the temple gate.
Lucius is told he will receive the order of religion, then undergoes preparation through temple rites, interpretation, washing, fasting, investiture, exclusion of profane people, and entry into the innermost sacred place.
read in the book → -
The Golden Asse THE FORTY-SIXTH CHAPTER / THE ELEVENTH BOOKE / THE FORTY-SEVENTH CHAPTER / THE FORTY-EIGHTH CHAPTER; lines 6961-7038 confidence: high
"I came forth sanctified with xii. Stoles and in a religious habit" and stood on a wooden seat in the temple before the goddess's figure.
The passage describes post-solemnity sanctification, ceremonial garments, feast rites, consummation of an order, and a later command to receive another consecration connected with Osiris.
read in the book → -
The Golden Asse THE FORTY-SIXTH CHAPTER / THE ELEVENTH BOOKE / THE FORTY-SEVENTH CHAPTER / THE FORTY-EIGHTH CHAPTER; lines 7040-7105 confidence: high
The narrator seeks the priest marked in his vision, finds Asinius Marcellus, and reports that the image of Osiris told predestinations and announced the sending of a poor man of Madura to receive sacraments.
The narrator is sent to receive sacraments, instructed to prepare through abstinence, called to a third order of religion, and fasts according to custom before the rite.
read in the book → -
The Golden Asse THE FORTY-SIXTH CHAPTER / THE ELEVENTH BOOKE / THE FORTY-SEVENTH CHAPTER / THE FORTY-EIGHTH CHAPTER; lines 7040-7105 confidence: high
The narrator's poverty delays his religious appointment; after selling his robe, he is told to prepare and abstain from animal meats, frequents nocturnal sacrifices of Serapis, and earns money in court through Latin.
The priest commands abstinence from animal meats, and the narrator later fasts ten days and voluntarily extends the abstinence.
read in the book → -
The Golden Asse THE SIXTH BOOKE / THE TWENTY-THIRD CHAPTER / THE SEVENTH BOOKE / THE TWENTY-FOURTH CHAPTER; lines 3945-4030 confidence: medium
A thief who had brought false news takes one thousand stolen crowns from his coat, places them in the common treasury, asks about the others, and hears that the most valiant companions have been slain.
The robbers discuss replacing slain companions, compelling or rewarding recruits, and accept a tall young man who proves himself through claims of courage and an offered dowry.
read in the book → -
The Golden Asse THE TWENTIETH CHAPTER / THE TWENTY-FIRST CHAPTER / THE MARRIAGE OF CUPID AND PSYCHES / THE TWENTY-SECOND CHAPTER; lines 3458-3543 confidence: medium
Venus laughs, summons Sorrow and Sadnesse, has Psyches scourged with rods and whips, then tears Psyches's apparel, pulls her hair, and dashes her head to the ground.
Venus torments Psyches and then tests her through successive labours: sorting mixed grains and obtaining golden wool from dangerous sheep.
read in the book → -
The Golden Asse THE TWENTIETH CHAPTER / THE TWENTY-FIRST CHAPTER / THE MARRIAGE OF CUPID AND PSYCHES / THE TWENTY-SECOND CHAPTER; lines 3544-3629 confidence: medium
Venus points to the top of a great hill where black deadly waters nourish Stix and Cocytus, commands Psyches to bring back some water, and gives her a crystal bottle while threatening her.
Psyches is assigned the dangerous water-fetching task, cannot complete it herself, and Jupiter’s eagle completes it on her behalf.
read in the book → -
The Golden Asse THE TWENTIETH CHAPTER / THE TWENTY-FIRST CHAPTER / THE MARRIAGE OF CUPID AND PSYCHES / THE TWENTY-SECOND CHAPTER; lines 3544-3629 confidence: medium
Jupiter’s eagle recalls carrying Ganimedes to heaven, speaks to Psyches, says even the gods fear the Stygian water, takes her bottle, fills it by flying through the dragons, and brings it back.
Psyches is explicitly called Cupid’s wife and is subjected to escalating tasks by Venus, including a journey to hell.
read in the book → -
The Golden Asse THE TWENTIETH CHAPTER / THE TWENTY-FIRST CHAPTER / THE MARRIAGE OF CUPID AND PSYCHES / THE TWENTY-SECOND CHAPTER; lines 3630-3713 confidence: medium
The tower warns Psyche not to look in the box or be curious about divine beauty; Psyche takes two half-pence, two sops, and goes to Mount Tenarus toward hell.
Psyche must follow the tower's instructions, use specific provisions, reject distractions and hospitality, and complete the errand to Proserpina.
read in the book → -
The Metamorphoses of Ovid, Books I-VII BOOK THE SEVENTH. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION.; lines 11772-11813 confidence: medium
Cercyon challenged travelers to wrestle and killed refusers or losers; Theseus overcame and killed him. The note also identifies Eleusis as dedicated to Ceres and as the site of her Eleusinian mysteries.
Eleusis is identified as dedicated to Ceres and as the site of her famous Eleusinian mysteries.
read in the book → -
The Metamorphoses of Ovid, Books I-VII BOOK THE SEVENTH. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION.; lines 11772-11813 confidence: medium
Eleusis was especially dedicated to Ceres and was the site of the famous Eleusinian mysteries.
Eleusis is said to be dedicated to Ceres and to host the famous Eleusinian mysteries of that goddess.
read in the book → -
The Metamorphoses of Ovid, Books I-VII EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / BOOK THE FOURTH.; lines 5870-5943 confidence: low
The priest orders mistresses and maids to leave work, wear skins, loosen hair-fillets, wear garlands, and take green thyrsi, warning of severe divine resentment if Bacchus is affronted.
The priest orders women to set aside work, change dress and hair, carry thyrsi, and participate in Bacchic rites, while the daughters of Minyas refuse this transition and keep working indoors.
read in the book → -
The Metamorphoses of Ovid, Books I-VII EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / BOOK THE SEVENTH.; lines 10640-10724 confidence: medium
Medea says that without her aid Jason will face bulls, enemies sprung from the earth, and a ravenous never-sleeping dragon.
Jason's dangers include bulls, enemies sprung from the earth, and a ravenous dragon.
read in the book → -
The Metamorphoses of Ovid, Books I-VII EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / BOOK THE SEVENTH.; lines 10726-10814 confidence: medium
The bulls threaten the approaching son of Æson, but he is unharmed by their flames because of incantations, strokes them, yokes them, and makes them draw a plough through the unused plain.
The hero passes a sequence of dangerous tasks involving fire-breathing bulls, earth-born armed men, and a sleepless dragon through the use of herbs, incantations, and charms.
read in the book → -
The Metamorphoses of Ovid, Books I-VII EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / BOOK THE SEVENTH.; lines 10816-10900 confidence: medium
The god of fire's name is used for the element; Apollodorus says Medea gave Jason a drug to rub over himself and his armor.
The note reports that Medea gave Jason a drug to rub over himself and his armor in connection with fire-breathing danger.
read in the book → -
The Metamorphoses of Ovid, Books I-VII EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION.; lines 5454-5504 confidence: low
The son of Echion rejects an unnamed speaker; the prophet's predictions are fulfilled as Liber comes, the fields resound, and the mixed crowd goes to previously unknown rites.
The crowd is borne along to sacred rites described as previously unknown.
read in the book → -
The Metamorphoses of Ovid, Books I-VII EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION.; lines 5796-5867 confidence: medium
Bacchus cultivates the vine, teaches useful arts, receives divine honors, and is worshipped at the Trieterica, where Bacchantes carry his image in a chariot drawn by tigers or panthers, wear vine leaves, hold thyrsi, make music, and shout his names.
The Trieterica involves Bacchantes carrying the god's figure, using ritual objects and music, and shouting divine names in a frantic manner.
read in the book → -
The Metamorphoses of Ovid, Books I-VII EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION.; lines 9088-9125 confidence: high
Triptolemus reigns at Eleusis when Ceres's mysteries are established; Philochorus says he travels by ship with corn and introduces Ceres's worship as her priest; Ceres is said to nurse him with milk and purify him by fire.
The passage centers on Ceres's mysteries at Eleusis and names the first Greeks initiated into them.
read in the book → -
The Metamorphoses of Ovid, Books I-VII EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION.; lines 9088-9125 confidence: medium
Triptolemus reigns at Eleusis when Ceres's mysteries are established; Philochorus says he travels by ship with corn and introduces Ceres's worship as her priest; Ceres is said to nurse him with milk and purify him by fire.
Ceres is said to nurse Triptolemus with her milk and purify him by fire.
read in the book → -
The Metamorphoses of Ovid, Books I-VII EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION.; lines 9088-9125 confidence: high
Triptolemus reigned at Eleusis when the mysteries of Ceres were established; Philochorus says he traveled by ship carrying corn and introduced Ceres' worship as her priest.
The passage explicitly names the mysteries of Ceres and lists figures initiated into them.
read in the book → -
The Metamorphoses of Ovid, Books I-VII EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION.; lines 9088-9125 confidence: medium
The note treats the stories that Ceres nursed Triptolemus with milk and purified him by fire as explainable by the introduction of Ceres' mysterious worship, probably from Egypt, and possibly improved agriculture.
Ceres is said to nurse Triptolemus with milk and purify him by fire.
read in the book → -
The Metamorphoses of Ovid, Books VIII-XV BOOK THE FIFTEENTH. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION.; lines 13198-13289 confidence: medium
Seneca differs on the timing of Phaedra's suicide; Troezen establishes honors, temple, priest, sacrifices, and premarital hair offerings for Hippolytus; he is said to become Auriga, and later authors add Aesculapius' restoration of him as Virbius in Italy.
Young women of Troezen cut off their hair before marriage and take it to Hippolytus' temple.
read in the book → -
The Metamorphoses of Ovid, Books VIII-XV BOOK XIV. / BOOK XV. / BOOK THE EIGHTH. / EXPLANATION.; lines 635-725 confidence: high
The fable summary states that Minos forces Athens to pay tribute of youths and virgins to the Minotaur; Theseus, helped by Ariadne, kills the monster, escapes the labyrinth, abandons Ariadne at Naxos, and Bacchus transforms her crown into a constellation.
Theseus kills the Minotaur and finds the difficult entrance again by the maiden’s aid through the gathered thread.
read in the book → -
The Metamorphoses of Ovid, Books VIII-XV EXPLANATION. / BOOK THE TENTH. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION.; lines 4357-4418 confidence: medium
The bulla was a ball-shaped ornament worn by Roman children, derived from Etruria, made differently by status, and laid aside with the toga praetexta when it was consecrated to the Lares.
The bulla is worn by children, then laid aside with the toga praetexta and consecrated to the Lares.
read in the book → -
The Metamorphoses of Ovid, Books VIII-XV EXPLANATION. / BOOK THE TENTH. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION.; lines 4357-4418 confidence: medium
The bulla is explained as a metal ball shaped like a water bubble, worn by Roman children and later consecrated to the Lares when laid aside with the toga praetexta.
The bulla is described as a child’s neck ornament that is laid aside with the toga praetexta and consecrated to the Lares.
read in the book → -
The Metamorphoses of Ovid, Books VIII-XV EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / BOOK THE THIRTEENTH. / EXPLANATION.; lines 9133-9233 confidence: medium
The passage discusses Achilles' concealment in female apparel by Thetis at Lycomedes' court, contrasts it with Homer's account, and notes Achilles' love and marriage with Deidamia and their son Pyrrhus or Neoptolemus.
Achilles is concealed by Thetis in female apparel at Lycomedes' court before later involvement in the Trojan War tradition.
read in the book → -
The Metamorphoses of Ovid, Books VIII-XV EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / BOOK THE THIRTEENTH.; lines 8624-8692 confidence: medium
Thetis conceals Achilles by dress; the speaker mixes arms among women's trinkets, Achilles brandishes shield and spear, and the speaker says Troy is reserved to fall through him and demands the arms by which Achilles was found.
Achilles is hidden in maiden dress, and the speaker reveals him by placing arms among women's trinkets, after which he brandishes shield and spear.
read in the book → -
The Metamorphoses of Ovid, Books VIII-XV EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION.; lines 10111-10175 confidence: medium
Sea gods receive him and grant honours; Oceanus and Tethys are asked to remove his mortality, purify him, repeat a charm nine times, and place him beneath a hundred streams.
Sea gods receive the speaker, Oceanus and Tethys take away his mortality, a charm is repeated nine times, and a hundred streams are poured over him before he awakens changed.
read in the book → -
The Metamorphoses of Ovid, Books VIII-XV EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION. / EXPLANATION.; lines 10111-10175 confidence: medium
The sea gods receive him, grant kindred honors, and ask Oceanus and Tethys to remove his mortality; he is purified by them with a charm repeated nine times.
Oceanus and Tethys are asked to remove the speaker's mortality; a ninefold charm and streams are used before he returns to awareness changed in body and mind.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra BIRTH OF ERICHTHONIOS. / MITHRAIC ART 22? / INDEX / INDEX; lines 8850-8987 confidence: medium
The index includes entries for sacred banquets, baptism, blood baptism, and consecrated bread and water.
The index lists baptism, blood baptism, austerities, catharsis, and catechumens among relevant topics.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra DOCTRINE OF THE M1THRAIC MYSTERIES 113 / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 115 / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES I IQ / I2O THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA; lines 4961-4995 confidence: high
Under astrological theories, planets have virtues and qualities; each presides over a day, has a consecrated metal, and is associated with an initiation degree, giving seven special religious potency.
Each planetary body is associated with a degree in the initiation, along with a day and metal.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 12? / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 1 29 / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA; lines 5340-5367 confidence: medium
Sidereal interpretations are described as intellectual diversions for neophytes before the revelation of esoteric doctrines identified with the ancient Iranian legend of Mithra.
The passage describes neophytes receiving preparatory explanations before the revelation of esoteric doctrines.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 147 / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 149 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 153 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 155; lines 6193-6266 confidence: high
The passage says the first three degrees did not authorize participation and identifies such initiates as Servants, comparable to Christian catechumens.
The passage describes successive grades in which the first three do not yet authorize participation and later grades confer participant status.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 147 / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 149 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 153 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 155; lines 6193-6266 confidence: medium
The initiation ceremony was called sacrament because of an oath; the candidate especially vowed not to divulge revealed doctrines and rites, and special vows could be required.
The candidate swears not to divulge doctrines and rites revealed through initiation.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 147 / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 149 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 153 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 155; lines 6193-6266 confidence: medium
The Fathers are placed at the summit, presiding over sacred ceremonies and commanding the faithful; the Pater Patrum heads the Fathers and directs the cult.
The passage uses Father and brethren terminology for religious authorities and fellow-initiates within the initiatory community.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 147 / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 149 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 153 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 155; lines 6193-6266 confidence: high
The Miles aspirant is presented with a crown on a sword, rejects it, and says that "Mithra was his only crown"; afterward he refuses crowns as belonging to his god.
The Miles aspirant rejects a crown, declares Mithra his only crown, and refuses later crowns, including military honors.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 143 / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 145 / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 147 / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 149; lines 5981-6114 confidence: high
Because the Mithraic missal is lost, only indirect evidence remains; St. Jerome and inscriptions report seven degrees: Raven, Occult, Soldier, Lion, Persian, Runner of the Sun, and Father, with costumes or counterfeit heads suited to titles.
The passage lists seven successive degrees of initiation and describes their practical ritual bearing.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 143 / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 145 / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 147 / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 149; lines 5981-6114 confidence: medium
Because the Mithraic missal is lost, only indirect evidence remains; St. Jerome and inscriptions report seven degrees: Raven, Occult, Soldier, Lion, Persian, Runner of the Sun, and Father, with costumes or counterfeit heads suited to titles.
Celebrants assume names such as Raven, Soldier, Lion, Persian, and Father and wear garbs or counterfeit heads suited to those titles.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 145 / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 147 / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 149 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 153; lines 6116-6190 confidence: high
A Christian writer says some imitate crows' cries and others growl like lions.
Participants are described as using animal masks or disguises and bearing animal titles such as Raven and Lion within an initiatory hierarchy.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 145 / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 147 / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 149 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 153; lines 6116-6190 confidence: medium
The passage traces the practice to a time when divinities were represented as animals and the worshipper believed he identified with gods by taking their name and semblance.
The passage states that worshippers who took the name and semblance of animal-form gods believed they identified themselves with those gods.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 145 / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 147 / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 149 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 153; lines 6116-6190 confidence: high
Primitive titles Raven and Lion were supplemented to reach seven; seven initiation degrees correspond to seven planetary spheres traversed by the soul to reach the blessed abode.
The mystic is said to pass through seven degrees of initiation in order to acquire perfect wisdom and purity.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 149 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 153 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 155 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 157; lines 6269-6341 confidence: high
Repeated ablutions are prescribed to neophytes as baptismal washing; lustration may vary by initiation stage and may involve holy-water sprinkling or immersion, with comparisons to some Gnostics and the cult of Isis.
The passage describes repeated ablutions for neophytes as a baptism to remove guilty stains, with sprinkling or immersion at stages of initiation.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 149 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 153 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 155 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 157; lines 6269-6341 confidence: high
The soldier's forehead is signed or sealed; the mark appears to be burned with a red-hot iron, like a recruit mark, and memorializes a vow to serve in Mithraism.
The soldier receives a forehead mark burned with a red-hot iron, and the mark memorializes a vow of service.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 149 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 153 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 155 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 157; lines 6269-6341 confidence: medium
Reception among the Lions brings new purifications; because the lion is the emblem of fire, water is renounced and honey is applied to the initiate's hands and tongue.
Reception among the Lions involves new purifications in which water is rejected because the lion represents fire, and honey is used instead.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 149 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 153 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 155 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 157; lines 6269-6341 confidence: medium
Reception among the Lions brings new purifications; because the lion is the emblem of fire, water is renounced and honey is applied to the initiate's hands and tongue.
Honey is applied to the initiate and described as preservative, moon-influenced, food of the blessed, and capable of making the neophyte a peer of the gods.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 149 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 153 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 155 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 157; lines 6269-6341 confidence: high
Mithraic initiations preserve the older usage but substitute vine juice for Haoma; bread and a goblet of water are placed before the mystic, a priest pronounces a sacred formula, wine is mixed later, and the rite is compared to the Lord's Supper and linked to a long novitiate.
The passage describes bread and water, later mixed with wine, placed before the mystic and consecrated by a priest after a long novitiate.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra I6O THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 165 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 167; lines 6579-6689 confidence: high
Initiations took place preferably in March or April at the Paschal period, when Christians likewise admitted catechumens to baptism.
Mithraic initiations are said to occur preferably in spring, in March or April, at the Paschal period.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 9136-9276 confidence: medium
Index entries name Father as a degree, Father of the Fathers, and Mithraic festivals.
The index names Father as a degree, Father of the Fathers, and Mithraic festivals.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 9279-9399 confidence: high
"Initiates, the Mithraic"; "Initiation" with "seven degrees" and "cruelty of the ceremonies" are listed.
The index explicitly lists initiation, seven degrees of initiation, Mithraic initiates, and the cruelty of the ceremonies of initiation.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 9279-9399 confidence: medium
"Lion and bee" and "Lion, degree of" are listed as index topics.
The index lists the Lion degree and also lists lion-and-bee symbolism.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 9532-9637 confidence: low
The index lists doctrines, theology, astrology, liturgy, clergy, devotees, relations with religions of the empire, philosophy and Stoicism, Roman tolerance, and association with the religion of the Magna Mater or Great Mother.
The index lists admission, liturgy, clergy, and devotees in connection with the religion.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 9640-9772 confidence: medium
Mysteries, the term, 29. Myths, origin of, 187.
The index points to mysteries, degrees, titles, priesthood, and priests of Mithra.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 9775-9899 confidence: medium
"Purification, 181. Purity, 141." and "Sacraments, 156, 157, 206. Sacred bath, 180."
The index lists purification, purity, sacraments, a sacred bath, and named Mithraic degrees such as Raven and Runner of the Sun.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 9902-10028 confidence: medium
The index lists a 'Soldier' degree and says soldiers were the principal agent of the diffusion of the Mithraic religion.
The index lists a soldier degree along with trials, unction, and torch-bearers, all as Mithraic topics.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra M1THRAISM AND THE RELIGIONS OF THE EMPIRE 183 / MITHRA1SM AND THE RELIGIONS OF THE EMPIRE 185 / MITHRAISM AND THE RELIGIONS OF THE EMPIRE 189 / IQO THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA; lines 7379-7414 confidence: high
The rites are said to have numerous analogies: sectaries of the Persian god, like Christians, purified themselves by baptism and received confirmation-like power to combat spirits of evil.
The passage describes adherents as practicing baptismal purification and a confirmation-like rite that grants power to combat evil spirits.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra M1THRAISM AND THE RELIGIONS OF THE EMPIRE 183 / MITHRA1SM AND THE RELIGIONS OF THE EMPIRE 185 / MITHRAISM AND THE RELIGIONS OF THE EMPIRE 189 / IQO THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA; lines 7379-7414 confidence: medium
“The adepts of both formed secret conventicles... [and] gave themselves the name of ‘Brothers.’”
Both groups are described as forming secret conventicles whose members called themselves Brothers.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 37 / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 4! / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 43; lines 2056-2128 confidence: high
Transferred neophytes became converters and formed new groups of proselytes; the Mysteries of Mithra are said to have been first brought to Europe by recruits from Cappadocia or Commagene and rapidly disseminated.
The passage names the Mysteries of Mithra, calls converts neophytes, and describes them as forming new nuclei of proselytes after transfer.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 4! / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 43 / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 45 / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 49; lines 2278-2316 confidence: medium
At Vindobona, "the soldiers of the tenth legion" had learned from the neighboring camp "to celebrate the Mysteries."
The passage states that soldiers of the tenth legion learned to celebrate the Mysteries from a neighboring camp; the taxonomy reference is cautious because the passage uses the term 'Mysteries' but does not describe rites in detail.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 65 / SILVANUS. / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 69; lines 3124-3263 confidence: high
The passage lists an epitaph of a pater sacrorum at Sextantio, the sun on his quadriga at Aix, leontocephalous Kronos at Arles, a tauroctonous god carved from living rock near a spring at Bourg-Saint-Andeol, and an initiation inscription at Vaison.
The passage explicitly mentions a dedicatory inscription made on the occasion of an initiation and refers repeatedly to the Mysteries and a pater sacrorum.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 73 / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 75 / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 77; lines 3451-3565 confidence: medium
The author says exact regional introduction cannot be categorically determined; causes are intertwined, and evidence may be limited to inscriptions of uncertain date with the name of the god and an initiate or priest.
The passage refers to the Mysteries and to inscriptions naming the god beside an initiate or priest.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 73 / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 75 / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 77; lines 3567-3675 confidence: low
Under the Antonines, literary men and philosophers took interest in Mithraic dogmas and rites; Lucian parodied ceremonies, Celsus contrasted doctrines with Christianity, and Pallas and Eubulus wrote works on Mithraism.
The passage mentions Mithraic ceremonies, rites, doctrines, and lost works devoted to Mithraism or Mithraic research.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 75 / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 77 / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 83; lines 3678-3803 confidence: high
Freedmen sometimes attained the highest rank among initiates; in these societies, the last frequently became first and the first last, at least in appearance.
The passage discusses ranks among initiates, Commodus' initiation into the Mysteries, and Nero's desired initiation into Mazdean ceremonies by the Magi.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 4! / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 43 / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 45; lines 2244-2275 confidence: high
The fourteenth legion gemina Martia, and the sixteenth and thirteenth geminae or connected detachments, are described as yielding to the Mysteries and counting initiates in their ranks.
The passage explicitly says several legions or detachments counted initiates of the Mysteries in their own ranks.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra MITHRAISM AND THE RELIGIONS OF THE EMPIRE IQ5 / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / M1THRAISM AND THE RELIGIONS OF THE EMPIRE IQ7 / MITHRAISM AND THE RELIGIONS OF THE EMPIRE IQQ; lines 7705-7777 confidence: low
The passage says the Mithraic Mysteries gained adherents and were abolished when state protection was withdrawn and turned into hostility.
The religion is repeatedly called the Mithraic or Mazdean Mysteries, and the passage refers to their legends and practices.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra MITHRAISM AND THE RELIGIONS OF THE EMPIRE 201 / MITHRAISM AND THE RELIGIONS OF THE EMPIRE 203 / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / CHAINED SKELETON.; lines 7898-7998 confidence: medium
Eugenius's usurpation seemed to bring expected resurrection; Nicomachus Flavianus celebrated taurobolia and renewed the Mysteries in a sacred cave; Theodosius's 394 victory shattered Mithraic hopes.
Nicomachus Flavianus is said to have renewed the Mysteries in a sacred cave and celebrated taurobolia.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra NABARZE / VOTIVE INSCRIPTION TO MITHRA NABARZE / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 143 / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 145; lines 5827-5901 confidence: high
Initiates know formulas to appease guardians; the soul traverses zones and gives up qualities to the Moon, Mercury, Venus, Sun, Mars, Jupiter, and Saturn.
Only initiates know the formulas required to appease the inexorable guardians.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra SILVANUS. / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 69 / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 73; lines 3300-3374 confidence: high
Mithraism is said to continue beyond Italy into the Drave valley and Noricum, with vestiges at Teurnia and Virunum; Virunum had at least two temples open to the initiated in the third century, and a third temple was built nearby in a forest grotto.
Virunum is said to have had temples opened to the initiated, and traveling devotees are described as co-religionists within a shared cult network.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra TAUROCTONOUS MITHRA. / THE ORIGINS OF MITHRAISM 25 / THE ORIGINS OF MITHRAISM 2J7 / THE ORIGINS OF MITHRAISM 2Q; lines 1548-1620 confidence: high
The passage says the Greek label “Mysteries” should not mislead; Mithraic adepts did not imitate Hellenic cult organization, and secret doctrine was known only after graduated initiations.
The passage repeatedly describes secret doctrine revealed through successive initiations, classes of neophytes, and a fixed hierarchy.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra TAUROCTONOUS MITHRA. / THE ORIGINS OF MITHRAISM 25 / THE ORIGINS OF MITHRAISM 2J7 / THE ORIGINS OF MITHRAISM 2Q; lines 1548-1620 confidence: medium
Roman Mithraic rites are traced to Asiatic origins; animal disguises, consecrated mountain caves, and cruel tests imposed on initiates are named, with the tests said to recall mutilations by servitors of Ma and Cybele.
Cruel tests are said to be imposed on the initiated and compared to bloody mutilations in other cultic contexts.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE M1THRAIC LITURGY 173 / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / M1THRAISM AND THE RELIGIONS OF THE EMPIRE 183 / MITHRA1SM AND THE RELIGIONS OF THE EMPIRE 185; lines 7208-7339 confidence: medium
Aurelian's state religion is distinguished from Mithraism by its imposing temple, public ceremonies, games, and clergy, unlike the dim caves of the Mysteries; nevertheless Sol invictus could be claimed by followers of Mithra.
Mithraic Mysteries are described as being celebrated in dim caves, contrasted with the public temple and ceremonies of Aurelian's state religion.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 155 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 157 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY / I6O THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA; lines 6344-6458 confidence: high
The sacramental collation is accompanied or preceded by trials; the Participant prepares for sacred ablutions and consecrated food through prolonged abstinence, austerities, and dramatic expiations.
The candidate prepares through abstinence and austerities, undergoes bandaging, binding, a water leap, liberation by sword, and other fear-inspiring trials that test moral courage.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 155 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 157 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY / I6O THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA; lines 6344-6458 confidence: high
The sacramental collation is accompanied or preceded by trials; the Participant prepares for sacred ablutions and consecrated food through prolonged abstinence, austerities, and dramatic expiations.
The Participant is prepared for sacred ablutions, and one described ordeal requires the neophyte to leap over a ditch filled with water.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 155 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 157 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY / I6O THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA; lines 6344-6458 confidence: high
The passage describes vestiges of older rites in forests and dark caves, where corybantes in beast skins sprinkled altars with blood; in Roman towns, mountain caverns are said to be replaced by subterranean vaults.
The passage says Roman Mithraic settings used subterranean vaults or artificial grottos, and describes the neophyte descending the stairs of the crypt into an illuminated sanctuary.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 157 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY / I6O THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY; lines 6461-6501 confidence: high
The passage describes formidable-seeming images and allurements, a fermented beverage disturbing reason, and murmured mystic formulas evoking divine apparitions.
The passage describes initiates, frightening ritual appearances, a beverage, mystic formulas, divine apparitions, and an ecstatic state within an occult ceremonial context.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 165 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 167 / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / THE M1THRAIC LITURGY 173; lines 6803-6884 confidence: high
“ablutions, and this baptism lightened their conscience”
Ablutions and baptism are described as relieving conscience within a discussion of Mithraic liturgy and sacred practice.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 165 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 167 / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / THE M1THRAIC LITURGY 173; lines 6803-6884 confidence: medium
Sacred banquets are said to strengthen participants and promise a better life in which worldly sufferings are compensated.
Sacred banquets strengthen participants and are said to contain the promise of a better life compensating suffering.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 165 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 167 / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / THE M1THRAIC LITURGY 173; lines 6803-6884 confidence: medium
The passage says many Oriental cults gave women important roles, but Mithra forbade women’s participation in his Mysteries.
Women are forbidden participation in the Mysteries, and the author frames this as denying knowledge of divine things to half of humanity.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 167 / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / THE M1THRAIC LITURGY 173 / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA; lines 6887-7019 confidence: high
A Mithraic believer could dedicate to the Capitoline triad while investing their names with different meanings; an injunction against other Mysteries is mentioned; fourth-century 'Fathers of the Fathers' performed high priestly offices in many temples.
The passage mentions Mithraic initiates, an injunction about refraining from other Mysteries, male-only secret ceremonies of the Persian liturgy, and internal titles such as Fathers and Brothers.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 167 / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / THE M1THRAIC LITURGY 173 / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA; lines 6887-7019 confidence: medium
Political reasons drew Mithraism and the Great Mother's cult together; Mithra's sectaries gained support from the Mater Magna's clergy; male-only Persian ceremonies were complemented by female-admitting Mysteries; the Great Mother had Mothers and Sisters as Mithra had Fathers and Brothers.
The passage says Mithraic secret ceremonies admitted only men and that other Mysteries admitting women formed an alliance with them, with parallel titles Mothers/Fathers and Sisters/Brothers.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 167 / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / THE M1THRAIC LITURGY 173 / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA; lines 7021-7136 confidence: high
A victim is slaughtered on a latticed platform so blood falls on the mystic lying in a pit below.
The passage describes a mystic receiving the blood of a slaughtered victim in a pit as a sacred bath or baptism with purifying efficacy.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE MITHRAIC LITURGY / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 165 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 167 / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA; lines 6692-6800 confidence: high
Epigraphic gifts show attachment to brotherhoods; the order is made of small circles practicing the same rites in the same sanctuaries; temple size suggests small memberships, with possible separation between Participants in the subterranean crypt and lower-ranked initiates in the vestibule.
The passage explicitly describes gradual initiations, neophytes, strange rites, and ranked access within the sanctuary.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE MITHRAIC LITURGY / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 165 / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 167 / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA; lines 6692-6800 confidence: medium
Members imagine themselves possessing ancient wisdom from the far Orient; secrecy around arcana increases veneration; gradual initiations sustain hope of higher truth; strange rites impress the neophyte; mystic ceremonies bring stimulation, consolation, and belief in ritual purification from guilt.
The passage states that converts believed themselves purified of guilt by ritual and found consolation in mystic ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE MITHRAIC LITURGY / I6O THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY / THE MITHRAIC LITURGY 165; lines 6504-6576 confidence: high
Candidate selection and requirements are unclear; priests bear the titles sacerdos or antistcs, are often but not always Fathers, and temples have one or more vicars with an apparent sacerdotal hierarchy.
The passage mentions candidates, initiates, sacraments, a hierarchy of Fathers and priests, and a veiled image revealed before initiates.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 135 / THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 137; lines 5536-5608 confidence: medium
Mithra's Last Supper with Helios and companions is commemorated by initiated love feasts; then the gods ascend, and Mithra is borne by the Sun's radiant quadriga across the Ocean.
Mithra's Last Supper with Helios and companions is commemorated by initiated participants through mystical love feasts.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / M1THRAISM AND THE RELIGIONS OF THE EMPIRE IQ7 / MITHRAISM AND THE RELIGIONS OF THE EMPIRE IQQ / MITHRAISM AND THE RELIGIONS OF THE EMPIRE 201; lines 7780-7854 confidence: high
“he had been introduced secretly into a Mithraic conventicle by the philosopher Maximus of Ephesus.”
Julian is secretly introduced into a Mithraic conventicle, and the ceremonies of initiation are said to leave a lasting impression.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / MITHRAIC LEONTOCEPHALOUS KRONOS. / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES III / DOCTRINE OF THE M1THRAIC MYSTERIES 113; lines 4733-4785 confidence: high
The initiate knows appropriate rites and incantations to enlist the spirits and use them against enemies.
The initiate knows appropriate rites and incantations for enlisting spirits and directing them against enemies.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 77 / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 83 / MITHRA AND THE IMPERIAL POWER 87; lines 3806-3846 confidence: high
Commodus was "admitted among their adepts" and participated in their secret ceremonies.
Commodus is described as being admitted among the adepts and participating in secret ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 57 / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 59; lines 2653-2768 confidence: medium
The passage suggests that conventicles of the initiated may have included veterans of Spanish cohorts who served on the Rhine and Danube and returned home converted to the Mazdean faith.
The passage refers to conventicles of the initiated and to mysterious worship taught by a military comrade.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / MITHRAISM AND THE RELIGIONS OF THE EMPIRE IQ3 / IQ4 THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / MITHRAISM AND THE RELIGIONS OF THE EMPIRE IQ5; lines 7554-7594 confidence: low
Orthodox and heretical Christian liturgies could find inspiration in the Mithraic Mysteries, which offered affinity with Christian institutions.
The passage says Mithraic Mysteries offered strong affinity with Christian institutions and could inspire Christian liturgies.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / NABARZE / VOTIVE INSCRIPTION TO MITHRA NABARZE / DOCTRINE OF THE MITHRAIC MYSTERIES 143; lines 5753-5824 confidence: medium
A meritorious soul is borne aloft; the heavens have seven planetary spheres, and a temple ladder of eight gates symbolizes the road to the fixed stars, with passage through guarded gates.
The passage identifies a ladder of eight gates in temples as a symbolic suggestion of the road to the fixed stars in the context of the Mithraic Mysteries.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE ORIGINS OF MITHRAISM 2J7 / THE ORIGINS OF MITHRAISM 2Q / THE ORIGINS OF MITHRAISM 3! / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 35; lines 1763-1833 confidence: low
The passage contrasts earlier eastern deities present at Rome with the still-unknown Persian Mysteries and states that Mithra's domain extended from the Indus to the Pontus Euxinus.
The passage refers to the Persian Mysteries and the Mithraic religion, but it does not describe any ritual initiation scene.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE ORIGINS OF MITHRAISM 2Q / THE ORIGINS OF MITHRAISM 3! / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 35 / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 37; lines 1836-1911 confidence: high
The passage states that Romans were said to have been initiated into Mithra's Mysteries by Cilician pirates conquered by Pompey, and comments that Plutarch's testimony has nothing improbable in it.
The passage explicitly says Romans were reported to have been initiated into Mithra's Mysteries by Cilician pirates.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE ORIGINS OF MITHRAISM 3! / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 35 / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 37 / MITHRAISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE; lines 1914-1977 confidence: high
“The Mithraic religion is predominantly a religion of soldiers” and “the name of milites was given to a certain grade of initiates.”
The passage states that milites was the name of a certain grade of Mithraic initiates and connects Mithraism strongly with soldiers.
read in the book → -
The Mysteries of Mithra THE MYSTERIES OF MITHRA / THE ORIGINS OF MITHRAISM / THE ORIGINS OF MITHRAISM 3 / THE ORIGINS OF MITHRAISM 5; lines 699-770 confidence: high
Before approaching the altar, the votary must purify himself by repeated ablutions and flagellations; the author says these prescriptions recall baptism and corporeal tests imposed on Roman neophytes before initiation.
The votary purifies himself through repeated ablutions and flagellations before approaching the altar, and the passage relates this to Roman neophyte tests before initiation.
read in the book →
native american northeast woodlands
-
Myths and Folk-lore of the Timiskaming Algonquin and Timagami Ojibwa WISKE-DJAK CYCLE. / TIMISKAMING FOLK-LORE. / CHAPTER II. / INTRODUCTION.; lines 1565-1669 confidence: high
A twelve-year-old daughter is secluded at puberty over a hill for twelve days without food or drink in order to dream; she dreams of the sun and is warned not to look at the sun or she will have to live with it. A note identifies the custom as puberty seclusion.
The girl is secluded at puberty for twelve days without food or drink in order to dream, with a note identifying this as an old puberty-seclusion custom.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-lore of the Timiskaming Algonquin and Timagami Ojibwa WISKE-DJAK CYCLE. / TIMISKAMING FOLK-LORE. / CHAPTER II. / INTRODUCTION.; lines 3025-3115 confidence: medium
His wife comes across the upper world, says he should not have come because he will die anyway, pulls him up after teasing him, and warns that her brothers-in-law will make him play ball, killing him if he loses and sparing him if he wins.
The wife warns that the ball game with her brothers-in-law will result in death if the traveler loses and survival if he wins; the White Bear village then stages a contest.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-lore of the Timiskaming Algonquin and Timagami Ojibwa WISKE-DJAK CYCLE. / TIMISKAMING FOLK-LORE. / CHAPTER II. / INTRODUCTION.; lines 3117-3210 confidence: medium
White Bears take the man to a big rock; after a White Bear moves it slightly, the man is threatened with death if he cannot move it, shoots it with bow and arrow, breaks it, and is accepted as a great brother-in-law who may live and hunt with them.
The man must move a big rock or die; after breaking it with an arrow he is accepted by the White Bears as a brother-in-law who may live and hunt with them.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Eastern Cree and Northern Saulteaux DOCTORS AND MEDICINES. / WAR CUSTOMS. / MORTUARY CUSTOMS. / SOME NOTES ON FOLKLORE.; lines 4741-4840 confidence: medium
On shore the boy meets an old woman sent by or embodying his mother's wish for safety; she warns of further trouble, instructs him, and gives him a stuffed ermine skin as a weapon.
The old woman warns that the boy must pass further troubles before reaching home, instructs him, and gives him a stuffed ermine skin weapon.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Eastern Cree and Northern Saulteaux HABITATIONS. ' / CLOTHING AND TOILETTES. / MANUFACTURES. / PREPARATION OF FOOD.; lines 6829-6910 confidence: medium
"A young man killing his first moose or other big game usually has a feast made in his honor" and is to sit up all night "drumming and singing prayers for his future success."
The first moose or other big-game kill of a young man is followed by a feast in his honor and all-night drumming and sung prayers for future success.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Eastern Cree and Northern Saulteaux II. THE NORTHERN SAULTEAUX. / HABITATIONS. ' / CLOTHING AND TOILETTES. / MANUFACTURES.; lines 6473-6590 confidence: medium
Former rock paintings are reported in the region; one at Fairy Point on Missanabie Lake is interpreted by some as a winter hunt but by the writer as more likely animals seen in dreams, probably while fasting and dreaming for a spirit guardian; the drawings are claimed to be ancestral.
The passage explicitly refers to fasting and dreaming for a spirit guardian in connection with the rock-painting interpretation.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Eastern Cree and Northern Saulteaux MISCELLANEOUS. / AAA-; -AM / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. / REIJGION.; lines 3124-3229 confidence: high
Admission and progress occur through dreams and visions; a youth seeking admission goes to a secluded forest spot, fasts and waits night and day for a week or ten days, and stays on a scaffold ten or twelve feet high.
A youth seeking admission waits and fasts in a secluded forest on a raised scaffold for supernatural dreams or visions.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Eastern Cree and Northern Saulteaux MISCELLANEOUS. / AAA-; -AM / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. / REIJGION.; lines 3124-3229 confidence: high
Dreams reveal a guardian spirit, usually an animal, and instructions about duties, charms, or fetishes; some visions reveal supernatural power and a destiny to become a shaman.
Dreams reveal a guardian spirit, usually an animal, which communicates tasks, required actions, and charms or fetishes for success.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Eastern Cree and Northern Saulteaux MISCELLANEOUS. / AAA-; -AM / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. / REIJGION.; lines 3124-3229 confidence: high
Dreams reveal a guardian spirit, usually an animal, and instructions about duties, charms, or fetishes; some visions reveal supernatural power and a destiny to become a shaman.
Some visions reveal great power from supernatural sources and lead the young man to understand that he is destined to be a shaman.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Eastern Cree and Northern Saulteaux MISCELLANEOUS. / AAA-; -AM / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. / REIJGION.; lines 3231-3334 confidence: high
After an unexpected dream, a man goes to a tree leaning over a river, builds a stage over the water, and sleeps there for seven days; a young man asks his father to bring food at the end.
The passage repeatedly describes fasting, scaffold sleeping, vision-seeking, secrecy, and initiation into midewin degrees.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Eastern Cree and Northern Saulteaux MISCELLANEOUS. / AAA-; -AM / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. / REIJGION.; lines 3231-3334 confidence: high
The shaman takes an otterskin medicine bag, and the otter is considered the most powerful medicine animal.
The medicine power of the otter passes into the novice's body while he lies unconscious, after which he possesses knowledge taught through that power.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Eastern Cree and Northern Saulteaux MISCELLANEOUS. / AAA-; -AM / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. / REIJGION.; lines 3336-3435 confidence: high
The doctors proceed to initiate neophytes; no uninitiated Cree may enter the mysteries, initiation requires payment and fidelity, and novices are reviewed with chants, grimaces, insufflations, passes, and totems.
The passage states that no uninitiated Cree may enter the Mitâwi mysteries and that novices undergo a paid initiation with obligations of fidelity.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Eastern Cree and Northern Saulteaux MISCELLANEOUS. / AAA-; -AM / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. / REIJGION.; lines 3336-3435 confidence: high
Medicine men point the heads of their genies, cry out, direct invisible arrows of their manitous at a selected novice's stomach, and the novice falls motionless and is declared dead or drops when told he has been shot.
A novice is ritually shot by invisible manitou arrows, falls as dead, is declared dead, and is then brought back to life by ritual specialists.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Eastern Cree and Northern Saulteaux MISCELLANEOUS. / AAA-; -AM / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. / REIJGION.; lines 3437-3531 confidence: medium
The initiate says he saw the Great Spirit, entered his tent or mansion, and was ordered to return to earth because he had left before his time and without command.
The initiate’s account places him in the Great Spirit’s dwelling, where he is told to return to earth because he left before his time and without command, then flees back to earth.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Eastern Cree and Northern Saulteaux MISCELLANEOUS. / AAA-; -AM / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. / REIJGION.; lines 3437-3531 confidence: medium
The Cree of Fort Albany say their mid^win was closely related to the Ojibway form and that Cree and Ojibway exchanged medicine and secrets, with members fasting and dreaming to join the other branch.
Cree and Ojibway are said to exchange medicine and secrets, and members fast and dream in order to join the other branch of the mid^win.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Eastern Cree and Northern Saulteaux MISCELLANEOUS. / AAA-; -AM / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. / REIJGION.; lines 3846-3943 confidence: medium
A young man who kills a large animal for the first time sits up all night singing, drumming, and praying; a feast is given, and the observance repeats for each new big-game species first slain.
A young man’s first killing of a large animal or new big-game species triggers an all-night sequence of singing, drumming, and prayer followed by a feast in his honor.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Eastern Cree and Northern Saulteaux MONTHS AND SEASONS. / DIRECTIONS AND WEATHER CUSTOMS. / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. / RELIGION.; lines 7664-7758 confidence: high
A young man wishing to join the midewin must have a supernatural revelation in the form of a vision. Such dreams are difficult to learn because people fear their power may be revoked if told, especially to a white man.
A young man wishing to join the midewin must receive a supernatural revelation in the form of a vision, and the vision is treated as power-bearing and secret.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Eastern Cree and Northern Saulteaux MONTHS AND SEASONS. / DIRECTIONS AND WEATHER CUSTOMS. / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. / RELIGION.; lines 7664-7758 confidence: medium
At intervals a dancer pointed his medicine bag at a bystander or novice and brought it upward until its head touched the person; this was called shooting the migis, and the person touched would fall down and lie as if dead.
During the ceremony, shooting the migis with a medicine bag causes the touched bystander or novice to fall and lie as if dead.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Eastern Cree and Northern Saulteaux MONTHS AND SEASONS. / DIRECTIONS AND WEATHER CUSTOMS. / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. / RELIGION.; lines 7760-7859 confidence: medium
A young man reports going away alone and fasting for ten days before having a dream.
A young man fasts alone for ten days, receives a dream involving ritual knowledge, the Great Spirit, and the conjuring tent, and comes to know his duty to take care of the Indians.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Eastern Cree and Northern Saulteaux MONTHS AND SEASONS. / DIRECTIONS AND WEATHER CUSTOMS. / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. / RELIGION.; lines 7760-7859 confidence: high
Candidates for admission to the lodge secrets sit with women and children along the sides of the tent.
Candidates are made to fall as if shot by a medicine bag, then medicinemen blow into their ears and mouth and shake medicine bags until they come to life and join the procession.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Eastern Cree and Northern Saulteaux MONTHS AND SEASONS. / DIRECTIONS AND WEATHER CUSTOMS. / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. / RELIGION.; lines 7861-7961 confidence: high
Candidates are admitted; shamans swallow migis beads and have them replaced in medicine bags; offerings are given to newly initiated candidates and redistributed to medicinemen; shamans march, point medicine bags, cause falling, apparent wounds, or lameness, and enact bead extraction.
The passage explicitly describes admitted and newly initiated candidates, shamanic feats, falling as if shot, apparent wounding or lameness, and ceremonial bead extraction.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Eastern Cree and Northern Saulteaux MONTHS AND SEASONS. / DIRECTIONS AND WEATHER CUSTOMS. / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. / RELIGION.; lines 7963-8050 confidence: high
The visitor teaches the chieftain the ceremonies and secrets of the long tent of life until the moon changed once; he blesses him with long life and more sons, leaves the bag, bead, and wand, warns him not to pollute the tent, and vanishes.
The chieftain learns the secrets and ceremonies of the long tent of life from the spirit teacher over an extended period and then teaches the males of his tribe.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Eastern Cree and Northern Saulteaux MONTHS AND SEASONS. / DIRECTIONS AND WEATHER CUSTOMS. / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. / RELIGION.; lines 8164-8277 confidence: medium
Women may not eat a bear's tongue and heart; the slayer receives the brisket, head, and heart; a first bear or big-game kill is followed by a feast and an all-night vigil of drumming and sung prayers.
A young man who kills his first bear or other big game receives a feast and spends the night drumming and singing prayers for future success.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Eastern Cree and Northern Saulteaux SIGNS AND SIGNALS. / MONTHS AND SEASONS. / DIRECTIONS AND WEATHER CUSTOMS. / SOCIAL ORGANIZATION.; lines 7623-7661 confidence: medium
At first monthly terms, a girl is confined to a small isolated lodge; no communication is held with her and she is not allowed food.
The first monthly terms are marked by confinement in an isolated lodge, no communication, and no food.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BBWITT / HEW ITT J / PHONETIC KEY / MATERIAL COLLECTED BY JEREMIAH CURTIN; lines 1984-2074 confidence: medium
The route is described as blocked by a deadly Pine Tree, two huge Rattlesnakes, two S'hagodiyoweqgowa at a rock opening, two Blue Herons who cry an alarm from a riverbank, and a dried human skin on a tree that sings a warning.
The route to the tobacco is described as a series of deadly or warning guardians and obstacles that must be passed in order.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BBWITT / HEW ITT J / PHONETIC KEY / MATERIAL COLLECTED BY JEREMIAH CURTIN; lines 2344-2448 confidence: high
The old man says his sons should take the young woman hunting so that she will secure more orenda.
The young woman stays with the old man's people, is told to secure more orenda, returns home under a ten-day work prohibition, and displays remaining Thunder orenda when the prohibition is broken.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BBWITT / HEW ITT J / PHONETIC KEY / MATERIAL COLLECTED BY JEREMIAH CURTIN; lines 2845-2940 confidence: medium
The man finds meat and hulled corn in the kettle; a crowd forms around him in a circle and begs all night, but he pays no attention.
The man must endure two nights of begging around a food kettle; after the second successful refusal, the helper says he will meet no further danger and reach home safely.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BBWITT / SS?SJ FICTION 181 / HBWITTJ / HKWITT; lines 10396-10492 confidence: high
At another lodge a man calling himself their uncle says their brother sent them, that they are going to a large assembly, and that they cannot join it unless he transforms them for the upper world.
The uncle states that transformation is required for entry into the upper-world assembly, then cleans the young men's bones and restores them in new readiness.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BBWITT / SS?SJ FICTION 181 / HBWITTJ / HKWITT; lines 10396-10492 confidence: high
Outside the lodge, the uncle warns a feeding deer and instructs each young man to catch it; each succeeds, and the uncle declares them ready for the people or assembly of this world.
After transformation, each young man must catch a deer, and success leads the uncle to declare them ready for the assembly or people of this world.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BBWITT / SS?SJ FICTION 181 / HBWITTJ / HKWITT; lines 10495-10590 confidence: medium
The guide points to Hawenniyo’s Long Lodge; it is fragrant with boughs, flowers, and herbs. Many people are present to praise Hawenniyo and join the Green Corn dance, and they do not notice the purified human young men.
The people in the lodge do not notice the two beings of human flesh and form because the young men have been purified.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BBWITT / SS?SJ FICTION 181 / HBWITTJ / HKWITT; lines 10592-10674 confidence: high
A speaker asks whether two young men were lost; an old woman says two despised young men disappeared; another transformed young man says they are those youths and have returned from other worlds with a guide.
The two despised and shunned youths return as transformed men, teach dances and rules, model right conduct, and travel among villages teaching righteousness and justice.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BBWITT / SS?SJ FICTION 181 / HBWITTJ / HKWITT; lines 6742-6826 confidence: low
The boy asks whether he may kill Stone Coat if he finishes eating first. He hides the bear meat while pretending to eat it, then claims victory. Stone Coat delays by taking him toward a slippery hillside ending in a cave and placing him in a wooden bowl.
Stone Coat responds to the boy's claimed victory by taking him toward a slippery hillside ending in a cave and placing him in a wooden bowl.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BBWITT / SS?SJ FICTION 181 / HBWITTJ / HKWITT; lines 7034-7122 confidence: medium
The youth decides to see what is near the setting sun, reaches a clearing and cabin, and meets an old man who recognizes him and raises his bent head using a mallet and wooden pin.
The youth travels through successive clearings toward the setting sun, meets old men who challenge him to games with heads as stakes, and survives by winning and enforcing the forfeits.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BBWITT / SS?SJ FICTION 181 / HBWITTJ / HKWITT; lines 7125-7219 confidence: medium
A deadly ice-race rule is given: when a nephew comes, a race is run on the ice; the one who reaches the end first wins, and the one beaten loses his head.
The passage presents an ice race with lethal stakes, and the youth wins by using wind, an oak-tree ball, and magical command over water and ice.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BBWITT / SS?SJ FICTION 181 / HBWITTJ / HKWITT; lines 7728-7822 confidence: high
After warriors lie down, the old man rubs the first warrior, dismembers him joint by joint, pounds his bones to jelly in a mortar, pours the result into a bowl, and carries vessels to another part of the den.
The old man dismembers warriors, pounds their bones, removes the vessels, and later calls them forth fresh, lithe, light, and youthful.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BBWITT / SS?SJ FICTION 181 / HBWITTJ / HKWITT; lines 7728-7822 confidence: high
The old man refuses another transformation, then describes a world-spanning opening, a great rock, and a man with enormous horns inside it; he wants two warriors to crush the rock and kill him after testing orenda.
Before the warriors can attempt the horned-rock task, the old man tells them to test their strength in orenda by shooting a rock and a tree, both of which are destroyed.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BBWITT / SS?SJ FICTION 181 / HBWITTJ / HKWITT; lines 7922-8014 confidence: medium
Yenyent'hwus identifies the killed creature as a chickadee, dresses and cooks it, eats it, and refuses Hodadenon a share because it is the first game he has killed and he must not eat it.
After Hodadenon kills his first game, Yenyent'hwus tells him that he must not eat it because it is the first game he has killed; later hunts show repeated preparation and a change to shared eating.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BBWITT / SS?SJ FICTION 181 / HBWITTJ / HKWITT; lines 8114-8202 confidence: low
Hodadenon meets Hodiadatgon, a great wizard standing on a tall broken stump, who asks about a rain of spears. Hodadenon returns to the lodge, makes it stone, and the spear rain falls, breaking on the roof or falling to the ground; his sister says he went north.
Hodadenon proceeds through the woods and encounters multiple figures who address him as nephew and impose dangerous contests or threats.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BBWITT / SS?SJ FICTION 181 / HBWITTJ / HKWITT; lines 9464-9561 confidence: medium
The little dog leads the hunter to a poor old couple's lodge in a forest clearing; the old man permits him to stay but warns that the chief has great magic power and may take his life.
The magic chief challenges the stranger to contests, with the old man warning that he will continue proposing trials of strength, skill, or speed until he takes the hunter's life.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BBWITT, / SSSSA LEGENDS 621 / BBWITTJ / HBWITT,; lines 29676-29725 confidence: medium
The strange man sings the songs; the child learns them and brings them back to his lodge. The song words say they accomplish whatever a human desires and know the virtues of plant-growing things on earth.
The child is described as stolen from the lodge, hears a strange man sing songs, learns them, and brings them back to his own lodge.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BBWITTJ / CURTIN / HSWITTJ / HI WITT J; lines 25420-25515 confidence: medium
The chief promises his daughter to the best hunter and bowman; the youth's friend invites him without naming the prize; the enchanted arrow helps the pair kill twenty-four deer; other young men envy them and the chief delays giving the reward.
After the youth's exceptional hunting success, envious young men conspire, lure him to a remote island, and leave him to die.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BBWITTJ / CURTIN / HSWITTJ / HI WITT J; lines 25713-25812 confidence: medium
The boy is expected to become powerful in orenda; he asks his elder sister to make him a bow and arrow, and she does so with care.
Hodadenon is expected to become powerful in orenda, receives a bow and arrow, and kills a large animal in his first narrated hunt.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BBWITTJ / CURTIN / HSWITTJ / HI WITT J; lines 25814-25901 confidence: medium
The boy returns and says, "I have killed a very large game animal, but I do not know what animal it is," then tells his sister to take the burden cradle because the body is so large.
The boy makes a major kill, the sister says she had hoped he might grow into a good hunter, and the episode continues with instruction in handling the animal.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BBWITTJ / CURTIN / HSWITTJ / HI WITT J; lines 26002-26095 confidence: medium
The boy takes up his pack, asks his elder sister whether the path leads directly south, leaves the lodge, and she later says he is to be pitied and may not be seen again.
The boy departs from his elder sister, follows a southward path described as full of difficulties, and survives successive encounters at marked campsites and hostile beings.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BIWITTJ / BIWITTJ / CURTIN,! / SENECA FICTION, LEGENDS, AND MYTHS; lines 34664-35363 confidence: low
The human undresses or makes himself naked, takes up the white stone, casts it into the water or depth, and the sound is represented as repeated bubbling; the action lasts a long time.
A marked sequence occurs at the water: nakedness, casting a white stone into the depth, bodily entry into the water, and the presence of a watching nephew or companion.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BIWITTJ / BIWITTJ / CURTIN,! / SENECA FICTION, LEGENDS, AND MYTHS; lines 36111-36636 confidence: medium
The speech repeatedly names Sagowenota and gives directions involving guiding or going to it; the interlinear gloss also refers to throwing or forming something low or small and to an island.
A speaker gives an addressed figure a sequence of instructions, including nighttime fearlessness, dog tracking, and construction of a special body or figure.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths BXWITT. / BBWITTJ / CURTIN / HSWITTJ; lines 24917-25009 confidence: medium
He loses consciousness, wakes after dawn alone, and wonders whether his mother's warning about punishment has come true.
The young man repeatedly interprets the events as the fulfillment of his mother's warning about punishment for refusing marriage, and he returns home willing to marry.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths CDBTIN, / BXWITT. / BBWITTJ / CURTIN; lines 23094-23199 confidence: high
The old man says the child must provide for himself, makes a bow and arrows, and teaches the child how to hold and shoot them.
The grandfather makes bow and arrows, instructs the child in shooting, sets practice, and then frees him from tutelage.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths CDBTIN, / BXWITT. / BBWITTJ / CURTIN; lines 23201-23300 confidence: medium
At the spring the youth tests the water; a hideous scaled being darts forward and snaps off one leg, then the other, while the youth laughs.
The youth's legs are bitten off at the spring, and after capturing the beings he makes them reset his legs.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths CDBTIN, / BXWITT. / BBWITTJ / CURTIN; lines 24075-24168 confidence: medium
The aged man says settlement chiefs invited him to council in the Long-lodge; the aged woman encourages the hunter to go, and the aged chief warns him to enter with him but return when dancing begins and not linger on the way.
The aged chief warns the hunter to leave when dancing begins, move quickly homeward, sleep in the elevated hut, pull up the ladder, and refuse any request to lower it.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths CDBTIN, / BXWITT. / BBWITTJ / CURTIN; lines 24357-24443 confidence: medium
The husband reports the accusation to his brothers, who receive it silently; the passage then states that the bride was sent by her notorious mother to marry and entrap the recluse youth.
The witch seeks to destroy the recluse before manhood because deanoa'do recluses possess potent orenda and begin using it at puberty.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths CUBTIN,! / LEQBKD8 / LEOEKDB / LBQBKDS; lines 42841-43555 confidence: medium
A bear bladder, gourd, and sunflower oil or fat are described; oil is taken and poured or rubbed on a head, hand, and hair, and the action is done three times.
Oil or fat is applied to the head, hand, and hair three times, after which the head is uncovered or revealed and becomes very fine.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths CUBTIN. / CDBTIN, / BXWITT. / BBWITTJ; lines 22713-22815 confidence: medium
The passage says it is doubtful the young man will return in health and peace because many difficulties and dangers fill the way.
The youth leaves after warnings, asks for orenda, follows a route of ten fireplace-marked camps, returns for clarification, is judged immune to sorcery, receives a new name, and continues to the tenth camp.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths CUBTIN. / CDBTIN, / BXWITT. / BBWITTJ; lines 22713-22815 confidence: medium
The youth soon reaches ashes and dead coals of a former fire, returns to the uncle, is told this shows immunity to sorcery and that all camps are like this one, and receives the name Ongwe' Hanges'ha'.
After the youth reaches the first camping place and returns, the uncle assigns him a new name and tells him to use it when asked, immediately before he departs again.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths CURTIN / HSWITTJ / HI WITT J / HEWITT.; lines 26194-26287 confidence: low
The title names the legend of Gadjis'dodo' and S'hogo'gwa's; the opening says an uncle and nephew lived together in a very long lodge on opposite sides of the fire.
The new legend introduces a nephew who hunts small game; S'hogo'gwa's says he is growing into manhood and will later kill larger animals.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths CURTIN,! / SENECA FICTION, LEGENDS, AND MYTHS / BIWITT / UBOBNDB; lines 40088-40183 confidence: medium
After night, sleep, and the morning meal, the uncle tells the nephew to go again to listen and sit in the same valley as the day before.
The uncle repeatedly sends the nephew to a valley to listen and then evaluates the reported sounds, rejecting the answers with painful correction.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths CURTIN,! / SENECA FICTION, LEGENDS, AND MYTHS / BIWITT / UBOBNDB; lines 40281-40378 confidence: medium
The nephew's head is covered with sores and scabs. The old man takes sunflower oil or butter from a bear bladder, anoints and pours oil on the nephew's head, and removes a cap of scabs while the women marvel.
After the marriage arrangement, the old man transforms the nephew's appearance by anointing him with sunflower oil, removing scabs, removing forehead feathers, anointing his face, and declaring him extraordinarily handsome.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths CURTIN,! / SENECA FICTION, LEGENDS, AND MYTHS / BIWITT / UBOBNDB; lines 40381-40516 confidence: medium
The old man says the nephew should hunt game animals, can kill them, and is not susceptible to evil orenda; the nephew starts out and wonders whether the statement is true.
The uncle says the nephew has grown to manhood after being cared for, and the nephew's successful hunt provides bodies, skins, and food for the household.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths CUSTIW / J LEGENDS 363 / HBWITT / HSWITTJ; lines 16877-16966 confidence: medium
Okteondon lives with his maternal uncle Haient'hwus in a forest lodge and has been hidden since babyhood under the roots of a large tree; he has now reached puberty.
Okteondon has reached puberty, but his uncle repeatedly says he is not ready, controls when he may arise, and then prepares for his marriage.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths CUSTIW / J LEGENDS 363 / HBWITT / HSWITTJ; lines 16969-17063 confidence: medium
Okteondon gathers dry leaves and hemlock boughs, tells his companions to step exactly in his tracks, enlarges a handful of wood into a great pile, summons a fire, and creates a lodge with beds from hemlock boughs.
The sisters camp in the middle of the icy lake to see how the four men act and to ascertain what orenda they have; Okteondon then creates fire, lodge, and beds through spoken commands and small materials.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths CUSTIW / J LEGENDS 363 / HBWITT / HSWITTJ; lines 17065-17152 confidence: medium
At night, Okteondon's wife privately warns him that her mother will try to kill him by testing his orenda.
Okteondon's wife says Kahenchitahonk will try to kill him by testing his orenda, and Kahenchitahonk imposes the S'hadahgeah task through a dream-command.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths FICTION / BBWITT / SS?SJ FICTION 181 / HBWITTJ; lines 5465-5563 confidence: medium
The chief says the son-in-law nullified the pouch’s orenda by eating a taboo that was the earnest of its compact; after the daughter protests, the party strips him, leaves him without provisions, and takes his wife away.
After the taboo violation, the son-in-law is stripped and left without provisions; a stranger then appears and directs him to a bear that sustains him.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths FICTION / BBWITT / SS?SJ FICTION 181 / HBWITTJ; lines 5754-5854 confidence: medium
The mother says the misfortune was caused by her six sisters; wampum beads pass from them, her lower body hangs in the public assembly lodge for gathering beads, and she gives her son orenda to summon whatever aid he needs.
The mother tells the son he must bring back her body and grants him orenda to summon assistance.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths FICTION / BBWITT / SS?SJ FICTION 181 / HBWITTJ; lines 5954-6062 confidence: medium
Gaha warns the boy not to think he is the swiftest runner or boast of his speed; the boy nevertheless laughs at other runners and thinks he can outrun any living man.
Gaha warns the boy not to boast of being the swiftest runner; after the boy thinks boastfully, a challenger comes and the race nearly defeats him until Gaha helps.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths FICTION / BBWITT / SS?SJ FICTION 181 / HBWITTJ; lines 6064-6153 confidence: medium
As the group goes toward the tree, the boy marches ahead with his little bow and arrows; the others laugh, the old man suggests the boy try first, and no one ventures nearer than a distance from the tree.
The boy walks ahead with his little bow and arrows, the older figures laugh, and the old man suggests that the boy try first against the dangerous porcupine.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths FICTION / FICTION / BSWITTJ / HSWITTJ; lines 14818-14911 confidence: medium
An aged grandmother and her grandson live alone in a forest lodge. She gives him the bow and quiver formerly used by his uncle, killed by a great witch, and tells him not to go northward.
The grandmother repeatedly forbids northward hunting, explains that dangers are there, and the young hunter later disobeys and turns north.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths FICTION / FICTION / BSWITTJ / HSWITTJ; lines 14818-14911 confidence: medium
An aged grandmother and her grandson live alone in a forest lodge. She gives him the bow and quiver formerly used by his uncle, killed by a great witch, and tells him not to go northward.
The boy receives food, weapons, and warnings from his grandmother, then successfully hunts birds and larger game while following her practical instructions.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths HBWITT / HSWITTJ / BBWITTJ / TRADITIONS; lines 19240-19331 confidence: medium
The Stone Coat rubs his son-in-law's hands, feet, and body with an object like a bone, after which the young man feels very strong.
The old Stone Coat father-in-law rubs the Seneca son-in-law with a bone-like object and a substance from a stone box, after which the son-in-law is strengthened and aided for hunting and the race.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths HBWITT / HSWITTJ / BBWITTJ / TRADITIONS; lines 19431-19523 confidence: low
The hunter returns after killing several bears and driving one to the lodge so the boys can help kill it; they torment the bear before killing it, and the hunter approves.
The hunter drives a bear to the lodge so the boys can have a hand in killing it, and he approves after they torment and kill it.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths HBWITT / HSWITTJ / BBWITTJ / TRADITIONS; lines 19711-19806 confidence: medium
The younger brother says one task remains and that they must go to the river to bathe and purify their bodies before going among people filled with evil magic power.
The younger brother states they must bathe and purify their bodies before going among people filled with evil magic power, and disobedient premature entry into the red water causes danger.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths HBWITTJ / BBWITT, / SSSSA LEGENDS 621 / BBWITTJ; lines 27976-28065 confidence: medium
Dehodyadgeowen confirms the proposal if the visitor is freely willing and volunteers to have his life pounded in a mortar so that he can help continually.
The retained visitor must freely accept having his life pounded in a mortar, receives a new name, is described as transformed, and thereafter has a thunder-like voice and seasonal duties.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths HEW ITT J / CUSTIW / J LEGENDS 363 / HBWITT; lines 15902-15995 confidence: medium
On the path home, the old woman tells the boy never to allow such treatment again and says he can master all Genonsgwa if he uses his power, because he too is a Dagwanoenyentgowa.
After the rescue, the grandmother instructs the boy that he can master all Genonsgwa if he uses his power, because he is also a Dagwanoenyentgowa.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths HEW ITT J / CUSTIW / J LEGENDS 363 / HBWITT; lines 16093-16194 confidence: medium
The grandmother says the six aunts and many others were beheaded after losing dice games to an old woman and her son; the boy resolves to kill them and receives moccasins and a flying-squirrel skin pouch.
After learning of the beheaded aunts and other victims, the boy leaves home, travels west, enters dangerous head-stake contests, and wins.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths HEW ITT J / CUSTIW / J LEGENDS 363 / HBWITT; lines 16585-16677 confidence: medium
Inside the birch-tree opening is an old man smoking; he says he thought the Hongak family were dead, greets the boy as nephew, and shakes a rattle made of Dagwanoenyent to test his luck or orenda.
The old man says he will test what luck or orenda the boy has and shakes a rattle.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths HEWITT. / S5SJ LEGENDS 587 / HIWITT. / BBWITT.; lines 27212-27305 confidence: medium
At the public assembly lodge, Dehaenhyowens calls for young male volunteers, says they must renounce life and kin and continue despite obstacles, names his brother Gaenhyakdondye as co-volunteer and co-leader, and gains 28 additional volunteers.
Dehaenhyowens calls for young men newly arrived at manhood, requiring them to renounce life and kin, keep unanimity, and press forward despite obstacles.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths HI WITT J / HEWITT. / S5SJ LEGENDS 587 / HIWITT.; lines 26388-26487 confidence: medium
The next morning the old man sends the youth hunting; the youth visits the place where his uncle's skull protrudes from the ground and reports that he forgot the name raccoon after stumbling near the lodge.
The youth is repeatedly sent to hunt, fails when he forgets a game name, receives instruction, and succeeds in bringing home and correctly naming a turkey.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths HI WITT J / HEWITT. / S5SJ LEGENDS 587 / HIWITT.; lines 27064-27115 confidence: medium
The old man tells the youth to lie down; in severe winter wind and snow, the youth lies on a bark sledge and is wrapped and securely tied in the bark sides.
The youth is tied on a bark sledge in severe winter conditions and repeatedly dragged around the lodge while being asked whether he remains alive.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths HIWITTJ / FICTION / FICTION / BSWITTJ; lines 14479-14571 confidence: medium
The Genonsgwa tale begins with a warlike village, a strange boy of unknown origin who grows up neglected, and his refused but persistent attempt to join a warpath party of twenty men.
The young man, disliked and refused by others, declares he will join the warpath expedition anyway.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths HIWITTJ / FICTION / FICTION / BSWITTJ; lines 14573-14666 confidence: medium
The headman scolds the young man, calls him a hindrance and coward, rejects turning back, and the party continues north despite the dream warning.
The young man is treated as a hindrance and coward, separates from the party, faces Ganiagwaihegowa alone, kills it, and returns to be respected as magically powerful.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths HSWITTJ / BBWITTJ / TRADITIONS / HUWITT.; lines 19963-20053 confidence: medium
Djogeon finds Gadata sleeping, tells her the man is near, shakes and teases her to seduce her, but she remains still until he leaves at daylight.
Gadata must endure Djogeon's nighttime teasing and attempted seduction before continuing to the hunter who becomes her husband.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths HUWITT. / CUBTIN / S3 MYTHS 467 / CUBTIN; lines 21042-21130 confidence: medium
At dark the man goes north as his dream said, meets Gaasyendiet'ha at a fallen tree, is not frightened, receives instructions to take a tooth that enables any form-change, is promised magical power and counsel, and sees Gaasyendiet'ha fly away.
Gaasyendiet'ha appears with an open angry mouth, laughs when the man is not frightened, changes to human form, and grants magical power and counsel.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths HUWITT. / CUBTIN / S3 MYTHS 467 / CUBTIN; lines 21310-21421 confidence: medium
On the road home, the grandmother tells the boy not to allow maltreatment and says he can master such people by using his orenda because he is a Dagwanoenyentgowa like herself.
After rescuing the boy, the grandmother tells him that he can master such people if he uses his orenda because he is a Dagwanoenyentgowa like herself.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths J LEGENDS 363 / HBWITT / HSWITTJ / BBWITTJ; lines 17155-17245 confidence: medium
Okteondon's wife predicts her mother's dream about White Beaver and the swinging door-flap; the old woman falls into the fire, is awakened, and says the dream requires Okteondon to kill White Beaver before the flap stops, while acknowledging his orenda.
The mother-in-law's dream requires Okteondon to kill White Beaver and return before the door-flap stops swinging; the passage also refers to a former ordeal.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths J LEGENDS 363 / HBWITT / HSWITTJ / BBWITTJ; lines 17248-17341 confidence: high
Okteondon's wife warns that her mother will dream of killing and skinning him and making a pouch of his skin; Okteondon tells her to set the bowl of his flesh on the lodge roof.
The mother-in-law imposes the severe trial of killing and skinning Okteondon and making his skin into a pouch; he undergoes the ordeal and later appears alive.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths J LEGENDS 363 / HBWITT / HSWITTJ / BBWITTJ; lines 17436-17528 confidence: high
The tale titled 'Uncle and Nephew and the White Otters' begins with an uncle and nephew living alone in the woods; the rest of their people are dead.
The uncle gives weapons, tests the nephew's shot, sets hunting rules, and sends him to provide game.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths J LEGENDS 363 / HBWITT / HSWITTJ / BBWITTJ; lines 17531-17627 confidence: medium
The youth says he will bring and punish the woman who caused the mischief and her witch mother; at the lodge, the mother-in-law declares a dream requiring him to kill two white otters in the lake under a timed door-swinging condition.
The witch mother-in-law demands that the youth kill two white otters in the lake and return before the door stops swinging, with life at stake.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths J LEGENDS 363 / HBWITT / HSWITTJ / BBWITTJ; lines 18314-18420 confidence: medium
The panther directs the young man to two fighting bucks; he kills both, feeds his nearly starved wife, gains abundant venison and skins, and is told to hunt and never swing.
The panther tells the orphan that he must hunt and must never swing, and the subsequent events emphasize his role as provider.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths J LEGENDS 363 / HBWITT / HSWITTJ / BBWITTJ; lines 18422-18522 confidence: medium
The boy hears 'Kidji'de'; the grandfather identifies Chickadee as the first game of a young hunter, the boy kills it with bow and arrows, and the grandfather broils it while singing and dancing.
The grandfather identifies the first, second, and third kinds of game for a young hunter; the boy kills the first two, and the grandfather ritually celebrates that he will become a great hunter.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths J LEGENDS 363 / HBWITT / HSWITTJ / BBWITTJ; lines 18524-18599 confidence: high
The lad catches an Ohsoon, searches its legs for soup, releases it, and is corrected by his grandfather, who explains that Ohsoon must be killed, dressed, and cooked.
The passage presents a sequence of hunting lessons and increasingly significant game, followed by the grandfather’s statement that the youth has reached manhood.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths J LEGENDS 363 / HBWITT / HSWITTJ / BBWITTJ; lines 18695-18772 confidence: medium
The old woman says her Dream Being declared that the son-in-law must kill the Great White Beaver in the Lake of the Enchanted Waters and prepare a feast for the Dagwanoenyent; the son-in-law agrees.
The mother-in-law directs the son-in-law into a deadly lake task and then a lethal sweat-lodge trial, both of which he survives.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths LBOENDB / LBOBND8 / NOTES / NOTES 793; lines 46338-46399 confidence: medium
People shoot at an eagle on a tall hickory; such events are described as tests of orenda after a sorcerer or witch's challenge. Hat'hondas shoots the eagle through the lodge smoke hole, and an old woman tells him to stop after two attempts.
The eagle episode is described as a test of orenda or magic power after a challenge by a sorcerer or witch, and Hat'hondas shoots through a lodge smoke hole.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths LBOENDB / LBOBND8 / NOTES / NOTES 793; lines 46338-46399 confidence: medium
Dooehdanegen foresees that a witch will try to destroy Hat'hondas through a marriage proposal involving her youngest daughter; he has protected and taught Hat'hondas since birth and sends him to listen for chanting messengers.
Hat'hondas is under his uncle's protection and tutelage from birth to learn family medicines and orenda until he can demonstrate ability at puberty.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths LEQBKD8 / LEOEKDB / LBQBKDS / SENEOA FICTION, LBOEKDB, AND MYTHS; lines 43557-44035 confidence: medium
The old one addresses the youth, tells him to go yonder and look upon a body, then calls him back and says he is not satisfied yet.
The old man repeatedly directs the youth, is not satisfied at first, performs a careful action involving the youth, sends him again, and gives him a new name and public identity.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths MATERIAL COLLECTED BY JEREMIAH CURTIN / FICTION / BBWITT / SS?SJ FICTION 181; lines 4580-4680 confidence: medium
The potent son-in-law tells Turkey Brother, who has grown large and is near puberty, to remove his turkey-skin robe and put on garments such as other boys wear; Turkey Brother does so.
Turkey Brother is said to be nearing puberty and is told to remove his turkey-skin robe and wear garments such as other boys wear.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths MATERIAL COLLECTED BY JEREMIAH CURTIN / FICTION / BBWITT / SS?SJ FICTION 181; lines 4781-4878 confidence: low
The next section, Hat'hokdas, begins with an uncle and nephew living in the forest on tree fungi; the uncle tells the nearly pubescent boy to go into a ravine, listen, and report what he hears.
The next story opens with an uncle sending a boy nearly of puberty age to listen in a ravine and report what he hears.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths MATERIAL COLLECTED BY JEREMIAH CURTIN / FICTION / BBWITT / SS?SJ FICTION 181; lines 4880-4966 confidence: high
After several trips, Hat'hondas hears two women singing that they are going to marry Dooehdanegen; they are moving through the air toward the uncle's lodge, and the uncle prepares the lodge and hides Hat'hondas near the ashes.
Hat'hondas is hidden near the ashes, the two women lie with and fondle him during the night, and after they leave at daybreak he has become a vigorous adult man.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths PHONETIC KEY / MATERIAL COLLECTED BY JEREMIAH CURTIN / FICTION / BBWITT; lines 4291-4386 confidence: medium
Turkey Brother wants to accompany the elder brother; despite objections, he remains determined, and the uncle says the nephew needs suitable raiment and weapons for the occasion.
Before departure, the uncle outfits the nephew with magical animal-skin garments, animated ornaments, a protective pouch, pipe, and weapons, then gives route prohibitions.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths S2K?S1 LEGENDS 683 / BKWITTJ / BIWITTJ / BIWITTJ; lines 31964-32052 confidence: medium
The half-dead man says S'hagowenot'ha has shut the youth on the island, tells him he has great orenda, and instructs him to cover the island with tracks, hide in a sand trench with a mouth opening, and wait without fear for the enemy's midnight visit.
The counselor tells the youth that he is endowed beyond measure with orenda and must take courage and exert it to overcome S'hagowenot'ha's deceptions.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths S55S1 LEQBNDB 497 / CUBTIN. / CDBTIN, / BXWITT.; lines 22614-22710 confidence: high
After returning home, the uncle tells the nephew that he has grown to manhood and that marriage must now take place.
After the nephew reaches manhood, the uncle sends him on a ten-day eastward journey through dangers toward a marriage challenge.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths S55S1 LEQBNDB 497 / CUBTIN. / CDBTIN, / BXWITT.; lines 22614-22710 confidence: medium
The uncle says the path is haunted by Sëhodie'oñskoñ, the Abuseful Trickster, and then anoints the nephew’s entire body with sunflower oil.
Before departure, the uncle anoints the nephew with sunflower oil and gives him a pouch containing tools and a skull pipe for the journey.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths S5SJ LEGENDS 587 / HIWITT. / BBWITT. / HBWITTJ; lines 27502-27596 confidence: medium
After reassembling the man, the host says that what belonged to the other world has been removed, that what is earthy is out of place here, and tells him to arise again; the renewed man says he feels immeasurably better and happier.
After remodeling the volunteer, the host says what is solely of the other world has been removed because what is earthy is out of place here, and later says the travelers have been fitted for this country.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths SENECA FICTION, LEGENDS, AND MYTHS / BIWITT / UBOBNDB / CUBTIN,!; lines 41247-41758 confidence: medium
The elder addresses the youth as nephew, tells him to listen attentively again, and directs him to seat himself where the valley-cliff stands, the place where he had risen from sitting yesterday; the youth goes, arrives, sits there, and listens.
An elder sends a younger kinsperson to a specific cliff-side place to sit and listen, after which the youth must return and report what was heard.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths / SENECA FICTION, LEGENDS, AND MYTHS / INTRODUCTION; lines 394-486 confidence: medium
A pupil of a sorcerer or noted witch is forbidden one direction but allowed others; the budding hero or champion wizard later goes secretly into the forbidden direction, where his orenda collides with that of wizards and sorcerers living there.
A pupil is prohibited from one direction, violates the prohibition, enters conflict with powerful opponents, and later performs set tasks.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths SENEGA FICTION, LEGENDS, AND MYTHS / Part 2 / SENEGA FICTION, LEGENDS, AND MYTHS / S55S1 LEQBNDB 497; lines 22212-22311 confidence: medium
When the uncle leaves, he fastens the nephew in the lodge, gives him a bear's foot, and tells him to keep shooting at it, say the name only when he hits, eat when hungry, and resume shooting.
The uncle locks the nephew in the lodge and requires him to shoot repeatedly at a bear's foot all day, with rules about speaking and eating.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths SS?SJ FICTION 181 / HBWITTJ / HKWITT / SENEGA FICTION, LEGENDS, AND MYTHS; lines 10817-10868 confidence: medium
A noted shaman and his nephew live together in a forest lodge; when the nephew reaches manhood, the shaman tells him to go to the chief’s lodge and marry the chief’s two daughters.
After the nephew has grown to manhood, the shaman instructs him to use objects endowed with orenda and to test his ability with them.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths SSSSA LEGENDS 621 / BBWITTJ / HBWITT, / BXWITI'J; lines 29728-29830 confidence: high
The child tells his parents a strange man carried him away to his home; he describes strange things, travels with strange people, their food, and says the strange man instructed him to carry back a detailed message.
The child is taken among strange people, receives instruction to carry back a message, and teaches his people the Bear ceremony and songs taught by the Bear people.
read in the book → -
Seneca Fiction, Legends, and Myths UBGBKDS / LBOENDB / LBOBND8 / NOTES; lines 46268-46335 confidence: high
The note says guardians of the pathway to the Lodge of the Seven Sisters also occur in other recitals, including the human soul’s journey to the Land of Souls, and lists a venomous tree, two rattlesnakes or monsters, two Benign Wind Gods, two Blue Herons, and an inflated human skin watcher.
The notes connect the guardians to recitals of the human soul’s journey to the Land of Souls and state that the obstacles bar the way and test the spirit of the seeker.
read in the book →
norse
-
Corpus Poeticum Boreale, Volume 1 BOOK V. / THE LATEST EPICS. / THE LAY OF GRIPI. / THE LAY OF GRIPI. 287; lines 14917-15005 confidence: medium
“A king’s daughter lies asleep on the mountain, bright in mail, wrapped in flames.”
A king’s daughter lies asleep on a mountain, bright in mail and wrapped in flames; Sigurd will cut the mail and awaken her.
read in the book → -
Corpus Poeticum Boreale, Volume 1 EARLIEST WESTERN POEMS. / APPENDIX. / MNEMONIC VERSES RELATING TO MYTHOLOGY. / THE LAY OF SWIPDAY AND MENGLAD.; lines 8709-8848 confidence: high
Groa’s first charm tells Swipday to cast off whatever evil he encounters and to let himself be his guide.
Groa chants nine charms against a set of named journey perils: evil, despair, waters, foes, fetters, sea, frost, witches, and a giant’s verbal contest.
read in the book → -
Corpus Poeticum Boreale, Volume 1 FRAGMENTS OF A SPELL SONG. / LAY OF THEODRICK THE GOTH. / BOOK II. / EARLIEST WESTERN POEMS.; lines 7993-8116 confidence: medium
The prose framework says Woden, disguised, visits cruel King Geirrod, is seized, bound between hearth fires without food or drink, receives mead from Agnar, speaks old lore, blesses Agnar, and brings about Geirrod’s death and Agnar’s kingdom.
Grimni/Woden is bound between two fires without food or drink and begins to speak after receiving a cup from Agnar.
read in the book → -
Corpus Poeticum Boreale, Volume 1 FRAGMENTS OF A SPELL SONG. / LAY OF THEODRICK THE GOTH. / BOOK II. / EARLIEST WESTERN POEMS.; lines 8118-8228 confidence: low
The speaker says he sat eight nights between fires with no morsel except from Agnar, who alone of Geirrod’s sons shall rule the Goths.
The speaker sits between fires, a verse says divine favour comes to the first who touches fire, worlds stand open, and Geirrod rises from the fire just before Woden reveals himself and Geirrod dies.
read in the book → -
Corpus Poeticum Boreale, Volume 1 FRAGMENTS OF LOST MYTHOLOGICAL POEMS. / FRAGMENTS OF LOST POEMS. 124 / EARLY WESTERN EPICS. / THE HELGI TRILOGY,; lines 9796-9917 confidence: medium
In Helgi and Swava, Atli uses talking birds in wooing Sigrlind for Hiorward; Rodmar kills Swafni; Sigrlind marries Hiorward and bears Helgi, who is dumb and nameless in youth.
The nameless and dumb Helgi meets Swava in a wood, where she gives him a name and a charmed sword enabling vengeance.
read in the book → -
Corpus Poeticum Boreale, Volume 1 FRAGMENTS OF LOST POEMS. 124 / EARLY WESTERN EPICS. / THE HELGI TRILOGY, / HELGI AND SIGRUN.; lines 10290-10367 confidence: medium
After his father has been slain, Helgi is silent and nameless; he meets the Walkyria Swava, a king’s daughter, in the wood. She admonishes him about silence and revenge, and Helgi asks what gift comes with the name, saying he will accept no gift unless he has Swava herself. She tells him where to find a magic sword for fame and avenging his father.
Helgi is silent after his father’s death; Swava the Walkyria admonishes him and tells him where to find a magic sword for fame and vengeance.
read in the book → -
Corpus Poeticum Boreale, Volume 1 HELGI AND KARA. / LAY OF ATLI AND RIMEGERD THE GIANTESS. / THE WESTERN WOLSUNG-LAY. / THE WAKING OF ANGANTHEOW.; lines 10715-10810 confidence: medium
After Angantheow's death, Tofa bears Herwor, who is raised without knowledge of her father or kin; after learning the truth, Herwor arms herself as an Amazon and seeks the deadly sword her father owned, while the doom now rests on her.
Herwor is raised without knowing her father or kin, learns the truth, arms herself as an Amazon, and goes to claim her father's sword.
read in the book → -
Corpus Poeticum Boreale, Volume 1 HYMIS-KVIDA. / THE GENERATIONS OF HEROES. I. / THE GENERATIONS OF THE GODS AND THE DESTROYERS. II. / EPILOGUE. IV.; lines 13313-13416 confidence: medium
Mother bears a boy, swaddles him in silk, sprinkles him with water, names him Earl, and the child grows into weapon, horse, dice, sword, and swimming practice.
Earl trains in martial skills, receives spells and name from Righ, travels, wages war, wins lands, and becomes ruler over eighteen townships.
read in the book → -
Corpus Poeticum Boreale, Volume 1 HYMIS-KVIDA. / THE GENERATIONS OF HEROES. I. / THE GENERATIONS OF THE GODS AND THE DESTROYERS. II. / EPILOGUE. IV.; lines 13313-13416 confidence: high
Earl matches spells with Righ, overcomes and outdoes him by cunning, enters his heritage, and receives the surname Righ the Spell-wise.
Earl matches spells with Righ, overcomes him by cunning, outdoes him, and gains the surname Righ the Spell-wise.
read in the book → -
Corpus Poeticum Boreale, Volume 1 INTRODUCTION. / DANISH SCHOLARS. XXV / XXX INTRODUCTION. / XXXIV INTRODUCTION.; lines 1820-1917 confidence: medium
The Lombards ask Eadwine to make Elfwine one of his Guests, but Eadwine says custom forbids the king’s son to sit with his father before receiving weapons from the king of another people.
Elfwine’s admission to sit with his father depends on receiving weapons from a foreign king; after Thuriswend gives him Thurismund’s weapons, he becomes his father’s Guest.
read in the book → -
Corpus Poeticum Boreale, Volume 1 OLDEST NORTHERN POETRY. / SONG OF SAWS. / THE LESSON OF LODDFAEFNI. / FRAGMENT OF A LOST LAY.; lines 6805-6950 confidence: high
“I mind me hanging on the gallows-tree nine whole nights, wounded with the spear, offered to Woden, myself to myself,” with no loaf or horn, before peering down, taking up mysteries, and falling back or descending.
Woden’s self-offering on the tree leads to taking up mysteries, learning songs, receiving inspired mead, and becoming wise.
read in the book → -
Corpus Poeticum Boreale, Volume 1 OLDEST NORTHERN POETRY. / SONG OF SAWS. / THE LESSON OF LODDFAEFNI. / FRAGMENT OF A LOST LAY.; lines 6805-6950 confidence: medium
The speaker can make a halter-corpse come down and talk by graving and painting signs; sprinkling water on a young lord protects him in battle; he knows the gods, Anses, and Elves; the dwarf Thiodrearer chants strength, victory, and wisdom.
The thirteenth song involves sprinkling water on a young lord so he will not fall in battle and will be proof against swords.
read in the book → -
Corpus Poeticum Boreale, Volume 1 SONG OF SAWS. / THE LESSON OF LODDFAEFNI. / FRAGMENT OF A LOST LAY. / FRAGMENTS OF A SPELL SONG.; lines 6952-7050 confidence: medium
The editor describes the Old Wolsung Play as an encyclopedic dramatic work that develops from didactic dialogues between teacher and pupil and blends story with mystic and augurial tradition.
The editor describes the Old Wolsung Play as developing from didactic dialogues and lists several mythic or heroic figures teaching pupils.
read in the book → -
Corpus Poeticum Boreale, Volume 1 THE LATEST EPICS. / THE LAY OF GRIPI. / THE LAY OF GRIPI. 287 / THE LONG LAY OF BRUNHILD.; lines 15297-15399 confidence: medium
Brunhild says she will tell a true tale: she lived at Heimi's in Lymdale, plighted her troth at twelve winters, was called Hild the helmed, sent Helm-Gunnar to Hell, gave victory to Auda's young brother, and was punished by Odin with a shield enclosure and sleep broken only by one who never felt fear.
Odin decrees that only one who feels no fear shall break Brunhild's sleep and that only one who rides through the surrounding high flame and brings Fafni's gold can reach her; Sigurd rides on Grani to the hall.
read in the book → -
Corpus Poeticum Boreale, Volume 1 THE LAY OF GRIPI. 287 / THE LONG LAY OF BRUNHILD. / FRAGMENT OF A SHORT BRUNHILD LAY. / FRAGMENTS FROM LOST LAYS OF LACUNA.; lines 15649-15699 confidence: medium
Sigurd rides through the Waver-lowe; fire rages, earth shakes, flame rises to the sky, and none of the king’s men dares ride or step over the fire.
Sigurd rides through the Waver-lowe while fire rages and the king’s men dare not ride or step over it.
read in the book → -
Corpus Poeticum Boreale, Volume 1 THE WAKING OF ANGANTHEOW. / THE WAKING OF ANGANTHEOW. / THE LAY OF WEYLAND. / FRAGMENTS OF A LOST LAY OF ROLF KRAKI.; lines 11691-11824 confidence: medium
Rolf and his men visit Eadgils at Upsala; Eadgils tests their boast of never turning from foe or fire with a ring of hall-fires; after escape and pursuit, Rolf casts gold behind him, delaying pursuers; the act is called the 'sowing of Rolf' and linked to 'seed of Fyris-valla.'
Eadgils uses a ring of hall-fires to test the boast that Rolf and his men would never turn from fire; Rolf proves the boast by leaping through the flame.
read in the book → -
Heimskringla; Or, The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway ENDNOTES: / HARALD HARFAGER'S SAGA. / HAKON THE GOOD'S SAGA. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS.; lines 1951-2046 confidence: medium
Athelstan offers Eirik dominions under him in England; Eirik takes Northumberland as a fief to defend against Danes or vikings, is baptized with his wife, children, and followers, adopts the right faith, and resides at York, a region linked with Northmen and Lodbrok's sons.
Eirik receives Northumberland as a fief under Athelstan and is baptized with his family and followers, adopting the right faith.
read in the book → -
Heimskringla; Or, The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway HALFDAN THE BLACK SAGA. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS. / ENDNOTES: / HARALD HARFAGER'S SAGA.; lines 1645-1740 confidence: medium
The passage states the custom of choosing a man to pour water over children and name them; Thora gives birth on land among rocks near the ship's gangway; Sigurd pours water over the boy and names him Hakon.
The passage first describes the custom of pouring water and naming children, then later states that Athelstan baptized Hakon and brought him up in the right faith.
read in the book → -
Heimskringla; Or, The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway KING OLAF TRYGVASON'S SAGA. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS. / SAGA OF OLAF HARALDSON. (1) / PRELIMINARY REMARKS.; lines 12079-12174 confidence: medium
Sigurd the Thick becomes a powerful warrior; Olaf Trygvason lands in Orkney, captures him in South Ronaldsha, and lets him ransom his life through baptism, the true faith, allegiance, and Christianization; Olaf takes Sigurd’s son Hunde as hostage.
Olaf spares Sigurd on condition that he undergo baptism, accept the true faith, become Olaf’s man, and introduce Christianity into Orkney.
read in the book → -
Heimskringla; Or, The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway KING OLAF TRYGVASON'S SAGA. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS. / SAGA OF OLAF HARALDSON. (1) / PRELIMINARY REMARKS.; lines 12603-12681 confidence: medium
Olaf rigs five ships with about 300 men, travels north, is accepted as king at Things, has Christian law read, threatens penalties, punishes many, and does not leave districts until they consent to adopt the faith.
Olaf commands observance of Christianity, punishes resistance, and baptizes the people in Halogaland at the Things.
read in the book → -
Heimskringla; Or, The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway KING OLAF TRYGVASON'S SAGA. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS. / SAGA OF OLAF HARALDSON. (1) / PRELIMINARY REMARKS.; lines 12936-13030 confidence: high
Dale-Gudbrand says the old god will not help them and they will believe in Olaf's God; all receive Christianity, the bishop baptizes Gudbrand and his son, teachers are left behind, enemies part as friends, and Gudbrand builds a church.
After renouncing reliance on the old god, Gudbrand and his son are baptized, all receive Christianity, teachers remain, and a church is built.
read in the book → -
Heimskringla; Or, The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway KING OLAF TRYGVASON'S SAGA. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS. / SAGA OF OLAF HARALDSON. (1) / PRELIMINARY REMARKS.; lines 17586-17692 confidence: medium
Gauka-Thorer and Afrafaste are named as vagabonds and great robbers with thirty similar men; they decide to join Olaf to experience a regular battle and observe the king's battle order.
Armed robber-warriors seek to join Olaf, but he asks about Christianity and requires baptism and true faith before accepting them with honor and dignities.
read in the book → -
Heimskringla; Or, The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway KING OLAF TRYGVASON'S SAGA. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS. / SAGA OF OLAF HARALDSON. (1) / PRELIMINARY REMARKS.; lines 17694-17758 confidence: high
The king finds 900 heathen men in the army, orders them baptized, and says, "in God alone must we trust" and that he will not mix heathen people with his own.
The king requires heathen men and the brothers to accept baptism before remaining with him for battle; the baptized brothers are then admitted to the court-troop under his banner.
read in the book → -
Heimskringla; Or, The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway KING OLAF TRYGVASON'S SAGA. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS. / SAGA OF OLAF HARALDSON. (1) / PRELIMINARY REMARKS.; lines 17991-18108 confidence: medium
Olaf says Harald should not fight because he is still in childhood; Harald insists he can handle a sword, speaks verses about standing in the wing and not flinching, and is allowed to be in the battle.
Harald is described as still in childhood, yet insists he can handle a sword, speaks verses of combat courage, and gains permission to fight.
read in the book → -
Heimskringla; Or, The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway KING OLAF TRYGVASON'S SAGA. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS. / SAGA OF OLAF HARALDSON. (1) / PRELIMINARY REMARKS.; lines 18110-18232 confidence: high
Arnljot says he formerly relied on his own strength but now puts faith in Olaf; Olaf teaches belief in Jesus Christ as creator and after-death destination of good believers; Arnljot accepts this teaching and mentions the white Christ.
Arnljot renounces reliance on his own strength, accepts Olaf's Christian teaching, is baptized, and is assigned a place in the front rank before battle.
read in the book → -
Heimskringla; Or, The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway KING OLAF TRYGVASON'S SAGA. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS. / SAGA OF OLAF HARALDSON. (1) / PRELIMINARY REMARKS.; lines 7774-7899 confidence: medium
Olaf, son of Harald Grenske, is raised by stepfather Sigurd Syr and mother Asta; Hrane lives with Asta and fosters Olaf; Olaf is described as precocious, and Sigurd as a careful householder.
Olaf is described as early to manhood, skilled in weapons and bodily exercises, and entering a viking expedition at age twelve.
read in the book → -
Heimskringla; Or, The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway SAGA OF KING HARALD GRAFELD AND OF EARL HAKON SON OF SIGURD. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS / KING OLAF TRYGVASON'S SAGA. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS.; lines 4630-4756 confidence: medium
At Marsey Bishop Poppo instructs Harald in the holy faith, carries red-hot irons, shows unscorched hands, and Harald and the whole Danish army are baptized.
Harald, the whole Danish army, Hakon, Hakon's men, and later Svein are baptized in a sequence of royal and collective religious incorporation.
read in the book → -
Heimskringla; Or, The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway SAGA OF KING HARALD GRAFELD AND OF EARL HAKON SON OF SIGURD. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS / KING OLAF TRYGVASON'S SAGA. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS.; lines 4758-4860 confidence: medium
The hermit predicts Olaf will be a renowned king, bring many to faith and baptism, face conspiracy and battle, be nearly killed, be carried on a shield to his ship, heal after seven days, and then be baptized.
The hermit predicts, and events fulfill, a mutiny, battle, near-fatal wound, shield-borne return, seven-day healing, and immediate baptism.
read in the book → -
Heimskringla; Or, The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway SAGA OF KING HARALD GRAFELD AND OF EARL HAKON SON OF SIGURD. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS / KING OLAF TRYGVASON'S SAGA. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS.; lines 5770-5860 confidence: high
Harald Gormson adopts Christianity, orders baptism and conversion throughout his kingdom, uses power and violence when other means fail, and sends Urguthrjot and Brimilskjar to Norway to proclaim Christianity.
Harald and Olaf both command baptism and conversion; regions and inhabitants are described as being baptized or made Christian.
read in the book → -
Heimskringla; Or, The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway SAGA OF KING HARALD GRAFELD AND OF EARL HAKON SON OF SIGURD. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS / KING OLAF TRYGVASON'S SAGA. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS.; lines 5862-5954 confidence: high
Olaf summons a Thing in Rogaland; armed bondes gather and choose three speakers to answer him and maintain the old law. Olaf urges Christianity and warns opponents of punishment.
Baptism and adoption of Christianity are secured at Things convened or addressed by King Olaf, with opposition neutralized by threat, failed speech, or allied kin support.
read in the book → -
Heimskringla; Or, The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway SAGA OF KING HARALD GRAFELD AND OF EARL HAKON SON OF SIGURD. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS / KING OLAF TRYGVASON'S SAGA. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS.; lines 6226-6320 confidence: medium
After leaving the temple, Olaf offers the bondes two conditions: immediate Christianity or battle. With Skegge dead and no leader, they submit; Olaf baptizes all present, takes hostages, sends men through the districts, and all in Throndhjem take baptism.
The people are baptized after being offered Christianity or battle, hostages are taken for continued adherence, and Sigurd and Hauk are later threatened with death and torture for refusing baptism.
read in the book → -
Heimskringla; Or, The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway SAGA OF KING HARALD GRAFELD AND OF EARL HAKON SON OF SIGURD. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS / KING OLAF TRYGVASON'S SAGA. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS.; lines 6553-6673 confidence: high
Olaf asks Kjartan to adopt Christianity; Kjartan says he will not refuse if he obtains the king's friendship, and Olaf promises full friendship.
Kjartan agrees to adopt Christianity after Olaf promises him full friendship, and Kjartan and his companions are baptized the next day.
read in the book → -
Heimskringla; Or, The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway SAGA OF KING HARALD GRAFELD AND OF EARL HAKON SON OF SIGURD. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS / KING OLAF TRYGVASON'S SAGA. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS.; lines 6553-6673 confidence: high
The next day Kjartan, Bolle Thorlakson, and all their fellow-travelers are baptized; Kjartan and Bolle are the king's guests while wearing white baptismal clothes and are treated with distinction.
The newly baptized Kjartan, Bolle, and their companions are the king's guests while in white baptismal clothes and are treated as people of distinction.
read in the book → -
Heimskringla; Or, The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway SAGA OF KING HARALD GRAFELD AND OF EARL HAKON SON OF SIGURD. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS / KING OLAF TRYGVASON'S SAGA. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS.; lines 6553-6673 confidence: high
Olaf meets Halfred, recognizes him as a skald, asks him to adopt Christianity and enter service, and agrees to be Halfred's godfather; Halfred is baptized while Olaf holds him.
Halfred requires Olaf himself to be his godfather, and Olaf holds him during baptism.
read in the book → -
Heimskringla; Or, The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway SAGA OF KING HARALD GRAFELD AND OF EARL HAKON SON OF SIGURD. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS / KING OLAF TRYGVASON'S SAGA. / PRELIMINARY REMARKS.; lines 7058-7149 confidence: medium
Ambassadors request that Ragnvald become Olaf’s brother-in-law by marrying Ingebjorg; Ingebjorg agrees if Olaf does not marry her to “a heathen man.”
Ingebjorg refuses marriage to a heathen man, and Olaf requires Ragnvald to accept the true faith and be baptized before the wedding occurs.
read in the book → -
Laxdaela Saga CHAP. LXX / CHAP. LXXI / CHAP. LXXII / CHAP. LXXIII; lines 6037-6116 confidence: medium
Bolli travels from Denmark to Micklegarth, enters the Varangian Guard, is said to be the first Northman to take war-pay from the Garth king, and is esteemed as valiant and foremost.
Bolli reaches Micklegarth, enters the Varangian Guard, and is described as valiant in deeds that try a man and near the forefront.
read in the book → -
Laxdaela Saga CHAP. XXXVII / CHAP. XXXVIII / CHAP. XXXIX / CHAP. XL; lines 3292-3378 confidence: medium
At Eyrar King Olaf preaches the new faith; men of Thrandhome offer battle, but the matter is given into the king's power, and many are baptized.
Olaf preaches the new faith; opposition yields to the king's power, many are baptized, and the Icelanders discuss threats against noncompliance.
read in the book → -
Laxdaela Saga CHAP. XXXVII / CHAP. XXXVIII / CHAP. XXXIX / CHAP. XL; lines 3379-3466 confidence: high
The king says he will not take Kjartan's life, predicts Kjartan's voluntary baptism will influence ships' crews and Icelandic friends, grants peace, and says no one shall come to God unwillingly.
The passage repeatedly frames entry into the new faith through baptism, emphasizes voluntary acceptance, fetches water, and culminates in the baptism of Kjartan, Bolli, their crew, and many others.
read in the book → -
Laxdaela Saga CHAP. XXXVII / CHAP. XXXVIII / CHAP. XXXIX / CHAP. XL; lines 3467-3481 confidence: medium
Kjartan lays aside his white baptismal robes, and he and Bolli become the king's liegemen.
Kjartan's laying aside of baptismal robes is immediately linked with his and Bolli's entry into the king's service as liegemen.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER III: FRIGGA / CHAPTER IV: THOR / CHAPTER V: TYR / CHAPTER VI: BRAGI; lines 3819-3966 confidence: medium
Bragi wins Idun as wife; they go to Asgard, where Odin traces runes on Bragi’s tongue and appoints him heavenly minstrel and composer for gods and Valhalla’s heroes.
Odin traces runes on Bragi’s tongue and decrees his role as heavenly minstrel and composer of songs.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXIII: THE GIANTS / CHAPTER XXIV: THE DWARFS / CHAPTER XXV: THE ELVES / CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA; lines 10094-10213 confidence: high
Bird-song tells of a warrior maiden asleep on a mountain, surrounded by flames; the embedded lay says Ygg set a sleep-thorn in the maid's robe.
Sigurd goes to a tall mountain and crosses flames said to be passable only by the bravest, reaching the place where the maiden sleeps.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXIII: THE GIANTS / CHAPTER XXIV: THE DWARFS / CHAPTER XXV: THE ELVES / CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA; lines 10094-10213 confidence: medium
Sigurd hears of a warrior maiden asleep on a mountain behind flames; the cited verse says Ygg stuck a sleep-thorn in her robe.
Sigurd reaches a mountain encircled by flames and rides into the fire, which parts and leaves him unharmed.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXIII: THE GIANTS / CHAPTER XXIV: THE DWARFS / CHAPTER XXV: THE ELVES / CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA; lines 10215-10329 confidence: medium
Odin takes Brunhild to Hindarfiall, touches her with the Thorn of Sleep, and surrounds her with flame that only a hero would brave.
Brunhild is enclosed by flame that none but a hero would venture through before her destined husband arrives.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXIII: THE GIANTS / CHAPTER XXIV: THE DWARFS / CHAPTER XXV: THE ELVES / CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA; lines 10331-10442 confidence: high
Sigurd remains troubled; Giuki has died and Gunnar rules; Grimhild urges Gunnar to wed Brunhild, who is said to sit in a golden hall surrounded by flames and to require a suitor who braves the fire.
Brunhild declares she will marry only the warrior who braves the surrounding flames, and the successful passage through the fire establishes the marriage claim.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXIII: THE GIANTS / CHAPTER XXIV: THE DWARFS / CHAPTER XXV: THE ELVES / CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA; lines 10331-10442 confidence: high
Giuki has died; Gunnar rules and is urged by Grimhild to marry Brunhild, who is said to sit in a golden hall surrounded by flames and to require a suitor who braves the fire.
Brunhild is enclosed by flames and bound to marry the warrior who reaches her through them; Sigurd accomplishes this passage in disguise.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXIII: THE GIANTS / CHAPTER XXIV: THE DWARFS / CHAPTER XXV: THE ELVES / CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA; lines 9430-9545 confidence: high
Siggeir takes the Volsung kingdom; Signy sends her ten-year-old eldest son to Sigmund to be trained for vengeance, but Sigmund finds him deficient in courage and either returns or kills him depending on version.
Signy's sons are sent to Sigmund to prove worthy for revenge; Sinfiotli later passes pain and adder-in-meal tests.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXIII: THE GIANTS / CHAPTER XXIV: THE DWARFS / CHAPTER XXV: THE ELVES / CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA; lines 9430-9545 confidence: high
Sigmund orders Sinfiotli to bake bread from meal; Sinfiotli kneads a hidden adder into the loaf. Sigmund warns him not to eat it and explains their differing protections from reptile sting and poison.
Sinfiotli must bake meal containing a hidden adder, and the passage contrasts Sigmund's venom immunity with Sinfiotli's immunity to reptile stings.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXIII: THE GIANTS / CHAPTER XXIV: THE DWARFS / CHAPTER XXV: THE ELVES / CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA; lines 9430-9545 confidence: high
Siggeir takes the Volsung kingdom; Signy sends her first and second sons to Sigmund at about ten years old for training toward vengeance, but he finds both lacking in courage, leading Signy to think only a pure-blooded Volsung will serve.
Signy’s sons and Sinfiotli are tested for courage or hardiness before being accepted as useful for vengeance and warrior training.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXIII: THE GIANTS / CHAPTER XXIV: THE DWARFS / CHAPTER XXV: THE ELVES / CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA; lines 9430-9545 confidence: high
Sigmund has Sinfiotli make bread from meal containing a hidden adder; Sinfiotli kneads the adder into the loaf. Sigmund says Sinfiotli should not eat it, because Sigmund can drink venom unharmed while Sinfiotli can resist reptile stings but not poison eaten in bread.
Sinfiotli passes a test involving a hidden adder in meal, while Sigmund and Sinfiotli are described as having unusual immunity to adders, stings, or venom.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXIII: THE GIANTS / CHAPTER XXIV: THE DWARFS / CHAPTER XXV: THE ELVES / CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA; lines 9547-9642 confidence: medium
Helgi is fostered by Hagal; at fifteen he enters Hunding’s hall alone, leaves an insulting message, is pursued to Hagal’s dwelling, and escapes recognition by disguising himself as a servant-maid grinding corn.
Helgi, raised by Hagal, enters the hall of a feud enemy alone at fifteen, provokes Hunding, and evades capture.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXIII: THE GIANTS / CHAPTER XXIV: THE DWARFS / CHAPTER XXV: THE ELVES / CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA; lines 9748-9860 confidence: high
Regin is described as exceedingly old, wise in lore, skilled in speech, music, smithcraft, dealings with wind and weather, sea-stilling, and healing knowledge.
Sigurd is trained by Regin, who is characterized as ancient, wise, skilled in smithcraft and many arts, and Sigurd masters crafts, runes, languages, music, eloquence, and warfare.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXIII: THE GIANTS / CHAPTER XXIV: THE DWARFS / CHAPTER XXV: THE ELVES / CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA; lines 9748-9860 confidence: medium
Regin prompts Sigurd to ask for a war-horse; Gripir is ordered to let him choose one, and Sigurd meets a one-eyed grey-and-blue stranger who tells him to drive the horses into the river and choose the one that best breasts the tide.
Sigurd is instructed to drive the horses into a river and select the one that can best breast the tide.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXIII: THE GIANTS / CHAPTER XXIV: THE DWARFS / CHAPTER XXV: THE ELVES / CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA; lines 9748-9860 confidence: high
Elf confirms the women's identities, marries Hiordis, promises to cherish her son, sprinkles the newborn with water, names him Sigurd, raises him as the king's son, and entrusts his education to Regin.
Regin, described as exceptionally wise and masterful in crafts and lore, educates Sigurd in many arts and warrior skills.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXIII: THE GIANTS / CHAPTER XXIV: THE DWARFS / CHAPTER XXV: THE ELVES / CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA; lines 9748-9860 confidence: high
Under Regin, Sigurd grows in wisdom and learns smithcraft, runes, languages, music, eloquence, and warfare; Regin prompts him to ask the king for a war-horse, and Gripir is ordered to let him choose one.
Sigurd seeks a war-horse and is advised by a one-eyed stranger to test the horses by driving them into a river and choosing the one that best handles the tide.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXIII: THE GIANTS / CHAPTER XXIV: THE DWARFS / CHAPTER XXV: THE ELVES / CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA; lines 9986-10091 confidence: medium
Sigurd agrees if Regin assumes the curse and forges an unbreakable sword; after two failures, Sigmund's broken weapon fragments from Hiordis are reforged into a blade that splits an anvil and cuts wool floating on a stream.
Sigurd obtains fragments of Sigmund's weapon from his mother, and the remade blade proves itself by splitting an anvil and cutting wool on water before the dragon quest.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXIV: THE DWARFS / CHAPTER XXV: THE ELVES / CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA / CHAPTER XXVII: THE STORY OF FRITHIOF; lines 10939-11058 confidence: high
Soté buried himself alive with the ring in a mound in Bretland; his ghost is said to watch it, and during Thorsten's tomb entry Belé hears blows and sees supernatural fire.
Thorsten enters Soté's mound while Belé remains outside, fights amid supernatural signs, and emerges pale, bloody, and triumphant with the ring.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXIV: THE DWARFS / CHAPTER XXV: THE ELVES / CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA / CHAPTER XXVII: THE STORY OF FRITHIOF; lines 10939-11058 confidence: medium
Thorsten returns to Framnäs as owner of the three greatest treasures of the North; Ingeborg bears Frithiof, Belé has Halfdan, Helgé, and later Ingeborg, and Hilding fosters Frithiof and cares for Belé's daughter.
Frithiof is fostered by Hilding, and Belé's daughter Ingeborg is also entrusted to Hilding's care.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXIV: THE DWARFS / CHAPTER XXV: THE ELVES / CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA / CHAPTER XXVII: THE STORY OF FRITHIOF; lines 10939-11058 confidence: high
Thorsten and Belé seek a magic ring or armlet forged by Völund and stolen by Soté, who buried himself alive with it in a Bretland mound where his ghost guards it.
Thorsten enters a mound tomb where a ghost guards a magic ring, endures hidden combat with supernatural fire, and emerges wounded but victorious.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXIV: THE DWARFS / CHAPTER XXV: THE ELVES / CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA / CHAPTER XXVII: THE STORY OF FRITHIOF; lines 11342-11475 confidence: medium
Angantyr's watchman reports the landing; Angantyr recognizes that the ship must be Ellida and the captain Frithiof, and the Berserker Atlé arms himself and vows to challenge Frithiof.
Atlé takes up weapons and vows to challenge Frithiof to verify tales of the hero's courage.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXIV: THE DWARFS / CHAPTER XXV: THE ELVES / CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA / CHAPTER XXVII: THE STORY OF FRITHIOF; lines 11722-11843 confidence: high
During a spring hunt, the aged king falls behind with Frithiof, reaches a pleasant dell, and rests with his head on Frithiof’s knee.
Ring feigns sleep while a bird urges Frithiof to kill him; Frithiof refuses, and Ring later reveals that he has tested Frithiof’s honour.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXIV: THE DWARFS / CHAPTER XXV: THE ELVES / CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA / CHAPTER XXVII: THE STORY OF FRITHIOF; lines 11722-11843 confidence: medium
Sigurd Ring opens his eyes and tells Frithiof he had feigned sleep, recognized him from the first, tested him repeatedly, and found his honour equal to his courage.
Sigurd Ring reveals that he feigned sleep and had tested Frithiof in many ways, finding his honour equal to his courage.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Norsemen: From the Eddas and Sagas CHAPTER XXVI: THE SIGURD SAGA / CHAPTER XXVII: THE STORY OF FRITHIOF / CHAPTER XXVIII: THE TWILIGHT OF THE GODS / CHAPTER XXIX: GREEK AND NORTHERN MYTHOLOGIES; lines 13084-13166 confidence: medium
Sigmund and Sigurd obtain a marvellous sword after proving worthy; Frithiof inherits Angurvadel; these are compared with Theseus retrieving a weapon from under a rock.
Sigmund and Sigurd receive a marvellous sword when they prove worthy, and Frithiof inherits Angurvadel.
read in the book → -
The Poetic Edda GROAS SPELL / II. FJOLSVINNSMOL / THE LAY OF FJOLSVITH / NOTES; lines 9916-10036 confidence: medium
The charm catalogue in stanzas 6-14 is compared with the Ljothatal in Hovamol 147-165, and stanza 10 is described as a close parallel to Hovamol 150 with a possible interpolation.
Groa’s song fortifies Svipdag before the search, and the notes compare the charm catalogue with Hovamol charm material.
read in the book → -
The Poetic Edda GROAS SPELL / II. FJOLSVINNSMOL / THE LAY OF FJOLSVITH / NOTES; lines 9916-10036 confidence: high
Horn and Ruth are described as two rivers used to symbolize all dangerous streams.
The seeker encounters a warding giant, flames, dangerous rivers, a trapping gate, dogs, and a difficult hall.
read in the book → -
The Poetic Edda HELGAKVITHA HJORVARTHSSONAR / THE LAY OF HELGI THE SON OF HJORVARTH / INTRODUCTORY NOTE / OF HJORVARTH AND SIGRLIN; lines 10849-11028 confidence: medium
Hjorvarth and Sigrlin have a mighty, noble-statured son who is silent and has no lasting name; seated on a hill, he sees nine Valkyries riding, one fairest of all.
The nameless youth is addressed as Helgi by the Valkyrie, asks for a gift with the name, expresses desire for her, receives knowledge of the sword, and is later said to be shielded by Svava in battle.
read in the book → -
The Poetic Edda HOVAMOL / THE BALLAD OF THE HIGH ONE / INTRODUCTORY NOTE / NOTES; lines 2765-2877 confidence: high
A confusing rune section begins; some manuscripts call it Othin's Tale of the Runes; Othin hangs on the windy tree Yggdrasil as an offering to himself and wounds himself with his spear to win runes; two lines are said to be borrowed from Svipdagsmol 30.
Othin hangs himself on Yggdrasil as an offering to himself and wounds himself with his own spear in order to win the magic runes.
read in the book → -
The Poetic Edda HOVAMOL / THE BALLAD OF THE HIGH ONE / INTRODUCTORY NOTE / NOTES; lines 2765-2877 confidence: medium
The stanza is obscure and appears interpolated; Bolthorn is Othin's grandfather, Bestla his mother, an unnamed uncle teaches nine magic songs, and Othrrir is used as the vessel containing the mead.
Othin learns nine magic songs from his unnamed uncle, and these are said to have enabled him to win the magic mead.
read in the book → -
The Poetic Edda INTRODUCTORY NOTE / GRIPISSPO / GRIPIRS PROPHECY / INTRODUCTORY NOTE; lines 13477-13726 confidence: medium
Gripir says a ruler's daughter sleeps on rocks, fair in armor; Sigurth will cut and cleave the byrnie with Fafnir's killer.
A ruler's daughter sleeps on rocks in armor; Sigurth cuts the mail, she wakes, and she teaches runes, languages, life, and health.
read in the book → -
The Poetic Edda NOTES / BROT AF SIGURTHARKVITHU / FRAGMENT OF A SIGURTH LAY / INTRODUCTORY NOTE; lines 15721-15838 confidence: high
The winning of Brynhild for Gunnar is described: Gunnar fails, he and Sigurth change forms, Sigurth rides Grani through raging flames, the fire slackens before him, and Regin-made armor flashes.
Sigurth rides through flames that other heroes would not dare to ride or leap; the fire slackens before him.
read in the book → -
The Poetic Edda NOTES / FAFNISMOL / THE BALLAD OF FAFNIR / INTRODUCTORY NOTE; lines 14696-14932 confidence: medium
Regin had gone to a distance while Sigurth fought Fafnir and returns as Sigurth wipes blood from his sword; Regin praises Sigurth and claims partial credit, while Sigurth says Regin hid as he fought the dragon.
Sigurth kills Fafnir, disputes with Regin about courage, handles the heart and blood, gains new understanding of bird speech, and receives counsel exposing danger.
read in the book → -
The Poetic Edda NOTES / HOVAMOL / THE BALLAD OF THE HIGH ONE / INTRODUCTORY NOTE; lines 2429-2589 confidence: high
"I hung on the windy tree" for nine nights, spear-wounded and offered to Othin, "myself to myself," on a tree with an unknowable root.
The speaker undergoes hanging, spear-wounding, fasting or deprivation, and self-offering, then takes up runes and later begins to gain wisdom.
read in the book → -
The Poetic Edda NOTES / REGINSMOL / THE BALLAD OF REGIN / INTRODUCTORY NOTE; lines 14111-14290 confidence: high
Regin says Fafnir lies at Gnitaheith in dragon shape and has a fear-helm that terrifies all living creatures.
Fafnir lies at Gnitaheith in dragon shape with a fear-helm, while Regin prepares Sigurth with Gram and urges him to slay Fafnir.
read in the book → -
The Poetic Edda NOTES / REGINSMOL / THE BALLAD OF REGIN / INTRODUCTORY NOTE; lines 14111-14290 confidence: medium
Regin makes the sword Gram; it cuts a wool strand drifting in the Rhine and later cleaves Regin's anvil.
The sword Gram is shown cutting a wool strand in the Rhine and cleaving Regin's anvil before Sigurth is urged toward Fafnir.
read in the book → -
The Poetic Edda NOTES / RIGSTHULA / THE SONG OF RIG / INTRODUCTORY NOTE; lines 8404-8477 confidence: medium
Jarl grows in the house, brandishes shields, handles bows, shafts, arrows, lances, horses, hounds, swords, and swims.
Jarl's youth is marked by weapons training before he rides out, wages war, and wins land; his sons also grow into martial practice.
read in the book → -
The Poetic Edda NOTES / SIGRDRIFUMOL / THE BALLAD OF THE VICTORY-BRINGER / INTRODUCTORY NOTE; lines 15271-15439 confidence: high
She gives Sigurth a horn full of mead as a memory-draught, hails day, night, gods, goddesses, and earth, asks for wisdom, speech, healing, and victory, and says Othin decreed her sleep-spells.
Sigurth asks for wisdom of all worlds; Sigrdrifa gives a memory-draught or beer containing charms and teaches multiple rune categories and practices.
read in the book → -
The Poetic Edda NOTES / SIGRDRIFUMOL / THE BALLAD OF THE VICTORY-BRINGER / INTRODUCTORY NOTE; lines 15442-15532 confidence: medium
Fourth counsel and continuation: if a wily witch is found on the road, go on rather than be her guest even at night; evil witches sit by the way and blunt blade and courage.
The addressee is instructed about battle, foes, weapons, courage, speech, drunken warriors, and the conduct needed by a warrior.
read in the book → -
The Poetic Edda RIGSTHULA / THE SONG OF RIG / INTRODUCTORY NOTE / NOTES; lines 8480-8601 confidence: medium
Notes mention a custom of sprinkling water on children that long predates Christianity, with a cross-reference to Hovamol.
The notes explicitly mention an old custom of sprinkling water on children, predating Christianity.
read in the book → -
The Poetic Edda RIGSTHULA / THE SONG OF RIG / INTRODUCTORY NOTE / NOTES; lines 8603-8703 confidence: medium
Rig gives his own name to Jarl, potentially recognizing him as king; the stanza’s teaching of magic runes is said to fit Othin better than Heimdall.
The passage refers to teaching magic, specifically runes, and compares these runes with Hovamol charms.
read in the book → -
The Poetic Edda THE BALLAD OF SVIPDAG / INTRODUCTORY NOTE / I. GROUGALDR / GROAS SPELL; lines 9359-9466 confidence: high
Groa's first charm is an often-tried charm taught by Rani to Rind; it helps Svipdag shake off what mislikes him and be his own helper.
Groa chants nine numbered charms covering specific perils of travel, conflict, bondage, weather, supernatural curse, and verbal contest.
read in the book → -
The Saga of Grettir the Strong: Grettir's Saga CHAPTER IX. ONUND SETTLES IN KALDBAK / CHAPTER XII. BATTLE AT RIFSKER / CHAPTER XIV. ASMUND'S CHILDREN. GRETTIR'S CHILDHOOD / CHAPTER XV. GAMES AT MIDFJORDVATN; lines 976-1017 confidence: medium
The youths play ball at Midfjord Water; people from several districts meet there, some lodge there, matched players compete, and Grettir attends at age fourteen at Atli's request and is matched against Audun.
Grettir attends at age fourteen, is matched against an older and very strong opponent, and during the struggle spectators recognize he is stronger than expected.
read in the book → -
The Saga of Grettir the Strong: Grettir's Saga CHAPTER VII. MURDER OF ONDOTT CROW, AND THE VENGEANCE THEREFOR / CHAPTER VIII. ONUND AND ASMUND SAIL TO ICELAND / CHAPTER IX. ONUND SETTLES IN KALDBAK / CHAPTER XII. BATTLE AT RIFSKER; lines 743-807 confidence: medium
Asmund arrives by ship at Hunavain and is hosted by Thorkell Krafla; the passage also notes Bishop Fridrek and Thorvald preaching Christianity in the North and Thorkell receiving the prima signatio.
The passage notes the first preaching of Christianity in the North of the island and says Thorkell and many men received the prima signatio.
read in the book → -
The Saga of Grettir the Strong: Grettir's Saga CHAPTER XII. BATTLE AT RIFSKER / CHAPTER XIV. ASMUND'S CHILDREN. GRETTIR'S CHILDHOOD / CHAPTER XV. GAMES AT MIDFJORDVATN / CHAPTER XVI. GRETTIR KILLS SKEGGI AND IS OUTLAWED FOR THREE YEARS; lines 1020-1145 confidence: medium
On the return from the Thing, Grettir lifts a stone lying in the grass, 'known as Grettishaf'; later viewers are astounded that so young a man lifted such a 'mountain.'
Grettir, described as a young man, lifts the stone later called Grettishaf, and later viewers are amazed that he lifted such a large stone.
read in the book → -
The Saga of Grettir the Strong: Grettir's Saga CHAPTER XV. GAMES AT MIDFJORDVATN / CHAPTER XVI. GRETTIR KILLS SKEGGI AND IS OUTLAWED FOR THREE YEARS / CHAPTER XVII. GRETTIR SAILS FOR NORWAY AND IS WRECKED ON HARAMARSEY / CHAPTER XVIII. ADVENTURE IN THE HOWE OF KAR THE OLD; lines 1321-1439 confidence: medium
Grettir says in verse that the monster is slain and that he has captured a rare sword; Thorfinn replies that Grettir must display prowess before he can give him the sword.
Thorfinn says that before he can give Grettir the sword, Grettir must display prowess in some way.
read in the book → -
The Saga of Grettir the Strong: Grettir's Saga CHAPTER XXXI. GRETTIR'S VAIN ENDEAVOUR TO PROVOKE BARDI / CHAPTER XXXIII. DOINGS OF GLAM'S GHOST. AWFUL CONDITION OF VATNSDAL / CHAPTER XXXIV. GRETTIR VISITS HIS UNCLE JOKULL / CHAPTER XXXV. THE FIGHT WITH GLAM'S GHOST; lines 3066-3113 confidence: medium
Grettir lies down stiffly to rest; Thorhall sends for men from nearby farms, and they agree that no one in the countryside equals Grettir in strength, courage, and enterprise.
Grettir's deed wins communal praise and reward, but after the encounter he reports a severe test of strength and is later more ill-tempered, fearful of darkness, and subject to apparitions.
read in the book → -
The Story of Burnt Njal: From the Icelandic of the Njals Saga CHAPTER CLIV. / GUNNAR LAMBI'S SON'S SLAYING. / CHAPTER CLV. / OF SIGNS AND WONDERS.; lines 16838-16909 confidence: medium
Ospak sees the plan, vows to take the true faith and follow King Brian, moves his ships along the shore, cuts Brodir's cables, and escapes toward Ireland and Connaught.
After seeing Brodir's plan, Ospak vows to take the true faith, goes to King Brian, and receives baptism.
read in the book → -
The Story of Burnt Njal: From the Icelandic of the Njals Saga CHAPTER LXXIX. / HOGNI TAKES AN ATONEMENT FOR GUNNAR'S DEATH. / CHAPTER LXXX. / OF KOLSKEGG: HOW HE WAS BAPTISED.; lines 8231-8260 confidence: high
"One night he dreamt that a man came to him; he was bright and glistening"
Kolskegg dreams of a luminous man who summons him and promises him the role of knight; the wizard interprets this as becoming God's knight, and Kolskegg is then baptised.
read in the book → -
The Story of Burnt Njal: From the Icelandic of the Njals Saga CHAPTER LXXIX. / HOGNI TAKES AN ATONEMENT FOR GUNNAR'S DEATH. / CHAPTER LXXX. / OF KOLSKEGG: HOW HE WAS BAPTISED.; lines 8231-8260 confidence: high
Kolskegg tells the dream to a wizard, who interprets it to mean that he should go to southern lands and become God's knight.
The passage explicitly states that Kolskegg was baptised in Denmark after the interpreted dream.
read in the book → -
The Story of Burnt Njal: From the Icelandic of the Njals Saga CHAPTER XCV. / OF HALL OF THE SIDE. / CHAPTER XCVI. / OF THE CHANGE OF FAITH.; lines 9902-9976 confidence: high
A change of faith is reported in Norway: the old faith has been cast off, and King Olaf has christened Shetland, Orkney, and the Faroe Isles.
The passage moves from reports of Norway casting off the old faith and Olaf's Christianizing activity to Thangbrand's preaching mission, ritual mass, and Hall's baptism with his household.
read in the book → -
The Story of Burnt Njal: From the Icelandic of the Njals Saga CHAPTER XCVIII. / OF THANGBRAND AND GUDLEIF. / CHAPTER XCIX. / OF GEST ODDLEIF'S SON.; lines 10154-10218 confidence: medium
Gest agrees to the test for himself and his household, after which many others also agree.
Gest and others agree in advance to accept the faith if the sign occurs; after the Baresark's defeat, Thangbrand baptizes Gest, his household, and many others.
read in the book → -
The Story of Burnt Njal: From the Icelandic of the Njals Saga CHAPTER XXX. / GUNNAR GOES A-SEA-ROVING. / CHAPTER XXXI. / GUNNAR GOES TO KING HAROLD GORM'S SON AND EARL HACON.; lines 3807-3856 confidence: medium
The king has Gunnar prove himself in feats of strength against his men, and none matches him even in one feat.
The king tests Gunnar in feats of strength against his men, none of whom can match him; Gunnar later says he is now somewhat proved.
read in the book → -
The Story of Burnt Njal: From the Icelandic of the Njals Saga CONCLUSION. / ICELANDIC CHRONOLOGY. / CONTENTS. / CHAPTER; lines 1336-1494 confidence: medium
Headings include Kolskegg being baptised, the Change of Faith, Thangbrand's journeys, Thangbrand and Gudleif, Gest Oddleif's son, Gizur the White and Hjallti, and Thorgeir of Lightwater.
The headings explicitly name Kolskegg's baptism and a change of faith, with nearby headings about religiously associated figures.
read in the book → -
The Story of Burnt Njal: From the Icelandic of the Njals Saga SIR GEORGE DASENT'S INTRODUCTION. / THE NORTHMEN IN ICELAND. / SUPERSTITIONS OF THE RACE. / SOCIAL PRINCIPLES.; lines 498-569 confidence: medium
A newborn is placed on bare ground until the father inspects it, lifts it, and hands it to women if he decides it will be reared.
The infant passes through a decision ordeal, then is washed, marked with Thor's hammer, and received into the family.
read in the book → -
The Story of the Volsungs (Volsunga Saga); with Excerpts from the Poetic Edda CHAPTER XXIII. Sigurd comes to Hlymdale. / CHAPTER XXIV. Sigurd sees Brynhild at Hlymdale. / CHAPTER XXVI. Sigurd comes to the Giukings and is wedded to Gudrun. / CHAPTER XXVII. The Wooing of Brynhild.; lines 3407-3540 confidence: high
Budli receives the wooing speech and says Brynhild may wed only if she herself does not deny the suitor, because only the man she chooses may marry her.
Brynhild's father and foster-father link marriage to her own choice, and Heimir says she will likely accept only the man who rides through the fire around her hall; Sigurd performs that deed in Gunnar's likeness and invokes Brynhild's oath.
read in the book → -
The Story of the Volsungs (Volsunga Saga); with Excerpts from the Poetic Edda CHAPTER XXIII. Sigurd comes to Hlymdale. / CHAPTER XXIV. Sigurd sees Brynhild at Hlymdale. / CHAPTER XXVI. Sigurd comes to the Giukings and is wedded to Gudrun. / CHAPTER XXVII. The Wooing of Brynhild.; lines 3407-3540 confidence: high
Heimir welcomes them, says Brynhild must freely choose her husband, and says her abode is nearby, encircled by a flaming fire; they see a castle with a golden roof-ridge and fire roaring around it.
The fire physically surrounds Brynhild's hall and prevents Gunnar's approach, while Sigurd's successful crossing marks the decisive qualification for the wooing.
read in the book → -
The Story of the Volsungs (Volsunga Saga); with Excerpts from the Poetic Edda H. HALLIDAY SPARLING. / TRANSLATORS' PREFACE. / THE STORY OF THE VOLSUNGS AND NIBLUNGS. / CHAPTER V. Of the Slaying of King Volsung.; lines 1249-1274 confidence: medium
Sigmund tells the boy to make their bread, gives him the meal-bag, and goes to fetch firewood or firing.
The elder boy is given a task involving the meal-bag, refuses to touch it because of a living thing in the meal, and is judged by Sigmund as lacking the heart needed for fellowship.
read in the book → -
The Story of the Volsungs (Volsunga Saga); with Excerpts from the Poetic Edda INTRODUCTION / H. HALLIDAY SPARLING. / TRANSLATORS' PREFACE. / THE STORY OF THE VOLSUNGS AND NIBLUNGS.; lines 1007-1116 confidence: high
Men rise to try the sword, beginning with the noblest, but none can pull it out however they tug.
Many men try and fail to draw the sword, but Sigmund pulls it out easily and thereby receives the weapon.
read in the book → -
The Story of the Volsungs (Volsunga Saga); with Excerpts from the Poetic Edda PART OF THE SECOND LAY OF HELGI HUNDINGS-BANE (1) / PART OF THE LAY OF SIGRDRIFA (1) / THE LAY CALLED THE SHORT LAY OF SIGURD. / THE HELL-RIDE OF BRYNHILD.; lines 6364-6498 confidence: medium
Brynhild says Odin shut her in a shield-wall in Skata grove, with red and white shields set around her, and decreed that only one who knew no fear could break her slumber.
Brynhild's slumber can be broken only by one who knows no fear, and the encircling fire can be crossed only by the one who brings Fafnir's gold.
read in the book → -
The Story of the Volsungs (Volsunga Saga); with Excerpts from the Poetic Edda THE STORY OF THE VOLSUNGS AND NIBLUNGS. / CHAPTER V. Of the Slaying of King Volsung. / CHAPTER VII. Of the Birth of Sinfjotli the Son of Sigmund. / CHAPTER VIII. The Death of King Siggeir and of Signy.; lines 1342-1439 confidence: medium
Sigmund thinks Sinfjotli too young for revenge and hardens him in the woods by slaying men for wealth; Sinfjotli reminds him of his wrongs and urges him toward killing Siggeir.
Sigmund judges Sinfjotli too young for revenge, hardens him in the woods, sets fighting limits, and later considers him fully tried when he reaches manhood.
read in the book → -
The Story of the Volsungs (Volsunga Saga); with Excerpts from the Poetic Edda THE STORY OF THE VOLSUNGS AND NIBLUNGS. / CHAPTER V. Of the Slaying of King Volsung. / CHAPTER VII. Of the Birth of Sinfjotli the Son of Sigmund. / CHAPTER VIII. The Death of King Siggeir and of Signy.; lines 1914-2047 confidence: medium
Sigurd grows in King Hjalprek's house, loved by every child; through him Hjordis is betrothed to King Alf and jointure is measured to her.
Sigurd is raised in King Hjalprek's house and taught by Regin in arts, chess, runes, and many tongues.
read in the book → -
The Story of the Volsungs (Volsunga Saga); with Excerpts from the Poetic Edda THE STORY OF THE VOLSUNGS AND NIBLUNGS. / CHAPTER V. Of the Slaying of King Volsung. / CHAPTER VII. Of the Birth of Sinfjotli the Son of Sigmund. / CHAPTER VIII. The Death of King Siggeir and of Signy.; lines 1914-2047 confidence: high
The next day Sigurd goes to the wood and meets an unknown old long-bearded man, who asks his errand and advises him to drive the horses to the river Busil-tarn.
An old long-bearded stranger guides Sigurd's horse choice, vanishes, and is identified as Odin; the chosen horse is from Sleipnir's kin and is called the best of all horses.
read in the book → -
The Story of the Volsungs (Volsunga Saga); with Excerpts from the Poetic Edda THE STORY OF THE VOLSUNGS AND NIBLUNGS. / CHAPTER V. Of the Slaying of King Volsung. / CHAPTER VII. Of the Birth of Sinfjotli the Son of Sigmund. / CHAPTER VIII. The Death of King Siggeir and of Signy.; lines 2049-2169 confidence: medium
Sigurd asks Regin to make a sword unlike any other for great deeds and the slaying of the dragon; Regin says Sigurd will slay Fafnir with that sword.
After hearing of the hoard and dragon, Sigurd asks the smith Regin for a sword unlike any other, so that he may perform great deeds and slay Fafnir.
read in the book → -
The Story of the Volsungs (Volsunga Saga); with Excerpts from the Poetic Edda TRANSLATORS' PREFACE. / THE STORY OF THE VOLSUNGS AND NIBLUNGS. / CHAPTER V. Of the Slaying of King Volsung. / CHAPTER VII. Of the Birth of Sinfjotli the Son of Sigmund.; lines 1277-1339 confidence: medium
The heading names Sinfjotli as Sigmund's son. Signy returns home, changes semblances back, and later brings forth a man-child named Sinfjotli, described as strong, fair, and much like the Volsung kin.
Sinfjotli is described as strong and Volsung-like and endures the sewn-glove and flayed-kirtle test without visible distress, unlike Signy's other sons.
read in the book → -
The Story of the Volsungs (Volsunga Saga); with Excerpts from the Poetic Edda TRANSLATORS' PREFACE. / THE STORY OF THE VOLSUNGS AND NIBLUNGS. / CHAPTER V. Of the Slaying of King Volsung. / CHAPTER VII. Of the Birth of Sinfjotli the Son of Sigmund.; lines 1277-1339 confidence: high
Sigmund tells Sinfjotli to knead meal while he fetches firewood. Sinfjotli says something living was in the meal and he kneaded it in; Sigmund identifies it as the most deadly of worms, with the endnote glossing worms as serpents.
Sinfjotli kneads a deadly worm or serpent into the meal; Sigmund explains venom capacities, distinguishing his own ability to eat venom from Sinfjotli's external tolerance.
read in the book → -
The Younger Edda; Also called Snorre's Edda, or The Prose Edda CHAPTER XII. / LIFE IN VALHAL. / CHAPTER XIII. / CHAPTER XIV.; lines 2657-2741 confidence: medium
Thor and his companions journey until noon, see a very high burg on a plain, enter through the barred gate after Thor cannot open it, and find a hall of immensely large men before King Utgard-Loke.
The travelers journey to a vast burg, enter through a barred gate, and are told by the host king that only those with exceptional accomplishments may stay.
read in the book → -
The Younger Edda; Also called Snorre's Edda, or The Prose Edda CHAPTER XII. / LIFE IN VALHAL. / CHAPTER XIII. / CHAPTER XIV.; lines 2657-2741 confidence: high
Utgard-Loke summons Loge for an eating contest; Loke eats flesh from bones, but Loge consumes flesh, bones, and trough, so Loke is judged to have lost.
The passage presents successive tests in eating, running, and drinking, each arranged by Utgard-Loke and judged by outcome.
read in the book → -
The Younger Edda; Also called Snorre's Edda, or The Prose Edda FOREWORD. / THE FOOLING OF GYLFE. / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II.; lines 1058-1119 confidence: medium
At the door, a man plays with swords so that seven are in the air; he asks Gylfe’s name, hears the name Ganglere, and offers to lead him to the king.
Ganglere is questioned at the doorway, led inside, the doors close behind him, and a gate-warning verse is recited before he faces the seated authorities.
read in the book →
celtic irish
-
Gods and Fighting Men Book Eleven, Chapter I: Oisin's Story; journey to and return from the Country of the Young confidence: medium
Oisin says he and Niamh turned westward over the sea, with the sea going away before them and filling in behind.
Oisin leaves Ireland and enters a realm of altered time, marriage, feasting, and changed status.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men BOOK FIVE: OISIN'S CHILDREN / BOOK SIX: DIARMUID. / CHAPTER I. BIRTH OF DIARMUID / CHAPTER II. HOW DIARMUID GOT HIS LOVE-SPOT; lines 10542-10615 confidence: medium
A great wether fastened in the back of the house rises onto the table while the men are eating.
The four warriors are overpowered by a wether in a strange night house before the host interprets the event.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men BOOK FIVE: OISIN'S CHILDREN / BOOK SIX: DIARMUID. / CHAPTER I. BIRTH OF DIARMUID / CHAPTER II. HOW DIARMUID GOT HIS LOVE-SPOT; lines 10542-10615 confidence: medium
A great wether fastened in the back of the house climbs onto the table and successively throws Conan, Diarmuid, Osgar, and Goll under its feet, though Goll first throws it down.
A wether overpowers four renowned men, producing shame, before the old man reinterprets the event as proof of bravery.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men BOOK FIVE: THE FATE OF THE CHILDREN OF LIR / PART TWO: THE FIANNA. / BOOK ONE: FINN, SON OF CUMHAL. / CHAPTER I. THE COMING OF FINN; lines 5669-5774 confidence: high
The two women bring Finn to the woods of Slieve Bladhma and nurse him secretly because of the sons of Morna.
Finn is raised in the woods and trained in running, leaping, swimming, pursuit, and hunting before leaving on his own.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men BOOK FIVE: THE FATE OF THE CHILDREN OF LIR / PART TWO: THE FIANNA. / BOOK ONE: FINN, SON OF CUMHAL. / CHAPTER I. THE COMING OF FINN; lines 5669-5774 confidence: high
Finn's first hunt is a wild duck; the two women train him in running, leaping, swimming, a switch game around a tree, and keeping hares within a field.
Finn is trained by foster women in physical trials and hunting, including swimming, running, keeping hares in a field, and catching game.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men BOOK FIVE: THE FATE OF THE CHILDREN OF LIR / PART TWO: THE FIANNA. / BOOK ONE: FINN, SON OF CUMHAL. / CHAPTER I. THE COMING OF FINN; lines 5776-5886 confidence: high
Finegas has watched seven years for the salmon of knowledge; Finn roasts it, burns his thumb, puts the thumb in his mouth, is recognized as Finn, receives the salmon, and gains knowledge linked to the nuts of nine hazels beside a well below the sea.
The salmon of knowledge is prophesied to confer all knowledge, and Finn receives that knowledge after the thumb-in-mouth incident and Finegas gives him the salmon.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men BOOK FIVE: THE FATE OF THE CHILDREN OF LIR / PART TWO: THE FIANNA. / BOOK ONE: FINN, SON OF CUMHAL. / CHAPTER I. THE COMING OF FINN; lines 5776-5886 confidence: medium
As a young lad Finn goes at Samhain to the High King's gathering at Teamhair, where quarrels are forbidden; the king, Goll, Caoilte, and Conan are feasting when Finn enters unknown to them.
Finn comes to the High King's gathering, names himself son of Cumhal, offers service, swears faithfulness, and is seated beside the king's son.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men BOOK FIVE: THE FATE OF THE CHILDREN OF LIR / PART TWO: THE FIANNA. / BOOK ONE: FINN, SON OF CUMHAL. / CHAPTER I. THE COMING OF FINN; lines 5776-5886 confidence: high
Finegas watches seven years for the salmon of knowledge; he has Finn roast it and not eat it. Finn burns his thumb on the salmon's skin and puts the thumb in his mouth; Finegas recognizes him as Finn and gives him the whole salmon.
Finn is told not to eat the salmon, but after burning his thumb on it he puts his thumb in his mouth; Finegas then says the salmon was destined for Finn and gives it to him, after which Finn has knowledge.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men BOOK FIVE: THE FATE OF THE CHILDREN OF LIR / PART TWO: THE FIANNA. / BOOK ONE: FINN, SON OF CUMHAL. / CHAPTER I. THE COMING OF FINN; lines 5888-5976 confidence: medium
For nine years at Samhain, Aillen of the Tuatha de Danaan comes from Sidhe Finnachaidh, plays Sidhe music that makes listeners sleep, and burns Teamhair with fire from his mouth.
Aillen's music puts everyone to sleep, while Finn remains awake by using the power of Fiacha's spear at his forehead.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men BOOK FIVE: THE FATE OF THE CHILDREN OF LIR / PART TWO: THE FIANNA. / BOOK ONE: FINN, SON OF CUMHAL. / CHAPTER I. THE COMING OF FINN; lines 5888-5976 confidence: medium
At the feast, the king offers whatever inheritance is right to any man who can keep Teamhair until daybreak without its being burned by Aillen.
Finn accepts a dangerous task others refuse, keeps vigil through magical aid, defeats the supernatural attacker, saves Teamhair, and afterward receives the headship of the Fianna.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men BOOK FOUR: THE EVER-LIVING LIVING ONES. / CHAPTER I. BODB DEARG / CHAPTER II. THE DAGDA / CHAPTER III. ANGUS OG; lines 3158-3248 confidence: medium
Angus gives the swine into Buichet's care for a year; Buichet's wife wants to eat one and gathers men and hounds; the swine flee to Angus, who says he cannot help until they shake the Tree of Tarbga and eat the salmon of Inver Umaill.
The transformed swine seek Angus's help but must first shake the Tree of Tarbga and eat the salmon of Inver Umaill before help can be given.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men BOOK SEVEN: DIARMUID AND GRANIA. / CHAPTER I. THE FLIGHT FROM TEAMHAIR / CHAPTER II. THE PURSUIT / CHAPTER III. THE GREEN CHAMPIONS; lines 11828-11918 confidence: medium
Diarmuid meets three strangers, plants the Crann Buidhe spear point-up, leaps onto it unharmed, and a young Green Champion dies attempting the same feat.
Diarmuid safely performs dangerous feats with a spear and sword, while Green Champions who try to repeat them are killed.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER I. BIRTH OF DIARMUID / CHAPTER II. HOW DIARMUID GOT HIS LOVE-SPOT / CHAPTER III. THE DAUGHTER OF KING UNDER-WAVE / CHAPTER IV. THE HARD SERVANT; lines 11053-11154 confidence: medium
Diarmuid finds a great tree, a rock, a smooth-pointed drinking horn, and a fresh well; thirsty, he stoops to drink but hears a great noise and knows the water is enchanted.
Diarmuid finds an enchanted well, insists on drinking, and is challenged by an armed Man of Enchantments who claims the water and woods.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER I. BIRTH OF DIARMUID / CHAPTER II. HOW DIARMUID GOT HIS LOVE-SPOT / CHAPTER III. THE DAUGHTER OF KING UNDER-WAVE / CHAPTER IV. THE HARD SERVANT; lines 11053-11154 confidence: high
Fergus challenges Diarmuid, saying he was reared and taught with Manannan son of Lir and with Angus Og, and asks whether he lacks their skill and daring.
Diarmuid uses Manannan's staves of power to rise and leap onto the overhanging rock after Fergus invokes his training.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER I. BIRTH OF DIARMUID / CHAPTER II. HOW DIARMUID GOT HIS LOVE-SPOT / CHAPTER III. THE DAUGHTER OF KING UNDER-WAVE / CHAPTER IV. THE HARD SERVANT; lines 11053-11154 confidence: high
Diarmuid finds a great tree, rock, smooth-pointed drinking-horn, and fresh well; thirsty, he stoops to drink and knows there is enchantment in the water.
Diarmuid recognizes enchantment in the water, and an armed Man of Enchantments claims the thickets, water, and deer while fighting him at the well.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER I. BIRTH OF DIARMUID / CHAPTER II. HOW DIARMUID GOT HIS LOVE-SPOT / CHAPTER III. THE DAUGHTER OF KING UNDER-WAVE / CHAPTER IV. THE HARD SERVANT; lines 11053-11154 confidence: medium
Diarmuid follows the Enchanter and finds a wide flowery plain, royal city, dun, and great army; the army lets the Enchanter enter and then turns on Diarmuid.
The army before the dun turns on Diarmuid, and he fights through them despite wounds before another champion appears.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER I. BODB DEARG / CHAPTER II. THE DAGDA / CHAPTER III. ANGUS OG / CHAPTER IV. THE MORRIGU; lines 3251-3311 confidence: medium
The Morrigu is said to stir up wars and quarrels; she rouses young Cuchulain from enchantment by challenging his heroic capacity, and he beheads a shadow with his hurling stick.
The Morrigu challenges Cuchulain's heroic capacity while he lies under enchantment, after which he rises and beheads a shadow.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER I. THE FIGHT WITH THE FIRBOLGS / CHAPTER II. THE REIGN OF BRES / BOOK TWO: LUGH OF THE LONG HAND. / CHAPTER I. THE COMING OF LUGH; lines 1089-1182 confidence: medium
Nuada of the Silver Hand holds a great feast at Teamhair after returning to kingship; Gamal and Camel are named as door-keepers.
Lugh is stopped at the door, questioned about his qualifications, tested, and then admitted to the king's house.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER I. THE FIGHT WITH THE FIRBOLGS / CHAPTER II. THE REIGN OF BRES / BOOK TWO: LUGH OF THE LONG HAND. / CHAPTER I. THE COMING OF LUGH; lines 1089-1182 confidence: high
The door-keeper says no one without an art enters Teamhair. Lugh names arts including carpenter, smith, champion, harper, poet, magician, physician, cup-bearer, and worker in brass; he then asks if any one man can do them all, and is reported as the Ildnach, the Master of all Arts.
Lugh is refused entry unless he has an art, claims many arts, is called the Master of all Arts, wins at chess, overmatches Ogma’s stone challenge, and displays powerful harp-playing.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER I. THE FLIGHT FROM TEAMHAIR / CHAPTER II. THE PURSUIT / CHAPTER III. THE GREEN CHAMPIONS / CHAPTER IV. THE WOOD OF DUBHROS; lines 12158-12249 confidence: medium
Finn sees fifty armed men approach; Aonghus and Aodh identify themselves as children of Morna whose fathers helped kill Finn's father, say their mothers were women of the Tuatha de Danaan, and ask for peace and their fathers' place among the Fianna.
Aonghus and Aodh seek their fathers' place among the Fianna, and Finn requires a dangerous fine before admitting them.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER I. THE KING OF BRITAIN'S SON / CHAPTER II. THE CAVE OF CEISCORAN / CHAPTER III. DONN SON OF MIDHIR / CHAPTER IV. THE HOSPITALITY OF CUANNA'S HOUSE; lines 8840-8921 confidence: high
Caoilte brings Finn water in the copper vessel, which tastes sweet then bitter and causes death-like symptoms; he then brings water in the iron vessel, which is very bitter but restores Finn's appearance and health.
Finn drinks from two wells: one initially sweet but harmful and death-like, the other bitter but restorative.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER II. FINN'S HOUSEHOLD / CHAPTER III. BIRTH OF BRAN. / CHAPTER IV. OISIN'S MOTHER. / CHAPTER V. THE BEST MEN OF THE FIANNA; lines 6379-6462 confidence: medium
Lugaidh's Son, of Finn's blood, is placed in Finn's arms as a child, fostered by Duban's daughter until twelve, given arms and armour, and goes to Finn and the Fianna.
Lugaidh's Son is fostered until twelve, given arms and armour, welcomed by Finn, and bound by a service agreement.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER II. FINN'S HOUSEHOLD / CHAPTER III. BIRTH OF BRAN. / CHAPTER IV. OISIN'S MOTHER. / CHAPTER V. THE BEST MEN OF THE FIANNA; lines 6379-6462 confidence: medium
Lugaidh's Son, of Finn's blood, is put into Finn's arms as a child, reared by Duban's daughter until age twelve, given arms and armour, and goes to Finn and the Fianna.
Lugaidh's Son is fostered until his twelfth year, given arms and armour, goes to Finn and the Fianna, and makes a service agreement with Finn.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER IX. MANANNAN AT PLAY / CHAPTER X. HIS CALL TO BRAN / CHAPTER XI. HIS THREE CALLS TO CORMAC / CHAPTER XII. CLIODNA'S WAVE; lines 4450-4532 confidence: medium
Clowns in Manannan's house perform tricks, including tossing and catching nine straight willow rods while standing on one leg with only one hand free, and they challenge strangers to do it.
The clowns challenge strangers with a difficult nine-rod feat; Ciabhan succeeds before the household.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER IX. MANANNAN AT PLAY / CHAPTER X. HIS CALL TO BRAN / CHAPTER XI. HIS THREE CALLS TO CORMAC / CHAPTER XII. CLIODNA'S WAVE; lines 4450-4532 confidence: medium
Clowns in Manannan's house do tricks, including throwing nine straight willow rods to the rafters and catching them while standing on one leg with only one hand free; they challenge strangers expecting failure.
Performers in Manannan's house challenge strangers with a difficult nine-rod trick; Ciabhan performs it successfully before the assembled company.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER IX. THE WEDDING AT CEANN SLIEVE / CHAPTER X. THE SHADOWY ONE / CHAPTER XI. FINN'S MADNESS / CHAPTER XII. THE RED WOMAN; lines 9803-9904 confidence: medium
Because Finn says their clothing is not clean, the Red Woman blows a horn and ten young men bring washing water, clothing, and a special suit and shining-stone crown for Finn.
Before entering the hall, the Fianna receive water for washing and new clothing, while Finn receives a special suit and crown.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER V. THE BEST MEN OF THE FIANNA / BOOK TWO: FINN'S HELPERS / CHAPTER I. THE LAD OF THE SKINS / CHAPTER II. BLACK, BROWN, AND GREY; lines 6714-6821 confidence: medium
Finn hunts near Teamhair; three strange men named Dubh, Dun, and Glasan seek service; Finn assigns them three watches timed by burning parts of a tree trunk.
Three new servants keep successive night watches, each encountering a dangerous or wondrous scene before returning as his log burns out.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER V. THE BEST MEN OF THE FIANNA / BOOK TWO: FINN'S HELPERS / CHAPTER I. THE LAD OF THE SKINS / CHAPTER II. BLACK, BROWN, AND GREY; lines 6714-6821 confidence: medium
Finn hunts near Teamhair, meets three strange men named Dubh, Dun, and Glasan who seek service, accepts them, and assigns each a night watch measured by a burning part of a tree trunk.
Three newly accepted servants are assigned consecutive night watches; each watch leads to an extraordinary encounter and return timed by a burning log.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER V. THE HELP OF THE MEN OF DEA / CHAPTER VI. THE MARCH OF THE FIANNA / CHAPTER VII. THE FIRST FIGHTERS / CHAPTER VIII. THE KING OF ULSTER'S SON; lines 7653-7737 confidence: medium
News reaches the King of Ulster's court; his twelve-year-old son asks to help Finn, but the king says he is too young and shuts him up with twelve foster-brothers guarding him.
The twelve-year-old asks to help Finn, is confined by his father as too young, persuades his guards, takes arms, and departs to join the fighting.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER V. THE HELP OF THE MEN OF DEA / CHAPTER VI. THE MARCH OF THE FIANNA / CHAPTER VII. THE FIRST FIGHTERS / CHAPTER VIII. THE KING OF ULSTER'S SON; lines 7653-7737 confidence: medium
News reaches the King of Ulster's court; his twelve-year-old son asks to help Finn, is judged too young and weak, and is confined with twelve foster-brothers guarding him.
The twelve-year-old royal boy is refused by his father, confined, argues that courage won his father's name, and escapes to prove himself in battle.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER V. THE QUARREL / CHAPTER VI. THE WANDERERS / CHAPTER VII. FIGHTING AND PEACE / CHAPTER VIII. THE BOAR OF BEINN GULBAIN; lines 13088-13146 confidence: medium
The sons take leave of Grania and their household. Donnchadh tells their people to stay in place while the sons go into danger against Finn and the Fianna.
The sons leave home and spend seven years in far countries learning all that can be learned of valour before returning as fighters.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER V. THE QUARREL / CHAPTER VI. THE WANDERERS / CHAPTER VII. FIGHTING AND PEACE / CHAPTER VIII. THE BOAR OF BEINN GULBAIN; lines 13088-13146 confidence: high
Grania summons her four sons, says Finn killed their father Diarmuid against a peace agreement, gives Donnchadh the sword, Eochaidh the Gae Dearg, Ollann protective armour, and Connla the shield, and tells them to train for vengeance.
The sons are told to learn every sort of fighting skill, take leave, set out, and later return after seven years of training in far countries.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER VI. LOMNA'S HEAD / CHAPTER VII. ILBREC OF ESS RUADH / CHAPTER VIII. THE CAVE OF CRUACHAN / CHAPTER IX. THE WEDDING AT CEANN SLIEVE; lines 9470-9543 confidence: medium
Conan says he will not quarrel but places Finn under bonds as a true hero to answer all he asks; Finn agrees.
Conan places Finn under bonds as a true hero to answer whatever Conan asks, and Finn accepts.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER VI. THE MARCH OF THE FIANNA / CHAPTER VII. THE FIRST FIGHTERS / CHAPTER VIII. THE KING OF ULSTER'S SON / CHAPTER IX. THE HIGH KING'S SON; lines 7740-7821 confidence: high
Fergus finds the High King's son playing ball, rebukes him for playing while strangers take the country, and the young man throws away his stick, gathers one thousand and twenty young men without leave, and goes to Finntraigh.
The High King's son is first shown playing ball, is shamed, casts away his stick, gathers young men, insists on battle service despite Finn's warning about untried lads, and proves himself by killing Sligech.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER VI. THE MARCH OF THE FIANNA / CHAPTER VII. THE FIRST FIGHTERS / CHAPTER VIII. THE KING OF ULSTER'S SON / CHAPTER IX. THE HIGH KING'S SON; lines 7740-7821 confidence: high
The High King's son says he has come to give battle service; Finn warns he does not bring a lad new to the work into the breast of battle, and the youth vows to fight on his own account. Fergus then gives his challenge to the King of the World.
Finn calls the High King's son a lad new to the work and warns that such a lad may die, but the young man insists on fighting and then defeats Sligech.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER XI. HIS THREE CALLS TO CORMAC / CHAPTER XII. CLIODNA'S WAVE / CHAPTER XIII. HIS CALL TO CONNLA / CHAPTER XIV. TADG IN MANANNAN'S ISLANDS; lines 4696-4784 confidence: medium
The woman names the country Inislocha, the Lake Island, says Rudrach and Dergcroche sons of Bodb are its kings, tells Tadg the story of Ireland, and directs him to the middle dun for knowledge.
Both women decline to explain a further dun directly and tell Tadg to go onward to gain knowledge himself.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER XIII. FINN AND THE PHANTOMS / CHAPTER XIV. THE PIGS OF ANGUS / CHAPTER XV. THE HUNT OF SLIEVE CUILINN / BOOK FIVE: OISIN'S CHILDREN; lines 10308-10401 confidence: medium
Osgar, Oisin's son, is the best in battle among young Fianna. Though indulged and thought idle as a child, he uses a log of wood during an attack, slaughters enemies, makes them flee, and is afterwards said to be among the strongest Fianna.
Osgar is indulged and thought unlikely to be strong, but during an attack he seizes a log, defeats enemies, and thereafter enters every battle.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men CHAPTER XIII. FINN AND THE PHANTOMS / CHAPTER XIV. THE PIGS OF ANGUS / CHAPTER XV. THE HUNT OF SLIEVE CUILINN / BOOK FIVE: OISIN'S CHILDREN; lines 10308-10401 confidence: high
Osgar, son of Oisin, is pampered by the Fianna and grows tall and idle; when an attack occurs and he is left behind, he takes a log, attacks the enemy, slaughters many, and makes them flee.
Osgar is pampered and thought idle, but when left behind during a fight he takes a log, defeats the enemy, and thereafter joins every battle.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men PART TWO: THE FIANNA. / BOOK ONE: FINN, SON OF CUMHAL. / CHAPTER I. THE COMING OF FINN / CHAPTER II. FINN'S HOUSEHOLD; lines 5998-6089 confidence: high
The Fianna are numbered, bound by rules, require kinship securities for admission, and require knowledge of the twelve books of poetry.
Admission to the Fianna requires poetry learning, kinship securities, spear avoidance, a pursuit through the woods, and feats of agility while running.
read in the book → -
Gods and Fighting Men PART TWO: THE FIANNA. / BOOK ONE: FINN, SON OF CUMHAL. / CHAPTER I. THE COMING OF FINN / CHAPTER II. FINN'S HOUSEHOLD; lines 5998-6089 confidence: high
The Fianna are numbered and organized; each member is bound by three obligations, admission requires kinship securities concerning vengeance and responsibility, and a recruit must know the twelve books of poetry.
A man can join the Fianna only after legal and poetic qualifications and multiple physical ordeals involving spears, pursuit, silence of movement, agility, and endurance while running.
read in the book → -
Heroic Romances of Ireland ALSO THE CONCLUSION OF THE TALE FROM THE SAME VERSION / THE COMBAT AT THE FORD / INTRODUCTION / THE COMBAT AT THE FORD; lines 5480-5582 confidence: medium
Cuchulain says Ferdia should not have come to combat because, when they abode with Scathach, Uathach, and Aife, they customarily went together to battles, fields, fights, forests, wildernesses, and difficult things.
Both fighters recall weapons and skills practised with Scathach, Uathach, and Aife; Cuchulain says Scathach taught their feats.
read in the book → -
Heroic Romances of Ireland ALSO THE CONCLUSION OF THE TALE FROM THE SAME VERSION / THE COMBAT AT THE FORD / INTRODUCTION / THE COMBAT AT THE FORD; lines 6021-6196 confidence: medium
"To Scathach, glorious mother, / Our words, when boys, we passed; / No harm for each from other / Should come while time should last."
Cuchulain recalls youth, dwelling with Uathach and Scathach, battle-inciting instruction, and an oath devised by Scathach binding him and Ferdia in friendship.
read in the book → -
Heroic Romances of Ireland ALSO THE CONCLUSION OF THE TALE FROM THE SAME VERSION / THE COMBAT AT THE FORD / INTRODUCTION / THE COMBAT AT THE FORD; lines 6198-6279 confidence: medium
Cuchulain recites that wars were light before Ferdia came to the ford, and that both warriors were taught alike, ruled by one mistress, and sought like rewards and praise.
The poem recalls the two warriors' shared training under Scathach and the shields she gave each of them.
read in the book → -
Heroic Romances of Ireland FROM THE BOOK OF LEINSTER (TWELFTH-CENTURY MS.) / THE SICK-BED OF CUCHULAIN / INTRODUCTION / THE SICK-BED OF CUCHULAIN; lines 2813-2910 confidence: medium
Cuchulain departs, rests his back against a stone pillar, grows angry in soul, falls asleep, and sees two women come to him.
Cuchulain sees women in sleep who whip him until he is almost dead, after which he lies sick and silent for a year.
read in the book → -
Heroic Romances of Ireland FROM THE BOOK OF LEINSTER (TWELFTH-CENTURY MS.) / THE SICK-BED OF CUCHULAIN / INTRODUCTION / THE SICK-BED OF CUCHULAIN; lines 2813-2910 confidence: medium
Cuchulain rests against a stone pillar, sleeps, and sees two women, one in green and one in purple, who laugh and strike him with horsewhips until he is nearly dead.
After the bird encounter, Cuchulain sleeps at a pillar, is beaten by two women in a vision until nearly dead, and then remains on a sick-bed without speech for one year.
read in the book → -
Heroic Romances of Ireland FROM THE BOOK OF LEINSTER (TWELFTH-CENTURY MS.) / THE SICK-BED OF CUCHULAIN / INTRODUCTION / THE SICK-BED OF CUCHULAIN; lines 2912-3083 confidence: medium
Cuchulain says he is not fit to contend with men; Liban replies that this will last only a little while and that he will be whole, with lost strength increased by Labraid's boon.
When Cuchulain says he is not fit to contend, Liban says he will be whole and that his lost strength will be increased through Labraid's boon.
read in the book → -
Heroic Romances of Ireland FROM THE BOOK OF LEINSTER (TWELFTH-CENTURY MS.) / THE SICK-BED OF CUCHULAIN / INTRODUCTION / THE SICK-BED OF CUCHULAIN; lines 3241-3435 confidence: medium
A female speaker urges the hero of Ulster to wake, points to Conor and Ulster’s warriors, warns that the long slumber decays him, and uses the phrase “milk for the full.”
Cuchulain is urged to wake from a decaying slumber, then rises and casts off weariness before the otherworld summons proceeds.
read in the book → -
Heroic Romances of Ireland MORTALS / IMMORTALS / TAIN BO FRAICH / THE RAID FOR THE CATTLE OF FRAECH; lines 9353-9526 confidence: medium
Ailill says he has heard of Fraech's fame in floods and asks him to swim, claiming the stream is safe because many youths have bathed there.
Fraech is invited to swim, drawn into successive tasks in the water, attacked by a guardian monster, and survives through combat and aid.
read in the book → -
Heroic Romances of Ireland MORTALS / IMMORTALS / TAIN BO FRAICH / THE RAID FOR THE CATTLE OF FRAECH; lines 9353-9526 confidence: medium
Ailill says Fraech is famed for feats in floods and asks him to enter the streams; he claims many Connaught youths have safely swum there.
Ailill asks Fraech to swim and then keeps him in the water by demanding rowan branches; the swim becomes dangerous when the tree's dragon guardian attacks.
read in the book → -
Heroic Romances of Ireland PREFACE / INTRODUCTION IN VERSE / PRONUNCIATION OF PROPER NAMES / LIST OF NAMES; lines 800-886 confidence: low
Entries identify Aife as an instructress in war; Cathbad as a Druid; Cualgne as a district; and Cuchulain as the hero of the "Sick-bed," the "Combat," and the Ulster Heroic cycle.
Aife is an instructress of Cuchulain, Ferdia, and others in the art of war, and Scathach is an instructress of Cuchulain in war.
read in the book → -
Heroic Romances of Ireland PREFACE / INTRODUCTION IN VERSE / PRONUNCIATION OF PROPER NAMES / LIST OF NAMES; lines 800-886 confidence: medium
Aife is identified as an instructress of Cuchulain, Ferdia, and others in the art of war.
Aife and Scathach are identified as instructors in war for Cuchulain, with Aife also instructing Ferdia and others.
read in the book → -
Heroic Romances of Ireland PREFACE / INTRODUCTION IN VERSE / PRONUNCIATION OF PROPER NAMES / LIST OF NAMES; lines 800-886 confidence: medium
Aife is identified as an instructress of Cuchulain, Ferdia, and others in the art of war.
Aife and Scathach are both described as women who instruct Cuchulain, Ferdia, or others in war.
read in the book → -
Heroic Romances of Ireland THE RAID FOR THE CATTLE OF FRAECH / TAIN BO FRAICH / Part I / LITERAL TRANSLATION; lines 9989-10093 confidence: medium
Ailill suggests they go to the river to bathe and asks Fraech to enter the flood to show his swimming; Fraech strips and leaves his girdle above.
Ailill lures Fraech into the river under the pretext of seeing his swimming and repeatedly sends him for rowan berries before the serpent attack.
read in the book → -
Heroic Romances of Ireland THE RAID FOR THE CATTLE OF REGAMON / INTRODUCTION / THE RAID FOR THE CATTLE OF REGAMON / FROM THE YELLOW BOOK OF LECAN; lines 11057-11194 confidence: medium
Ailill and Maev call their sons; Morgor agrees to go from filial love, while Mingar asks for a greater reward and says the sons have no hero-craft and have not been taught war arts.
Mingar says the sons lack hero-craft and war training before they depart on a cattle-and-bride quest with armed support.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge Culann's feast, the slaughter-hound, Setanta's vow, and the naming of Cuchulain confidence: high
Conchobar invites Setanta as a guest to the feast, but the boy says he will come later by following the horses' and chariots' trail.
Setanta crosses the boundary to Culann's fort, survives the hound attack, and emerges with a new public identity.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge MY MOTHER / CONTENTS / PREFACE / WORKS ON THE TAIN BO CUALNGE; lines 846-949 confidence: low
Non-English notice headed by the death of Conchulaind names Lugaid mac tri con, Ercc mac Coirpri Niad fir, and the three sons of Calattin, and gives ages seven, seventeen, and twenty-seven for stages in Cuchulain's career and death.
The death notice gives ages for Cuchulain taking arms, being after the Tain Bo Cualnge, and dying.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge TAIN BO CUALNGE / WITH TWO PAGES IN FACSIMILE OF THE MANUSCRIPTS / MY MOTHER / CONTENTS; lines 109-194 confidence: medium
Contents entries include Cuchulain’s youthful exploits, slaying of the Smith’s hound, taking of arms, and slaying of the three sons of Necht Scene.
The contents include Cuchulain’s youthful exploits, slaying of the Smith’s hound, and taking of arms.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE ADVENTURES OF CUROI SON OF DARE FOLLOW NOW / THE REPEATED WARNING OF SUALTAIM / XXVII / XXVIII; lines 15902-16112 confidence: medium
Aife is listed as “one of the three women-teachers of Cuchulain and Ferdiad.”
Aife is identified as one of three women-teachers of Cuchulain and Ferdiad.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE ADVENTURES OF CUROI SON OF DARE FOLLOW NOW / THE REPEATED WARNING OF SUALTAIM / XXVII / XXVIII; lines 15905-16115 confidence: medium
Aife: one of the three women-teachers of Cuchulain and Ferdiad
Aife is named as one of the three women-teachers of Cuchulain and Ferdiad.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE ADVENTURES OF CUROI SON OF DARE FOLLOW NOW / THE REPEATED WARNING OF SUALTAIM / XXVII / XXVIII; lines 16754-16892 confidence: medium
“Scathach: the Amazon dwelling in Alba who taught Cuchulain and Ferdiad their warlike feats”
The glossary states that Scathach taught Cuchulain and Ferdiad warlike feats and that Uathach was one of three women-teachers of the same figures.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN / THE SLAYING OF ORLAM / THE PROPOSALS; lines 6159-6292 confidence: medium
Nathcrantail arrives with arms on a wagon, Cormac identifies Cuchulain near the pillar-stone, Nathcrantail refuses a beardless boy's head, and Cuchulain asks Laeg to rub a false beard on him.
Nathcrantail refuses to take the head of a beardless boy, and Cuchulain has Laeg apply a false beard so the warrior will fight him.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 2775-2894 confidence: medium
The passage explains that no one used to approach the play-field without first securing the boys' pledge of protection, and the lad was unaware of this.
The child enters the Emain play-field without securing the required pledge of protection, provoking a collective attack that he survives.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 2778-2897 confidence: high
The lad enters the play-field, controls the ball between his legs, carries it over the goal, and has not first bound the youths to protect him, because he is unaware of the custom.
The boy enters the play-field without the customary protection pledge, Folloman invokes the geis, and the entire boy-troop attacks him before he proves able to withstand them.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 2896-3005 confidence: high
Setanta runs among the boys, scatters many king's sons, pursues them over Conchobar's chessboard, is seized by Conchobar, identifies himself, and learns of the geis requiring a boy to claim the boy-troop's protection before approaching.
Setanta's first entry among the boy-troop involves being attacked or resisted, overpowering many boys, and then formalizing reciprocal protection with the group.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 2899-3008 confidence: high
Conchobar explains the geis requiring a boy to claim the boy-troop's protection; the boy-troop grants Setanta protection, but he attacks again and requires them to come under his protection and shielding.
Setanta must obtain the boy-troop's protection under a geis, then compels the boy-troop to come under his own protection before reconciliation.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 3007-3083 confidence: medium
Thrice nine men from the Isles of Faiche pass over the rear fort while the Ulstermen are incapacitated; women scream, youths come from the play-field, and the boys flee at the sight of the swarthy men except Cuchulain.
The passage frames the raider episode as one of Cuchulain's youthful exploits, in which he alone stands against enemies while his peers flee.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 3166-3285 confidence: medium
Conchobar and Cathba approve the judgment; Cathba proposes the name Cuchulain, 'Wolfhound of Culann,' and says Erin and Alba will speak the name.
After killing Culann's hound and offering restitution, the lad receives the name Cuchulain, glossed as Wolfhound of Culann, and the name becomes famous.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 3169-3288 confidence: medium
Conchobar and Cathba approve the judgement; Cathba asks why the boy should not take the name Cuchulain, 'Wolfhound of Culann.' The boy first prefers Setanta but accepts the given name, which the passage says stuck to him. A note identifies Cathba as Conchobar's druid.
After the hound-slaying and restitution judgement, Cathba proposes the name Cuchulain, 'Wolfhound of Culann,' and the passage says that name stuck to him.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 3288-3410 confidence: high
Cathba teaches Conchobar and pupils in druidic learning at Emain; a pupil asks the day's presage; Cathba says the boy who takes arms that day will be renowned forever but short-lived.
Cuchulain moves from play to martial equipment after hearing that taking arms on that day brings heroic renown.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 3291-3413 confidence: high
Cathba teaches Conchobar and pupils near Emain; a pupil asks the day's fortune, and Cathba predicts that the boy taking arms that day will be renowned in deeds but short-lived.
A druidic statement that the day is propitious for taking arms or mounting a chariot prompts Cuchulain to seek martial equipment from Conchobar.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 3412-3489 confidence: high
The boy mounts Conchobar's chariot with the charioteer, shakes it, and the chariot withstands him; he says it is good and suited to him.
The passage repeatedly identifies this as the boy's first day taking arms; he tests martial equipment, seeks blessing, and proceeds toward a guarded place associated with combat.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 3415-3492 confidence: high
Ibar asks the boy to leave the chariot and pasture the horses, but the boy says it is too soon and asks to make a circuit of Emain on his first day of taking arms, seeking victory of cunning.
The boy repeatedly identifies the day as his first taking of arms, seeks a circuit of Emain, and receives the boys' blessing for victory, first wounding, and triumph.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 3491-3590 confidence: high
Conall says the boy has taken arms too soon and is not yet able to fight a warrior; Cuchulain asks Conall to go home and leave him the provincial watch.
The passage centers on a young boy who has taken arms despite elders' doubts and seeks proof that he can perform warrior deeds.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 3494-3593 confidence: high
Conall confirms the lad has taken arms, blesses victory but says it is too soon because he is not yet capable; the lad asks Conall to leave him the watch, and Conall says fighting a man is still too soon for him.
The passage emphasizes that Cuchulain has taken arms while still a boy, is judged too young by Conall, seeks to guard the province, goes toward places where champions stand, and tests his warrior capacity with a stone-cast.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 3592-3696 confidence: high
Cuchulain orders Ibar onward to the dun of the macNechta; Ibar warns that it is perilous and says he expects to be left dead there, but Cuchulain insists he go living or dead.
Cuchulain is described as a tender youth who assumed arms that day, and he enters hostile territory where challenge and combat are expected.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 3595-3699 confidence: medium
Foill asks about the horses; Ibar identifies them as Conchobar's and says a tender youth who took arms that day came to the marsh edges to display himself.
The youth is described as having assumed arms that day, while Foill frames the encounter as the youth's first-taking of arms and threatens that he would return dead if fit for deeds.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 3698-3812 confidence: high
The lad becomes crimson like a wheelball, denies being merely a child, and says he has come to seek battle and is fit for deeds.
Cuchulain, repeatedly called a lad or little boy, insists he is fit for deeds and proves it by defeating three successive opponents with distinct martial feats.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 3701-3815 confidence: medium
Ibar warns that Foill son of Necht cannot be harmed by weapon points or edges; Cuchulain replies that he will use the lath-trick, the apple of twice-melted iron, to pierce shield and head.
Cuchulain's youthful exploits are structured as successive tests against three opponents, each with a special danger, after which he takes heads and spoils.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 3814-3941 confidence: medium
Cuchulain asks Ibar for a fast run because of storm and pursuit; the chariot's horses overtake wind and birds, and Cuchulain catches his sling-cast before it reaches the ground.
The passage presents Cuchulain as a lad performing escalating feats: outrunning natural forces through the chariot, catching live deer, striking swans with sling-stones, and mastering dangerous animals by his look while returning to Emain Macha.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 3817-3944 confidence: medium
The chariot's horses overtake wind and flying birds, and Cuchulain catches a sling throw before it reaches the ground.
The passage repeatedly presents Cuchulain as a lad performing extraordinary feats: superhuman chariot speed, catching a sling-cast, catching deer alive, bringing down swans, and controlling animals by his look.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 3943-4081 confidence: medium
Conchobar's plan is to send a large group of women, led by Scannlach, to expose themselves before the youth; he says that if Cuchulain is a true warrior, he will not resist being bound and placed in cold water until his anger departs.
The youth returns from a martial exploit, is ritually confronted, cooled, clothed, adorned, and placed in a lasting position beside Conchobar.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST / THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN; lines 3946-4084 confidence: medium
Cuchulain is lifted from the chariot and placed in three vats of cold water: the first bursts, the second boils with fist-sized bubbles, the third is partly endurable, and then his wrath goes down.
After dangerous combat-fury is calmed, Cuchulain is dressed, armed, seated between Conchobar’s feet, and stroked by the king; the passage says this became his couch ever after.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN / THE SLAYING OF ORLAM / THE PROPOSALS / THE DEATH OF FORGEMEN; lines 6836-6965 confidence: medium
Ferbaeth is promised great rewards: Finnabair and the kingdom of his race; he is deemed worthy because he and Cuchulain learned the same arms-service with Scathach.
Cuchulain and Ferbaeth learned the same service in arms with Scathach, and Cuchulain regards a warrior with the same arms training as worse than any other opponent.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge THE YOUTHFUL EXPLOITS OF CUCHULAIN / THE SLAYING OF ORLAM / THE PROPOSALS / THE DEATH OF FORGEMEN; lines 7409-7545 confidence: medium
Medb sends bands of women to tell Cuchulain to put on a false beard, because the camp mocks him for being beardless and good warriors will not fight him.
Cuchulain is treated as ineligible or mockable because he lacks a beard; he creates a false beard so adult warriors will fight him.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge WITH TWO PAGES IN FACSIMILE OF THE MANUSCRIPTS / MY MOTHER / CONTENTS / PREFACE; lines 281-367 confidence: medium
The Annals of Tigernach date Conchobar's reign from 30 B.C. and Cuchulain's death in A.D. 39; Cuchulain dies by Lugaid, Erc, and the three sons of Calatin, after assuming arms at seven and following the Driving of the Kine at seventeen.
The annalistic entry says Cuchulain assumed arms at seven, followed the Driving of the Kine of Cualnge at seventeen, and died at twenty-seven.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge WITH TWO PAGES IN FACSIMILE OF THE MANUSCRIPTS / MY MOTHER / CONTENTS / PREFACE; lines 366-469 confidence: medium
Fergus explains that Cuchulain blocks the host and recounts Cuchulain's boyhood deeds, including how Setanta killed Culann's hound and took its station and the name Cuchulain, the Hound of Culann.
Setanta kills Culann's hound and, as compensation, assumes its station and the name Cuchulain.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge WITH TWO PAGES IN FACSIMILE OF THE MANUSCRIPTS / MY MOTHER / CONTENTS / PREFACE; lines 369-472 confidence: medium
The Connacht host finds evidence of a mighty opposing force; Fergus identifies Cuchulain and the Ulster exiles recount boyhood deeds, especially Setanta killing Culann’s hound and taking the station and name Cuchulain.
Setanta kills the hound of Culann and, as compensation, assumes its station and the name Cuchulain, the Hound of Culann.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge WORKS ON THE TAIN BO CUALNGE / THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST; lines 2637-2753 confidence: high
Fergus says Cuchulain's age is not what is most formidable: in childhood he sought warlike deeds among the lads of Emain Macha, learned arms and feats with Scathach, went to woo Emer, took arms, and is now seventeen.
Fergus presents a sequence in which Cuchulain quests for warlike deeds, learns arms and feats with Scathach, woos Emer, and takes arms before his current youthful age.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge WORKS ON THE TAIN BO CUALNGE / THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST; lines 2640-2756 confidence: medium
Fergus says Cuchulain's age is not the most formidable thing; he sought warlike deeds as a young child, went to Scathach to learn arms and feats, went to woo Emer, took arms, and is now seventeen.
Fergus lists a sequence of early martial development: seeking warlike deeds, training in arms and feats with Scathach, wooing Emer, and taking arms.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge WORKS ON THE TAIN BO CUALNGE / THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST; lines 2755-2773 confidence: medium
Medb says his age is like that of a girl to be wed, that his deeds of manhood have not yet come, and calls him a "young, beardless elf-man."
The dialogue turns on whether a young, beardless lad has achieved deeds of manhood and can stand against tried men, with one speaker denying and another affirming his proven prowess.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge WORKS ON THE TAIN BO CUALNGE / THE PILLOW-TALK / THIS IS THE ROUTE OF THE TAIN / THE MARCH OF THE HOST; lines 2758-2776 confidence: medium
Medb says the figure's age is like that of a girl to be wed, that his deeds of manhood have not yet come, and that the young beardless elf-man will not hold out against tried men.
The passage frames the lad's status through whether his deeds of manhood have occurred; Medb denies this, while Fergus asserts that manful deeds were already done when he was younger.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge XVIII / HERE NOW IS TOLD THE MISTHROW AT BELACH EOIN. / HERE NOW FOLLOWETH THE DISGUISING OF TAMON / HERE NOW COMETH THE HEAD-PLACE OF FERCHU; lines 10618-10735 confidence: medium
Cuchulain says it is a pity for Ferdiad to abandon his alliance and friendship for a woman trafficked to fifty warriors, and recalls that they practiced valor and arms together with Scathach, Uathach, and Aife and sought many battles and places together.
Cuchulain and Ferdiad recall learning arms and practicing deeds of arms with Scathach, Uathach, and Aife before reproducing those feats in combat.
read in the book → -
The Ancient Irish Epic Tale Tain Bo Cualnge XVIII / HERE NOW IS TOLD THE MISTHROW AT BELACH EOIN. / HERE NOW FOLLOWETH THE DISGUISING OF TAMON / HERE NOW COMETH THE HEAD-PLACE OF FERCHU; lines 10621-10738 confidence: medium
Cuchulain says it is a pity for Ferdiad to abandon alliance and friendship for a woman trafficked to fifty warriors before him, and recalls their shared practice of valor and arms with Scathach, Uathach, and Aife.
The passage states that Cuchulain and Ferdiad practiced valor and arms together with Scathach, Uathach, and Aife and later choose deeds of arms remembered from that training.
read in the book → -
The Voyage of Bran, Son of Febal, to the Land of the Living CHAPTER IV / I70 THE ISLE OF IMITATION / CHAPTER V / CHAPTER VI; lines 5901-5984 confidence: medium
A great mist and darkness surround Conn’s party; they hear a horseman approaching, he throws a spear three times, and then welcomes Conn.
As the party is enveloped in mist, a horseman throws a spear three times and then welcomes Conn before the party proceeds to the beautiful plain.
read in the book → -
The Voyage of Bran, Son of Febal, to the Land of the Living CHAPTER IV / I70 THE ISLE OF IMITATION / CHAPTER V / CHAPTER VI; lines 5986-6062 confidence: low
Cormac sees marvels, enters a stately palace, finds a noble husband and golden-haired wife, and is bathed though no one is there to bathe him.
Cormac enters a stately palace, meets a noble couple, and is bathed though no one is visible to bathe him.
read in the book → -
The Voyage of Bran, Son of Febal, to the Land of the Living CHAPTER IV / I70 THE ISLE OF IMITATION / CHAPTER V / CHAPTER VI; lines 6064-6166 confidence: medium
The host tells Cormac to take his family, the goblet, and the silver branch, says the objects will be taken at Cormac's death, and identifies himself as Manannan son of Ler, Lord of the Land of Promise, who brought Cormac there to see the land.
Manannan reveals his identity, states he brought Cormac to see the land, and explains the meaning of the marvels Cormac saw.
read in the book → -
The Voyage of Bran, Son of Febal, to the Land of the Living CHAPTER X / PHCENIX / CHAPTER XI / CLASSIC ACCOUNTS OF THE HAPPY OTHERWORLD; lines 8852-8952 confidence: high
In the Pseudo-Platonic Axiochus, Socrates consoles Axiochus by describing the abodes of the just: fruits, clear springs, flowered meadows, philosophical converse, theatres, poets, dance, music, banquets, perpetual peace, unmixed joy, mild climate, and initiates celebrating mysteries in first place.
The initiated take first place in the blessed region, while the unsanctified and uninitiated live in a slough and the initiated purified dwell with the gods.
read in the book → -
The Voyage of Bran, Son of Febal, to the Land of the Living CHAPTER X / PHCENIX / CHAPTER XI / CLASSIC ACCOUNTS OF THE HAPPY OTHERWORLD; lines 8954-9045 confidence: high
Aristophanes' Frogs pictures the Elysian plain as a region of the underworld reached by Bacchus and his slave, open to the just and those purified through initiation.
The cited Aristophanic Elysian plain is not restricted to old heroes but is open to all the just and to those purified through initiation.
read in the book → -
The Voyage of Bran, Son of Febal, to the Land of the Living INTRODUCTION / X THE VOYAGE OF BRAN / KUNO MEYER. / THE VOYAGE OF BRAN SON OF FEBAL; lines 614-821 confidence: medium
A great birth after ages is foretold: a son of a woman whose mate is unknown will rule; the passage describes him as maker of world and heavens, purifier under pure water, healer of sicknesses, and notes Christ and baptismal allusions. Bran is told wisdom has been spoken to him.
The foretold figure is said to purify hosts under pure water and heal sicknesses; the note calls this an allusion to baptism.
read in the book → -
The Voyage of Bran, Son of Febal, to the Land of the Living KUNO MEYER. / THE VOYAGE OF BRAN SON OF FEBAL / THE END / NOTES; lines 1624-1754 confidence: low
A new story begins: while Forgoll is with Mongán, Mongán goes before his stronghold, finds a bardic scholar learning his lesson, and recites a stanza saying that in due course the scholar will reach the end of his studies.
Mongán sees a poor scholar learning, recites a stanza about reaching the end of studies, takes pity, and tests whether he will be a truthful and good messenger.
read in the book → -
The Voyage of Bran, Son of Febal, to the Land of the Living THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE HAPPY OTHERWORLD IN / IRISH LEGEND / CHAPTER X / PHCENIX; lines 8269-8343 confidence: medium
Orphic-Pythagorean doctrines stress Otherworld terrors and claim the mysteries provide escape from penal Hell and the burdensome cycle of rebirth.
The passage says Orphic-Pythagorean doctrines claimed the mysteries provided escape from penal Hell and from the burdensome cycle of rebirth.
read in the book → -
The Voyage of Bran, Son of Febal, to the Land of the Living VOYAGE / I40 MONGAN / CHAPTER III / ISO OISIN; lines 4783-4927 confidence: high
Cuchulinn sees two women, one in green and one in a five-folded crimson cloak, who smile and alternately strike him with horse-switches until he is nearly dead; he remains without speech until the end of a year.
Cuchulinn is beaten nearly to death, remains silent for a year, and is then promised healing and strength if he accepts the otherworld invitation.
read in the book →
slavic
-
Fairy Tales of the Slav Peasants and Herdsmen THE HISTORY OF PRINCE SLUGOBYL OR THE INVISIBLE KNIGHT / THE HISTORY OF PRINCE SLUGOBYL; OR, THE INVISIBLE KNIGHT / THE SPIRIT OF THE STEPPES / THE SPIRIT OF THE STEPPES; lines 4015-4117 confidence: medium
The sun directs Junak east to a plain with three oaks; in their center is an iron door with a copper handle, behind which are a horse and an invisible club needed for his task.
Junak follows directions to three oaks and an iron door, passes through a hidden stair and multiple doors, releases a long-enchained horse, and receives an invisible club that fights by command.
read in the book → -
Fairy Tales of the Slav Peasants and Herdsmen THE JOURNEY TO THE SUN AND THE MOON / THE JOURNEY TO THE SUN AND THE MOON / THE DWARF WITH THE LONG BEARD / THE DWARF WITH THE LONG BEARD; lines 2232-2337 confidence: medium
The horse instructs the prince to enter at its left ear and come out at its right; the prince emerges in splendid armour with sword and club, feeling superhuman strength and bravery, and his stamping and shouting shake the earth.
The prince enters the horse's left ear, exits the right, and emerges with splendid armour, weapons, and superhuman strength and bravery.
read in the book → -
Fairy Tales of the Slav Peasants and Herdsmen THE JOURNEY TO THE SUN AND THE MOON / THE JOURNEY TO THE SUN AND THE MOON / THE DWARF WITH THE LONG BEARD / THE DWARF WITH THE LONG BEARD; lines 2929-3031 confidence: medium
The old man appears on a steep rock; the fisherman calls him his divine protector; the old man blesses and draws him up, tells him he is free, and commands him to save the king, the bride, and the kingdom.
The old man, addressed as a divine protector, blesses and draws the fisherman out, then sends him to recover the magical objects and rescue the princess and kingdom.
read in the book → -
Fairy Tales of the Slav Peasants and Herdsmen THE JOURNEY TO THE SUN AND THE MOON / THE JOURNEY TO THE SUN AND THE MOON / THE DWARF WITH THE LONG BEARD / THE DWARF WITH THE LONG BEARD; lines 3143-3253 confidence: high
The princess says she cannot break her vow made in Kostey's palace to give her hand only to the man who guesses six riddles, and the fisherman willingly agrees.
The princess requires the fisherman to solve six riddles before she will give him her hand, and he succeeds.
read in the book → -
Fairy Tales of the Slav Peasants and Herdsmen THE PRINCE WITH THE GOLDEN HAND / THE PRINCE WITH THE GOLDEN HAND / IMPERISHABLE / OHNIVAK; lines 5528-5650 confidence: medium
The eldest and second sons each go armed to guard the apple tree, but both succumb to sleep and wake to find the apple gone.
The elder sons sleep and fail to guard the apple tree, while the youngest uses a hedgehog skin to remain awake and wounds the thief.
read in the book → -
Fairy Tales of the Slav Peasants and Herdsmen THE PRINCE WITH THE GOLDEN HAND / THE PRINCE WITH THE GOLDEN HAND / IMPERISHABLE / OHNIVAK; lines 5652-5754 confidence: high
The fox says the Bird of Fire is in the copper castle and instructs the prince to enter at midday, pass sleeping guards and two rooms of birds, and place Ohnivak in the wooden cage, not the golden one.
The fox warns the prince to use the wooden cage rather than the golden one; the prince chooses the golden cage and is immediately exposed by the bird's scream and captured.
read in the book → -
Fairy Tales of the Slav Peasants and Herdsmen THE PRINCE WITH THE GOLDEN HAND / THE PRINCE WITH THE GOLDEN HAND / IMPERISHABLE / OHNIVAK; lines 5756-5874 confidence: high
The queen shows three daughters spinning: they are alike and veiled; one has gold dress and distaff, one silver dress and distaff, and one white clothing with a wooden distaff.
The prince must choose the correct daughter among three sisters who are alike, veiled, or later dressed alike, with death as the penalty for failure.
read in the book → -
Fairy Tales of the Slav Peasants and Herdsmen THE SOVEREIGN OF THE MINERAL KINGDOM / THE LOST CHILD / THE MAID WITH HAIR OF GOLD / THE MAID WITH HAIR OF GOLD; lines 1867-1988 confidence: high
The king acknowledges the third task but requires George to find Zlato Vlaska himself among girls seated at a round table with head-dresses concealing their hair color.
George must identify the one golden-haired daughter among girls whose hair is hidden, and success determines whether he may take her away.
read in the book → -
Fairy Tales of the Slav Peasants and Herdsmen THE SPIRIT OF THE STEPPES / THE PRINCE WITH THE GOLDEN HAND / THE PRINCE WITH THE GOLDEN HAND / IMPERISHABLE; lines 4867-4954 confidence: medium
Niezguinek obtains and tests massive iron clubs, keeps the stronger one, has a twelve-rope noose made, waits behind a haycock, and at midnight sees light and hears noise as a white mare with twelve colts arrives.
Before the midnight encounter, Niezguinek tests enormous iron clubs, keeps the one that does not break, waits alone, and captures the supernatural mare.
read in the book → -
Fairy Tales of the Slav Peasants and Herdsmen THE SPIRIT OF THE STEPPES / THE SPIRIT OF THE STEPPES / THE PRINCE WITH THE GOLDEN HAND / THE PRINCE WITH THE GOLDEN HAND; lines 4355-4470 confidence: medium
The strange child goes into the garden before daylight, bathes in early dew, rolls in fine sand after sunrise, and returns home as a youth.
The child passes from infant to youth after bathing in dew and rolling in sand, then quickly acquires martial and riding skills.
read in the book → -
Fairy Tales of the Slav Peasants and Herdsmen THE SPIRIT OF THE STEPPES / THE SPIRIT OF THE STEPPES / THE PRINCE WITH THE GOLDEN HAND / THE PRINCE WITH THE GOLDEN HAND; lines 4472-4582 confidence: medium
The north wind brings severe cold; the prince puts on the heat-giving hood and becomes so warm that he perspires.
The prince survives deadly cold with a heat-giving hood and deadly heat with a cooling flagon while ascending toward the palace.
read in the book → -
Fairy Tales of the Slav Peasants and Herdsmen TIME AND THE KINGS OF THE ELEMENTS / THE TWELVE MONTHS / THE SUN OR THE THREE GOLDEN HAIRS OF THE OLD MAN VSEVEDE / THE SUN; OR, THE THREE GOLDEN HAIRS OF THE OLD MAN VSEVEDE; lines 779-904 confidence: low
Plavacek takes the letter, loses the path in the large, thick forest after dark, and meets an old woman who asks where he is going.
Plavacek, carrying the royal letter, loses his way in the large forest at night and meets an old woman who addresses him by name.
read in the book → -
Fairy Tales of the Slav Peasants and Herdsmen TIME AND THE KINGS OF THE ELEMENTS / THE TWELVE MONTHS / THE SUN OR THE THREE GOLDEN HAIRS OF THE OLD MAN VSEVEDE / THE SUN; OR, THE THREE GOLDEN HAIRS OF THE OLD MAN VSEVEDE; lines 906-1033 confidence: high
The king says Plavacek will not become his son-in-law easily and must bring three golden hairs from Dede-Vsevede; the narration says he intends to get rid of Plavacek. Plavacek leaves his wife and sets off, expecting his godmother's help.
The king, seeking to get rid of Plavacek, sends him to obtain three golden hairs from Dede-Vsevede; Plavacek leaves his wife and journeys toward the supernatural figure's home.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars BOYISLAV, YOUNGEST OF TWELVE. / THE TABLE, THE PACK, AND THE BAG. / THE KING OF THE TOADS. / THE MOUSE-HOLE, AND THE UNDERGROUND KINGDOM.; lines 10083-10185 confidence: high
The lady says Yarmil has suffered, that she and her people are not fully free, and instructs him with a key to enter the cellar, ignore wailing, remain silent, and bring back twelve shirts and twelve tapers.
Under the bride's instructions, Yarmil descends into the cellar, stays silent, and retrieves the shirts and tapers.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars BOYISLAV, YOUNGEST OF TWELVE. / THE TABLE, THE PACK, AND THE BAG. / THE KING OF THE TOADS. / THE MOUSE-HOLE, AND THE UNDERGROUND KINGDOM.; lines 10083-10185 confidence: high
The lady says Yarmil has suffered, that she and her people are not fully free, and instructs him with a key to enter the cellar, ignore wailing, remain silent, and bring back twelve shirts and twelve tapers.
Yarmil is told to ignore wailing and speak no word; he also refuses the plea of the tongue-nailed man.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars BOYISLAV, YOUNGEST OF TWELVE. / THE TABLE, THE PACK, AND THE BAG. / THE KING OF THE TOADS. / THE MOUSE-HOLE, AND THE UNDERGROUND KINGDOM.; lines 10309-10422 confidence: medium
The princess reproaches Yarmil for not forgetting her, rejects hiding or flight because the sorceress already knows he is there, and advises him to be very polite and rise after each dish at dinner or remain there for ages.
The sorceress requires three years of service, and the princess warns Yarmil that at dinner he must rise after each dish and walk or remain there for ages.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars BOYISLAV, YOUNGEST OF TWELVE. / THE TABLE, THE PACK, AND THE BAG. / THE KING OF THE TOADS. / THE MOUSE-HOLE, AND THE UNDERGROUND KINGDOM.; lines 10424-10514 confidence: high
The sorceress’s eyes glitter with anger; she gives Yarmil a wooden axe and saw and commands him to clear a forest or be “the son of Death.”
The sorceress repeatedly gives Yarmil tasks that are impossible or vastly disproportionate to the tools supplied: clearing a forest with wooden tools, carrying away a mountain or hill with a spade and wheelbarrow, and bailing a fish-pond with a thimble.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars BOYISLAV, YOUNGEST OF TWELVE. / THE TABLE, THE PACK, AND THE BAG. / THE KING OF THE TOADS. / THE MOUSE-HOLE, AND THE UNDERGROUND KINGDOM.; lines 9862-9967 confidence: medium
In the twelfth chamber is a diamond pan inscribed: "Whoever wishes to liberate me must carry me next to his body, and bathe me each day."
The pan inscription requires carrying the hidden being next to the body and bathing it daily; Yarmil uncovers an ugly toad and follows the instructions despite fear and disgust.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars BOYISLAV, YOUNGEST OF TWELVE. / THE TABLE, THE PACK, AND THE BAG. / THE KING OF THE TOADS. / THE MOUSE-HOLE, AND THE UNDERGROUND KINGDOM.; lines 9969-10081 confidence: medium
At year’s end Yarmil is troubled about returning with a bride’s gift, continues bathing the toad, and finds a written message saying the gift is in the pan and to put the speaker back in the pan.
Yarmil continues to bathe the toad despite distress and ugliness, and the needed objects are supplied through the toad’s pan and messages.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars GO TO THE VERGE OF DESTRUCTION AND BRING BACK SHMAT-RAZUM. / MARYA MOREVNA. / VARIANT OF THE RESCUE OF IVAN TSAREVICH AND THE WINNING OF THE COLT. / YELENA THE WISE.; lines 6997-7113 confidence: high
The six-headed serpent explains that Yelena's suitors must hide three times or be beheaded; he gives Ivan flint and steel and tells him to summon a blue-winged eagle with steppe fire and a giant pike by putting fire into the sea.
Yelena requires suitors to hide three times; failure results in beheading, and eleven previous heroes' heads are displayed at her gate.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars INTRODUCTION. / JEREMIAH CURTIN. / RUSSIAN MYTHS AND FOLK-TALES. / THE THREE KINGDOMS,--THE COPPER, THE SILVER, AND THE GOLDEN.; lines 916-1050 confidence: medium
In the cellar are two tubs of water. Ivan drinks from the right-hand tub, first becoming strong enough to overturn the castle and then strong enough to overturn the world; he then switches the tubs.
Ivan drinks strengthening water, switches the two tubs at his mother’s direction, and later defeats Whirlwind after Whirlwind drinks the weakening water.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars IVAN TSAREVICH, THE FIRE-BIRD, AND THE GRAY WOLF. / THE FEATHER OF BRIGHT FINIST THE FALCON. / WATER OF YOUTH, WATER OF LIFE, AND WATER OF DEATH. / THE FOOTLESS AND BLIND CHAMPIONS.; lines 3055-3173 confidence: high
Anna, though forced to prepare for the wedding, plots to gain time and remove the bridegroom by assigning difficult tasks, first ordering Ivan to bring and cut up a great iron pillar for kitchen fuel.
After the court requires her to marry Ivan, Anna plots to gain time and get rid of him by assigning difficult tasks before the wedding.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars JEREMIAH CURTIN. / RUSSIAN MYTHS AND FOLK-TALES. / THE THREE KINGDOMS,--THE COPPER, THE SILVER, AND THE GOLDEN. / IVAN TSAREVICH, THE FIRE-BIRD, AND THE GRAY WOLF.; lines 1353-1463 confidence: medium
Dmitri and Vassili each watch under the apple-tree, fall asleep, miss the Fire-bird's arrival and apple-plucking, and tell their father that she did not come.
The two elder sons fall asleep and miss the Fire-bird, while Ivan, the youngest brother, obtains one of its tail feathers.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars JEREMIAH CURTIN. / RUSSIAN MYTHS AND FOLK-TALES. / THE THREE KINGDOMS,--THE COPPER, THE SILVER, AND THE GOLDEN. / IVAN TSAREVICH, THE FIRE-BIRD, AND THE GRAY WOLF.; lines 1353-1463 confidence: high
In an open field Ivan finds a pillar whose inscription states outcomes for three roads: straight brings hunger and cold, right preserves him but kills his horse, and left kills him but preserves the horse; he chooses the right-hand road.
A pillar in an open field gives three route choices, each with stated consequences for hunger, health, death, or the horse's fate; Ivan chooses one path knowingly.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars JEREMIAH CURTIN. / RUSSIAN MYTHS AND FOLK-TALES. / THE THREE KINGDOMS,--THE COPPER, THE SILVER, AND THE GOLDEN. / IVAN TSAREVICH, THE FIRE-BIRD, AND THE GRAY WOLF.; lines 1353-1463 confidence: medium
In an open field Ivan finds a pillar whose inscription states outcomes for three roads: straight brings hunger and cold, right preserves him but kills his horse, and left kills him but preserves the horse; he chooses the right-hand road.
The gray wolf refers to the pillar's warning that Ivan's horse will die, then tears the horse in two.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars JEREMIAH CURTIN. / RUSSIAN MYTHS AND FOLK-TALES. / THE THREE KINGDOMS,--THE COPPER, THE SILVER, AND THE GOLDEN. / IVAN TSAREVICH, THE FIRE-BIRD, AND THE GRAY WOLF.; lines 1796-1921 confidence: medium
Ivan remains at court until his fifteenth year, asks for a horse, and finds that every horse shown by the Tsar falls when he places his hero’s hand on it; he asks to seek a stronger horse in the open country.
Ivan must wait until his fifteenth year, royal horses collapse under his hand, and the suitable mount is a mangy colt found through an old man’s advice.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars JEREMIAH CURTIN. / RUSSIAN MYTHS AND FOLK-TALES. / THE THREE KINGDOMS,--THE COPPER, THE SILVER, AND THE GOLDEN. / IVAN TSAREVICH, THE FIRE-BIRD, AND THE GRAY WOLF.; lines 1923-2058 confidence: medium
A footless, handless man in the hut says the little man gnawed off his hands and feet because he ate bread at the little man's table, and advises Ivan to ferry for three years without taking money.
The mutilated man tells Ivan to ferry people for three years without taking money, and Ivan fulfills this before help arrives.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars MAGYAR MYTHS AND FOLK-TALES. / THE POOR MAN, AND THE KING OF THE CROWS. / THE USELESS WAGONER. / MIRKO, THE KING'S SON.; lines 12542-12648 confidence: high
The sons ask about the king's behavior; the elder and second sons evade a hurled sword, while Mirko draws the sword from the wall and sets it before his father.
The sons must face the king's violent response to their question; Mirko differs from the elder brothers by drawing out and returning the sword, after which the king answers him.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars MAGYAR MYTHS AND FOLK-TALES. / THE POOR MAN, AND THE KING OF THE CROWS. / THE USELESS WAGONER. / MIRKO, THE KING'S SON.; lines 12542-12648 confidence: high
The sons ask about the king's behavior; the elder and second sons evade a hurled sword, while Mirko draws the sword from the wall and sets it before his father.
The elder sons avoid the sword, while the youngest, Mirko, acts differently and receives the king's explanation; later the elder brothers are dismissed after their journeys while Mirko begins a separate course.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars MAGYAR MYTHS AND FOLK-TALES. / THE POOR MAN, AND THE KING OF THE CROWS. / THE USELESS WAGONER. / MIRKO, THE KING'S SON.; lines 12650-12786 confidence: medium
Mirko sees a great river and a copper bridge; the steed says this is the bridge whose top his first brother brought home.
Mirko passes successive rivers and copper, silver, and golden bridges, with the golden bridge guarded by lions.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars MAGYAR MYTHS AND FOLK-TALES. / THE POOR MAN, AND THE KING OF THE CROWS. / THE USELESS WAGONER. / MIRKO, THE KING'S SON.; lines 12788-12893 confidence: medium
Mirko enters the tent and finds a warrior asleep on the silken grass with a sword cutting above him; Mirko decides not to kill a sleeping man, then sleeps outside with his own sword cutting above him.
Mirko refuses to kill the sleeping Hero of the Plain, and the Hero later identifies this restraint as proof that Mirko is an honest warrior.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars MAGYAR MYTHS AND FOLK-TALES. / THE POOR MAN, AND THE KING OF THE CROWS. / THE USELESS WAGONER. / MIRKO, THE KING'S SON.; lines 13006-13121 confidence: medium
Mirko and Doghead choose sword combat; their swords spring from their sheaths, clash above them, and produce sparks and fire on the ground.
Mirko faces Doghead in sword fighting and wrestling, is initially overpowered, then wins after using a magical aid.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars MIRKO, THE KING'S SON. / THE REED MAIDEN. / KISS MIKLOS, AND THE GREEN DAUGHTER OF THE GREEN KING. / THE HEDGEHOG, THE MERCHANT, THE KING, AND THE POOR MAN.; lines 15198-15314 confidence: medium
The boy uses the golden rod to open an enchanted castle, passes maidens offering music, dance, food, and drink, circles the world-beautifully sounding tree three times at the garden center, and escapes as the door catches his boot heel.
The boy ignores maidens, food, drink, voices calling his name, beautiful flowers, weapons, and splendid birds while moving through restricted enchanted spaces.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars MIRKO, THE KING'S SON. / THE REED MAIDEN. / KISS MIKLOS, AND THE GREEN DAUGHTER OF THE GREEN KING. / THE HEDGEHOG, THE MERCHANT, THE KING, AND THE POOR MAN.; lines 15316-15421 confidence: medium
Marishka waits daily for her brother, follows his trail through enchanted castles, and meets a devil guard who says her brother is inside, turned to stone for disobedience.
Both rescue and lake-quest episodes involve enchanted castles guarded by devils, with questions, warnings, weapons, and progression through first, elder, and eldest guardians.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars MIRKO, THE KING'S SON. / THE REED MAIDEN. / KISS MIKLOS, AND THE GREEN DAUGHTER OF THE GREEN KING. / THE HEDGEHOG, THE MERCHANT, THE KING, AND THE POOR MAN.; lines 15423-15510 confidence: high
An unnamed speaker says the object is in the enchanted castle, gives a golden rod, explains how to open the door, and lists prohibitions involving calls, maidens, food, drink, treasure, snakes, toads, and the silver lake.
The passage presents a set of instructions and prohibitions for entering the enchanted castle, resisting temptations and terrors, circling the silver lake, and returning safely.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars RUSSIAN MYTHS AND FOLK-TALES. / THE THREE KINGDOMS,--THE COPPER, THE SILVER, AND THE GOLDEN. / IVAN TSAREVICH, THE FIRE-BIRD, AND THE GRAY WOLF. / THE FEATHER OF BRIGHT FINIST THE FALCON.; lines 2180-2298 confidence: high
The maiden asks her father’s blessing, has three pairs of iron shoes, three iron staves, three iron caps, and three iron Easter cakes made, and journeys through darkening forests as the first set wears out or is consumed.
The maiden uses three sets of iron shoes, caps, staves, and cakes; each stage is marked by wearing down or consuming one set before another hut encounter.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars RUSSIAN MYTHS AND FOLK-TALES. / THE THREE KINGDOMS,--THE COPPER, THE SILVER, AND THE GOLDEN. / IVAN TSAREVICH, THE FIRE-BIRD, AND THE GRAY WOLF. / THE FEATHER OF BRIGHT FINIST THE FALCON.; lines 2719-2748 confidence: medium
The simpleton summons the “blue-brown, cunning bay”; the horse runs, the ground trembles, and he passes through the steed’s ears and becomes a hero and beauty.
The simpleton summons the horse, enters one ear and exits the other, and becomes a hero and beauty.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars THE ENCHANTED PRINCESS. / VASSILISSA THE CUNNING AND THE TSAR OF THE SEA. / CHEKH MYTHS AND FOLK-TALES. / BOYISLAV, YOUNGEST OF TWELVE.; lines 8304-8416 confidence: medium
The horse tells Boyislav to visit the first, second, and third castles, accept each princess's food and drink, prevent each from eating with him or kissing him, and bring back the leftovers.
Boyislav must not speak, must eat offered food without sharing it with the princesses, must refuse kisses, and is told the matter is life or death.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars THE ENCHANTED PRINCESS. / VASSILISSA THE CUNNING AND THE TSAR OF THE SEA. / CHEKH MYTHS AND FOLK-TALES. / BOYISLAV, YOUNGEST OF TWELVE.; lines 8418-8534 confidence: high
At the third castle, a still more beautiful princess hosts Boyislav; remembering the horse's words, he rejects her, gathers food remnants, and runs off.
The horse repeatedly instructs Boyislav: how to treat the princesses, to pluck only four apples, to throw an apple into the sea, and to ask the king only for a rope.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars THE ENCHANTED PRINCESS. / VASSILISSA THE CUNNING AND THE TSAR OF THE SEA. / CHEKH MYTHS AND FOLK-TALES. / BOYISLAV, YOUNGEST OF TWELVE.; lines 8418-8534 confidence: medium
At the first castle, a princess offers food and drink and speaks of Boyislav's home; he pushes her aside, takes the remaining food, and leaves.
Boyislav resists the beauty and advances of the three princesses, explicitly remembering the horse's words at the third castle, and the horse later says the princesses are free.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars THE ENCHANTED PRINCESS. / VASSILISSA THE CUNNING AND THE TSAR OF THE SEA. / CHEKH MYTHS AND FOLK-TALES. / BOYISLAV, YOUNGEST OF TWELVE.; lines 8767-8893 confidence: medium
Boyislav is sealed in the lions' den, lights the taper, lays out the tablecloth, obtains food, feeds the lions, and remains there safely for a year.
Boyislav is sealed with lions, uses magical objects to obtain food, feeds and tames the lions, and survives for a year.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars THE KING OF THE TOADS. / THE MOUSE-HOLE, AND THE UNDERGROUND KINGDOM. / THE CUIRASSIER AND THE HORNED PRINCESS. / THE TREACHEROUS BROTHERS.; lines 11001-11119 confidence: medium
The brothers fall asleep; Jalmir suspects the old woman has drugged them and feigns sleep, after which she places each brother with a partner on one of seven couches.
Jalmir pretends to sleep while the old woman tests the sleepers with a broom, sulphur, and pitch before attempting to kill them.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars THE KING OF THE TOADS. / THE MOUSE-HOLE, AND THE UNDERGROUND KINGDOM. / THE CUIRASSIER AND THE HORNED PRINCESS. / THE TREACHEROUS BROTHERS.; lines 11235-11361 confidence: medium
The white steed comforts Jalmir, flies with him to the sorceress, and instructs him to avoid silver-, gold-, and pearl-haired beasts in the first three chambers and seize the ugly dog tied with a ragged rope in the fourth.
Jalmir is warned not to touch the silver, gold, or pearl beasts and instead takes the ugly dog tied with a ragged rope; he also shields his eyes against dazzling chamber contents.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars THE POOR MAN, AND THE KING OF THE CROWS. / THE USELESS WAGONER. / MIRKO, THE KING'S SON. / THE REED MAIDEN.; lines 13333-13433 confidence: medium
Dawn and the king's son reach and cross the razor bridge without injury to the horse or damage to the bridge edge.
The travelers must cross a razor bridge, yet the steed's feet are not injured and the razor edge is not dented.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars THE RING WITH TWELVE SCREWS. / THE FOOTLESS AND THE BLIND. / GO TO THE VERGE OF DESTRUCTION AND BRING BACK SHMAT-RAZUM. / MARYA MOREVNA.; lines 6561-6704 confidence: medium
Marya asks Koshchei, who says Baba-Yaga lives beyond the fiery river in a distant kingdom, owns a mare that flies around the world each day and many other mares, and gave him a colt after he served as her herdsman for three days without losing a mare.
Koshchei says he served Baba-Yaga as herdsman for three days, kept all mares from straying, and received a colt in return.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars THE RING WITH TWELVE SCREWS. / THE FOOTLESS AND THE BLIND. / GO TO THE VERGE OF DESTRUCTION AND BRING BACK SHMAT-RAZUM. / MARYA MOREVNA.; lines 6706-6848 confidence: high
Baba-Yaga says Ivan can earn an heroic steed by herding her mares for three days, but if he fails his head will go on the last stake.
Baba-Yaga requires Ivan to herd her mares for three days under threat of death before receiving an heroic steed; the herd escapes to increasingly difficult places.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars THE THREE KINGDOMS,--THE COPPER, THE SILVER, AND THE GOLDEN. / IVAN TSAREVICH, THE FIRE-BIRD, AND THE GRAY WOLF. / THE FEATHER OF BRIGHT FINIST THE FALCON. / WATER OF YOUTH, WATER OF LIFE, AND WATER OF DEATH.; lines 2751-2902 confidence: medium
Dmitri travels with troops, reaches a lofty mountain, meets an ancient gray old man, hears of three rivers and ferries where hand, foot, and head will be taken, and decides to turn back.
The road to the maiden requires passing three ferries where the demanded tolls are a right hand, left foot, and head; Ivan crosses by resisting the ferrymen.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars THE USELESS WAGONER. / MIRKO, THE KING'S SON. / THE REED MAIDEN. / KISS MIKLOS, AND THE GREEN DAUGHTER OF THE GREEN KING.; lines 14120-14211 confidence: medium
Miklos asks for the Green Daughter. The Green King says there are three tests, first a race to bring a wedding dress from Pluto's, with death at the stake if Miklos's runner loses.
The Green King requires three tests before giving his daughter; the first concerns a wedding dress, and the next is an ordeal in an iron furnace.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars THE USELESS WAGONER. / MIRKO, THE KING'S SON. / THE REED MAIDEN. / KISS MIKLOS, AND THE GREEN DAUGHTER OF THE GREEN KING.; lines 14120-14211 confidence: high
The Green King says Miklos has won only one trial and announces that the group must spend one night in an iron furnace heated with three hundred and sixty-six cords of wood.
After the dress is delivered, the Green King announces that Miklos's group must spend a night in an iron furnace heated with three hundred and sixty-six cords of wood.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars THE USELESS WAGONER. / MIRKO, THE KING'S SON. / THE REED MAIDEN. / KISS MIKLOS, AND THE GREEN DAUGHTER OF THE GREEN KING.; lines 14213-14320 confidence: high
The Green King heats the iron furnace with 366 cords of wood; Great Freezer enters, turns the furnace cold like an ice-house, and Miklos calls for wood because they are freezing.
The Green King requires Miklos and his companions to pass severe tests before giving his daughter.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars THE USELESS WAGONER. / MIRKO, THE KING'S SON. / THE REED MAIDEN. / KISS MIKLOS, AND THE GREEN DAUGHTER OF THE GREEN KING.; lines 14213-14320 confidence: high
The Green King heats the iron furnace with 366 cords of wood; Great Freezer enters, turns the furnace cold like an ice-house, and Miklos calls for wood because they are freezing.
The fiery furnace becomes cold after Great Freezer enters, and the men survive it unharmed.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars VARIANT OF THE RESCUE OF IVAN TSAREVICH AND THE WINNING OF THE COLT. / YELENA THE WISE. / THE SEVEN SIMEONS, FULL BROTHERS. / THE ENCHANTED PRINCESS.; lines 7401-7510 confidence: high
A bear enters and says it is not a savage bear but a fair maiden and enchanted princess; if he passes three nights there, the enchantment will be broken and she will marry him.
The princess appears as a bear and says the soldier must endure three nights in the castle to break the enchantment; after he does so, she appears as a beautiful princess and marries him.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars VARIANT OF THE RESCUE OF IVAN TSAREVICH AND THE WINNING OF THE COLT. / YELENA THE WISE. / THE SEVEN SIMEONS, FULL BROTHERS. / THE ENCHANTED PRINCESS.; lines 7401-7510 confidence: high
A bear enters and says it is not a savage bear but a fair maiden and enchanted princess; if he passes three nights there, the enchantment will be broken and she will marry him.
The soldier must remain three nights despite oppressive sadness and inability to find a way out.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars VASSILISSA GOLDEN TRESS, BAREHEADED BEAUTY. / THE RING WITH TWELVE SCREWS. / THE FOOTLESS AND THE BLIND. / GO TO THE VERGE OF DESTRUCTION AND BRING BACK SHMAT-RAZUM.; lines 6017-6137 confidence: high
Fedot gets the sailors drunk, steers the ship home by the eleventh day, presents the golden-horned deer from its cage, and the king cannot punish him; the sailors' service is counted as six years.
After Fedot succeeds in bringing the golden-horned deer, the king seeks another task designed to remove or kill him: the mission to the verge of destruction for Shmat-Razum.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars VASSILISSA GOLDEN TRESS, BAREHEADED BEAUTY. / THE RING WITH TWELVE SCREWS. / THE FOOTLESS AND THE BLIND. / GO TO THE VERGE OF DESTRUCTION AND BRING BACK SHMAT-RAZUM.; lines 6139-6270 confidence: medium
Fedot travels with the frog showing the way and reaches a flaming river, with a lofty mountain and a door in its side beyond it.
Fedot reaches a flaming river before a mountain with a door and must cross it on the frog before entering the dark cave to observe and act.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars VASSILISSA THE CUNNING AND THE TSAR OF THE SEA. / CHEKH MYTHS AND FOLK-TALES. / BOYISLAV, YOUNGEST OF TWELVE. / THE TABLE, THE PACK, AND THE BAG.; lines 8906-9012 confidence: low
The brothers walk through a thick forest into open country, climb a hill, and see a great castle in a valley; Yanek heads toward it, and Martin tells him to walk behind because Martin is eldest.
The brothers pass through a thick forest, reach open country, climb a hill, and see a great castle toward which Yanek proceeds.
read in the book → -
Myths and Folk-tales of the Russians, Western Slavs, and Magyars YELENA THE WISE. / THE SEVEN SIMEONS, FULL BROTHERS. / THE ENCHANTED PRINCESS. / VASSILISSA THE CUNNING AND THE TSAR OF THE SEA.; lines 7802-7937 confidence: medium
The eagle carries the merchant over the blue sea, drops and catches him three times, asks whether he has felt mortal terror, and says he felt the same when the merchant pointed a gun at him.
The eagle drops and catches the merchant three times over the sea and asks whether he has felt mortal terror.
read in the book → -
Russian Fairy Tales: A Choice Collection of Muscovite Folk-lore FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER III. / MYTHOLOGICAL. / SOZH AND DNIEPER.; lines 9294-9455 confidence: medium
Marfa shivers in the cold; Frost is heard cracking on a fir, leaping from fir to fir, snapping his fingers, and then appearing on the pine above her.
Marfa endures freezing cold, answers Frost's repeated questions respectfully, and receives warmth, clothing, and rich gifts.
read in the book → -
Russian Fairy Tales: A Choice Collection of Muscovite Folk-lore INTRODUCTORY. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER II. / MYTHOLOGICAL.; lines 4136-4287 confidence: medium
Baba Yaga asks why Ivan has come; he asks to earn a heroic steed. She sets a three-day mare-watching task and threatens to put his head on the last pole if he fails.
Prince Ivan must guard Baba Yaga's mares for three days under threat of death; animal helpers cause the mares to return after they flee.
read in the book → -
Russian Fairy Tales: A Choice Collection of Muscovite Folk-lore INTRODUCTORY. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER II. / MYTHOLOGICAL.; lines 4459-4592 confidence: medium
Prince Ivan reaches a tremendously high, steep mountain, meets his brothers, and finds a one-hundred-and-fifty-pood iron rock with an inscription promising an opened way to whoever flings it against the mountain. The elder brothers cannot lift it; Ivan throws it and a ladder appears.
Prince Ivan alone throws the iron rock, lifts and tosses Koshchei's sword, and later lifts a very heavy ball.
read in the book → -
Russian Fairy Tales: A Choice Collection of Muscovite Folk-lore INTRODUCTORY. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER II. / MYTHOLOGICAL.; lines 5151-5296 confidence: medium
The Eagle drops the king into the sea up to his knees, then another sea up to his girdle, and finally a gulf up to his neck, rescuing him each time.
The Eagle drops the king into water three times, rescues him, and explains that this was to make him feel the fear of death the Eagle had experienced.
read in the book → -
Russian Fairy Tales: A Choice Collection of Muscovite Folk-lore INTRODUCTORY. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER II. / MYTHOLOGICAL.; lines 5436-5581 confidence: high
The Water King welcomes the Prince and orders him to build a great crystal bridge in one night, threatening beheading if he fails.
The Water King, Vasilissa's father, assigns tasks to the Prince under threat of death before and after the marriage choice.
read in the book → -
Russian Fairy Tales: A Choice Collection of Muscovite Folk-lore INTRODUCTORY. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER II. / MYTHOLOGICAL.; lines 5702-5787 confidence: medium
The note says this group is linked with tales about a father apprenticing his son to a wizard or sometimes to the Devil, from whom the youth escapes with difficulty, and names the Russian representative 'Eerie Art' / 'Khitraya Nauka.'
The passage links the group with tales about a father apprenticing his son to a wizard or the Devil, from whom the youth escapes with great difficulty.
read in the book → -
Russian Fairy Tales: A Choice Collection of Muscovite Folk-lore INTRODUCTORY. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER II. / MYTHOLOGICAL.; lines 6205-6305 confidence: medium
A girl is told to heat a bath with dead men's bones, fetch water in a sieve, and tend Baba Yaga's children; a sparrow advises her about wood and clay, and the children arrive as worms, frogs, rats, and insects to be washed.
The girl must heat a bath with unsuitable fuel and fetch water in a sieve, but the sparrow gives practical advice that lets her complete the tasks.
read in the book → -
Russian Fairy Tales: A Choice Collection of Muscovite Folk-lore INTRODUCTORY. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER II. / MYTHOLOGICAL.; lines 6307-6440 confidence: high
The family moves near a dense forest with a clearing and Baba Yaga’s hut; Baba Yaga keeps people away and eats them; the stepmother keeps sending Vasilissa into the forest, but the doll guides her safely away from Baba Yaga’s dwelling.
The stepmother and stepsisters arrange for the candle to be extinguished and send Vasilissa into the forest to obtain light from Baba Yaga, who is known to eat people.
read in the book → -
Russian Fairy Tales: A Choice Collection of Muscovite Folk-lore INTRODUCTORY. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER II. / MYTHOLOGICAL.; lines 6307-6440 confidence: medium
Vasilissa feeds the doll before the errand; the doll’s eyes glow like candles and it tells her to go, keep the doll by her, and fear no harm at Baba Yaga’s; Vasilissa pockets the doll, crosses herself, and enters the forest.
Vasilissa enters the thick forest and reaches Baba Yaga’s hut, whose fence and gate are made from bones, skulls, limbs, and a toothed mouth.
read in the book → -
Russian Fairy Tales: A Choice Collection of Muscovite Folk-lore INTRODUCTORY. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER II. / MYTHOLOGICAL.; lines 6307-6440 confidence: medium
Vasilissa bows and says her stepsisters sent her for a light; Baba Yaga says Vasilissa must stay and work before receiving a light or else be eaten, then commands her fence and gates to open.
Baba Yaga threatens to eat Vasilissa but offers the requested light if Vasilissa stays and performs work.
read in the book → -
Russian Fairy Tales: A Choice Collection of Muscovite Folk-lore INTRODUCTORY. / FOOTNOTES: / CHAPTER II. / MYTHOLOGICAL.; lines 6442-6588 confidence: medium
Baba Yaga and Vasilissa enter the house; Vasilissa lights a splinter at a fence skull, serves food and drink, and receives household and wheat-cleaning tasks under threat of being eaten.
Vasilissa must complete a series of domestic and seed-cleaning tasks under Baba Yaga’s threat that she will be eaten if she fails.
read in the book → -
Russian Fairy Tales: A Choice Collection of Muscovite Folk-lore LI. THE HASTY WORD 370 / RUSSIAN FOLK-TALES. / CHAPTER I. / INTRODUCTORY.; lines 1418-1507 confidence: medium
The Russian merchant returns, offers to settle the debt again, and the Tartar shows him the note; everyone is astounded at the wondrous manifestation.
After the barrel episode is recognized as wondrous, the Russian merchant makes a thanksgiving offering and the Tartar is baptized with his household.
read in the book → -
Sixty Folk-Tales from Exclusively Slavonic Sources I.--LONG, BROAD, AND SHARPSIGHT. / II.--'THE THREE GOLDEN HAIRS OF GRANDFATHER ALLKNOW.' / III.--GOLDENHAIR. / IV.--INTELLIGENCE AND LUCK.; lines 1372-1402 confidence: high
Vanek comprehends more than the gardener shows him, works his own way, and the gardener eventually admits Vanek has more intelligence.
Vanek comprehends more than the gardener teaches, works in his own way, and is acknowledged by the gardener as more intelligent.
read in the book → -
Sixty Folk-Tales from Exclusively Slavonic Sources II.--'THE THREE GOLDEN HAIRS OF GRANDFATHER ALLKNOW.' / III.--GOLDENHAIR. / IV.--INTELLIGENCE AND LUCK. / V.--THE JEZINKAS.; lines 1489-1578 confidence: medium
Johnny is a poor orphan seeking service; he comes to a hovel under a wood where a blind old man keeps goats and needs someone to pasture them.
Johnny, a poor orphan entering service, disregards the dangerous warning but prepares himself, faces supernatural beings, and returns with the old man's recovered sight.
read in the book → -
Sixty Folk-Tales from Exclusively Slavonic Sources LIII.--THE DAUGHTER OF THE KING OF THE VILAS. / LIV.--THE WONDER-WORKING LOCK. / LV.--THE SHE-WOLF. / LVI.--MILUTIN.; lines 9061-9092 confidence: low
The count angrily orders a vault built in his garden for the boy, with masonry meant to prevent food from being given and any light from entering.
The count has the boy thrown into a garden vault designed to admit neither food nor light, and the boy remains inside seven years.
read in the book → -
Sixty Folk-Tales from Exclusively Slavonic Sources LIII.--THE DAUGHTER OF THE KING OF THE VILAS. / LIV.--THE WONDER-WORKING LOCK. / LV.--THE SHE-WOLF. / LVI.--MILUTIN.; lines 9094-9183 confidence: medium
The young man requires a cow exactly nine years old from a king with registered cows, bought for nine thousand pieces of silver; after it is slaughtered, he stays alone for three months consuming soup rather than flesh and explains the choice by a wall demonstration.
The young man requires an exact nine-year-old cow, remains alone for repeated three-month periods, consumes soup, and emerges able to throw the mace.
read in the book → -
Sixty Folk-Tales from Exclusively Slavonic Sources LV.--THE SHE-WOLF. / LVI.--MILUTIN. / LVII.--THE FRIENDSHIP OF A VILA AND OF THE MONTHS. / LVIII.--THE FISHERMAN'S SON.; lines 9372-9453 confidence: medium
At sixteen the boy has learned enough to be ordained a priest, but the parents say he is promised and place him for four more years in the black school.
The parents send the promised boy to the black school for four more years; after completing it, he knows it is time to go and instructs his father.
read in the book → -
Sixty Folk-Tales from Exclusively Slavonic Sources LV.--THE SHE-WOLF. / LVI.--MILUTIN. / LVII.--THE FRIENDSHIP OF A VILA AND OF THE MONTHS. / LVIII.--THE FISHERMAN'S SON.; lines 9455-9545 confidence: high
A dream tells him to spend the night in a castle, sit at a table, light two tapers, and wait; at midnight a huge snake enters, asks for a kiss, and he refuses it as Satan.
Across three nights at midnight, the young man faces increasingly terrible snakes: one huge snake, a larger two-headed snake, and a still larger three-headed snake.
read in the book → -
Sixty Folk-Tales from Exclusively Slavonic Sources V.--THE JEZINKAS. / VI.--THE WOOD-LADY. / VII.--GEORGE WITH THE GOAT. / VIII.--GODMOTHER DEATH.; lines 2051-2074 confidence: medium
The godmother says the son will be a physician’s pupil and more skilful than the physician, anoints him over the ears with salve, brings him to the physician, requests his instruction, and departs.
After the godmother anoints the son over the ears, the herbs cry out their remedial virtues to him during herb gathering.
read in the book → -
Sixty Folk-Tales from Exclusively Slavonic Sources VI.--THE WOOD-LADY. / VII.--GEORGE WITH THE GOAT. / VIII.--GODMOTHER DEATH. / IX.--THE FOUR BROTHERS.; lines 2077-2156 confidence: medium
A huntsman has four sons over sixteen; they ask to go into the world, and he gives them 100 florins and a horse each.
The sons are over sixteen, leave home to gain experience, and return with trades that have extraordinary command-based powers.
read in the book → -
Sixty Folk-Tales from Exclusively Slavonic Sources XIV.--RIGHT ALWAYS REMAINS RIGHT. / XV.--LITTLE RED HOOD. / XVI.--CUDGEL, BESTIR YOURSELF! / XVII.--PRINCE UNEXPECTED.; lines 3779-3864 confidence: high
Bony's underground palace shines brightly; Bony sits on a golden throne with a glittering crown, green-glass-like eyes, and crab-nipper-like hands. The prince kneels and approaches; Bony smiles and requires three commands before citizenship.
Bony says the prince must execute three commands before becoming a true citizen of the subterranean realm, and each command is attached to a death threat or penalty.
read in the book → -
Sixty Folk-Tales from Exclusively Slavonic Sources XLIX.--KURENT THE PRESERVER. / L.--KURENT AND MAN. / LI.--THE HUNDRED-LEAVED ROSE. / LII.--KRALJEVITCH MARKO.; lines 8317-8372 confidence: medium
As Marko grows, he feeds swine, is weakly and dwarfish, and is beaten by comrades who want him to act as their servant.
A weak boy repeatedly sucks the Vila's breast, tests himself on a heavy stone, and gains enough strength to become unbeatable by his peers.
read in the book → -
Sixty Folk-Tales from Exclusively Slavonic Sources XLIX.--KURENT THE PRESERVER. / L.--KURENT AND MAN. / LI.--THE HUNDRED-LEAVED ROSE. / LII.--KRALJEVITCH MARKO.; lines 8374-8445 confidence: medium
Marko says he is a hero lacking what a hero requires, asks a smith with twenty-five smiths for a twelve-hundredweight sword stronger than the anvil, and rejects the sword when it breaks during the test.
Marko begins by saying he lacks what a hero requires, then seeks oversized weapons and tests them through extreme trials before accepting them.
read in the book → -
Sixty Folk-Tales from Exclusively Slavonic Sources XXVII.--GOD AND THE DEVIL. / XXVIII.--THE BEAUTIFUL DAMSEL AND THE WICKED OLD WOMAN. / XXIX.--THE SNAKE AND THE PRINCESS. / XXX.--TRANSFORMATION INTO A NIGHTINGALE AND A CUCKOO.; lines 5202-5228 confidence: medium
The mother says that because the children were born human beings, they should be christened among human beings; she rides with them in a golden carriage toward the village pope.
The mother says the children were born human beings and should be christened among human beings, then travels to the village priest.
read in the book → -
Sixty Folk-Tales from Exclusively Slavonic Sources XXXVI.--BULGARIAN HOSPITALITY. / XXXVII.--CINDERELLA. / XXXVIII.--THE GOLDEN APPLES AND THE NINE PEAHENS. / XXXIX.--THE LANGUAGE OF ANIMALS.; lines 6322-6399 confidence: medium
After the shepherd insists, the emperor tells him to open his mouth; the emperor spits into it, the shepherd spits into the emperor's mouth, and they do this three times. The emperor says the shepherd now has the desired tongue but must not tell anybody or he will die.
The emperor and shepherd spit into each other's mouths three times, after which the shepherd possesses the desired tongue.
read in the book → -
Sixty Folk-Tales from Exclusively Slavonic Sources XXXVII.--CINDERELLA. / XXXVIII.--THE GOLDEN APPLES AND THE NINE PEAHENS. / XXXIX.--THE LANGUAGE OF ANIMALS. / XL.--THE LAME FOX.; lines 6484-6568 confidence: medium
The eldest and middle sons separately ask the father about his eyes; he rages, seizes a knife, and each son flees while the knife sticks in the door.
The older sons flee from the knife, but the youngest remains unafraid and is rewarded with the father's explanation.
read in the book → -
Sixty Folk-Tales from Exclusively Slavonic Sources XXXVIII.--THE GOLDEN APPLES AND THE NINE PEAHENS. / XXXIX.--THE LANGUAGE OF ANIMALS. / XL.--THE LAME FOX. / XLI.--THE SONS' OATH TO THEIR DYING FATHER.; lines 6916-6987 confidence: medium
The sister's husband welcomes him and instructs him to ride the horse and cut grass only where the horse paws.
The youngest brother must follow the horse's behavior exactly, cutting grass only where it paws; success confirms him as a true brother-in-law and leads to feasting.
read in the book → -
The Epic Songs of Russia BOLD ALTOSHA THE POPE'S SON. / THE ONE AND FORTY PILGRIMS. / EPIC SONGS OF BUS SI A. / EPIC SONOS OF RUSSIA. 103; lines 3706-3858 confidence: medium
After pilgrimage to Jerusalem, the forty pilgrim-heroes and one return to their steeds, ride to Vladimir's court, ask alms in Christ's name, and initially refuse entry because Apraxia might again put the royal cup in Kasyan's pouch.
The company returns from Jerusalem, later abandons adventure and bloodshed, while Kasyan builds a cathedral, prays, and repents.
read in the book → -
The Epic Songs of Russia DOBRYNYA AND ALYOSHA. / ILYA OF MUROM AND TZAR KALIN. / THE CYCLE OF NOVGOROD. / VASILY BUSLAEVICH, THE BRAVE OF NOVGOROD.; lines 9743-9907 confidence: high
Vasily rolls out a large cask of green wine, takes a red-elm cudgel, and says whoever drinks the heavy cup and withstands his blow will join his bodyguard.
Vasily requires candidates to lift and drink a very heavy cup of wine and withstand a blow from his cudgel before entering his bodyguard.
read in the book → -
The Epic Songs of Russia EPIC SONQS OF RUSSIA. 153 / DOBRYNYA AND THE DRAGON. / IVAN THE MERCHANT'S SON AND HIS HORSE. / ILTA OP MUROM AND FALCON THE HUNTER.; lines 7522-7673 confidence: medium
The aged pilgrim divides the alms into four shares, makes the fourth share depend on lifting and breaking the stone, watches Ilya and Dobrynya fail, then lifts the stone himself, commands it to break, and Mikailo springs out saying he has slept long.
The fourth share of alms is reserved for whoever can raise and shatter the stone; renowned heroes fail, while the aged pilgrim succeeds.
read in the book → -
The Epic Songs of Russia EPIG SONQS OF RUSSIA. 135 / ILYA AND THE BOON COMPANIONS. / DIUK STEPANOVICH. / EPIC SONQS OF RUSSIA. 153; lines 5164-5303 confidence: medium
Amalfya warns that Diuk has attempted no heroic quests and names three road barriers: clashing mountains, pecking birds, and the twelve-tailed Dragon of the Mountain.
Amalfya says Diuk has not yet been on the open plain or attempted heroic quests, warns him of fatal dangers, and later gives blessing before he faces the barriers.
read in the book → -
The Epic Songs of Russia EPIG SONQS OF RUSSIA. 135 / ILYA AND THE BOON COMPANIONS. / DIUK STEPANOVICH. / EPIC SONQS OF RUSSIA. 153; lines 6078-6248 confidence: medium
Vasily asks for the cups of Ilya, Dobrynya, and Alyosha, drains cups of six and a half, four and a half, and two and a half buckets, then says he can mount his horse and wield his ninety-pood sword.
Vasily drains three oversized cups associated with major heroes and then says he can ride and wield his sword.
read in the book → -
The Epic Songs of Russia ILTA OP MUROM AND FALCON THE HUNTER. / NIGHTINGALE BUDIMIROVICH THE SAILOR HERO, / DANILO THE HUNTSMAN AND HIS WIFE. / DOBRYNYA AND ALYOSHA.; lines 8452-8594 confidence: medium
Dobrynya drinks a cup of green wine brought by Vladimir, leaves the feast unhappily, weeps to his mother, and laments that he was born without heroic gifts and would rather have been cast into the black Turkish sea.
After being proposed, Dobrynya leaves sorrowfully and laments his lack of heroic gifts to his mother.
read in the book → -
The Epic Songs of Russia ILTA OP MUROM AND FALCON THE HUNTER. / NIGHTINGALE BUDIMIROVICH THE SAILOR HERO, / DANILO THE HUNTSMAN AND HIS WIFE. / DOBRYNYA AND ALYOSHA.; lines 8452-8594 confidence: high
Dobrynya says he has no good steed or heroic trappings; his mother tells him to search the stables and then a deep vault containing a heroic steed bound with twelve silver chains and twelve silk bits from Samarcand, along with trappings and caparisons.
Dobrynya’s mother instructs him where to find a hidden heroic steed and trappings, which he then discovers in the deep vault.
read in the book → -
The Epic Songs of Russia INTR OD VCTION. 1 9 / THE ELDER HEROES. / VOLGA VSESLAVICH THE -WIZARD. / THE CYCLE OF VLADIMIR, OR OF KIEF.; lines 1369-1537 confidence: high
Ilya's parents leave to clear meadows; three wayfarers, identified as Christ and two apostles disguised as poor psalm-singers, ask Ilya for drink, and he says he cannot rise.
The disguised holy wayfarers ask Ilya for drink, command him to rise, receive kvas from him, and give it back for him to drink, after which his heroic strength is measured and regulated.
read in the book → -
The Epic Songs of Russia INTR OD VCTION. 1 9 / THE ELDER HEROES. / VOLGA VSESLAVICH THE -WIZARD. / THE CYCLE OF VLADIMIR, OR OF KIEF.; lines 1369-1537 confidence: medium
Ilya buys a shaggy brown foal, feeds it fine wheat, waters it from a pure spring, binds it in the garden for three nights, anoints it with three dews, and it becomes a heroic steed according to the healers' commands.
Ilya buys a foal and follows prescribed feeding, watering, binding, and dew-anointing until it becomes the heroic steed Cloudfall able to bear him.
read in the book → -
The Epic Songs of Russia INTR OD VCTION. 1 9 / THE ELDER HEROES. / VOLGA VSESLAVICH THE -WIZARD. / THE CYCLE OF VLADIMIR, OR OF KIEF.; lines 1539-1709 confidence: medium
Svyatogor identifies himself, says the earth cannot bear him and that he must ride on lofty hills and steep precipices, then rides with Ilya and teaches him heroic customs and traditions.
Svyatogor takes Ilya to the Holy Mountains and teaches him heroic customs and traditions.
read in the book → -
The Epic Songs of Russia INTR OD VCTION. 1 9 / THE ELDER HEROES. / VOLGA VSESLAVICH THE -WIZARD. / THE CYCLE OF VLADIMIR, OR OF KIEF.; lines 1539-1709 confidence: medium
Svyatogor tells Ilya to bend to the coffin rift so he may breathe on him; Ilya gains threefold strength, lifts the sword, strikes the lid, and sparks and iron ridges appear.
Svyatogor breathes through the coffin rift, and Ilya gains threefold strength; Svyatogor later offers all his strength by another breath.
read in the book → -
The Epic Songs of Russia IVAN THE MERCHANT'S SON AND HIS HORSE. / ILTA OP MUROM AND FALCON THE HUNTER. / NIGHTINGALE BUDIMIROVICH THE SAILOR HERO, / DANILO THE HUNTSMAN AND HIS WIFE.; lines 8192-8359 confidence: medium
Ilya reflects that he does not need wealth or a wife and decides to ride the way where he may win death.
Ilya rejects wealth and marriage, deliberately takes the road associated with death, confronts danger there, and later writes that he has not been slain.
read in the book → -
The Epic Songs of Russia J EPIC SONGS OF EUSSIA. 75 / EPIC SONQS OF RUSSIA. / BOLD ALTOSHA THE POPE'S SON. / THE ONE AND FORTY PILGRIMS.; lines 3356-3424 confidence: high
Kasydn proposes dispersing the host, going to Jerusalem to pray, kissing the Lord's grave, bathing in the Jordan for forgiveness, and vowing not to rob, steal, yield to woman's charms, or shed blood.
The heroes are asked to bind themselves by a great vow with explicit prohibitions and a severe penalty for violation.
read in the book → -
The Epic Songs of Russia J EPIC SONGS OF EUSSIA. 75 / EPIC SONQS OF RUSSIA. / BOLD ALTOSHA THE POPE'S SON. / THE ONE AND FORTY PILGRIMS.; lines 3356-3424 confidence: high
The heroes are not terrified, agree, loose their steeds on the grass, and put on palmer's weeds.
After accepting the vow, the heroes release their steeds, don palmer's weeds, and carry pilgrim-like pouches and staves.
read in the book → -
The Epic Songs of Russia STAVR GODINOVICH THE B07AR (NOBLE). / EPIC SONGS OF BUS SI A. 69' / J EPIC SONGS OF EUSSIA. 75 / EPIC SONQS OF RUSSIA.; lines 2666-2815 confidence: medium
The people say the straight road is five hundred versts but should not be taken because it has three barriers: lofty mountains, the Smorodina river six versts wide with the Black Morass, and Nightingale the Robber.
The straight road to Kiev is described as unused for thirty years because of three barriers: mountains, river and morass, and Nightingale the Robber.
read in the book → -
The Epic Songs of Russia THE ALAT7R STONE. / VOLGA VSESLAVICH. / VOLGA AND MIKULA / ILYA OP MUROM.; lines 11004-11114 confidence: medium
Wandering psalm-singers heal Ilya and bestow vast strength; the narrator identifies them with rain-bearing clouds and the miraculous draught with life-giving dew, and says the hero and horse are two myths of the same phenomenon.
Wandering psalm-singers heal Ilya and grant vast strength through a miraculous draught identified with life-giving dew.
read in the book →
kikuyu
-
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa BETROTHAL AND MARRIAGE 129 / MARRIAGE 131 / POLYGAMY 133 / CHILDREN 135; lines 10568-10647 confidence: high
Recourse is made to the Medicine-man; killing a goat and drinking native beer form part of a sterility prescription, and gon'-du is said to cure sterility and to be given to the Medicine-man at initiation.
Gon'-du, said to cure sterility, is described as one of the medicines given to the Medicine-man at his initiation.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa BLOOD BROTHERHOOD / RECEPTION OF A STRANGER 177 / DANCING 1 / DIFFERENT DANCES; lines 12875-13019 confidence: high
The table lists dances of uncircumcised boys, men only, men and women together, and women only, with brief notes on special dress, maize-cob decorations, initiation, social dancing, and betrothal.
The passage identifies Mambura as a circumcision or initiation dance and states that N'dorosi admits no one until after initiation.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa CEREMONIAL UNCLEANNESS 257 / PURIFICATION 259 / PURIFICATION 261 / DIVINATION 263; lines 16704-16785 confidence: medium
The Medicine-Man's initiation centers on the gourd and instruction in lot-casting to know the will of the Deity; the method is used in misfortune or illness to find a cause, usually the work of a spirit, and prescribe a cure.
The text states that important procedure in the initiation of a Medicine-Man centers on bestowal of the gourd and instruction in divinatory knowledge.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa CHILDREN 135 / O CI- / T V / OLD WOMEN 137; lines 10650-10831 confidence: high
When her first-born is initiated into the tribe, a woman shaves her head entirely and permanently, receives the title Mu-te-mi-a, and puts on copper earrings called ki-chan'-ga.
The first-born's initiation changes the mother's recognized status through shaving, title, and earrings; candidates are also ritually anointed.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa CHILDREN 135 / O CI- / T V / OLD WOMEN 137; lines 10650-10831 confidence: high
Mothers take part in initiation observances: a man anoints male and female candidates with ira, and an old woman follows and anoints with oil.
A man anoints male and female candidates with ira, then an old woman anoints them with oil.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa CLANS / MEN AND MANNERS 23 / PLATE IX / THE USE OF SNUFF; lines 3131-3200 confidence: low
“The following terms are employed in speaking of men”
The glossary distinguishes an uncircumcised big boy from a young man recently circumcised, indicating a named transition in male status.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa CLEARANCE OF FOREST 5 / CLEARANCE OF FOREST 7 / PL. IV / CHRONOLOGY; lines 2292-2396 confidence: high
Men reckon age by the year in which they were initiated into the tribe, and each annual circumcision festival has a name based on a marked feature of the time.
Men reckon age by the year of initiation, and each annual circumcision festival receives a name tied to a marked event or condition.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa CONTENTS / PART I / THE PEOPLE AND THEIR PURSUITS / PART II; lines 972-1032 confidence: medium
"Social Customs and Ceremonies"; "Customs at Birth"; "Ceremony of the Second Birth"
The table of contents explicitly lists a ceremony of the second birth and ceremonies on initiation into the tribe.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa CUSTOMS AT BIRTH 149 / THE CEREMONY OF THE SECOND BIRTH / THE SECOND BIRTH 153 / DANCING PRIOR TO INITIATION 155; lines 11670-11784 confidence: high
A girl's initiation age is settled by father, mother, and local elders; abnormal health may delay the rite and marriage; usual initiation ages are stated for boys and girls.
The passage centers on preparation for initiation, age eligibility, formal timing, annual cohorts, and distinctive costume and marking for candidates.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa CUSTOMS AT BIRTH 149 / THE CEREMONY OF THE SECOND BIRTH / THE SECOND BIRTH 153 / DANCING PRIOR TO INITIATION 155; lines 11670-11784 confidence: high
Three or four months before the ceremony, the boy begins 'to dance,' obtaining accoutrements, dressing and adorning himself, travelling, singing, rehearsing steps, and gaining strength for the ordeal.
The boy dances for three or four months, rehearses complex steps, travels publicly, and builds strength for the exhausting festival day.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa CUSTOMS AT BIRTH 149 / THE CEREMONY OF THE SECOND BIRTH / THE SECOND BIRTH 153 / DANCING PRIOR TO INITIATION 155; lines 11670-11784 confidence: medium
The ceremony is annual; men's seniority follows initiation date; each annual celebration receives a name identifying that year's initiates.
Each annual celebration receives a name, and men initiated that year are distinguished from predecessors; seniority among men is decided by initiation date.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa CUSTOMS AT BIRTH / CUSTOMS AT BIRTH 149 / THE CEREMONY OF THE SECOND BIRTH / THE SECOND BIRTH 153; lines 11601-11667 confidence: high
The passage introduces initiation into the tribe and states that circumcision is the chief ceremony by which a boy becomes a man and a girl becomes a woman, moving from being property of Kikuyu parents to membership in the Kikuyu nation with rights and obligations.
Circumcision is described as the ceremony by which a boy becomes a man, a girl becomes a woman, and each person becomes a member of the Kikuyu nation with rights and obligations.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa DANCING PRIOR TO INITIATION 155 / PLATE CV / PL. CIX / PRELIMINARY DANCING 157; lines 11977-12056 confidence: high
Ear-lobe dilation is described as an important preparation: five months before the rite the ear is pierced and then gradually enlarged to accommodate a cylinder.
The passage explicitly frames the events as preparation for initiation, including bodily preparation, a father's announcement that his son will be admitted to the tribe, and candidates dancing at the Great Dance.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa DEATH 173 / THE DRINKING OF WARM BLOOD / DRINKING OF WARM BLOOD 175 / BLOOD BROTHERHOOD; lines 12747-12785 confidence: medium
Slits are made over the sternum and in the forehead of each person to be united; each person's blood is placed by that person into the sheep's heart.
The persons to be united are cut, their blood is put into the roasted sheep's heart, and the heart is divided and consumed by them.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa DEATH 173 / THE DRINKING OF WARM BLOOD / DRINKING OF WARM BLOOD 175 / BLOOD BROTHERHOOD; lines 12747-12785 confidence: low
A new section introduces a ceremony for receiving an M'kikuyu into a fresh district and asks the correct procedure for someone wishing to establish himself in a new locality.
The passage introduces a ceremony for an M'kikuyu establishing himself in a fresh locality and describes a man asking to become a member of another district's people.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa DRESS OF WOMEN 139 / Q 4 / PL. C / PLATE CI; lines 11007-11049 confidence: high
Examples of the ri'-ra are described as ornaments worn by initiated women and by girls dancing before the initiatory ceremony; two are worn front and back with a waist strap and are usually kept hanging in the mother's house.
The ri'-ra is worn by initiated women and by girls dancing prior to the initiatory ceremony.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa DRINKING OF WARM BLOOD 175 / BLOOD BROTHERHOOD / RECEPTION OF A STRANGER 177 / DANCING 1; lines 12822-12872 confidence: medium
“Dancing enters largely into the life of the Akikuyu”; the passage contrasts childhood quiescence with restless activity at approaching maturity.
The passage links approaching maturity through early manhood with practice of foundational dance movements.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa DRINKING OF WARM BLOOD 175 / BLOOD BROTHERHOOD / RECEPTION OF A STRANGER 177 / DANCING 1; lines 12822-12872 confidence: high
The cited Tate note names dance festivals including Ngakare for death of an enemy, Ruhiyu wa ngonibe for capture of cattle, Trua before circumcision of boys, and Usegu before circumcision of girls.
The cited note lists one festival before circumcision of boys and another before circumcision of girls.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa GAMES / POLITICAL LIFE / POLITICAL ORGANISATION / CIVIL ORGANISATION 197; lines 13736-13846 confidence: high
Official dignity in old age is said to be reached by degrees based on a man's relation to the rising generation, not by recorded age.
Official rank is not based on counted years but on relation to the rising generation: fatherhood of a second child brings the first rank, and the formal admission rites of a first child bring Kiama rank and full entry into the governing class.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa GLOSSARY / KU-O-GO'-SA . / GLOSSARY / MIT-KU'-HA .; lines 22096-22235 confidence: medium
The glossary defines one term as a young betrothed woman or bride until motherhood, and another as a head-dress worn by boys before circumcision.
A head-dress is described as worn by boys prior to the ceremony of circumcision.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa GLOSSARY / N'JU'-RU. / MU-HU'-TI. / GLOSSARY; lines 20765-20980 confidence: medium
Dance entries include “by women,” “by boys,” “by boys only,” “by men and women together,” “by warriors only,” and “prior to circumcision.”
The glossary explicitly includes a dance prior to circumcision.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa GLOSSARY / U'-MU . / U'-TA . / INDEX; lines 22534-22729 confidence: high
"Girdle worn by boys dancing prior to circumcision ceremony."
The passage lists multiple initiation and circumcision-related practices: pre-circumcision dance, anointing, bathing before circumcision, bead ornaments after circumcision, and mothers' music at initiation.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa GLOSSARY / U'-TA. / JU-GU'-MA. / GLOSSARY; lines 21135-21213 confidence: low
The fragment includes necklace and neck-ornament entries described as copper, plaited string, child’s, boy’s, and related forms.
The glossary distinguishes boys’ ornaments, ornaments of uncircumcised boys, and ornaments worn by men only.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa HAIR-DRESSING 27 / PL. XI / PI. XXV.) / EAR ORNAMENTS 31; lines 3438-3561 confidence: medium
Some months before circumcision, boys' ear lobes are pierced and gradually dilated with rings of increasing size until a large object can pass through.
The passage explicitly places boys' ear-lobe piercing and enlargement some months before the circumcision rite.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa HOMESTEADS 119 / WOMEN / POSITION OF WOMEN 121 / EARLY YEARS 123; lines 9973-10057 confidence: high
When a girl is about ten or twelve to fifteen, she has the great day of initiation into the tribe; no man would marry a girl who had not undergone the rites.
The passage states that a girl undergoes initiation into the tribe and that no man would marry a girl who had not gone through the rites.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa HOSPITALITY 247 / THE MEDICINE-MAN / THE MEDICINE-MAN 251 / THE INITIATION OF THE MEDICINE-MAN; lines 16120-16201 confidence: high
The candidate first spends a night alone in the woods, then brings a he-goat to the old prophet; the goat must be all black or all white, without blemish, and not from the candidate’s flock.
The passage explicitly describes the initiation of a future Medicine-Man through seclusion, presentation to a mentor, public ceremony, ritual objects, and instruction in medicines and divination.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa HOSPITALITY 247 / THE MEDICINE-MAN / THE MEDICINE-MAN 251 / THE INITIATION OF THE MEDICINE-MAN; lines 16120-16201 confidence: high
At the mentor’s home, friends, relations, the population, and district Medicine-Men assemble; the wife prepares drink, others bring skins, food, and beverage; the initiation into medicines and number divination is public.
During the public initiation, the candidate wades into shallow water, puts his head entirely under water, and gathers stones that become counters used in number divination.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa I-GAN-GA / I-LI-MA / I-LI-MA / I-LI-MA YA N'GA-RA; lines 21736-21808 confidence: low
Ornamental band worn diagonally across body at circumcision dance.
An ornamental band is said to be worn at a circumcision dance.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa I-LI-MA YA N'GA-RA / GLOSSARY / GLOSSARY / KU-O-GO'-SA .; lines 21957-22093 confidence: high
Glossary entries include “The dance or festival of circumcision,” “An ornament worn by uncircumcised boys only,” and “A big girl, when circumcision has been undergone.”
The glossary identifies a dance or festival of circumcision and defines social statuses or ornaments tied to whether circumcision has occurred.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa I-LI-MA YA N'GA-RA / GLOSSARY / GLOSSARY / KU-O-GO'-SA .; lines 21957-22093 confidence: medium
Glossary entries include “A medicine made from Mu-hu-ku'-ra tree,” “A tree used in initiation of Medicine-Man,” “A Medicine-Man's bag. A satchel containing medicine,” and “Name of a medicinal plant.”
The glossary defines a tree as used in the initiation of a Medicine-Man.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa I-LI-MA / I-LI-MA / I-LI-MA YA N'GA-RA / GLOSSARY; lines 21811-21954 confidence: medium
Entries define a small boy, a little girl, an uncircumcised big boy, a big girl not yet circumcised, and a temporary hut occupied by youths after circumcision.
The passage defines uncircumcised youth categories and a temporary hut occupied by youths after circumcision.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 23094-23264 confidence: high
Index entries mention dances before initiation, rhythmic dance movements, dancing bell, dancing boy, dance dress of women and warriors, dance movements, and dancing shields.
Index entries repeatedly mention initiation-related dances, an initiation doll, circumcision-associated ear-lobe plants, feasts after circumcision, initiation into elder ranks, and Medicine-man initiation.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 23452-23647 confidence: high
Hut and homestead entries include family-life use, building, purification, a hut for secret society neophytes, a hut as abode of spirit, abandonment and destruction of a dead person's hut, hut piled on grave, and a special entrance after a death.
The index gives an extensive cluster for initiation, including age, ceremonies, dances, circumcision horns, elder initiation, Medicine-man initiation, women participants, and neophyte hut.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 23650-23840 confidence: medium
Leaves of a sacred tree are indexed as important at initiation.
The index connects sacred tree leaves with initiation and separately lists marks and protective medicine for neophytes.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 23843-24008 confidence: medium
"Medicine-Man as diviner"; "initiation"; "as purifier"; "performs purification and ordeal"; "position of, in trial by ordeal."
The index links initiation with the Medicine-Man and separately lists huts for neophytes to secret societies.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 24011-24198 confidence: high
The index lists ornamentation of the body for initiation dance and many ornament categories: clothing, garments, arm, ear, neck, hair, leg, waist, women’s ornaments, and ornaments worn after circumcision.
The index explicitly lists initiation, initiation dance ornamentation and paint, plants at initiation of a Medicine-Man, presents at initiation, and circumcision-related ornaments and presents.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 24201-24371 confidence: medium
The index lists sacrifice as a clan bond and in contexts such as initiation of a Medicine-Man, lot-casting, purification, and cost.
The index links sacrifice with initiation of a Medicine-Man and separately lists seclusion of the Medicine-Man.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 24374-24560 confidence: medium
Entries list songs at initiation, sponsor at circumcision, staff as sign of office, staff carried by neophytes at initiation dance, and string from a sacred tree important at initiation.
The index lists songs at initiation, a sponsor at circumcision, staff carried by neophytes at an initiation dance, and string from a sacred tree important at initiation.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 24563-24772 confidence: high
Entries under Tree include sacred trees at initiation dance, at initiation of Medicine-Man, at sacrifice, fat poured on a sacred tree as sacrifice, sacred tree as home of God, and initiation dance near a sacred tree.
The index lists a sacred tree at an initiation dance, an initiation dance near a sacred tree, and a sacred tree at the initiation of a Medicine-Man.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa INHERITANCE 145 / SOCIAL CUSTOMS AND CEREMONIES / CUSTOMS AT BIRTH / CUSTOMS AT BIRTH 149; lines 11435-11512 confidence: medium
A ceremony for a very small child is connected with acknowledgment of nationality and parents resuming matrimonial life; the father kills a sheep one day and the next puts wristlets on the child, which becomes M'kikuyu.
A ceremony is linked to acknowledgment of nationality: the father kills a sheep, puts wristlets on the child, and two children fetch water in gourds before a communal meal.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa INHERITANCE 145 / SOCIAL CUSTOMS AND CEREMONIES / CUSTOMS AT BIRTH / CUSTOMS AT BIRTH 149; lines 11435-11512 confidence: medium
A boy's first marked stage is when he is old enough to mind goats; he receives a sheep from his father, gives specified parts to his mother and father, and eats the rest with friends.
The boy's first marked life stage occurs when he can mind goats; he receives a sheep from his father and distributes portions to parents and companions.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa IXSIDE / PLATE LXXXV. / PLATE LXXXVII. / R.ATTLE I.; lines 9069-9255 confidence: medium
The clear numbered captions say the boy finds a warrior who teaches him to dance with the rattle, then dances before his mother, the warrior's mother, his father, the warrior's father, the warrior's friends, his own friends, and a woman with two children.
A clear caption says the boy finds a warrior who teaches him to dance with the rattle, followed by a sequence of performances before kin and social groups.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa KU-O-GO'-SA . / GLOSSARY / MIT-KU'-HA . / GLOSSARY; lines 22238-22392 confidence: high
Entries define a woman when one of her children has been circumcised, a circumcised young man as a warrior, the father of a circumcised child, and a wand carried by each boy when dancing prior to circumcision ceremony.
The glossary connects circumcision with pre-ceremony boys' dancing, the status of a circumcised young man as warrior, and parent statuses after a child's circumcision.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa MARKETS 105 / MARKETS / MARKETS / PICTURE RATTLES 109; lines 8790-8870 confidence: high
Designs vary; no explanation except artist or purchaser fancy; some are said to be of Masai origin.
The passage links designs to dancing prior to initiation and says the indented line is reproduced on the bodies of dancers.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa N'JU'-RU. / MU-HU'-TI. / GLOSSARY / GLOSSARY; lines 20983-21056 confidence: medium
"Girdle worn by boys dancing prior to circumcision ceremony"
The glossary clusters terms for boys' pre-circumcision dress and head-dress, a temporary circumcision hut, and girls' status before and after circumcision.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa N'JU'-RU. / MU-HU'-TI. / GLOSSARY / GLOSSARY; lines 20983-21056 confidence: medium
"Girdle worn by boys dancing prior to circumcision ceremony"
Named objects include a dance girdle and special head-dress worn by boys prior to circumcision.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa O CI- / T V / OLD WOMEN 137 / DRESS OF WOMEN 139; lines 10834-10950 confidence: high
Girls at initiation wear a brow band of beads and shell disks indicating maidenhood; necklace, iron collar, and spiral copper ear-rings are linked to betrothal, wedding, and having an initiated child.
Girls at initiation wear a bead and shell-disk brow band indicating maidenhood, and the razor is described as used in the rite of circumcision on women.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa O CI- / T V / OLD WOMEN 137 / DRESS OF WOMEN 139; lines 10834-10950 confidence: medium
Girls at initiation wear a brow band of beads and shell disks indicating maidenhood; necklace, iron collar, and spiral copper ear-rings are linked to betrothal, wedding, and having an initiated child.
The passage links specific ornaments to initiation, maidenhood, betrothal, marriage, and having an initiated child.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa PART II / CONTENTS / PART III / RELIGION; lines 1035-1116 confidence: medium
The contents list headings on the soul, morals, the medicine-man, initiation and avocations of the medicine-man, witchcraft, medicines, pharmacy, medicine, and surgery.
A contents heading explicitly lists “Initiation of the Medicine-Man.”
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa PL. C / PLATE CI / PL. CI / PLATE CI I; lines 11052-11107 confidence: high
“Worn by girls at the ceremony of their initiation, and afterwards until they are married.”
The passage explicitly identifies the headband as worn by girls at the ceremony of their initiation and afterwards until marriage.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa PL. CI / PLATE CI I / PL. CII / DRESS OF WOMEN 141; lines 11142-11173 confidence: medium
The passage gives Akikuyu terms for female categories: small girl, big girl not yet initiated, female after initiation, betrothed or married woman not yet a mother, mother of young children, mother of initiated children, and toothless old woman.
The terminology distinguishes a big girl not yet initiated, a female after initiation, and a mother of one or more initiated children.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa PL. CIX / PRELIMINARY DANCING 157 / THE GREAT DANCE 159 / PL. CX; lines 12143-12212 confidence: high
“The Ceremony of Leaf-gathering” at “the festival of initiation to manhood.”
The passage repeatedly identifies the context as a festival of initiation to manhood and describes candidates, dances, dress, and ceremonies connected to it.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa PL. CIX / PRELIMINARY DANCING 157 / THE GREAT DANCE 159 / PL. CX; lines 12143-12212 confidence: high
Girl candidates at a dance prior to initiation carry wands and wear a headband, cowrie-shell bands, bead ropes, girdle, waist fringe, and sira waist ornament.
Girl candidates are described at a dance prior to initiation, carrying wands and wearing specific ornaments.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa PL. CX / FESTIVAL OF INITIATION 161 / DAY OF INITIATION 163 / INITIATION CEREMONIAL 167; lines 12462-12472 confidence: high
Reasons are said to lie not in a physical operation but in strain and excitement endured for many months, especially by boys, during a critical epoch in life.
The passage is explicitly within an initiation ceremonial section and describes months of strain and excitement during a critical life epoch, followed by altered status or behavior on return.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa PL. XI / PI. XXV.) / EAR ORNAMENTS 31 / PLATE XIII; lines 3564-3672 confidence: medium
A pile of n'de'-be rings of different sizes is used for expanding the ear lobe and is worn by girls, young married women, warriors, and men of all ages, but not by boys and girls until preparing for initiation.
N'de'-be rings are used to expand the ear lobe and are not worn by boys and girls until they are preparing for initiation.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa PL. XLV / FIRE-MAKING 75 / ARTS AND CRAFTS 11 / STRING-MAKING; lines 6566-6681 confidence: medium
Custom assigns some string-making to women and some to men; women make bag twine, a mother makes the cord for leaves in her son's circumcision ceremony, and men make specified cords and mend calabashes.
A mother must make the cord binding a small bunch of leaves that is important in her son's circumcision ceremony.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa PLATE LXXXVII. / R.ATTLE I. / PLATE LXXXVIII. / MUSIC; lines 9328-9413 confidence: medium
Animal horns of oryx or greater kudu produce one note and are the men’s war and dancing horn, not used by women. An open bamboo cylinder also produces one note and is used only by women, including women preceding dancers at circumcision festivals.
Women blowing bamboo horns precede dancers at circumcision festivals.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa PLATE CXIV / A SPECTACULAR DANCE 181 / A SPECTACULAR DANCE 183 / DANCES OF MEN AND WOMEN 185; lines 13248-13325 confidence: medium
A warrior sings: "My name is Wa-ma-hu; once I was a boy and minded the goats, now I am a man and eat bananas."
The sung verse contrasts Wa-ma-hu's former state as a boy tending goats with his present status as a man eating bananas.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa PLATE CI / PL. CI / PLATE CI I / PL. CII; lines 11110-11139 confidence: high
"A woman specially decorated with banana leaves for the initiation festival"; plate captioned as dancing dress.
The passage explicitly identifies the setting as an initiation festival and describes special decoration, horn use, posturing, and brandishing of a club.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa PLATE CV / PL. CIX / PRELIMINARY DANCING 157 / THE GREAT DANCE 159; lines 12059-12140 confidence: high
Girl relations or friends with wreaths are present; candidates dance and sing down the arena with each sex together; men, girls, and unmarried girls also dance as interest flags.
The passage identifies candidates and neophytes, refers to residence after initiation, and describes staged actions including dancing, presentation of items, chalk marking, oil anointing, and beer blown over candidates.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa PLATE CV / PL. CIX / PRELIMINARY DANCING 157 / THE GREAT DANCE 159; lines 12059-12140 confidence: medium
Candidates form a semicircle at the foot of the tree; older men give boys staves with Colobus fur and eagle-feather head-dresses; boys receive two sticks, girls one, and each neophyte receives prepared leaves and string.
The passage distinguishes male and female candidates in formation and objects received, while an old man applies chalk and an old woman applies oil; girls and boys receive different markings or touches.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa PLATE XCVI / BETROTHAL 125 / BETROTHAL AND MARRIAGE 127 / BETROTHAL AND MARRIAGE 129; lines 10326-10403 confidence: low
When the girl is out walking or working, two bridegroom's friends seize and carry her to the new hut; she makes noise, the bridegroom stays away, her friends bring food, and she weeps four days.
After the girl is carried to the new hut, the bridegroom does not come near her, her friends bring food, and she weeps for four days.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa PLATE XIII / PL. XIV / PL. XV / PL. XVI; lines 3734-3976 confidence: high
“N'gi-ta, or collar worn by boys up to time of circumcision, but never afterwards.”
The n'gi-ta and ma-rei-me-li are explicitly restricted to boys before circumcision and not worn afterward.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa POLITICAL LIFE / POLITICAL ORGANISATION / CIVIL ORGANISATION 197 / OFFICIAL RANKS 199; lines 13849-13927 confidence: low
The N'jama consists of young men; newcomers are admitted by consent and pay the usual goat. Their functions include order-keeping, especially outside the homestead or across district concerns.
Newcomers to the N'jama enter only by consent and pay their footing with the usual goat.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa POLITICAL ORGANISATION / CIVIL ORGANISATION 197 / OFFICIAL RANKS 199 / OFFICIAL DRINKING PARTY; lines 13930-13946 confidence: low
“a group of twenty old men, the elders of the tribe, the judges or Kiama, who carry a wooden staff as a mark of office.”
The passage distinguishes those already in the Kiama from men qualified to enter but not yet admitted.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa PREFACE / X WITH A PREHISTORIC PEOPLE / PREFACE / W. SCORESBY ROUTLEDGE.; lines 518-618 confidence: low
"the shields borne by native boys preparing for tribal initiation are decorated with 'Reckitts' Blue.'"
The passage contains a direct but passing reference to native boys preparing for tribal initiation and carrying shields.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa PRELIMINARY DANCING 157 / THE GREAT DANCE 159 / PL. CX / FESTIVAL OF INITIATION 161; lines 12215-12292 confidence: high
The boys sing that when they are cut tomorrow they will not cry; they remove head-dresses and place them on staves, and one boy ascends the hut roof in an ostrich-feather head-dress.
The passage frames the episode as initiation, has boys sing about being cut, shows objects of manhood, and includes the statement that one will be a young man tomorrow.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa PRELIMINARY DANCING 157 / THE GREAT DANCE 159 / PL. CX / FESTIVAL OF INITIATION 161; lines 12215-12292 confidence: high
The boys sing that when they are cut tomorrow they will not cry; they remove head-dresses and place them on staves, and one boy ascends the hut roof in an ostrich-feather head-dress.
The boys' song emphasizes determination not to cry when they are cut the next day.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa PRELIMINARY DANCING 157 / THE GREAT DANCE 159 / PL. CX / FESTIVAL OF INITIATION 161; lines 12215-12292 confidence: high
After the great dance, spectators retire; girls rest in the mother's house, but boys continue dancing and howling nearly all night.
After the great dance, the boys remain active through the night, dancing and howling, before the pre-dawn gathering for cutting.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa PRELIMINARY PRAYER 231 / SACRIFICIAL FEAST 233 / CEREMONIAL DRINKING FEAST 235 / SNAKE WORSHIP; lines 15546-15622 confidence: high
The snake worship festival is described as twice celebrated in the M'wan'-gi generation; preparations included houses around Wan'-go's homestead, neophyte instruction by seniors, two N'don-go-ru horns in each temple, and changing sacred hut portions with fines for touching.
Neophytes are instructed for two years in huts by seniors, with temple horns and changing sacred hut portions.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa PURIFICATION 261 / DIVINATION 263 / DIVINATION 265 / DIVINATION 267; lines 16879-16968 confidence: medium
Listed counters include a razor or scraper meaning go and fight, a goat horn linked to professional bottles, wood from the Medicine-Man's initiation tree, and a driving stick tied to bringing home an ox from war.
One counter is a piece of wood from the tree of the Medicine-Man's initiation.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa RECEPTION OF A STRANGER 177 / DANCING 1 / DIFFERENT DANCES / PLATE CXIV; lines 13022-13086 confidence: high
A serval-cat skin, nga'-li, is worn from the waist by boys dancing prior to initiation; the neck is folded back and the forelegs cross at the waist.
Boys dancing prior to initiation wear a serval-cat skin from the waist.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa SOCIAL CUSTOMS AND CEREMONIES / CUSTOMS AT BIRTH / CUSTOMS AT BIRTH 149 / THE CEREMONY OF THE SECOND BIRTH; lines 11515-11598 confidence: high
The rite is described as a symbolical second birth, old and universal among Kikuyu clans; before it, an M'kikuyu cannot assist with his father’s body at death, and the usual age depends on providing a goat.
The rite is required before circumcision admission, inheritance, religious participation, and certain family death duties; it formerly coincided with circumcision and admitted people to tribal privileges and rites.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa SOCIAL CUSTOMS AND CEREMONIES / CUSTOMS AT BIRTH / CUSTOMS AT BIRTH 149 / THE CEREMONY OF THE SECOND BIRTH; lines 11515-11598 confidence: high
The sheep’s gut is passed round the woman and brought in front of the boy; the woman groans as in labor, another woman cuts the gut, the boy imitates a newborn cry, the women applaud, and the assistant and mother wash him.
The narrator says several elements also occur at a real birth, and the detailed account includes labor groans, newborn crying, washing, maternal co-sleeping, and hut sweeping.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa THE MEDICINE-MAN / THE MEDICINE-MAN 251 / THE INITIATION OF THE MEDICINE-MAN / INITIATION 253; lines 16204-16297 confidence: high
The neophyte emerges from a river, passes a m'li-ge-ri tree, scrapes it with the hoof of the goat's right leg, and assembled doctors cut the tree down and put a small piece in his m'wa-no.
The passage is headed as an initiation and describes a neophyte passing through ordered actions, receiving implements and instruction, undergoing lot casting, and becoming a newly received Mun'-du Mu-gu.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa THE MEDICINE-MAN / THE MEDICINE-MAN 251 / THE INITIATION OF THE MEDICINE-MAN / INITIATION 253; lines 16204-16297 confidence: medium
At the tutor's homestead, the future doctor is handed five narrow m'boo-thu gourds, each with a different drug and temporary banana-leaf stoppers.
The tutor gives medicine gourds and a lot-gourd, the Faculty formally instructs the candidate, and counters from practitioners' lot-gourds are added to the neophyte's own lot-gourd.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa THE DRINKING OF WARM BLOOD / DRINKING OF WARM BLOOD 175 / BLOOD BROTHERHOOD / RECEPTION OF A STRANGER 177; lines 12788-12819 confidence: medium
“All round are called to see that the blood is mingled, and hear the proclamation that the two are now of one blood.”
The newcomer is received into the district, proclaimed of one blood with the other party, and shaved by the district representative’s mother as if he were her child.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa THE CEREMONY OF THE SECOND BIRTH / THE SECOND BIRTH 153 / DANCING PRIOR TO INITIATION 155 / PLATE CV; lines 11787-11905 confidence: high
Figures are captioned as in a “dance with song” of neophytes prior to initiation as men.
The passage explicitly identifies neophytes performing a dance with song before initiation as men.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa THE CEREMONY OF THE SECOND BIRTH / THE SECOND BIRTH 153 / DANCING PRIOR TO INITIATION 155 / PLATE CV; lines 11787-11905 confidence: high
Two articles are carried by candidates for admission to circumcision while they go about the country dancing prior to the ceremony.
Candidates for circumcision carry two special wooden articles while dancing before the ceremony, and the writer says these articles were not observed in use on other occasions.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa THE CEREMONY OF THE SECOND BIRTH / THE SECOND BIRTH 153 / DANCING PRIOR TO INITIATION 155 / PLATE CV; lines 11787-11905 confidence: high
A waist fringe is part of ceremonial dress worn prior to circumcision and is made of grass stems tipped with wild banana seeds.
The waist fringe is described as part of ceremonial dress worn prior to circumcision.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa THE CEREMONY OF THE SECOND BIRTH / THE SECOND BIRTH 153 / DANCING PRIOR TO INITIATION 155 / PLATE CV; lines 11787-11905 confidence: medium
A waist fringe is part of ceremonial dress worn prior to circumcision and is made of grass stems tipped with wild banana seeds.
The girdle worn prior to circumcision is said by the Akikuyu to be the form worn by the now extinct A-gum'-ba predecessors.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa THE GREAT DANCE 159 / PL. CX / FESTIVAL OF INITIATION 161 / DAY OF INITIATION 163; lines 12295-12405 confidence: high
While it is still dark, boys bathe before sunrise in a brook, dip to the waist, hold up arms, shake wrists with extended fingers, and continue the circumcision song.
The passage is explicitly framed as initiation, describes bodily rites, convalescence, and a further ceremony said to usher in manhood and womanhood.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa THE GREAT DANCE 159 / PL. CX / FESTIVAL OF INITIATION 161 / DAY OF INITIATION 163; lines 12295-12405 confidence: medium
While it is still dark, boys bathe before sunrise in a brook, dip to the waist, hold up arms, shake wrists with extended fingers, and continue the circumcision song.
Boys, and later girls in a similar manner, bathe before the operation; the boys' bathing must be completed before sunrise and includes prescribed gestures and song.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa THE GREAT DANCE 159 / PL. CX / FESTIVAL OF INITIATION 161 / DAY OF INITIATION 163; lines 12295-12405 confidence: medium
A procession moves to a steep east-facing hillside; boys sit in a row, supported by sponsors holding tied leaves; the operation is performed by knife, and the sponsor covers the boy with a cloak afterward.
Candidates are physically supported by sponsors; boys have one sponsor, girls have two sponsors, and the boy's sponsor covers him afterward.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa THE GREAT DANCE 159 / PL. CX / FESTIVAL OF INITIATION 161 / DAY OF INITIATION 163; lines 12295-12405 confidence: medium
After the ordeal, children retire to villages for convalescence; boys stay in a temporary hut called ki-kan'-da and are cared for by young men, while girls gather in a mother's hut and are cared for by women.
After the ordeal, initiates retire to village huts for convalescence, with boys and girls cared for by assigned attendants.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa THE GREAT DANCE 159 / PL. CX / FESTIVAL OF INITIATION 161 / DAY OF INITIATION 163; lines 12295-12405 confidence: high
“This day, or the day after, sees the further ceremony which ushers in man and womanhood and which is termed Ku-to-ni-a.” The passage adds that the ear-lobe custom is completed by tying in certain plants.
Ku-to-ni-a completes the ear-lobe custom by tying named plants into one lobe, accompanied by an admonition that the youth has become a man; the same process is said to apply to girls.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa THE GREAT DANCE 159 / PL. CX / FESTIVAL OF INITIATION 161 / DAY OF INITIATION 163; lines 12407-12459 confidence: high
Fourth-day head-shaving: a little girl begins, an older related woman not the mother finishes, the boy is adorned with beads from a young girl, and the homestead mother sleeps in the beads before returning them.
The passage explicitly treats the events as subsequent to circumcision and describes staged post-rite actions for boys and girls, including shaving, caregiving, convalescence, return, and holiday.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa THE GREAT DANCE 159 / PL. CX / FESTIVAL OF INITIATION 161 / DAY OF INITIATION 163; lines 12407-12459 confidence: high
Fourth-day head-shaving: a little girl begins, an older related woman not the mother finishes, the boy is adorned with beads from a young girl, and the homestead mother sleeps in the beads before returning them.
The fourth day is assigned to head-shaving; the work is divided between a little girl and an older female relation, and the boy is adorned with beads during the process.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa THE GREAT DANCE 159 / PL. CX / FESTIVAL OF INITIATION 161 / DAY OF INITIATION 163; lines 12407-12459 confidence: medium
During neighbours' care, mothers bring food, two sheep are killed, convalescence lasts eight to ten days, and the boys can walk a little on the eighth day.
The children remain under neighbours' care, receive food from mothers, recover for eight to ten days, leave when the kikan'da is dismantled, return home, and are welcomed.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa THE LOST SISTER 291 / THE LOST SISTER 293 / THE LOST SISTER 295 / THE FOUR YOUNG WARRIORS; lines 18022-18076 confidence: medium
One warrior reports a bad hyena in the road; a companion says he is not afraid, and a wager of one ox and ten goats is offered if he sleeps there overnight.
A young warrior accepts a challenge to sleep in a dangerous road at night and proves courage by surviving and killing attacking hyenas.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa THE SECOND BIRTH 153 / DANCING PRIOR TO INITIATION 155 / PLATE CV / PL. CIX; lines 11908-11974 confidence: high
"Neophyte as he dances prior to Initiation to Manhood"
The caption explicitly places the dance before initiation to manhood and identifies the dancer as a neophyte.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa THE SECOND BIRTH 153 / DANCING PRIOR TO INITIATION 155 / PLATE CV / PL. CIX; lines 11908-11974 confidence: medium
"Neophyte as he dances prior to Initiation to Manhood"
The numbered key lists distinctive bodily and costume elements worn by the neophyte for the pre-initiation dance.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa U'-MU . / U'-TA . / INDEX / INDEX; lines 22732-22916 confidence: medium
Beer is indexed as blown over neophytes; used as a drink offering; present at the initiation of a Medicine-Man, making of iron articles, marriage ceremony, and sacrifice; and drunk after burial, circumcision, marriage, and sacrifice.
The index explicitly names initiation ceremonies and associated actions or objects: beer over neophytes, a boy beaten at initiation, body painting at an initiation dance, bell dancing, and the initiation of a Medicine-Man.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa U'-TA . / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 22919-23091 confidence: high
“Charms to injure enemies”; “to kill”; “to protect neophyte”; “Counter charming”; “Curses.”
The index clusters circumcision, annual circumcision festivals, performers, implements, medicine, convalescence, neophyte protection, and great initiation dances.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa WITCHCRAFT 273 / WITCHCRAFT 275 / MEDICINES 277 / MEDICINES 279; lines 17412-17494 confidence: medium
Omu is made from roots of Mtanda Mbogo and given to youths at circumcision to prevent pain.
Omu is given to youths when they are circumcised and is said to prevent pain.
read in the book → -
With a Prehistoric People: The Akikuyu of British East Africa XCVII. / XCVIII. / XCIX. / PLATE; lines 1800-1924 confidence: high
“Boy in Ceremonial Dress”; “Ceremony of Leap Gathering”; “Girl Candidates for Initiation”; “Initiation Dance—Distribution of Gifts.”
The passage explicitly lists girl candidates for initiation and an initiation dance.
read in the book →
germanic
-
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm Household Tales by Brothers Grimm / CONTENTS; lines 1671-1746 confidence: medium
The old woman states that the only deliverance requires seven years of silence and no laughter; a single word before the end would kill the brothers.
The maiden undertakes a prolonged silence and abstains from laughter to deliver her brothers from enchantment.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm Household Tales by Brothers Grimm / CONTENTS; lines 2874-2973 confidence: medium
In a large city, a mounted man announces that the King's daughter seeks a husband, but suitors must perform a hard task or forfeit life; the youth declares himself a suitor after seeing her beauty.
The youth seeks the King's daughter and must complete hazardous or impossible tasks under threat of death before the marriage can occur.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm Household Tales by Brothers Grimm / CONTENTS; lines 3447-3525 confidence: medium
After further stones, the giants rage, tear up trees, beat each other until both die, and the tailor descends, stabs each breast, and says he gave the finishing strokes.
The tailor must complete successive forest feats involving giants, a unicorn, and a wild boar before receiving the King's daughter and half kingdom.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm Household Tales by Brothers Grimm / CONTENTS; lines 3896-3999 confidence: high
The girl's blood-marked shuttle falls into the well; her stepmother scolds her and orders her to fetch it, so the girl returns and jumps into the well.
The girl jumps into the well after the shuttle, loses consciousness, and awakens in a lovely meadow with speaking beings.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm Household Tales by Brothers Grimm / CONTENTS; lines 4001-4087 confidence: medium
Mother Holle says the girl must make her bed well and shake it until the feathers fly, 'for then there is snow on the earth. I am Mother Holle.'
Mother Holle evaluates the girls’ service and gives gold to the industrious maiden but pitch to the lazy daughter as the reward for service.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm Household Tales by Brothers Grimm / CONTENTS; lines 4001-4087 confidence: medium
The lazy daughter reaches the beautiful meadow and same path; the bread in the oven asks to be taken out and the apple-tree asks to be shaken, but she refuses both requests.
On the path, bread in an oven and an apple-tree speak and ask the lazy daughter for practical help, which she refuses.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm Household Tales by Brothers Grimm / CONTENTS; lines 4089-4184 confidence: medium
The morning star gives her a chicken drumstick, saying it is needed to open the Glass mountain where her brothers are.
After losing the drumstick needed as a key, the sister cuts off a little finger and uses it to open the Glass mountain.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm Household Tales by Brothers Grimm / CONTENTS; lines 4089-4184 confidence: medium
Little Red-Cap’s mother sends her with cake and wine to her ill grandmother and warns her to stay on the path and behave politely.
Little Red-Cap’s mother warns her to walk quietly, not run off the path, and behave properly on entering the grandmother’s room.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm Household Tales by Brothers Grimm / CONTENTS; lines 5103-5198 confidence: medium
An aged Swiss count sends his son to three masters; the son returns after each year saying he has learned the speech of dogs, birds, and frogs.
The father judges the son's three years of learning worthless, disowns him, and orders him taken into the forest; the youth survives and wanders onward.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm Household Tales by Brothers Grimm / CONTENTS; lines 655-744 confidence: high
The father has two sons: the elder is capable and fears dismal night places, while the younger cannot understand why people say that frightening stories by the fire make them shudder.
The youth repeatedly states that he does not understand shuddering and wants to learn it, and the passage ends with him setting out to do so.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm Household Tales by Brothers Grimm / CONTENTS; lines 655-744 confidence: medium
The sexton offers to teach the youth, takes him in, has him ring the bell, wakes him at midnight, sends him up the tower, and secretly appears ahead of him as a silent white figure.
The youth is sent at midnight into a church tower to ring the bell and encounters the staged white figure there.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm Household Tales by Brothers Grimm / CONTENTS; lines 746-797 confidence: high
The youth sets out with fifty thalers, repeats his wish to shudder, and meets a man who points him to a gallows described as a tree with seven men and tells him to wait there at night.
The youth repeatedly states his wish to learn how to shudder and moves from one possible test or teacher to another.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm Household Tales by Brothers Grimm / CONTENTS; lines 746-797 confidence: medium
The waggoner brings the youth to an inn; the host says the inn may offer a chance to shudder, and the hostess warns that many inquisitive persons have lost their lives.
At the inn the host suggests an opportunity for the youth to shudder, while the hostess warns that many inquisitive persons have already died there.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm Household Tales by Brothers Grimm / CONTENTS; lines 799-862 confidence: medium
The youth says, “However difficult it may be, I will learn it” and says he has “journeyed forth” for that purpose.
The youth has deliberately journeyed forth to learn shuddering and enters a dangerous haunted castle as a test.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm Household Tales by Brothers Grimm / CONTENTS; lines 799-862 confidence: high
The host tells him of a nearby haunted castle where anyone may learn shuddering by watching in it for three nights.
The youth must watch in a haunted castle for three nights, and the first night is presented as a survival ordeal.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm Household Tales by Brothers Grimm / CONTENTS; lines 864-945 confidence: medium
On the second night in the old castle, the youth sits by the fire wishing to shudder; after noise and uproar, two halves of a man fall down the chimney, join into a frightful man, and contest the youth's bench.
The youth spends nights in an old castle seeking to learn shuddering, faces multiple supernatural or death-associated trials, and is declared to have delivered the castle.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 10515-10613 confidence: medium
Hans and his son reach a little house in a great forest; an old woman says her son is a master of thieving, and the master-thief sets a one-year teaching arrangement with a recognition-test payment condition.
Hans's son is placed with a master-thief for a year and learns witchcraft and thieving thoroughly.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 11642-11683 confidence: medium
Brother Lustig comes to a place with a magnificent castle and nearby wretched inn; the innkeeper refuses him lodging because the house is full of noble guests.
The host warns that no one who has slept in the castle has come out alive, and Brother Lustig says he will try it too.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 12847-12933 confidence: high
The giant carries Thumbling home, suckles him through repeated two-year periods, tests him in the forest by tree-uprooting tasks, and finally declares him perfected after he uproots the strongest oak.
The giant repeatedly tests the youth by tree-uprooting tasks and finally declares him perfected after he uproots the strongest oak-tree.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 13270-13332 confidence: medium
The maiden explains the three-night ordeal: groups of chained men will torment him, he must not speak, the third group will cut off his head, and she will revive him with water of life if he endures.
The boy must endure three nights of escalating torment without speaking in order to release the maiden and kingdom.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 13401-13475 confidence: medium
The raven instructs the man to go to a forest house with an aged woman, accept no meat or drink, and wait awake on the tan heap for three two-o'clock carriage visits with white, chestnut, and black horses.
The deliverance depends on refusing food and drink and staying awake; the man repeatedly accepts drink or wine and sleeps through the raven's visits.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 14016-14100 confidence: medium
The youngest prince seeks the water of life for his sick father; the dwarf rewards his courteous answer by identifying the enchanted castle, iron wand, loaves, lions, and twelve o'clock deadline.
The prince must open an iron door, quiet lions, enter an enchanted castle, and escape with the water before the clock strikes twelve.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 14365-14448 confidence: medium
The Devil offers to hire the soldier as his serving-man for seven years, after which he will be free, and forbids washing, combing, trimming, cutting hair or nails, or wiping water from his eyes.
Hans must not wash, comb, trim himself, cut hair or nails, or wipe his eyes throughout the seven-year service; after theft the Devil cleans and trims him.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 14450-14529 confidence: medium
A stately strange man in a green coat with a hideous cloven foot appears, offers wealth if the soldier is fearless, commands him to look behind, and the soldier shoots a growling bear through the muzzle.
The stranger tests whether the soldier is fearless by making him face a bear, and the soldier shoots it dead before the longer condition and gifts are given.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 14450-14529 confidence: high
Greencoat states that for seven years the soldier must not wash, groom hair or beard, cut nails, or say a paternoster; death during the term makes him Greencoat's, survival makes him free and rich.
The soldier must pass seven years without washing, grooming, cutting nails, or saying a paternoster, while wearing the assigned coat and bearskin.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 14531-14624 confidence: medium
Bearskin hears lamenting, finds an impoverished old man threatened with prison for unpaid innkeeper debt, pays the innkeeper, and gives the old man a purse of gold.
Bearskin longs for the seven years to end, tells the bride he must wander for three more years, reaches the last day of the seven years, and then returns to his bride.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 14914-14999 confidence: medium
A small tabby-cat speaks to Hans, knows he wants a horse, offers a beautiful horse after seven years of faithful service, and takes him to her enchanted castle of cats.
Hans serves the speaking cat for seven years, performing repeated tasks with unusual implements in an enchanted castle.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 15734-15819 confidence: medium
The young locksmith’s apprentice leaves home with his father’s consent, abandons locksmithing, meets a huntsman dressed in green, and learns hunting from him for years.
After years learning hunting, the youth receives an air-gun that never misses.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 15911-16001 confidence: medium
The tall man takes the king's son through a great lake to a great palace; after they eat, the king sets a night watch over the eldest daughter with hourly answers required, death for failure, and marriage for success.
The king's son is promised a daughter as wife if he answers during a night watch, but death is threatened for failure; the watches repeat across three daughters.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 15911-16001 confidence: high
In the third bedroom, a still greater stone image of St. Christopher is asked to answer and nods for half an hour; the king's son sleeps, and the next morning the king imposes a forest-cutting task instead of giving his daughter.
The king imposes a one-day forest-cutting task and provides glass tools that break or become useless, leaving the king's son in despair.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 16003-16092 confidence: medium
The King’s son reports the forest done; the King says he cannot yet give his daughter as wife and sets the fish-pond task, with mud to be cleared, fish added, and completion by six o’clock using a glass shovel.
The King repeatedly withholds his daughter and requires the King’s son to complete successive tasks: clearing a forest, cleansing a fish-pond, and clearing a mountain while building a furnished castle.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 16234-16315 confidence: medium
The princess says the tailor has not yet won her and must spend the night in the stable with a bear; if alive in the morning, he may marry her. The bear is said never to have left anyone alive who fell into its clutches.
The princess requires the tailor to spend the night with a bear that has previously killed those who fell into its clutches, and survival is the condition for marriage.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 16317-16392 confidence: medium
The witch offers lodging and food if the soldier does what she wishes; he digs around her garden and then chops wood for another night’s stay.
The soldier remains with the witch through successive tasks: digging the garden, chopping wood, and descending into the well for the light.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 16821-16900 confidence: medium
The giant asks for an apple of the tree of life for his betrothed bride and describes the iron-railed garden, guarding beasts, and ring before the apple.
The king’s son reaches the guarded garden, finds the beasts asleep, steps over them, climbs the fence, and enters safely.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 16902-16990 confidence: high
At an enchanted castle, a black maiden asks the King's son to deliver her from an evil spell by spending three nights in the great hall without fear and without making a sound while he is tormented.
The maiden requires the King's son to pass three nights of supernatural torment in the hall without fear or outcry, and he succeeds.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 17431-17525 confidence: high
At seven, after other boys boast of godfather gifts, Ferdinand asks about his own, goes to the heath with the key’s promise, and finds no castle visible or heard of.
The castle is inaccessible or absent when Ferdinand is seven, but appears when he is fourteen and yields the white horse.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 17888-17952 confidence: medium
The eldest brother meets a man, is persuaded to learn thieving, and becomes an accomplished thief whose desired objects are not safe from him.
The four brothers leave separately, each learns a distinct trade from a master, and return after four years.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 18398-18483 confidence: medium
A prince sleeps while the twelve dance their shoes into holes; after repeated failure he is beheaded, and others also forfeit their lives.
Suitors must discover where the princesses dance their shoes into holes; failure brings death, and the soldier presents himself in hopes of success and royal advancement.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 18565-18650 confidence: high
The king’s son asks the aged queen for her beautiful daughter and offers to perform any task; the sorceress sets three tasks and names the first as fetching her ring from the Red Sea.
The prince must complete three tasks imposed by the maiden’s mother before he can become the daughter’s husband.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 18652-18712 confidence: medium
Near a village and swineherd, the prince tells his wife he is a swineherd, then secretly has the innkeepers remove her royal apparel; the innkeeper's wife gives her an old gown and worsted stockings.
The prince claims to be a swineherd, has his wife's royal clothing removed, and she tends the herd until she reflects that she has deserved hardship for pride.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 18891-18979 confidence: high
Iron John shows the boy the bright, clear gold well and orders him to prevent anything from falling in; golden fish and a golden snake appear, and the boy’s hurt finger touches the water and becomes gilded.
Iron John gives the boy a task to guard the gold well, and the boy fails on three successive days through contact of finger, hair, and full head of hair with the water.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 18891-18979 confidence: medium
Iron John shows the boy the bright, clear gold well and orders him to prevent anything from falling in; golden fish and a golden snake appear, and the boy’s hurt finger touches the water and becomes gilded.
The well water gilds the boy’s finger and later turns his hair golden and shining, leaving a visible mark he tries to conceal.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 19065-19159 confidence: medium
The fisherman's son escapes, comes to a forest on a high mountain, enters when the mountain opens into an enchanted castle hung with black, and meets three black-clad princesses who say he can deliver them if he does not speak to or look at them for a year.
The three princesses say the son can deliver them if for a whole year he neither speaks to them nor looks at them.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 19996-20076 confidence: medium
The eldest son reports living in gardens and eating caterpillars, worms, and cherries; the father warns about hollow green poles with holes, and the son describes a concealed version in a merchant’s garden.
Each son’s answer shows knowledge acquired in gardens, court, roads, mountains, or church, and the father evaluates their experience.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 20385-20477 confidence: high
The voice tells the tailor to step on the middle stone. The stone gives way, sinks slowly into the depths, and brings him to another hall resembling the first.
After the unseen voice instructs him, the tailor stands on the central stone, which sinks into the depths and delivers him to another hall.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 20690-20775 confidence: medium
Uele meets a little iron man, says the basket contains frogs' legs, hears that it shall be and remain so, and later finds frogs' legs instead of apples before the angry King.
The little iron man repeatedly questions what is being carried or made; Hans's direct answers correspond to successful outcomes, while the older sons' answers correspond to failed outcomes.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 20918-21002 confidence: medium
Hans asks who his father is; his mother stays silent because the robbers would not let him leave. Hans threatens the captain and is knocked under the table.
Hans first fails against the robber captain, waits a year, then defeats the captain and robbers with his club.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 21199-21308 confidence: medium
“Thou hast eaten with him, / Thou hast drunk with him, / Thou hast had no thought for us,” followed by the command to find lodging herself.
The first two daughters neglect the animals and are confined, while the youngest feeds and waters the animals before eating and receives their favorable good-night response.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 21914-22001 confidence: medium
The old woman asks whether the young man will help carry her bundle, apples, and pears to her house on the heath behind the hill; he says his father is a rich count but agrees to carry them.
The young count is loaded with a heavy burden, made to climb a hill or mountain, cannot cast off the load, and is forced to continue until reaching the old woman's house.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 22095-22180 confidence: medium
The old woman says three years have passed and the maiden's time is up, then tells her to take the skin off her face and put on the silken gown she wore when she came.
The old woman says the three-year term is complete and later gives the princess pearls and the little house as payment for her services.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 22752-22828 confidence: medium
The stepmother gives the girl a spoon, commands her to empty the great pond by night, and the girl sees the spoon is full of holes.
The girl is ordered to empty a great pond by night using a spoon full of holes, a task she cannot accomplish by ordinary means.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 23349-23411 confidence: high
The master-thief drives to the castle; the count receives him, recognizes him as his godson, chooses mercy over justice, and says he will test the thief’s art, with a raven-croaking penalty if he fails.
The count says he will test the master-thief’s art and assigns three difficult thefts, warning that the master-thief’s life depends on success.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 23647-23727 confidence: medium
At the top of the glass-mountain is a plain with an old stone house, a fish-pond, and a dark forest. An old woman with brown face, red eyes, spectacles, and long nose opens the door and offers entrance, food, and bed in exchange for three services.
The old woman requires three services; the first two shown are extreme tasks involving emptying a pond with a thimble and felling an entire forest with failing tools.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 23729-23806 confidence: medium
The witch orders the drummer to gather and burn the wood; the maiden feeds him, the pile burns while he sleeps, and she instructs him to obey without fear and later throw the witch into the fire.
The drummer cannot gather and burn a whole forest by himself, but the maiden aids him and the wood is burning when he wakes.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 23729-23806 confidence: medium
The witch orders the drummer to gather and burn the wood; the maiden feeds him, the pile burns while he sleeps, and she instructs him to obey without fear and later throw the witch into the fire.
The maiden warns that fear would let the fire consume the drummer; he enters the flames without harm and removes the log.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 24706-24770 confidence: high
A king's son looks toward heaven, asks a poor gray-haired man how to get there, and is told to live by poverty and humility for seven years, wearing ragged clothes, taking no money, and begging bread when hungry.
The king's son seeks heaven and undertakes a prescribed seven-year ordeal of poverty, humility, wandering, hunger, and prayer.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 24772-24866 confidence: medium
The robbers return at midnight, make a fire, see the hermit, demand his story, and are moved to repentance and penance by his account.
The robber sons hear the hermit's story, reflect on their own lives, repent, and begin penance.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 6326-6423 confidence: high
When the boy is grown, Death leads him into a forest, shows him an herb, makes him a physician, explains the signs of standing at a patient’s head or feet, and warns against using the herb contrary to Death’s will.
Death leads the grown boy into the forest, gives him an herb, teaches the signs at a patient’s head or feet, and warns him not to act against Death’s will.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 6695-6789 confidence: medium
The wizard demands the keys and egg, sees no blood on the egg, declares the bride has stood the test, loses power over her, and is ordered to carry a basket of gold to her parents.
The wizard checks the egg for blood, declares that the woman has stood the test, and loses power over her.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 7432-7523 confidence: medium
The king’s son hears from an old man about Briar-rose, the hundred-year sleep of the castle, and the deaths of earlier princes in the thorn-hedge; he says he is not afraid and will go.
Earlier kings’ sons died in the thorny hedge, but when the hundred years have passed the hedge becomes flowers and lets the present king’s son pass unharmed.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 7627-7731 confidence: medium
The King's daughter enters a low-doored dwelling, is told there are no servants, must help with fire, water, supper, and housekeeping, and lacks experience with lighting fires and cooking.
The King's daughter is made to perform domestic work, craft labor, market selling, and kitchen service; King Thrushbeard states these events were done to humble her proud spirit.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 8476-8566 confidence: medium
The eldest son meets a Fox at the edge of a wood; the Fox asks not to be shot and advises him to choose the poor-looking inn over the bright merry one, but the son rejects the advice and shoots unsuccessfully at the Fox.
The Fox instructs the princes to avoid the bright, merry inn and enter the bad-looking one; the elder sons choose pleasure and fail, while the youngest enters the little inn quietly.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 8568-8664 confidence: high
The Fox tells the King's son how to enter a castle with sleeping soldiers, find the Golden Bird in a wooden cage near an empty gold cage, avoid moving it to the fine cage, and rides him there on its tail.
The youth is warned not to move the bird to the gold cage, not to use the golden saddle, and not to allow the princess to take leave of her parents; each breach leads to awakening and imprisonment.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 9101-9174 confidence: high
When grown, the foster-father tests the brothers with shots at wild geese flying in a triangle and in the form of a figure two; both succeed and are declared skilled huntsmen.
The foster-father sets trial shots for the grown boys and declares them skilled huntsmen when they succeed.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 9944-10041 confidence: medium
The first tale opens with two elder kings’ sons lost in disorderly adventure; the youngest Simpleton seeks them, is mocked, and prevents them from harming ants, ducks, and bees in a tree by repeatedly insisting the creatures be left in peace.
In the completed first tale, the youngest called Simpleton is mocked but succeeds in the tasks after the elder brothers fail; the opening of the next tale repeats the setup of a mocked third son called Simpleton.
read in the book → -
Household Tales by Brothers Grimm SECOND STORY / FIRST STORY / SECOND STORY / THIRD STORY; lines 9944-10041 confidence: high
The three brothers reach a castle with stone horses and no humans visible, pass through halls to a three-locked door, see a little grey man, and are hosted; the next morning the eldest is led to a stone table inscribed with three tasks for delivering the castle.
The stone table prescribes three tasks, and their completion by Simpleton ends the enchantment and restores the sleepers and petrified people.
read in the book → -
Teutonic Mythology, Volume 1 SUAPE. ANGER. 323 / FLIGHT. VEHICLES. HORSES. 327 / SLEEP. SICKNESS. LAUGHTER. 331 / LANGUAGE. 333; lines 16360-16447 confidence: medium
“the popular beliefs of Greeks and Teutons agree in tracing obscure words and those departing from common usage to a distinction between divine and human speech.” Greek scholiasts also suppose the poet, conversing with the Muses, is initiated into the gods' language.
The passage reports a scholiastic view that the poet, through converse with the Muses, is initiated into divine language.
read in the book → -
Teutonic Mythology, Volume 1 SWAN-MAIDENS. 427 / SWAN-MAIDENS. 429 / WOOD-WIVES. 431 / WOOD-WIVES. MENNI. 433; lines 21253-21346 confidence: low
In the cited Spanish ballad, a huntsman under a lofty oak sees an infantina on a high branch; her hair covers the oak, she says seven fays fated her to seven years alone on the mountain, and the knight's mother refuses consent.
The infantina is seen in a high oak branch and says seven fays fated her to spend seven years alone on the mountain.
read in the book → -
Teutonic Mythology, Volume 2 SCUOHISAL. 487 / VOL. II. E / NICHUS, NIX. 489 / NICHUS, NIX. 491; lines 2758-2849 confidence: medium
A lean victim yields only fiddle-tuning; a fat victim causes the fossegrim to seize and guide the player's right hand until blood comes from the fingertips, making the pupil perfect enough to make trees dance and torrents stand still.
A fat offering leads the fossegrim to seize and guide the player's hand until the fingertips bleed, after which the pupil is perfected in the art.
read in the book → -
Teutonic Mythology, Volume 2 WATEB. HEILAWAC. 585 / WATER. HEILAWAC. 587 / WATEE. HEILAWAC. 589 / HUNGEE-SPEING. WATER-GAUGING. 591; lines 7481-7566 confidence: medium
Pre-Christian Norse newborns are hallowed by water-sprinkling called vatni ausa; Esthonians obtain christening water and splash it on walls to secure honours and dignities for the child.
The passage states that pre-Christian Norsemen hallowed newborn infants by sprinkling with water, and compares this with later belief in the virtue of baptismal water.
read in the book → -
Teutonic Mythology, Volume 3 INITIATION. / MAGIC. / MISERY. / MAGIC.; lines 11438-11485 confidence: medium
The passage names "signing away to the devil, abjuring of God and adoring of the goat" and says a Dalecarlian tradition has the devil under the table, bound with a chain whose links an angel solders again when they wear out.
The passage describes signing away to the devil, abjuring God, adoring the goat, and using formulas with a white stick.
read in the book → -
Teutonic Mythology, Volume 3 MAGIC. / MAGIC. / WITCH-TEIALS. / INITIATION.; lines 11170-11223 confidence: high
A young untried witch is not at once admitted to the feast and dance but is set aside to tend toads with a white wand; the text says witches also breed and maintain these at home, and a footnote notes Old French peeled wands in witches' hands.
A young untried witch is not at once admitted to the feast and dance but must tend toads with a white wand.
read in the book → -
Teutonic Mythology, Volume 3 MAGIC. / WITCH-TEIALS. / INITIATION. / MAGIC.; lines 11226-11314 confidence: medium
Novice witch inverted by the Devil; a staff deceives the husband; a witches' dance stops when the name of God or Christ is uttered.
The passage calls the figure a novice witch and describes the Devil inverting her in a rite-like episode.
read in the book → -
Teutonic Mythology, Volume 3 MAGIC. / WITCH-TEIALS. / INITIATION. / MAGIC.; lines 11316-11376 confidence: medium
The demon lover may appear as elf or butterfly; witches promise daughters to the devil at birth, raise them in his service, and present children to him at assemblies by lifting them backwards.
Witches' daughters are promised to the devil at birth, raised in his service, and children are presented to him at assemblies by a backward lifting gesture.
read in the book → -
Teutonic Mythology, Volume 3 MAGIC. / WITCHES. 1061 / MAGIC. / MAGIC.; lines 10799-10901 confidence: high
Newly admitted members were said to be marked by a needle prick, curse their Maker, and signify faith and homage to the Evil one by a kiss.
New members are said to be marked by a needle prick, curse their Maker, and give homage to the Evil one by a kiss.
read in the book → -
Teutonic Mythology, Volume 3 WHITE LADIES IN HILLS, ETC. / VOL. III. F / TRANSLATION. / WHITE LADIES IN HILLS, ETC.; lines 5843-5937 confidence: medium
At Hennikendorf, a half-white, half-black woman on the mountain offers a shepherd all the gold in the mountain to enter and free her, warns of a hundred-year delay, then sinks into the mountain when fear delays him past the deliverance hour.
The Bütow and Pillberg release attempts require the human not to look back or speak while frightening interference occurs; Hennikendorf also emphasizes fear preventing deliverance.
read in the book → -
Teutonic Mythology, Volume 4 INDEX. / INDEX. / INDEX. / INDEX.; lines 34136-34363 confidence: medium
I'rol'jan (initiate) 1815.
The index glosses I'rol'jan as initiate.
read in the book → -
Teutonic Mythology, Volume 4 MAGIC. / MAGIC. 101. 5 / MAGIC. 1017 / MAGIC.; lines 16873-16917 confidence: high
"The vila holds her dance on the mountain-top ... there also she initiates her pupils."
The vila is said to dance on the mountain-top and initiate pupils there.
read in the book → -
Teutonic Mythology, Volume 4 PRIESTS, 1313 / CHAPTER V. / PRIESTS. / PRIESTS. 1315; lines 1947-2039 confidence: low
The Gothic propjan and uspropjan are noted as translating initiatory or exercise terms, with a question about whether they refer to a sacred function of heathen priests.
Gothic propjan and uspropjan are linked with translations meaning initiate or exercise, and the author asks whether this relates to a sacred function of heathen priests.
read in the book → -
Teutonic Mythology, Volume 4 SPELLS. 1869 / VOL. IV. Q Q / INDEX TO VOL. IV. / INDEX.; lines 31592-31785 confidence: medium
"ansa vatui (pagan baptism)"
The entry for ansa vatui is glossed as pagan baptism.
read in the book → -
Teutonic Mythology, Volume 4 SUPERSTITIONS. I. 1803 / SUPERSTITIONS. I. 1805 / VOL. IV. M M / SUPERSTITIONS. I. 1807; lines 27240-27373 confidence: medium
Items 732-735 give postpartum threefold actions, a six-week spinning taboo tied to the Blessed Virgin, fur for curly hair, and first-bath objects including pennies, pen, rosary, and egg, with some objects given to the first beggar.
The passage repeatedly treats birth, first bath, cradle, churching, first outing, first tooth, baptismal liminality, and weaning as moments requiring prescribed actions or objects.
read in the book → -
Teutonic Mythology, Volume 4 SUPERSTITIONS. I. 1827 / K. SCANDINAYIAN. / SUPERSTITIONS. K. 1831 / SUPERSTITIONS. K. 1833; lines 29189-29209 confidence: medium
Children are not willingly baptized the same day they are born; children born and baptized on Sunday are believed not to live long, but if they live, no troll, witch, or bogie can harm them.
The passage links baptism-related status with protection: surviving Sunday-born and baptized children cannot be harmed by trolls or bogies, and unbaptized children require protection until baptism.
read in the book → -
Teutonic Mythology, Volume 4 VOL. IV. / CHAPTER I. / INTRODUCTION. / INTRODUCTION. 1270; lines 242-340 confidence: high
Mixed marriages are not described as entirely forbidden; Kriemhilt's union with heathen Etzel is cited, and she has Ortliep baptized.
The passage sets heathen baptism, Christian baptism, cross-signing, a baptized child, and a font-refusal episode in relation to religious transition.
read in the book → -
The Nibelungenlied II. THE NIBELUNGENLIED / THE NIBELUNGENLIED / FIRST ADVENTURE / SECOND ADVENTURE; lines 1386-1556 confidence: high
Siegmund announces a high festival, sends tidings and gifts to neighboring rulers and guests, and invites those fit for knighthood to receive the knightly sword with the prince.
The passage centers on Siegfried and other young men being prepared, taken to the minster, and formally receiving knighthood through courtly custom and the sword.
read in the book → -
The Nibelungenlied II. THE NIBELUNGENLIED. / THE NIBELUNGENLIED. / THE NIBELUNGENLIED / I. THE NIBELUNGEN SAGA; lines 246-338 confidence: medium
King Volsung descends from Odin and has ten sons and one daughter; Sigmund and Signy are twins. Signy is given to Siggeir against her will. At the wedding feast, an old one-eyed stranger thrusts a sword into the central oak-tree; only Sigmund draws it, refuses Siggeir’s gold, and Siggeir plans vengeance.
A one-eyed stranger thrusts a sword into the mighty oak-tree in Volsung’s hall and declares it shall belong to the one who can draw it; Sigmund alone succeeds.
read in the book → -
The Nibelungenlied II. THE NIBELUNGENLIED. / THE NIBELUNGENLIED. / THE NIBELUNGENLIED / I. THE NIBELUNGEN SAGA; lines 246-338 confidence: high
Signy sends her two sons to Sigmund to test their courage as possible revenge helpers; they fail. She disguises herself and lives three days with Sigmund; Sinfiotli is born and later passes every test and is trained by Sigmund.
Signy sends sons to Sigmund to test whether they can help in revenge; only Sinfiotli stands every test and is trained by Sigmund.
read in the book → -
The Nibelungenlied SEVENTH ADVENTURE / EIGHTH ADVENTURE / NINTH ADVENTURE / TENTH ADVENTURE; lines 5718-5886 confidence: high
Fresh garments are brought; Gunther and Brunhild attend mass at the minster; crowns and rich garments are consecrated; the four stand crowned, and many squires are knighted amid rejoicing.
Many squires are knighted in honor of the crowning while the land rejoices.
read in the book → -
The Nibelungenlied THE NIBELUNGENLIED. / THE NIBELUNGENLIED / I. THE NIBELUNGEN SAGA / II. THE NIBELUNGENLIED; lines 933-1014 confidence: medium
Hurnen Seyfrid tells of Seyfrid's boyhood, smith apprenticeship, slaying and burning of many dragons, and smearing his body with the resulting horny substance, making him invulnerable.
Seyfrid's boyhood includes apprenticeship to a smith followed by dragon-slaying and acquisition of invulnerability.
read in the book →
arctic inuit
-
Across Arctic America: Narrative of the Fifth Thule Expedition CHAPTER XXVI / CLIFF-DWELLERS OF THE ARCTIC / NOTICE / AVLAQANA,; lines 7332-7456 confidence: medium
After the tasks are finished, the angakoq is invited to call on helping spirits; he appears in new winter boots and waterproof skins and sits in the middle of the floor.
The angakoq has a noose placed around his neck and is hauled by men while still giving warnings, prophecies, and animal invocations.
read in the book → -
Across Arctic America: Narrative of the Fifth Thule Expedition CHAPTER XXVII / THE BOLSHEVIK CONTRAST / REPRESENTATIVE OF THE RUSSIAN SOVIET FROM EMMATOWN / CHAPTER XXVIII; lines 8196-8334 confidence: medium
Reports say Najagneq fortified his house, fought his tribe and white men, had killed several people, was captured by ruse, imprisoned for a year, and released for lack of evidence.
Najagneq’s year of imprisonment includes solitary confinement, learning to talk to darkness, and vanquishing solitude; this resembles an ordeal passage but is narrated as biographical report.
read in the book → -
Across Arctic America: Narrative of the Fifth Thule Expedition CHAPTER XXVII / THE BOLSHEVIK CONTRAST / REPRESENTATIVE OF THE RUSSIAN SOVIET FROM EMMATOWN / CHAPTER XXVIII; lines 8337-8438 confidence: high
The speaker says he learned by searching silently in darkness and became an angakoq through visions, dreams, and flying spirits; ancient angakoqs maintained the balance of the universe.
The speaker says he became an angakoq after searching silently in darkness and through visions, dreams, and encounters with flying spirits.
read in the book → -
Across Arctic America: Narrative of the Fifth Thule Expedition H2 ACROSS ARCTIC AMERICA / CHAPTER IX / FAITH OUT OF FEAR / MTTEQ CUTTING UP A NEWLY CAPTURED SEAL; lines 4651-4770 confidence: high
A prospective angakoq gives possessions to his instructor; at Igdlulik, a tent pole with a gull's wing attached signifies the wish to learn to fly.
The novice gives possessions, confesses tabu breaches, undergoes extraction of the soul, contacts helping spirits, and completes initiation far from human dwellings.
read in the book → -
Across Arctic America: Narrative of the Fifth Thule Expedition H2 ACROSS ARCTIC AMERICA / CHAPTER IX / FAITH OUT OF FEAR / MTTEQ CUTTING UP A NEWLY CAPTURED SEAL; lines 4651-4770 confidence: medium
Novices must start young; some are entered before birth, including Aua, whose mother declared the unborn child would be different; his birth involved remarkable features, rites, and discipline.
Some are entered into the profession before birth; Aua's mother declares her unborn child will be different, followed by special birth rites and discipline.
read in the book → -
Across Arctic America: Narrative of the Fifth Thule Expedition H2 ACROSS ARCTIC AMERICA / CHAPTER IX / FAITH OUT OF FEAR / MTTEQ CUTTING UP A NEWLY CAPTURED SEAL; lines 4651-4770 confidence: high
Aua says ordinary instruction failed; later, without knowing how, he felt a change, intense light, inexpressible joy, and burst into song.
Aua experiences a change, intense inner light, joy, and song after ordinary instruction fails.
read in the book → -
Across Arctic America: Narrative of the Fifth Thule Expedition H2 ACROSS ARCTIC AMERICA / CHAPTER IX / FAITH OUT OF FEAR / MTTEQ CUTTING UP A NEWLY CAPTURED SEAL; lines 4651-4770 confidence: high
Spirits sometimes seize a man and invest him with supernatural powers in a painful process with terrifying phenomena.
The passage says spirits may seize a man and invest him with supernatural powers through a painful, terrifying process.
read in the book → -
Across Arctic America: Narrative of the Fifth Thule Expedition I4 A CROSS ARCTIC AMERICA / WOMAN'S DRESS, FRONT VIEW / CHAPTER III / A WIZARD AND HIS HOUSEHOLD; lines 1191-1326 confidence: high
The narrator identifies a ceremony as the initiation of an infant on its first journey; Mrs. Kuvdlo emerges with the newborn and Aua bares the child's head before speaking over it.
The narrator explicitly calls the rite the initiation of an infant setting out on its first journey, and the ceremony includes Aua's formula for luck through life.
read in the book → -
Across Arctic America: Narrative of the Fifth Thule Expedition I4 A CROSS ARCTIC AMERICA / WOMAN'S DRESS, FRONT VIEW / CHAPTER III / A WIZARD AND HIS HOUSEHOLD; lines 1191-1326 confidence: medium
Aua's formula speaks of rising from rest, moving like a raven's wing, and facing from night toward the whitening dawn; the narrator says it is a magic formula to bring luck through life.
Aua's spoken formula turns from night toward dawn and is explained as magic speech to bring the child luck through life.
read in the book → -
Across Arctic America: Narrative of the Fifth Thule Expedition I4 A CROSS ARCTIC AMERICA / WOMAN'S DRESS, FRONT VIEW / CHAPTER III / A WIZARD AND HIS HOUSEHOLD; lines 1453-1606 confidence: medium
When the helping spirits arrive, the earth opens beneath the wizard, though it may close again; after struggle, an underground voice recedes into the distance, showing he is on his way to the Mistress of the Sea.
The wizard's route includes a difficult opening through the earth, a hostile wall, a dog barring the passage, and a guardian of souls who tries to seize him.
read in the book → -
Across Arctic America: Narrative of the Fifth Thule Expedition I4 A CROSS ARCTIC AMERICA / WOMAN'S DRESS, FRONT VIEW / CHAPTER III / A WIZARD AND HIS HOUSEHOLD; lines 1608-1682 confidence: high
Aua says only the greatest angakoqs can accomplish the errand, then tells of Uvavnuk, a woman angakoq: a ball of fire from the sky struck her senseless; when she revived, the spirit of light was within her, and her song freed people from sin and wrong.
Uvavnuk becomes filled with magic power after a ball of fire descends from the sky and strikes her; after revival, the spirit of light is within her.
read in the book → -
Across Arctic America: Narrative of the Fifth Thule Expedition IGJUGARJUK, CHIEF OF THE WILLOW FOLK AND A NOTABLE WIZARD / CHAPTER VI / NOMAD'S LIFE IN THE BARREN GROUNDS / TATILGAQ, WHO DESCRIBED THE NATIVE METHODS OF HUNTING; lines 3156-3277 confidence: high
“All true wisdom is only to be learned far from the dwellings of men, out in the great solitudes; and is only to be attained through suffering.”
Igjugarjuk says wisdom is attained far from dwellings through suffering, and the later account describes fasting and isolation as means to knowledge of hidden things.
read in the book → -
Across Arctic America: Narrative of the Fifth Thule Expedition IGJUGARJUK, CHIEF OF THE WILLOW FOLK AND A NOTABLE WIZARD / CHAPTER VI / NOMAD'S LIFE IN THE BARREN GROUNDS / TATILGAQ, WHO DESCRIBED THE NATIVE METHODS OF HUNTING; lines 3156-3277 confidence: high
A man becomes an angakoq because mysterious powers convey that he has been chosen, and this happens as a revelation in a dream.
Becoming an angakoq is said to occur when mysterious powers reveal selection in a dream, and Igjugarjuk’s dreams mark his destiny.
read in the book → -
Across Arctic America: Narrative of the Fifth Thule Expedition IGJUGARJUK, CHIEF OF THE WILLOW FOLK AND A NOTABLE WIZARD / CHAPTER VI / NOMAD'S LIFE IN THE BARREN GROUNDS / TATILGAQ, WHO DESCRIBED THE NATIVE METHODS OF HUNTING; lines 3156-3277 confidence: medium
The angakoq is interpreter between Sila and mankind; Sila heals sickness and guards against ill will; for cure, a sick person gives away all possessions and is laid on earth far from dwellings with only breath remaining.
For cure, the sick person gives away all possessions and is laid on earth far from any dwelling, retaining only breath.
read in the book → -
Across Arctic America: Narrative of the Fifth Thule Expedition IGJUGARJUK, CHIEF OF THE WILLOW FOLK AND A NOTABLE WIZARD / CHAPTER VI / NOMAD'S LIFE IN THE BARREN GROUNDS / TATILGAQ, WHO DESCRIBED THE NATIVE METHODS OF HUNTING; lines 3156-3277 confidence: high
In severe winter Igjugarjuk was carried far from home on a small sledge; his instructor built a tiny snow hut; he was carried inside without setting foot on snow, given no food or drink, and told to think only of the Great Spirit and the helping spirit that should appear.
Igjugarjuk is isolated in a tiny snow hut during severe winter, fasts for thirty days, concentrates on the Great Spirit, and receives a woman-shaped helping spirit.
read in the book → -
Across Arctic America: Narrative of the Fifth Thule Expedition IGJUGARJUK, CHIEF OF THE WILLOW FOLK AND A NOTABLE WIZARD / CHAPTER VI / NOMAD'S LIFE IN THE BARREN GROUNDS / TATILGAQ, WHO DESCRIBED THE NATIVE METHODS OF HUNTING; lines 3156-3277 confidence: medium
Igjugarjuk said thirty days of cold and fasting made him sometimes die a little; near the end, after thinking only of the Great Spirit, a woman-shaped helping spirit appeared while he slept, hovering above him, and became his helping spirit.
Igjugarjuk says the cold and fasting were so severe that he sometimes died a little during the thirty-day trial.
read in the book → -
Across Arctic America: Narrative of the Fifth Thule Expedition IGJUGARJUK, CHIEF OF THE WILLOW FOLK AND A NOTABLE WIZARD / CHAPTER VI / NOMAD'S LIFE IN THE BARREN GROUNDS / TATILGAQ, WHO DESCRIBED THE NATIVE METHODS OF HUNTING; lines 3279-3346 confidence: high
Kinalik’s severe initiation involved being hung from tent poles planted in snow and left there for five days in midwinter; she did not feel the cold because a spirit protected her.
Kinalik’s initiation includes exposure, spirit protection, a staged shooting for visions of death, unconsciousness, and awakening; Aggjartoq’s initiation includes five days underwater and overcoming death.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Ungava District, Hudson Bay Territory BURIAL CUSTOMS, / TURNER / RELIGION, / TURNER,; lines 2477-2625 confidence: high
People seek means to thwart Tung ak and discover that fasting, abstinence from contact, and retreat to a lonely spot without food or water can give supernatural powers and knowledge of Tung ak's secrets.
A would-be Angekok fasts, abstains from contact, withdraws to a lonely spot, undergoes a fearful encounter with Tung ak, and gains supernatural powers and life-preserving knowledge.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Ungava District, Hudson Bay Territory OUTDOOR LIFE, / TURNER.) OUTDOOR LIFE. 203 / TATTOOING, / CLOTHING,; lines 3287-3428 confidence: low
Young boys and girls are dressed alike; females do not wear adult garments until puberty; heavily dressed little children can go out in severe weather and roll in snow.
The passage states that females do not wear adult garments until they arrive at puberty.
read in the book → -
Ethnology of the Ungava District, Hudson Bay Territory TURNE! / OUTDOOR LIFE, / TURNER.) OUTDOOR LIFE. 203 / TATTOOING,; lines 3257-3284 confidence: high
When a girl reaches puberty, an old woman versed in tattooing takes her to a secluded locality and strips her of clothing.
The passage describes a girl at puberty being taken to a secluded locality, stripped, tattooed over four days, and returning with her menstruation publicly recognized.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo about Bering Strait BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT PL. XC / SNUFF TUBES 'ABOUT NINE-SIXTEENTHS: / HOUSE-LIFE AXD SOCIAL CUSTOMS; lines 17766-17855 confidence: medium
At a child's first entry into the village kashim, parents give gifts to all present; strangers also dance, sing, and make presents according to means.
The first time a child is taken into the village kashim, the parents make gifts to those present as propitiatory offerings and to secure goodwill.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo about Bering Strait CHILDBIRTH / PUBERTY / MARRIAGE / MORAL CHARACTERISTICS; lines 18175-18271 confidence: medium
A boy of fourteen killed the man who murdered his father; the duty belongs to the nearest male relative and may wait until a son reaches puberty.
If a son is too young, the revenge obligation rests with him until puberty; the passage's example is a fourteen-year-old boy avenging his father.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo about Bering Strait CHILDBIRTH / PUBERTY / MARRIAGE / MORAL CHARACTERISTICS; lines 18991-19074 confidence: medium
A young man's first large game is brought to the village, cut up by an old man, and divided among villagers without leaving any for the young hunter, so that he may later be successful in hunting.
The young man's first large game is entirely distributed to the village, with the stated purpose of making him successful afterward in hunting.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo about Bering Strait DWELLING HOUSES / NATAL CUSTOMS '289 / CHILDBIRTH / PUBERTY; lines 18078-18099 confidence: high
Among the Maleinut and nearby districts, a girl at puberty is considered unclean for forty days and must live apart in a corner, face the wall, cover her head, wear her hair over her eyes, and restrict her movements; in summer she may live in a rough outside shelter.
The passage presents a puberty transition marked by seclusion, restrictions, the statement that the girl becomes a woman, bathing, new clothing, and later marriage eligibility.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo about Bering Strait NATAL CUSTOMS '289 / CHILDBIRTH / PUBERTY / MARRIAGE; lines 18101-18173 confidence: medium
In child marriages, at the girl's puberty both spouses are considered unclean and may not work for a month. At the end, the young husband distributes presents at the kashim and afterward has the rights of other heads of families.
At the girl's puberty in child marriage, both spouses are considered unclean and barred from work for a month; afterward the young husband distributes presents at the kashim and gains the rights of other heads of families.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo about Bering Strait SCOPE OF ALASKAN FOLKLORE / FLOOD LEGENDS FROM ST MICHAEL / THE CRKATION / XELSONI RAVEN CREATION MYTH 459; lines 27857-27924 confidence: medium
A small shrew-like animal living at sea on the ice enters a man's boot and crawls over him; stillness brings hunting success, but movement causes the animal to burrow to the heart and kill him.
The shrew-like sea-ice animal crawls over a man; remaining perfectly still brings hunting success, while moving brings death.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo about Bering Strait THE ESKIMO ABOUT BERING STKAIT / MUSIC AND DANCES / DRUMS / THE ESKIMO ABOUT BERING STRAIT; lines 21775-21843 confidence: medium
A stranger entering a village kashim for the first time gives a small propitiatory offering to the headman, who divides it among old men; the stranger then dances briefly and may sing friendship or chorus songs, thereby properly introducing himself and gaining the freedom of the kashim.
The stranger’s offering, short dance, and possible friendship song are described as introducing him properly and gaining the freedom of the kashim.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo about Bering Strait THE ESKIMO ABOUT BERING STRAIT / PERSOXAL ADORNMENT / LABRETS / LABRETS; lines 3460-3558 confidence: medium
Male labrets are worn only after puberty; boys' lips are pierced below each mouth corner and progressively enlarged with ivory plugs until the desired size is reached.
The passage explicitly links male labret wearing to puberty and describes a staged piercing and enlargement process before ordinary labret wear.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo about Bering Strait THE OWL, GIRL / TALE OF AK'-CHIK-CHU'-GUK / THE DISCONTENTED GRASS PLANT / THE FIRE BALL; lines 30727-30810 confidence: medium
The young man throws dogskin mittens that become dogs and distract the tunghak. A voice from overhead tells him to untie the tunghak's cord-bound feet, but he is too frightened. He falls near the kashim door, and the tunghak passes close without seeing him.
After the pursuit and failed obedience to an overhead instruction, a young woman says she had instructed him and gives him a magic stone amulet to protect him from the tunghak; the man later claims to be a shaman.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo about Bering Strait THE LONE WOMAN / THE SUN AND THE MOON / THE RED BEAR (TA-KU-KA) / THE STRANGE BOY; lines 29670-29758 confidence: medium
The first old man asks why he is going north in search of a wife, warns of dangers and bad people, says the traveler may never return, and identifies himself as the traveler's father's brother.
Two old men know the traveler's purpose, warn him, and provide objects or instructions that prepare him for the road and frightening events.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo about Bering Strait TOTEM MARKS / THE ESKIMO ABOUT BERING STRAIT / TOTEM MARKS / THE ESKIMO ABOUT BERING STRAIT; lines 20253-20338 confidence: high
In a young man's first battle, he was given blood to drink and a small piece of the heart of his first killed enemy to eat to make him brave; an Unalit at St Michael reported a former custom of young warriors eating a small piece of the heart of their first killed enemy.
Young men in their first battle consume blood and a piece of the heart of the first enemy they killed to make them brave.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo about Bering Strait WITCHCRAFT / SHADES OF THE DEAD / SHADES OF THE DEAD 423 / SUPERNATURAL POWERS; lines 26007-26109 confidence: high
A man becomes aware of shamanic powers through a remarkable circumstance or event, then seeks help from an old shaman or practices secretly before announcing himself.
A prospective shaman recognizes powers through remarkable events, may seek an old shaman, and one noted shaman reports strange dreams and waking in different places as signs.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo about Bering Strait WITCHCRAFT / SHADES OF THE DEAD / SHADES OF THE DEAD 423 / SUPERNATURAL POWERS; lines 26362-26448 confidence: medium
Shamans are said to claim another method for visiting the land of the dead, practiced south of the lower Yukon and around Norton Sound: being burned to death and afterward returning to life.
The passage describes shamans claiming to be burned to death and return to life, including a staged village performance and the stated empowerment from enduring the fire ordeal.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo about Bering Strait WITCHCRAFT / SHADES OF THE DEAD / SHADES OF THE DEAD 423 / SUPERNATURAL POWERS; lines 26362-26448 confidence: medium
The fire ordeal was supposed to give power “to cast off or assume the bodily form at will” and increase other powers.
The fire ordeal is said to grant power to cast off or assume the bodily form at will and to increase other powers.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part I CUMBERLAND SOUND. / WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY. / V. TRADITIONS. / TALES FROM CUMBERLAND SOUND.; lines 10134-10248 confidence: medium
In Akudnirn a married couple raises Kutchaping and the orphan Emataloo; the children gamble together, and Kutchaping later visits relatives far away.
Emataloo, introduced as an orphan, repeatedly tests strength against his foster-father as he grows toward adulthood and becomes a sealer.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part I CUMBERLAND SOUND. / WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY. / V. TRADITIONS. / TALES FROM CUMBERLAND SOUND.; lines 5889-5982 confidence: medium
A large stone dancing-house contains a chamber-pot that Qaudjaqdjuq must empty; he carries it with his teeth and hands and is hung by the nostrils from bear tusks. The Man in the Moon and his wife enter with the people.
Qaudjaqdjuq begins as a mistreated boy, undergoes repeated whipping away from the village, becomes large and strong, and returns to kill bears and punish villagers.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part I CUMBERLAND SOUND. / WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY. / V. TRADITIONS. / TALES FROM CUMBERLAND SOUND.; lines 5889-5982 confidence: medium
After leaving the village carefully without tracks, the Man in the Moon whips Qaudjaqdjuq repeatedly and tells him to say he is not sore; after six whippings he has become very large and strong.
The Man in the Moon whips Qaudjaqdjuq six times, asking after each whether he feels sore; by the end Qaudjaqdjuq has become a very large and strong man.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part I CUMBERLAND SOUND. / WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY. / V. TRADITIONS. / TALES FROM CUMBERLAND SOUND.; lines 6188-6284 confidence: medium
The hunter stabs the gull until it dies and falls into the sea, makes a paddle from two wing feathers tied by the quills, reaches shore, becomes unafraid, and returns home to tell what happened.
After killing the monster gull and returning home, the hunter is said to be no longer afraid of anything.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part I CUMBERLAND SOUND. / WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY. / V. TRADITIONS. / TALES FROM CUMBERLAND SOUND.; lines 6286-6387 confidence: medium
The Man in the Moon warns that Ululiernang will come and that laughing will cause her to cut out the visitor's intestines; he teaches a hand sign. Ululiernang enters with a dish and woman's knife, performs antics, and fears the hand sign as a bear's paw.
The woman is warned not to laugh at Ululiernang's antics because Ululiernang will cut out her intestines if she laughs; she survives by using the instructed hand sign.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part I CUMBERLAND SOUND. / WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY. / V. TRADITIONS. / TALES FROM CUMBERLAND SOUND.; lines 6603-6707 confidence: medium
The old man gives instructions concerning the wife’s menstruation; the husband obeys with help from the old Adla’s sons, leading her through the huts until the bad blood is expelled, after which she recovers and becomes very strong and fleet.
The woman undergoes a prescribed bleeding-related procedure and becomes strong and swift; the man undergoes lake immersion and instep cutting and can then run as fast as the Adlet.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part I CUMBERLAND SOUND. / WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY. / V. TRADITIONS. / TALES FROM CUMBERLAND SOUND.; lines 6921-7033 confidence: medium
The girls run around the island as fast as caribou, with hair streaming behind; the people are amazed and say Ijiqan food made them fleet of foot.
After the girls live with the Ijiqan, observers say the Ijiqan made them run fast and that the food they gave them made them fleet of foot.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part I CUMBERLAND SOUND. / WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY. / V. TRADITIONS. / TALES FROM CUMBERLAND SOUND.; lines 7349-7452 confidence: medium
The Fox woman’s husband comments on Raven’s wife’s bad smell, then follows his own wife’s tracks in the snow; the tracks show she retained human feet and boots and lead to a small hole in stones of an old hut.
The man enters the fox-hole only after shutting his eyes, turning his jacket inward, and going in backward; inside, the hole appears as a hut with nonhuman inhabitants.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part I CUMBERLAND SOUND. / WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY. / V. TRADITIONS. / TALES FROM CUMBERLAND SOUND.; lines 8198-8287 confidence: high
A man asks to be made an angakok; the great angakok says he must die first, the man dies, is covered with stones for three nights, and is later brought back frozen.
The candidate is told he must die to become an angakok, remains dead under stones for three nights, is revived by ritual blowing, and becomes an angakok.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part I CUMBERLAND SOUND. / WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY. / V. TRADITIONS. / TALES FROM CUMBERLAND SOUND.; lines 8969-9076 confidence: medium
The father tells the boy to run ahead and catch the bears, urges him when he slows, says to learn while young, and throws him the harpoon when asked; the boy then accelerates ahead of the sledges.
The father urges the boy to learn while young, gives him the harpoon, and the boy then succeeds in killing the three bears.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part I III. SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. / WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY. / IV. CUSTOMS AND RELIGIOUS IDEAS. / CUMBERLAND SOUND.; lines 3696-3792 confidence: medium
When a person becomes an angakok, light covers the body, grants supernatural sight and power, guides him, and allows vision into future and past; at death the light enters another person and makes him an angakok.
When a person becomes an angakok, light covers the body and grants supernatural sight; when the angakok dies, the light enters another person and makes him an angakok.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part I III. SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. / WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY. / IV. CUSTOMS AND RELIGIOUS IDEAS. / CUMBERLAND SOUND.; lines 3795-3896 confidence: medium
The first angakok is tied at ankles, thighs, neck, and hands; after people shut their eyes, they hear creaking, his soul rises and returns, and he says it went through an unseen roof-hole, proving he is an angakok.
The first angakok is bound, sends his soul upward through the roof, returns, and thereby proves himself to be an angakok.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part I WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY. / IV. CUSTOMS AND RELIGIOUS IDEAS. / CUMBERLAND SOUND. / WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY.; lines 4601-4734 confidence: medium
An old angakok transmits power by placing hands on a recipient’s head; another method has worms eat forearm flesh until healing makes the person a great angakok.
The passage reports power transmitted by an old angakok’s hands and an ordeal in which worms consume forearm flesh before the person becomes a great angakok.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part I WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY. / IV. CUSTOMS AND RELIGIOUS IDEAS. / CUMBERLAND SOUND. / WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY.; lines 4843-4963 confidence: medium
After eating, the mother pulls the child's limbs, seats the child, makes paddling motions, represents harpooning a seal with a fork, and makes the child imitate bow shooting; the rite is said to make a successful hunter.
The child is put through hunting motions, and animal materials are placed on children to produce future skills.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part I WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY. / IV. CUSTOMS AND RELIGIOUS IDEAS. / CUMBERLAND SOUND. / WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY.; lines 4843-4963 confidence: high
At a boy's first seal kill, his clothing is removed, the seal is dragged across his back before death, the meat is shared, the father takes the head, and the mother throws the bones into a seal-hole where they are believed to become future seals.
First seal and first caribou ceremonies mark a boy's first kills through bodily contact with the prey, sharing of meat, return of bones, and distribution of gifts.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part I WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY. / V. TRADITIONS. / TALES FROM CUMBERLAND SOUND. / TALES FROM THE WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY.; lines 10654-10737 confidence: high
The Man in the Moon takes pity on the boy, throws him down repeatedly until he can lift a heavy bowlder, tells him three bears will be sent, gives advice, and returns to the moon.
The Man in the Moon strengthens the boy through repeated throwing down until he can lift a heavy bowlder and gives him instructions for the coming bears.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part I WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY. / V. TRADITIONS. / TALES FROM CUMBERLAND SOUND. / TALES FROM THE WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY.; lines 11515-11613 confidence: high
In 'The Spirit of the Dancing-House,' an old village has been abandoned; two men go at night to the old dancing-house, and one begins to enter while the other stays outside.
A man enters an abandoned dancing-house, encounters a hairless spirit that tries to seize him, escapes, and afterward becomes a great angakok.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part II HUDSON STRAIT. / PONDS BAY. / IV. CUSTOMS AND RELIGIOUS IDEAS. / CUMBERLAND SOUND.; lines 4733-4855 confidence: high
The mother has her infant boy perform gestures related to eating and hunting, places seal sweet-breads on his feet so he can walk on thin ice, and has him sprinkle water toward the new moon for future sealing success.
The mother has the infant boy imitate paddling, harpooning, and shooting; later his first seal is dragged over his back and its parts are ritually treated.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part II IV. CUSTOMS AND RELIGIOUS IDEAS. / CUMBERLAND SOUND. / PONDS BAY. / WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY.; lines 5553-5678 confidence: medium
Caribou scarcity is attributed to working whaler-brought wood during caribou season; albino caribou come from eggs in earth; the killer must avoid iron work, keep hood up, and wear a belt for a year or suffer boils and death, while observance can make him a great angakok.
The killer of an albino caribou must observe year-long restrictions; disregard brings boils and death, while observance leads to becoming a great angakok.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part II IV. CUSTOMS AND RELIGIOUS IDEAS. / CUMBERLAND SOUND. / PONDS BAY. / WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY.; lines 5814-5929 confidence: high
In the Iglulik 'Angakok’s Coat' story, a man hangs his coat down a precipice near a hawk’s nest; on the fifth day it is alive and climbing, but he kills it, losing the chance to become a powerful cliff-walking angakok.
A man seeking angakok power hangs his coat by a precipice; it comes alive and climbs, and wearing it would have made him a powerful cliff-walking angakok.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part II IV. CUSTOMS AND RELIGIOUS IDEAS. / CUMBERLAND SOUND. / PONDS BAY. / WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY.; lines 5814-5929 confidence: high
An Iglulik angakok says that while hunting near Amitoq he struck a fat caribou; its antlers and skin fell off, it became a finely clothed woman, gave birth to a boy, and died; other caribou became men.
A struck caribou transforms into a woman, while other caribou become men and instruct the hunter; the encounter becomes the basis of the angakok’s ritual clothing.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part II IV. CUSTOMS AND RELIGIOUS IDEAS. / CUMBERLAND SOUND. / PONDS BAY. / WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY.; lines 5931-6052 confidence: high
A novice angakok is slapped by Captain Comer; other angakut say his progress is driven out and conduct a chanting procession and repair rite with cloth, strap, raised hands, and the word “Enough.”
The novice’s progress toward becoming an angakok is said to be lost through touch, and a procession and spoken-gesture rite are required to undo the harm; additional novice taboos are listed.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part II IV. CUSTOMS AND RELIGIOUS IDEAS. / CUMBERLAND SOUND. / PONDS BAY. / WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY.; lines 6054-6188 confidence: medium
A boy’s first winter sealing and future whale hunting are affected by restrictions on snow in trousers and time spent in tents; a boy must not eat the first game he kills, and older people should feast on it to make him a successful hunter.
A boy’s first winter sealing, conduct during visits, and first killed game are regulated, and the first game is feasted on by older people to make him a successful hunter.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part II PONDS BAY. / IV. CUSTOMS AND RELIGIOUS IDEAS. / CUMBERLAND SOUND. / PONDS BAY.; lines 5139-5253 confidence: medium
In healing, an angakok stands near the patient and guardian spirit, questions the spirit for a new name, says to cut the child’s navel-string, licks his fingers, touches the patient’s navel, and the spirit confirms the name by shouting.
During healing, the patient is made new, receives a new name from the guardian spirit, and is ritually associated with cutting the navel-string before receiving future taboos.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part II PONDS BAY. / WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY. / V. TRADITIONS. / TALES FROM CUMBERLAND SOUND.; lines 6496-6618 confidence: medium
Children tell an orphan his father is not among the returning sealers. The boy searches, finds a carved bear and leftover sweet-breads, cooks and eats them, and follows bear tracks to the end of the land-floe.
The orphan leaves in search of his father, crosses by kayak to the bears' country, remains three years, learns to hunt seals, receives instructions, and returns to his mother.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part II V. TRADITIONS. / TALES FROM CUMBERLAND SOUND. / III 45, / TALES FROM THE WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY.; lines 7407-7521 confidence: medium
The Bear tells the boy to close his eyes, swims a long distance through water to another land-floe, and lets him open his eyes to see the Bears’ country with colored lights in windows.
The boy must close his eyes while the Bear swims through the water to and from the Bears’ country.
read in the book → -
The Eskimo of Baffin Land and Hudson Bay, Part II WEST COAST OF HUDSON BAY. / V. TRADITIONS. / TALES FROM CUMBERLAND SOUND. / III 45,; lines 6665-6785 confidence: medium
At Kumakdjewkalu live Keyak with Titetwapiky and Nikeraping with Woota; Keyak and Nikeraping practice the art of the angakok for three days and are said to have fully acquired it.
Keyak and Nikeraping practice for three days and are then said to have completely acquired the art of the angakok.
read in the book → -
The Labrador Eskimo DOLLS. / MUSIC. / RELIGION. / TORNGARSOAK AND SUPERGUKSOAK.; lines 6702-6812 confidence: high
East coast Eskimo recognize the same deity as Tornga'rsoak or Tunga'rsuq; he lives in a cave in the great black Tornga'it or Spirit mountains, appears as a huge white bear to angekok novices, devours them limb by limb, spews them out, and gives them superhuman power.
Tornga'rsoak devours angekok novices limb by limb, spews them out again, and they become endowed with superhuman power.
read in the book → -
The Labrador Eskimo RELIGION. / TORNGARSOAK AND SUPERGUKSOAK. / THE INUA AND TORNAIT. / THE ANGEKUT.; lines 6904-7025 confidence: high
A called aspirant retires to a lonely place, lives as a hermit, prays, and fasts until a familiar spirit appears.
The prospective angekok withdraws, prays, fasts, encounters a familiar spirit, undergoes ordeal, and receives power and promised assistance.
read in the book → -
The Labrador Eskimo RELIGION. / TORNGARSOAK AND SUPERGUKSOAK. / THE INUA AND TORNAIT. / THE ANGEKUT.; lines 6904-7025 confidence: medium
“Torngar'soak appears in the form of a great white bear and devours the aspirant limb for limb.”
Torngarsoak appears as a great white bear and devours the aspirant limb by limb before the apprentice receives power.
read in the book → -
The Labrador Eskimo RELIGION. / TORNGARSOAK AND SUPERGUKSOAK. / THE INUA AND TORNAIT. / THE ANGEKUT.; lines 7027-7074 confidence: medium
The shaman’s performances include seances, ventriloquism, juggling, and training of a novice as assistant; the assistant may help the angekok out of difficulties.
The novice is said to acquire the art after long training as an assistant to the angekok.
read in the book → -
The Labrador Eskimo THE ANGEKUT. / DIVINING. / HEAD-LIFTING. / TABOOS.; lines 7123-7246 confidence: medium
A young hunter must share his first seal with everyone in the village.
A young hunter must share his first seal with everyone in the village.
read in the book → -
The Labrador Eskimo THE STORY OF THE SUN AND MOON. / THE STORY OF THE FOX-WIFE. / THE SON WHO KILLED HIS MOTHER (STORY OF THE NARWHAL). / THE ORPHAN BOY AND THE MOON MAN.; lines 8318-8362 confidence: medium
The man in the moon hears him, comes down, takes him to the beach, and beats him with a big whip; with every strike the boy grows bigger and stronger.
The moon man beats the boy with a whip, and each blow makes him bigger and stronger.
read in the book → -
The People of the Polar North: A Record CATECHIST HEILMANN, TASIUSSAQ / WIFE OF CATECHIST HEILMANN / OJUVAINATH, THE HUNTER / YOUNG GIRL (WEST GREENLAND); lines 10562-10689 confidence: low
Ojuvainath marries a poor maiden; they have a young son and a daughter under one year old, and he is making the son's first kayak.
Ojuvainath's son is called the little hunter to be, and his father is already making him his first kayak before the child is three years old.
read in the book → -
The People of the Polar North: A Record CATECHIST HEILMANN, TASIUSSAQ / WIFE OF CATECHIST HEILMANN / OJUVAINATH, THE HUNTER / YOUNG GIRL (WEST GREENLAND); lines 10810-10909 confidence: medium
The group goes reindeer-hunting with wife and children from June to September, leaves the umiaq on the beach, brings limited supplies, camps at pastures, sends men to hunt, dries meat on rocks, deposits dried meat, and later carries it back to the umiaqs; long marches train children in hunting life.
Long marches are said to make very young children into reindeer-hunters before they have stood before the priest, and women also learn to endure outdoor sleeping, distance, and burdens.
read in the book → -
The People of the Polar North: A Record GREENLANDIC WOMAN FROM KANGEQ, NEAR GODTHAAB / MANASSEH / VIGGO, A SLEDGE-DOG / FEEDING THE DOGS; lines 10237-10368 confidence: medium
Manasseh goes down a long arduous way to the people, leads his flock through many trials, reaches a long narrow pass through which only a few pass, and is praised by the old man.
The visionary journey includes long wandering, trials, and a long narrow pass through which all must go, though only a few make their way through.
read in the book → -
The People of the Polar North: A Record INETLIA WITH HER CHILD / MAGIC FORMULA / PORTRAIT STUDY / MAGICIANS; lines 5797-5829 confidence: medium
The passage says not everyone can become a magician, because spirits do not serve everyone; special predisposition and a call are necessary. A solitary man who hears a possible spirit-sound or sees a spirit in the flesh feels called to be an Angakoq, glossed as a subduer of spirits and magician.
A man alone hears a possible spirit-sound or sees a spirit in the flesh and feels called to be an Angakoq.
read in the book → -
The People of the Polar North: A Record KNUD RASMUSSEN (NEW YEAR'S EVE, 1903) / THE GREAT FIRE / THE ORPHAN WHO DRIFTED OUT TO SEA / PLAN AND ELEVATION OF AN ESKIMO HUT; lines 8209-8299 confidence: low
The text states that this was how he stole the two girls; at home he beats his younger brother with a great whip to harden his muscles, the brother becomes as strong as a giant, and he gives the two girls to him as wives.
The elder brother beats the younger brother with a great whip to harden his muscles, after which the younger brother becomes as strong as a giant.
read in the book → -
The People of the Polar North: A Record MAGIC FORMULA / PORTRAIT STUDY / MAGICIANS / OTAQ, THE MAGICIAN; lines 5895-5992 confidence: high
Otaq goes far into hills and rocks to sleep, sees two great hill spirits tall as a tent, hears them sing drum-songs, and remains silent from shame.
Otaq seeks to become a magician, withdraws to the hills, repeatedly encounters spirits, conceals the encounters, and describes himself as becoming more of a magician over time.
read in the book → -
The People of the Polar North: A Record PANIGPAK'S SON / THE BODY / THE NAME / KNUD RASMUSSEN, WEARING ESKIMO HAIR-FILLET; lines 4600-4682 confidence: medium
The young Eskimo grows into a man when he realizes play can become real hunting of bear and seal, and he desires to equal or surpass others.
The young Eskimo becomes a man when childhood play is transformed into real hunting of bear and seal and into the ambition to equal the best hunters.
read in the book → -
The People of the Polar North: A Record PORTRAIT STUDY / MAGICIANS / OTAQ, THE MAGICIAN / OTAQ'S WIFE; lines 5995-6062 confidence: high
An East Greenlander had to be swallowed by a bear-like monster, chewed limb by limb, and spat out; if he survived before an old Angakoq, he was declared a genuine magician able to fly to heaven or dive to the sea bottom.
A candidate must be swallowed by a bear-like monster, chewed limb by limb, spat out, and survive before being recognized as a genuine magician.
read in the book → -
The People of the Polar North: A Record SUAGUK, WHO MARRIED AN INLAND-DWELLER / THE GIANT DOG / QULUTA : BOY OF NINE / THE INLAND-DWELLERS AT ETA; lines 8846-8898 confidence: medium
Inland-dwellers practice fast running to catch foxes; a would-be fast runner is placed in a worm-filled bearded seal skin with only the head exposed, and the worms suck his blood, supposedly making him fleet.
A person to become a fast runner is enclosed in a bearded seal skin filled with worms that suck his blood, and this is said to make him fleet.
read in the book → -
The People of the Polar North: A Record THE INVULNERABLE UASE 34S / A STORY OF THE GREAT FAMINE / ZACHARIAS, SUPERINTENDENT AT JAKOBSHAVN / A TEMPTATION; lines 14782-14926 confidence: high
Nikoline resists speaking of old times, then says that during preparation for baptism she could not understand the teaching or learn letters; her German Moravian priest teacher asked whether evil was preventing her understanding and instructed her to confess.
Nikoline’s inability to understand baptismal instruction and letters is resolved after she confesses drum-songs and remembers Qangatse’s attempted magic instruction; afterward she understands and learns some letters.
read in the book → -
The People of the Polar North: A Record THE INVULNERABLE UASE 34S / A STORY OF THE GREAT FAMINE / ZACHARIAS, SUPERINTENDENT AT JAKOBSHAVN / A TEMPTATION; lines 14928-15018 confidence: medium
Qangatse says such art is worth learning, identifies himself as an orphan, and says solitary walks helped him become a magician.
Qangatse frames magic as a learnable art, links his own orphanhood to becoming a magician, invites the narrator to the hills, and says he wants to help and teach her.
read in the book → -
The People of the Polar North: A Record THE INVULNERABLE UASE 34S / A STORY OF THE GREAT FAMINE / ZACHARIAS, SUPERINTENDENT AT JAKOBSHAVN / A TEMPTATION; lines 14928-15018 confidence: high
Qangatse describes a dry lake filled by water gushing from the earth after leftward stone-rubbing; dark waves rise and a doglike monster appears from a stone heap at the center.
Qangatse describes a rite in which a doglike lake monster eats, presses, grinds, and throws participants up whole again, making them greater magicians.
read in the book → -
The People of the Polar North: A Record THE MURDER OF KATIAJA / A BLUBBER LAMP / AVIAJA AND HIS FAMILY / OLD HUNTER, WEST GREENLAND; lines 12601-12709 confidence: high
An old man invites a poor fatherless boy to travel east with him and says he will teach him something and make a great magician of him.
The old magician takes the fatherless boy east to a cave, demonstrates the ordeal, and later makes the boy undergo it so he may attain power.
read in the book → -
The People of the Polar North: A Record THE MURDER OF KATIAJA / THE MURDER OF KATIAJA / A BLUBBER LAMP / AVIAJA AND HIS FAMILY; lines 12546-12598 confidence: high
Christian had been a magician on the East coast; the narrator thought he still believed in supernatural forces and beings he could force to his will; Christian gives an account of his training as a magician.
Christian’s father dies; Christian wanders alone among hills, hears repeated unseen singing, encounters two inland-dwellers who become helping-spirits, and says he then began to be a magician.
read in the book → -
The People of the Polar North: A Record THE MURDER OF KATIAJA / THE MURDER OF KATIAJA / A BLUBBER LAMP / AVIAJA AND HIS FAMILY; lines 12546-12598 confidence: medium
The next year, in the season when small birds come, Christian moves south and settles with an old venerated magician who cannot stand upright, walks by propping his thighs with his arms, and cannot carry his kayak himself, so Christian helps him; the excerpt ends as the old magician begins to speak.
After beginning as a magician, Christian settles with an old venerated magician and helps him with tasks he cannot perform, including carrying his kayak.
read in the book → -
The People of the Polar North: A Record THE NAME / KNUD RASMUSSEN, WEARING ESKIMO HAIR-FILLET / DEATH / ESKIMO TYPES; lines 4772-4823 confidence: medium
Children and young people refrain from eating young rough seals, eggs, entrails, heart, lungs, liver, narwhals, and small animals such as hares and ptarmigan.
Children and young people must avoid certain foods until later status thresholds: a young man after capturing at least one of every hunted animal, and women after five births.
read in the book → -
The People of the Polar North: A Record THE RAVEN AND THE GOOSE / ELIAS, A WEST GREENLANDER / THE BOY WHO WENT TO THE LAND OF SPIRITS / A WEST GREENLANDIC STORY-TELLER; lines 12882-12973 confidence: medium
The spirits warn Qalanganguase to tell no tales and promise strength; his sister has trouble leaving because he had cared for and touched her child, and villagers see the shadow of two feet disappear.
The spirits tell Qalanganguase not to tell tales and promise strength; after he tells the villagers, the strength begins to leave his body again.
read in the book →
celtic welsh
-
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 2685-2771 confidence: medium
Geraint asks the dwarf the knight's identity; the dwarf refuses and strikes him, coloring Geraint's scarf with blood. Geraint considers drawing his sword but restrains himself because he lacks arms against the armored knight.
Geraint decides that killing the dwarf would not be adequate vengeance and that he must first obtain arms before facing the armored knight.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 3263-3311 confidence: medium
Geraint calls his squire and orders his horse and arms prepared; he orders Enid to rise, dress, have her horse accoutred, and wear her worst riding-dress.
Geraint commands Enid to wear her worst riding-dress and declares she will not return until his strength has been tested against her words.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 3313-3397 confidence: medium
Geraint equips his horse, orders Enid to ride ahead and keep silent unless spoken to, and chooses the wildest road with thieves, robbers, and venomous animals.
Geraint deliberately avoids the pleasant frequented road and takes the wildest road, where repeated armed challenges follow.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 3608-3676 confidence: medium
Geraint travels on a high road with the maiden going first; they see a fair valley with a large river, bridge, and fortified town beyond it.
Geraint's journey brings him to a river bridge, a town boundary, a warning, and a combat challenge before he can continue.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 3608-3676 confidence: medium
A mounted man from a copse says the valley and town belong to Gwiffert Petit, called the Little King, and warns that no one may pass his tower by the bridge unless intending combat; Geraint says he will continue anyway.
Passage by the bridge-side tower is forbidden unless the traveler intends combat, and the Little King's custom is to encounter every knight entering his lands.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 3844-3928 confidence: high
The party reaches a fork; a man on foot warns that one road leads below to a hedge of mist, enchanted games, and the court of Earl Owain, and that no one who has gone there has returned; Geraint chooses the lower road.
The lower road leads to a hedge of mist containing enchanted games, and the man says that no one who has gone there has ever returned.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 3844-3928 confidence: medium
At the palace the travelers receive hospitality; physicians attend Geraint until he is well, and the Little King has Geraint's armour repaired; they remain there a fortnight and a month.
Before the later trial, Geraint is healed by physicians and his armour is restored to its former condition.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 3844-3928 confidence: high
After feasting, Geraint arms himself and his horse; the hosts go to a very high hedge with a man's head on every stake except two, and Earl Owain says no one may enter with Geraint.
The high hedge near the games bears human heads on nearly every stake, indicating prior deaths at the boundary Geraint is about to enter.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 3844-3928 confidence: high
After feasting, Geraint arms himself and his horse; the hosts go to a very high hedge with a man's head on every stake except two, and Earl Owain says no one may enter with Geraint.
When the party reaches the high hedge, Earl Owain says that no one may enter with Geraint and that Geraint must choose his own entry way.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 3844-3928 confidence: medium
At a divided road, a man warns that one way leads to “a hedge of mist,” “enchanted games,” and a place where “no one who has gone there has ever returned”; Earl Owain’s court is there.
The games are described as enchanted, enclosed by a hedge of mist, and associated with the disappearance or non-return of previous entrants; Geraint insists on going to them.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 3844-3928 confidence: high
Geraint arms himself and his horse; the hosts go to a hedge “so lofty” it reaches as high as they can see, and “upon every stake in the hedge, except two, there was the head of a man.”
Geraint reaches a very high hedge whose stakes bear men’s heads, and Earl Owain says no one may enter with him.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 3844-3928 confidence: high
The Earl perceives Geraint’s concern, regrets having established the games, offers that Geraint and others of his rank need not go, but Geraint says he prefers to go and be shown the way.
Earl Owain offers that Geraint need not go to the games, but Geraint says he wants nothing better than to go and be shown the way.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 3930-4021 confidence: medium
Geraint enters the mist and reaches an orchard with an open red satin tent, an apple-tree before the door, and a large hunting-horn hanging from a branch; inside are a maiden in a golden chair and an empty chair.
Geraint sits in a chair that another man never permits others to use, causing a challenge and trial by combat.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 4023-4092 confidence: medium
At Arthur's gate the youth asks for the portal to be opened; the porter refuses under the laws of Arthur's palace, describes the feast inside, and offers hospitality in the guest chamber instead.
Arthur's porter denies entry under palace law and requires speaking with Arthur before allowing the youth into the hall.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 4094-4141 confidence: low
Arthur grants whatever boon the youth names as far as wind, rain, sun, sea, and earth extend, excepting his ship, mantle, sword, lance, shield, dagger, and wife; the youth asks for a blessing on his hair, and Arthur grants it.
The youth's named boon is that Arthur bless his hair, and Arthur grants it.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 4490-4601 confidence: medium
Yspaddaden points to a vast hill and requires it to be rooted up, burned for manure, ploughed, sown, and made to ripen grain in one day for wedding food and liquor.
Yspaddaden demands that a hill be uprooted, burned, ploughed, sown, and made to ripen grain in one day for the wedding feast.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN; lines 4737-4866 confidence: medium
The dialogue repeats the pattern: one side claims a task will be easy, while the other adds another requirement, including the chain of Kilydd Canhastyr for fastening a collar to a leash.
The passage presents a repeated sequence of difficult or impossible requirements and states that failure to obtain them means the addressee will not get the demand-setter's daughter.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN; lines 446-525 confidence: medium
The man describes a black man of great stature on the mound: larger than two ordinary men, with one foot, one central eye, an iron club, an ill-favoured appearance, and the office of woodward.
The narrator must meet a strange woodward in a glade, who controls serpents, dragons, and other animals and then directs him to the next stage of the adventure.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN; lines 446-525 confidence: medium
At the moment of greatest delight in the birdsong, murmuring and complaining approach, and a knight on a coal-black horse, clothed in black velvet with a black linen pennon, rides toward the narrator to encounter him.
After the storm and birdsong, a black knight will approach to encounter the narrator, and the narrator is warned that fleeing will not avert the encounter.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN; lines 446-525 confidence: medium
Under the tree are a fountain, a marble slab, and a chained silver bowl; the narrator is told to throw a bowlful of water on the slab, which will bring a mighty thunderclap.
The narrator is instructed to pour water from a chained silver bowl onto a slab, causing thunder and hail, followed by birdsong and the arrival of a black knight for an encounter.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN; lines 527-624 confidence: medium
Kynon shields himself and his horse; after the shower, the tree is leafless, the sky clears, and birds alight on the tree and sing with unmatched melody.
Kynon survives the lethal shower but is overthrown by the black knight, who takes the horses and leaves him ashamed.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN; lines 527-624 confidence: medium
Thunder and a deadly hail shower follow; Kynon shields himself and his horse, then sees the tree leafless, the sky clear, and birds singing on the tree.
Kynon survives the hail shower and is then confronted and defeated by the black knight associated with the fountain.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN; lines 626-711 confidence: medium
Owain pours water on the slab; thunder and a violent shower follow; the sky clears, the tree has no leaves, and birds settle on the tree and sing.
After the fountain action and bird-song, a knight appears, fights Owain, and the outcome leads to castle pursuit and entrapment.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN; lines 626-711 confidence: medium
Owain throws a bowlful of water on the slab; thunder and a violent shower follow, the sky brightens, the tree has no leaves, birds settle and sing, and a knight approaches.
After the water action and birdsong, a knight appears and Owain must engage in violent combat.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN; lines 713-797 confidence: medium
The maiden kindles a fire, warms water, places a white linen towel around Owain's neck, washes his head with warm water from an ivory goblet and silver basin, shaves his beard with an ivory-and-gold razor, dries him, and serves him a meal.
The maiden washes, shaves, feeds, and settles Owain to sleep before departing to woo for him.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN; lines 799-896 confidence: high
Arthur’s party reaches the black man, wooded steep, valley, green tree, fountain, bowl, and slab; Kai asks to throw water on the slab and receive the first adventure.
Kai pours water on the slab at the fountain, after which thunder, a deadly shower, transformed tree, birdsong, and a black-clad knight appear; Kai is then overthrown.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN; lines 799-896 confidence: high
Arthur’s party reaches the place of the black man, whose stature exceeds report, then goes through the wooded steep and valley to the green tree, fountain, bowl, and slab.
Kai pours a bowlful of water on the slab by the fountain; thunder and a deadly shower follow, then birdsong, then a black knight who defeats Kai.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN; lines 799-896 confidence: medium
Owain defends the Fountain with lance and sword, overthrows knights who come there, sells them, distributes gains among his barons and knights, and remains beloved by his subjects for three years.
Owain defends the Fountain by overthrowing knights, and later a black knight appears after the fountain-water act and overthrows Kai.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion CONTENTS / INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN; lines 898-994 confidence: medium
At Caerlleon upon Usk, a damsel on a foaming bay horse with gold fittings, dressed in yellow satin, takes Owain's ring and denounces him as deceiver, traitor, faithless, disgraced, and beardless.
After the damsel's accusation and his remembrance of the adventure, Owain leaves court for distant places and uncultivated mountains, becomes wasted, and lives with wild beasts.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1243-1313 confidence: medium
Peredur asks what the approaching figures are; his mother says, "They are angels," and Peredur says he will go become an angel with them.
Peredur initially does not know what knights are and has knightly equipment explained to him by Owain before deciding to ride forth.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1243-1313 confidence: medium
Peredur throws sticks in the forest, sees two hinds near the goats, thinks they are hornless goats that had run wild, drives them into the goat-house, and the household is astonished.
Peredur mistakes hinds for hornless goats and knights for angels before learning what knights and their equipment are.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1243-1313 confidence: medium
Owain identifies a knight as someone like himself; Peredur asks about the saddle, accoutrements, horses, and arms, and Owain explains their uses.
Peredur does not know what a knight is and asks Owain about the saddle, accoutrements, horses, arms, and their uses.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1348-1429 confidence: high
Peredur enters the hall on a bony piebald horse with uncouth trappings, asks Kai which person is Arthur, and says his mother told him to go to Arthur to receive the honor of knighthood.
Peredur seeks knighthood, is directed to defeat a challenger and take his horse and arms, kills the knight, and is told by Owain that he merits knighthood.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1348-1429 confidence: high
Peredur enters on a bony piebald horse with uncouth trappings, asks Kai whether Arthur is present, and says his mother sent him to Arthur to receive knighthood; Kai and the household mock his equipment.
Peredur comes to Arthur seeking knighthood, is sent against the challenger, defeats him, receives horse and armor, and is judged by Owain to merit knighthood.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1348-1429 confidence: high
Peredur enters on a bony piebald horse with uncouth trappings, asks Kai whether Arthur is present, and says his mother sent him to Arthur to receive knighthood; Kai and the household mock his equipment.
Peredur arrives with poor equipment and kills an armed knight with a sharp-pointed fork, after which the defeated knight's horse and armor become available to him.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1454-1529 confidence: high
After the meal, the host asks about sword-fighting; his yellow-haired and auburn-haired sons play with cudgel and shield, and Peredur strikes the yellow-haired youth so that blood flows from his brow.
Peredur is hosted by maternal uncles, tested in weapon use, instructed in conduct, and raised toward knighthood.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1454-1529 confidence: high
The second nobleman directs Peredur to strike a huge iron staple with a sword; the staple and sword break and reunite twice, but after the third blow neither reunites.
Peredur strikes the staple three times; the sword and staple reunite after the first two blows but fail to do so after the third, after which his host evaluates his partial strength.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1454-1529 confidence: high
After eating, the host asks if Peredur can fight with a sword, says cudgel-and-shield skill applies, and has his yellow-haired and auburn-haired sons play with cudgel and shield.
Peredur is tested in combat skill at two castles by men who identify themselves as maternal uncles; the first declares he will teach and knight him, and the second evaluates his incomplete strength.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1454-1529 confidence: high
The second nobleman asks about sword-fighting and orders Peredur to strike a huge iron staple; the staple and sword break and reunite twice, but after the third blow they do not reunite.
Peredur strikes the iron staple three times; the sword and staple break and reunite twice but not after the third blow, after which the nobleman assesses his strength.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1531-1610 confidence: medium
Peredur rides to a desert wood without tracks of humans or animals, full of bushes and weeds, and sees a vast castle with strong towers and taller weeds at the gate.
Peredur enters a trackless desert wood and a vast castle populated by strangely uniform youths and an impoverished but beautiful maiden.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1531-1610 confidence: low
Peredur rides on to a desert wood with no human or animal tracks, only bushes and weeds, and sees a vast castle with many strong towers and taller weeds near its gate.
Peredur arrives at a strange, weed-grown castle, is received by attendants and a poorly clothed but noble-seeming maiden, and responds to scarce food by distributing it equally.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1694-1778 confidence: high
At daybreak Peredur attacks a sorceress who overtakes a watchman; she begs mercy, recognizes Peredur by destiny, offers horse, armor, and instruction in chivalry, and pledges not to harm the countess's lands. Peredur stays three weeks at the sorceresses' palace and chooses horse and arms.
After Peredur wounds the sorceress and grants mercy, she provides horse and armor and he goes with her to learn chivalry and arms, remaining three weeks before choosing equipment.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1694-1778 confidence: high
At daybreak Peredur attacks a sorceress who has overtaken a watchman; she asks mercy, recognizes him by destiny, offers horse, armour, and instruction, and Peredur grants mercy after surety that she will not harm the Countess's lands; he later stays three weeks at the sorceresses' palace and chooses horse and arms.
After Peredur defeats the sorceress, she says he will receive horse and armour from her and learn chivalry and arms; he later stays three weeks and chooses arms and a horse.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1780-1856 confidence: medium
Peredur and Gwalchmai go to Arthur; Peredur removes armour, dresses like Gwalchmai, salutes Arthur, is welcomed and honored, and is also welcomed by the Queen and handmaidens.
Peredur is brought to Arthur, changes from armour into courtly garments, is welcomed and honored, and returns with Arthur's court toward Caerlleon.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1780-1856 confidence: medium
Gwalchmai tells Peredur that Kai was the last knight to fight him and was injured; Peredur speaks of avenging the dwarf and dwarfess; Gwalchmai embraces him and they exchange names and fellowship.
After name exchange and fellowship with Gwalchmai, Peredur changes into garments like Gwalchmai’s and is formally welcomed and honoured by Arthur’s court.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1858-1941 confidence: medium
Peredur travels along a mountain ridge into a circular rocky and wooded valley, sees black houses, a ledge-road, a chained sleeping lion, and a deep pit full of bones; he strikes the lion and breaks its chain so it falls into the pit.
Peredur must pass a chained lion on a narrow ledge above a pit of bones before entering the valley and castle.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1858-1941 confidence: medium
Peredur goes along a mountain-ridge and sees a circular valley with rocky wooded bounds, meadows, fields, and black houses in the wood.
Peredur enters an enclosed named valley only after defeating a chained lion positioned at the rocky entry above a pit of bones.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1943-2000 confidence: medium
Peredur spends a long time without speaking to any Christian and loses his colour and aspect through longing for Arthur's court, the lady he loves, and his companions.
Peredur remains silent for a long time, refuses to answer questions, is not recognized by Arthur's household, and is called the Dumb Youth until he speaks to Angharad.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1943-2000 confidence: medium
Arthur's household, led by Kai, meets Peredur; Peredur recognizes them but is not recognized. Kai asks where he comes from several times, receives no answer, and wounds him through the thigh with a lance. Peredur continues so as not to break his vow, and Gwalchmai condemns Kai's outrage.
Kai wounds Peredur through the thigh after Peredur refuses to answer, and Peredur continues without speaking in order not to break his vow.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 1943-2000 confidence: medium
Peredur goes a long time without speaking to any Christian and loses colour and aspect from longing for Arthur's Court, his beloved lady, and his companions.
Peredur goes a long time without speaking, refuses to answer Kai to avoid breaking his vow, suffers a wound, and later speaks only when addressed by Angharad.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 2002-2071 confidence: medium
Arthur is at Caerlleon upon Usk, goes hunting, and Peredur's dog kills a hart in a desert place; Peredur sees signs of a dwelling and approaches it.
Peredur leaves the hunt for a remote hall where a maiden warns that the host kills visitors and intercedes for him.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 2002-2071 confidence: medium
Arthur is at Caerlleon upon Usk and goes hunting with Peredur; Peredur’s dog kills a hart in a desert place, and Peredur reaches a hall with chess-playing youths and three high-ranking maidens.
Peredur enters a remote palace whose owner kills unauthorized visitors, is warned by a maiden, and survives the night only through intercession before facing combat the next day.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 2073-2161 confidence: medium
The youth explains that one road goes to his palace, another to a nearby town, and the narrower road goes toward the cave of the Addanc; Peredur chooses the narrow road.
Of three roads from the mound, the narrower road leads toward the cave of the Addanc, and Peredur chooses it.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 2073-2161 confidence: medium
The youth explains that one road leads to his palace, one to a nearby town, and the narrower road to the Addanc's cave; Peredur chooses the narrow road.
Peredur chooses the narrow road to the cave, enters with a stone and lance, sees the Addanc, and kills it.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 2073-2161 confidence: medium
The youth explains that one road leads to his palace, one to a nearby town, and the narrower road to the Addanc's cave; Peredur chooses the narrow road.
At a three-road choice, the narrowest road leads toward the dangerous cave of the Addanc, and Peredur chooses it.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 2230-2296 confidence: medium
Three men enter separately with wine vessels: a goblet, a wild beast's claw shaped as a goblet, and a bowl. Each asks that the vessel be given only to someone willing to fight him; Peredur receives or drinks from the vessels and sends them to the miller's wife.
Three challengers present wine vessels and require that the recipient fight them; Peredur accepts the vessels and later kills the challengers.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 2298-2357 confidence: medium
The maiden says Peredur saw, at the Court of the Lame King, a youth bearing a spear with drops of blood flowing from its points, and other wonders, but did not ask their meaning or cause.
The maiden says Peredur saw the blood-streaming spear and other wonders at the Lame King's court but did not ask their meaning or cause; she states that asking would have restored the king and the land to peace.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 2359-2434 confidence: medium
Peredur wanders seeking the black maiden, comes to an unknown river-watered valley, meets a priestly horseman, asks blessing, and is rebuked for wearing armor on Good Friday.
The priest rebukes Peredur for wearing armor on Good Friday; Peredur changes his mode of travel, receives blessing, and stays under the priest's direction.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 2436-2513 confidence: medium
At the palace the lady joyfully receives Peredur and laughs loudly; the yellow page reports that she appears attached to him and advises the king, who has Peredur seized and imprisoned.
Peredur is imprisoned, receives arms from the maiden, fights anonymously, repeatedly returns to confinement, and is later revealed as the victor who killed the Earl.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 2515-2569 confidence: medium
The black maiden rebukes Peredur for causing the Empress to lose her chessboard and tells him he may recover it by going to the Castle of Ysbidinongyl and slaying a black man who lays waste the Empress's dominions.
The black maiden successively directs Peredur to confront the black man and then the destructive stag before he may see the Empress.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 2515-2569 confidence: medium
A lady on horseback arrives, takes the little dog, sees the stag's head and body with a golden collar on the stag's neck, rebukes Peredur, and says he can gain her friendship by challenging a man three times at a cromlech in a mountain grove.
The lady says Peredur can gain her friendship by going to a mountain grove with a cromlech and challenging a man three times.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 2515-2569 confidence: medium
The black maiden rebukes Peredur, says he has caused the Empress the loss of her chessboard, and directs him to the Castle of Ysbidinongyl, where a black man lays waste the Empress's dominions; slaying him is said to recover the board.
The black maiden directs Peredur first against the black man and then against the forest stag, while the later lady sets another combat challenge at the cromlech.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion INTRODUCTION / C. E. G. / THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC; lines 2571-2609 confidence: medium
Peredur and Gwalchmai send for Arthur and his household against the sorceresses. In battle a sorceress kills men before Peredur three times; he strikes her helmet after the third killing. She warns the other sorceresses that Peredur learned chivalry with them and is destined to slay them; Arthur's household kills every sorceress of Gloucester.
The struck sorceress says Peredur learned chivalry with the sorceresses and that they are destined to be slain by him.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN / THE DREAM OF RHONABWY / PWYLL PRINCE OF DYVED; lines 5881-5976 confidence: medium
The horseman says he knows Pwyll but does not greet him because of ignorance and discourtesy in driving away the dogs that were killing the stag and setting his own on it.
After Pwyll's discourtesy, Arawn offers restored friendship if Pwyll will take Arawn's place for a year and defeat Havgan according to a strict single-stroke instruction.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN / THE DREAM OF RHONABWY / PWYLL PRINCE OF DYVED; lines 5881-5976 confidence: high
Arawn says Pwyll must meet Havgan at the Ford after one year, strike him once so he dies, and not give a second stroke even if entreated, because Arawn once did so and Havgan fought again next day.
Arawn instructs Pwyll to strike Havgan once and refuse any entreaty for a second stroke because a previous second stroke allowed Havgan to fight again the next day.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN / THE DREAM OF RHONABWY / PWYLL PRINCE OF DYVED; lines 5978-6073 confidence: medium
Pwyll and Arawn strengthen their friendship with gifts of horses, greyhounds, hawks, and jewels; because Pwyll dwelt in Annwvyn, ruled prosperously, and united two kingdoms, he is called Pwyll Chief of Annwvyn.
Pwyll dwells a year in Annwvyn, rules there successfully, unites the kingdoms, and receives the title Chief of Annwvyn.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN / THE DREAM OF RHONABWY / PWYLL PRINCE OF DYVED; lines 5978-6073 confidence: high
At Narberth, Pwyll goes to the mound Gorsedd Arberth and is told that whoever sits on it cannot leave without wounds or blows, or else seeing a wonder; Pwyll chooses to sit there.
Pwyll sits on Gorsedd Arberth after hearing that a sitter cannot leave without wounds, blows, or seeing a wonder; the lady on the white horse appears immediately afterward.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN / THE DREAM OF RHONABWY / PWYLL PRINCE OF DYVED; lines 7114-7206 confidence: medium
Pryderi says he will enter the castle to get news of the dogs. Manawyddan warns that entering is unwise and says whoever cast a spell over the land caused the castle to be there, but Pryderi enters anyway.
Manawyddan warns Pryderi not to enter the unknown castle and says the spell over the land caused it, but Pryderi enters to seek the dogs.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN / THE DREAM OF RHONABWY / PWYLL PRINCE OF DYVED; lines 7770-7855 confidence: medium
Gwydion brings the boy to Arianrod’s castle; she asks who he is, is told he is her son, and lays a destiny that he will never have a name until he receives one from her.
Arianrod places a condition on the boy’s naming, and the subsequent episode centers on overcoming that condition.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN / THE DREAM OF RHONABWY / PWYLL PRINCE OF DYVED; lines 7770-7855 confidence: medium
A wren stands on the boat deck; the boy shoots it in the leg, and Arianrod says, “with a steady hand did the lion aim at it”; Gwydion says he now has a name, Llew Llaw Gyffes.
The boy’s precise shot at the wren prompts the utterance that becomes his name.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN / THE DREAM OF RHONABWY / PWYLL PRINCE OF DYVED; lines 7770-7855 confidence: medium
The shoemaking work disappears into seaweed and sedges; Gwydion restores the boy to his own form; Arianrod lays a destiny that he will not have arms and armour until she invests him with them.
After the naming, Arianrod lays a second condition preventing the boy from receiving arms and armour unless she invests him; the next movement of the passage concerns his need for horses and arms.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN / THE DREAM OF RHONABWY / PWYLL PRINCE OF DYVED; lines 7770-7855 confidence: high
At Arianrod's castle, Gwydion says the boy is her son. Arianrod asks his name; Gwydion says he has none; she lays the destiny that he shall not have a name until he receives one from her.
Arianrod bars the boy from having a name until she gives it; Gwydion's disguised shoemaking ruse brings her to the boat, and her own comment after the wren-shot supplies the name.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN / THE DREAM OF RHONABWY / PWYLL PRINCE OF DYVED; lines 7770-7855 confidence: medium
At Arianrod's castle, Gwydion says the boy is her son. Arianrod asks his name; Gwydion says he has none; she lays the destiny that he shall not have a name until he receives one from her.
The boy's name and his access to arms and armour are each made dependent on Arianrod's conditions, and his later maturity is marked by horsemanship, strength, and longing for horses and arms.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN / THE DREAM OF RHONABWY / PWYLL PRINCE OF DYVED; lines 7857-7953 confidence: medium
Gwydion calls on magic and power; by dawn there are uproar, trumpets, and shouts. Arianrod reports ships filling the ocean and asks what to do; Gwydion advises closing and defending the castle.
Gwydion creates a false invasion so that Arianrod will arm the youth, explicitly saying the tumult was made to break her prophecy and obtain arms for her son.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion PWYLL PRINCE OF DYVED / THE DREAM OF MAXEN WLEDIG / HERE IS THE STORY OF LLUDD AND LLEVELYS / TALIESIN; lines 8917-9040 confidence: medium
Taliesin claims the muse from Caridwen's cauldron, time in stocks and fetters on the White Hill, power to instruct the universe, endurance until doomsday, and a body not known as flesh or fish.
Taliesin says he obtained the muse from the cauldron of Caridwen.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion THE DREAM OF RHONABWY / PWYLL PRINCE OF DYVED / THE DREAM OF MAXEN WLEDIG / HERE IS THE STORY OF LLUDD AND LLEVELYS; lines 8530-8609 confidence: low
The third plague is a mighty man of magic who steals food and drink and makes everyone sleep through illusions and charms; Lludd is told to watch personally and use a cauldron of cold water against sleep.
Lludd must keep watch in person and repeatedly enters cold water to avoid being overcome by magical sleep.
read in the book → -
The Mabinogion THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN / PEREDUR THE SON OF EVRAWC / GERAINT THE SON OF ERBIN / THE DREAM OF RHONABWY; lines 5452-5541 confidence: medium
The horseman grants mercy, identifies himself as Iddawc Cordd Prydain, says he altered Arthur’s peace-seeking messages to Medrawd into harsh words, caused Camlan to ensue, then did seven years’ penance and gained pardon.
Iddawc leaves before the end of Camlan, performs seven years of penance at Llech Las, and gains pardon.
read in the book →
native american plateau
-
Myths of the Modocs A MEDICINE STORY. NUMBER II / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 375 / A SKOKS STORY / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 377; lines 19276-19336 confidence: medium
The grandmother says not to let Skoks pass on the right side and to keep the left shoulder toward him.
Before meeting Skoks, the boy receives precise instructions about bodily orientation and carrying ordure; the encounter then changes his status and body.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 255 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 257 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 261; lines 13558-13661 confidence: medium
Before midday Kalaslakkas has won back half the losses; he says no one on either side may eat meat or fish until the gambling is finished.
The grandmother directs Kalaslakkas to swim in the lake before sunrise each morning, avoid smelling the cooking with fragrant leaves, and the contestants are forbidden meat and fish until gambling ends.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 3 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 5 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 7; lines 820-915 confidence: high
Kumush tells Isis to go to the top of Liniswi, swim in a blue-water pond, pile stones, speak to the mountain, dive five times, drink lowest water, build fire, sleep, keep any dream secret, and return without speaking or drinking water.
Kumush directs Isis to climb mountains, address mountains, enter special waters, observe restrictions, sleep and manage dreams, and thereby gain mind, power, greatness, endurance, and lasting life.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 3 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 5 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 7; lines 820-915 confidence: high
Kumush tells Isis to go to the top of Liniswi, swim in a blue-water pond, pile stones, speak to the mountain, dive five times, drink lowest water, build fire, sleep, keep any dream secret, and return without speaking or drinking water.
The passage repeatedly marks ritual actions and objects with five: five dives, five kinds of gambling sticks, five circuits, and five sightings.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 41 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 43 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS '45; lines 2736-2772 confidence: medium
Each handful of bones is told to find power, send men to the mountains for help, ask to be made wise, brave, or doctors, swim in gauwams and dream, and follow rules about doctors, medicine, spirits, killing, and payment.
Kumush instructs that men should ask the mountains for help, seek to be made wise, brave, or doctors, and swim in gauwams and dream.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs CHARACTERS / MYTHS OP THE MODOCS 19 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 21 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 23; lines 1659-1764 confidence: medium
Gaukos kills eleven deer each day for ten days, fills ten large trees with meat, starts home, stays with two old women, says Loluk ate his sister, hears Lisgaga's fifth-night maturity dance, tells young men where the singing is, and reaches home the next morning.
Lisgaga is heard dancing her maturity dance, with singing, belt rattle, buckskin dress, and face adornment mentioned.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs HOW KALASLAKKAS WON HIS WIFE / CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 255 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 257; lines 13359-13492 confidence: high
Grandmother tells Kalaslakkas to dive in the pond, take five big swallows of water, avoid other water, and says earth is mother/grandmother, sun is grandfather, and earth, mountains, and swimming places will teach him.
Kalaslakkas is repeatedly instructed by an elder, dives and swims in prescribed places, travels to mountains, receives ear and nose markings, undergoes sweating and bathing, observes food restrictions, and returns as a young man.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs HOW KALASLAKKAS WON HIS WIFE / CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 255 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 257; lines 13359-13492 confidence: high
Kalaslakkas returns home; the grandmother makes a sweat-house, heats rocks, bathes and sweats him, dresses him, and says he is tall and beautiful. She orders a five-day food taboo, tells him to give himself to the earth, and warns against eating meat or fish.
After Kalaslakkas becomes tall and beautiful, the grandmother tells him not to touch food for five days and warns that eating meat or fish will make him die soon.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs KAI AND HIS FATHER-IN-LAW, NATANATAS / CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 361 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 363; lines 18661-18764 confidence: medium
Natanatas gives Kai further deer-hunting instructions. Kai kills another deer but says it ran off. Natanatas thinks he has only two sons left; the passage says Kai kills two more of the old man's sons, and Natanatas intends to bring them to life.
Natanatas repeatedly directs Kai into dangerous hunting, fishing, and racing situations intended to kill him.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs KUMUSH AND HIS DAUGHTER / CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 41 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 43; lines 2641-2733 confidence: medium
Wus-Kumush gives the daughter goose eggs and crawfish; she eats and becomes bones. Newcomers become bones, while those tried for five years who avoid the Skoks' food live in shining settlements outside the big house. Her spirit goes to her father.
The daughter becomes bones after eating food given by Wus-Kumush, while those who survive a five-year trial do not eat what the Skoks give them.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 13 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 15 / THE FIVE BROTHERS OF LATKAKAWAS / CHARACTERS; lines 1308-1446 confidence: high
At sunset the elder sister throws Gaukos out with his blanket and says he may go to the mountain ponds, talk to the earth, swim, and perhaps become a great doctor.
Gaukos is cast out by his elder sister, chooses to go to the mountain ponds, and says he will seek strength and power from earth and mountains.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 131 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 133 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 135 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 137; lines 7140-7239 confidence: medium
Wus goes to the top of Wewekeni for five days and nights, thinks he lies on the mountain's head where living things get mind, asks for power and flesh, gradually regains his mind, hears that his little boy is dead, and thanks the mountain.
Wus lies on Wewekeni for five days and five nights, speaks toward multiple directions, and asks for power while recovering his mind.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 167 / TSMUK AND GOSHGOISE / CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 171; lines 8837-8945 confidence: high
At night the grandmother makes a blue, bright quiver from her own hair and a spear that will always last and never break.
The grandmother makes extraordinary equipment, instructs the boy, and gives him bodily protection before he leaves for dangerous places.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 211 / WAR BETWEEN BEASTS AND BIRDS / WUS WANTS TO MARRY A BUTTERFLY / CHARACTERS; lines 11044-11088 confidence: medium
Wus and his mother live at Wusnesee; Wus is middle-aged; their house is by a spring at the foot of a high mountain.
The swimming places are said to be for young men who want to become great gamblers or doctors; Wus is middle-aged and repeatedly told he is too old, yet he seeks preparation through ear and nose holes.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 253 / HOW KALASLAKKAS WON HIS WIFE / CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 255; lines 13257-13356 confidence: high
Old Ktsitco says Kalaslakkas can gain power and wisdom by going to an eastern mountain underground swimming place, piling stones, and swimming; he also says Kalaslakkas will grow quickly and obtain the girl for a wife, and tells him to rub his body with ashes.
Kalaslakkas is repeatedly sent to remote swimming places with prescribed actions: rubbing with ashes, carrying a blanket, piling stones, swimming, sleeping, dreaming, listening, and obeying return instructions.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 253 / HOW KALASLAKKAS WON HIS WIFE / CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 255; lines 13257-13356 confidence: high
The grandmother rubs the boy with ashes, gives him a rabbit-skin blanket, and he goes to the mountain, piles stones, enters a water hole leading to a pond, swims, sleeps on stones, dreams of a beautiful woman in the South, and wakes tall with long hair.
After swimming and sleeping, Kalaslakkas dreams of a prospective wife and wakes tall with long hair; after another swim, he dreams of the chief of gamblers and is told he will become a strong man and great gambler.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 255 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 257 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 261 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 263; lines 13664-13772 confidence: medium
Kalaslakkas's wife has a little boy. The father goes to the mountains to keep awake five days and nights. The grandmother asks the child's sex, says mountain-going is right for a girl but not for a boy, asks which mountain, and says he is lost when told Slaptcatcak.
After a boy is born, the father goes to the mountain to keep awake five days and nights; the grandmother says mountain-going is right for a girl but wrong here and predicts loss.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 275 / THE BAD BROTHER / CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 277; lines 14480-14590 confidence: high
The next morning the boy shoots an arrow into his sister's leg, tells her she is now a young woman, commands a five-night sleepless maturity dance, gives her rattles, and tells her to wait at a spring for Kowe while he stays on the mountains.
The passage explicitly names a maturity dance, requires five nights without sleep, includes rattles and singers, and shows Kowe teaching the girl to dance.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 275 / THE BAD BROTHER / CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 277; lines 14480-14590 confidence: medium
People from a nearby village hear the singing and come to see the dancing girl; Kowe hides her under her dress or clothes, scolds and drives away Wamnanik when he tries to peek, and the singers stop when someone is near.
During the dance period, Kowe repeatedly hides the girl, stops the singing, and extinguishes the fire when outsiders try to see her.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 283 / KOWAM AND GAHGA / CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 285; lines 14876-14980 confidence: medium
Kowam tells Gahga to take his bow and arrow and shoot him in the heart; Gahga refuses because Kowam is his brother and fears killing him.
Kowam orders his younger brother to kill and destroy his body repeatedly; Gahga moves from fear and refusal to carrying out the acts without running.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 3 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 5 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 7 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 9; lines 918-1015 confidence: high
Kumush washes, uses fragrant roots, brings food, prepares rest for Isis, and tells him to go to Adawa and all the swimming places; Adawa is Lok's pond, and Isis must swim on the western side.
Isis is repeatedly sent by Kumush to named swimming places and ponds, performs dives, encounters pond beings and powers, and is later told he has been to all the swimming places and received strength from them.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 35 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 37 / KUMUSH AND HIS DAUGHTER / CHARACTERS; lines 2446-2533 confidence: high
The ten dresses are assigned to life stages and activities: girlhood, maturity dance, return from sweat-house, fifth day after dance, everyday wear, wood gathering, root digging, journey, ball game, and burial.
The daughter undergoes a prescribed maturity ritual involving five days and nights of dancing, sweat-house bathing, wood carrying, ritual garments, and a fatal danger attached to sleeping and dreaming of death.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 365 / THE SPIRIT OF THE TULA GRASS / CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 367; lines 18829-18931 confidence: high
The boy is nearly dead and thinks the spirit says he broke its back and should fix and use it as a cane against enemies.
The boy's loss of mind, near-death state, bloody mouth sign of becoming a doctor, and dream instruction for making a medicine cane form a passage-level pattern of medicine initiation.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 365 / THE SPIRIT OF THE TULA GRASS / CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 367; lines 18829-18931 confidence: medium
The boy asks his grandmother to fix his head; she shaves and braids one upright tuft and paints his head and face red; he names himself Sapkokis and asks to be called by that name for strength.
Sapkokis receives a distinctive hairstyle and red paint, gives himself a name, and says hearing the name whenever he comes or goes will make him stronger.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 367 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 369 / A MEDICINE STORY. NUMBER I / CHARACTERS; lines 18967-19030 confidence: low
The passage is titled 'A Medicine Story. Number I' and gives a character list including Blaiwas/Eagle, Skoksun Kalo/The Land, Ktilislinak/Ktilis' son, and Skoks/Spirit.
The passage is titled as a medicine story and narrates an expelled child undergoing a frightening, transformative encounter with a spirit figure.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 369 / A MEDICINE STORY. NUMBER I / CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 371; lines 19033-19131 confidence: high
The boy falls, bleeds from the mouth, and loses consciousness after Skoks pulls out his heart and carries it away.
The boy's heart is removed, he lies as if dead, the heart returns through a bird-like event, he becomes a young man, and the Skoks becomes his medicine to make him a doctor.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 369 / A MEDICINE STORY. NUMBER I / CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 371; lines 19033-19131 confidence: high
He becomes sleepy because Skoks is coming again and will be his medicine and make him a great doctor.
The young man receives Skoks as a medicine, is surrounded by medicines, requires ritual singing and elder negotiation, and is given rules for living with the medicines.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 369 / A MEDICINE STORY. NUMBER I / CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 371; lines 19033-19131 confidence: high
The old men tell the sister not to cook, sweep, make dust, stir ashes, make ashes fly when adding wood to the fire, or tease him to eat; if medicines trouble him, they will return to talk to them.
The old men prescribe restrictions on cooking, sweeping, dust, ashes, fire tending, and eating while Ktilisunak is in the house.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 5 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 7 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 9 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 11; lines 1018-1117 confidence: low
At the third camping place, Kumush names Blaielka and Ktdilawetes and tells Isis to swim in a mountain pond, pile stones, and talk to the mountain; Isis sees and feels gambling sticks in the water.
Kumush instructs Isis to swim in a mountain pond, pile stones, and talk to the mountain; Isis then encounters gambling sticks in the water and is transformed to stone while his spirit escapes.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 63 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 65 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 67 / CHARACTERS; lines 3969-4007 confidence: high
The sister gathers wood and cooks meat; when it is time for her maturity dance, she asks how she can dance without anyone to sing.
The sister's maturity dance is accompanied by instructions to walk around, pile stones, and not sleep for five nights.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 97 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 99 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 101 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 103; lines 5514-5615 confidence: medium
The duck tells the boys that their aunt killed their parents and her brothers, wants to kill her nephews, swims in the lake as a duck, has long red hair as a woman, and must not be discussed with the grandmother.
The duck says the boys can kill the aunt when large enough to shoot ducks from a canoe; the elder boy obtains arrows and a canoe and progresses in duck hunting.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs WAR BETWEEN BEASTS AND BIRDS / WUS WANTS TO MARRY A BUTTERFLY / CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 215; lines 11091-11184 confidence: high
The elder warns Wus to do right, not stop except at night, not touch anything, and to pile stones and talk to the mountains and earth when he arrives.
Wus follows elder-given rules, climbs a difficult mountain, performs summit speech and stone-piling, receives a dream encounter, and returns changed, better, and stronger.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs WAR BETWEEN BEASTS AND BIRDS / WUS WANTS TO MARRY A BUTTERFLY / CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 215; lines 11091-11184 confidence: medium
Wus is changed, looks better and stronger, and the elder tells him not to eat meat for ten days.
After Wus returns changed and stronger, the elder commands him not to eat meat for ten days.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Modocs WUS WANTS TO MARRY A BUTTERFLY / CHARACTERS / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 215 / MYTHS OF THE MODOCS 217; lines 11187-11284 confidence: medium
Instruction says that if medicines appear in a dream, meat must not be eaten for twenty days; the old man tells Wus that after ten days he should try to get one of the Walwilegas girls for a wife.
The passage links instructions about dream medicines and meat abstinence with a ten-day interval, sweating, red painting, new clothing, and a planned attempt to obtain a wife.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia ABSTRACTS. / I. THE COYOTE. / III. KOKWE'LA. / IV. THE BUSH-TAILED RAT.; lines 8003-8023 confidence: medium
In the Kokwe'la abstract, hog-fennel's son is abused for not knowing his father's name, is informed by his mother, withdraws into solitude, obtains supernatural powers, travels downriver transforming people, meets Qoa’qLqaL, and proves stronger.
The son is abused for ignorance of his father's name, then after his mother informs him he withdraws into solitude and obtains supernatural powers.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia HIS MYTH THE MOON AND HIS YOUNGER SISTER. / ABSTRACTS, / ABSTRACTS. / I. THE COYOTE.; lines 7798-7897 confidence: medium
Coyote's daughters go to marry two hunters with Grizzly Bear and Rattlesnake as dogs, later take a wrong trail to a cannibal's house, are warned, thrown into a kettle, escape, make four trees, and are saved when the animal-dogs kill the cannibal.
Coyote's daughters encounter a parting of trails, choose the wrong track, enter a cannibal's house, escape death, and are rescued after making four trees.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia HIS MYTH THE MOON AND HIS YOUNGER SISTER. / ABSTRACTS, / ABSTRACTS. / I. THE COYOTE.; lines 7899-8000 confidence: medium
The woman who married Coyote has four sons; the youngest creates fire by kicking stumps. A Cannibal invites visitors to jump into his canoe, causing those who miss to drown; Coyote’s oldest sons die, but Coyote and the youngest son reach the canoe. The Cannibal tries to kill them by heat in his house, and they put ice on their foreheads.
Coyote’s youngest son survives repeated killing attempts involving heat, brush-fire, a splitting tree, and a monster fish, aided by advice and stratagem.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia INTRODUCTION. / COLLECTED BY JAMES TEIT. / I, THE COYOTE AND THE FLOOD. / VI. THE ORIGIN OF THE DEER.; lines 3644-3779 confidence: high
A bad, lazy, quarrelsome, disobedient boy near Lytton is left behind when his parents and neighbors move into the mountains to hunt deer, hoping the experience will help him.
The boy is deliberately deserted, learns to survive through the grandmother’s instruction, and the account concludes that being thrown on his own resources made a man of him.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia INTRODUCTION. / COLLECTED BY JAMES TEIT. / I, THE COYOTE AND THE FLOOD. / VI. THE ORIGIN OF THE DEER.; lines 4017-4132 confidence: high
One brother instructs the other to cut him up, leave his body at the sweat-house door, let birds eat his body except the heart, catch Eagle by the tail as protecting spirit, and then the disembowelled man revives.
Each brother is disembowelled or cut up, his flesh is eaten in a controlled ordeal, and he then comes to life or arises.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia INTRODUCTION. / COLLECTED BY JAMES TEIT. / I, THE COYOTE AND THE FLOOD. / VI. THE ORIGIN OF THE DEER.; lines 4017-4132 confidence: high
One brother instructs the other to cut him up, leave his body at the sweat-house door, let birds eat his body except the heart, catch Eagle by the tail as protecting spirit, and then the disembowelled man revives.
Eagle and Beaver are explicitly identified as protecting spirits secured during the brothers' ordeals.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia IX. THE SUN AND HIS DAUGHTER. / X. THE HOT AND THE COLD WINDS. / XI. THE MOSQUITO AND THE THUNDER. / XII. THE ORIGIN OF FIRE.; lines 8174-8195 confidence: medium
Two brothers obtain supernatural powers.
The elder brother, after obtaining supernatural powers, requests to be killed and eaten by animals, and then revives.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia OSES CSSD FRR ER RCW AS / XXIV. THE WOLF BOY AND HIS GRANDMOTHER. / TEST TARGET (MT-3) / XXXVIII. THE BROTHERS.; lines 6005-6063 confidence: low
The boys go to a white man’s town and work for wages; the elder spends his money on drink, the younger saves, and the chief asks them to steal the light from the cannibal’s house.
After the first escape, the younger brother is repeatedly asked by the town to perform dangerous feats involving the cannibal and is rewarded for each success.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia TEST TARGET (MT-3) / XXXVIII. THE BROTHERS. / SS ER ER / NOTES.; lines 6439-6559 confidence: high
The Nkamtci’nEmux say NLi’ksEntEm went to the upper world ignorant but returned skilled and wise because his grandfather Spider advised and trained him in magic.
A Nkamtci’nEmux variant says NLi’ksEntEm went to the upper world ignorant and returned skilled and wise after Spider advised, trained, and taught him magic.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia TEST TARGET (MT-3) / XXXVIII. THE BROTHERS. / SS ER ER / NOTES.; lines 6685-6813 confidence: medium
Some say Kua'lum took the lad out a fourth time with a like result, but the collector could not learn what happened in the fourth and last test.
A variant says Kua'lum took a lad out for a fourth and last test, but the test details are unknown.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia THE GRIZZLY BEARS AND THE BLACK BEARS. / XXII. / OSES CSSD FRR ER RCW AS / XXIV. THE WOLF BOY AND HIS GRANDMOTHER.; lines 4953-5033 confidence: medium
The boy says he will be revenged, trains himself, obtains magical powers, and tells his grandmother he is strong in magic and will seek revenge.
The boy trains himself, obtains magical powers, and announces he will use them for revenge.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia THE GRIZZLY BEARS AND THE BLACK BEARS. / XXII. / OSES CSSD FRR ER RCW AS / XXIV. THE WOLF BOY AND HIS GRANDMOTHER.; lines 5252-5380 confidence: high
Ntci'mka washes the boy with fir branches so he grows quickly, later washes, sweats, and trains him until he is full-grown and perfect in magic, then gives him four necklaces of eagle feathers, two kinds of hawk feathers, and rattlesnake skin, with instructions to wait for pipe smoke.
The stolen boy is repeatedly washed, sweated, trained, and equipped until he becomes a full-grown man perfect in magic and able to confront the enemy.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia THE SUN AND HIS DAUGHTER . / INTRODUCTION. / COLLECTED BY JAMES TEIT. / I, THE COYOTE AND THE FLOOD.; lines 1828-1932 confidence: medium
Coyote, alone and desiring a son, transforms clay into a boy, forbids washing during training, and the boy melts away after entering water.
Coyote creates sons from clay, tree gum, and white stone; their success or failure is determined by training rules and exposure to water or sun.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia THE SUN AND HIS DAUGHTER . / INTRODUCTION. / COLLECTED BY JAMES TEIT. / I, THE COYOTE AND THE FLOOD.; lines 3228-3336 confidence: high
A girl who has retired from the village for customary training approaches the travelers dancing and singing, and her magic transforms them all into stone visible in the present day.
A young girl retired for customary training approaches dancing and singing, and her magical influence turns the travelers to stone.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia THE SUN AND HIS DAUGHTER . / INTRODUCTION. / COLLECTED BY JAMES TEIT. / I, THE COYOTE AND THE FLOOD.; lines 3339-3441 confidence: high
The shamed boy retires to the mountains, trains, and after a long time becomes a man with very high magical powers.
The boy withdraws to the mountains, trains, and becomes highly gifted with magical powers.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia XV. CHIPMUNK AND GRIZZLY BEAR. / XVI. THE DOG AND THE GIRL. / XVII. THE OWL. / XVIII. MARTEN AND FISHER.; lines 8257-8282 confidence: medium
Owl, a great hunter, takes a troublesome boy, rears him as a powerful hunter, drives deer toward him near the mountain top, and calls him “my slave.”
Owl takes the boy, rears him into a hunter, but Short-tailed Mouse tells him Owl is not his father, and he returns to his tribe.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia XXII. / OSES CSSD FRR ER RCW AS / XXIV. THE WOLF BOY AND HIS GRANDMOTHER. / TEST TARGET (MT-3); lines 5948-6002 confidence: high
The pursuer tells his wife to make many moccasins, goes to the mountains, and spends ten months training, dreaming, sweat-bathing, fasting, purifying, and praying.
The pursuer isolates himself in the mountains for ten months of training, dreaming, sweat-bathing, fasting, purifying, and praying to strengthen his medicine.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia XXIV. THE WOLF BOY AND HIS GRANDMOTHER. / TEST TARGET (MT-3) / XXXVIII. THE BROTHERS. / SS ER ER; lines 6174-6225 confidence: high
A young man prepares medicine in the mountains for five years, dreams of Frog, and gains knowledge for escaping death while with the frog-eaters.
The successful youth spends five years preparing medicine in the mountains, dreams of Frog, and gains knowledge that lets him survive the danger.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia XXVII. TCISKI'KIK. / XXVIII. THE ANTS AND THE TWO BROTHERS. / XXIX. AQ. / XXXII. THE YOUNG MEN WHO LOST THEIR MOTHER.; lines 8557-8573 confidence: medium
At the house of the ghosts, a man forbids entry but lets them pass after taking away their mortal parts.
A man at the house of the ghosts permits entry only after taking away the hunters' mortal parts.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia XXXVI. THE MOON. / XXXVII. THE MAN WHO STOLE THE HORSE. / XXXVIII. THE BROTHERS. / T.VO TRADITIONS OF THE LILLOOET.; lines 8678-8705 confidence: medium
Lillooet men marry young women of this people but are overcome by the smell of frog-based food; a young man gains magical power by fasting, enters the Frog-people’s house, marries two girls, and is not killed.
A young man obtains magical power by fasting, enters the Frog-people’s house, marries two girls, and is not killed.
read in the book → -
Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia XXXVII. THE MAN WHO STOLE THE HORSE. / XXXVIII. THE BROTHERS. / T.VO TRADITIONS OF THE LILLOOET. / INDEX.; lines 8708-9130 confidence: medium
“Hermit’s life, to acquire magical powers”; “Magical powers, how acquired”; “Protecting spirits, manitou.”
The index lists hermit life to acquire magical powers, magical powers how acquired, protecting spirits, magical objects, and magical uses of substances.
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts COLLECTED BY / JEREMIAH CURTIN / INTRODUCTORY NOTE. / EDWARD SAPIR.; lines 5959-6083 confidence: medium
The mother tells the boy to seek power by the water; he gains powers from five Whirlpools, five Water-Spiders, and five bands of yellow Flies, and the Water-Spiders promise strength to run on water.
The boy is instructed to seek power by the water and receives strength from water-associated beings to run on water.
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts COLLECTED BY / JEREMIAH CURTIN / INTRODUCTORY NOTE. / EDWARD SAPIR.; lines 6085-6215 confidence: high
The elk tells the boy: "I will be your master" and "You must not be proud. You must not kill too many of any kind of animal. I will be your guardian spirit."
The Elk visits the boy, offers to be his master and guardian spirit, and gives rules against pride and excessive killing.
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts I. - - MYTHS. / II. CUSTOMS. / III. LETTERS.1 / IV. NON-MYTHICAL NARRATIVES.; lines 5134-5250 confidence: medium
A long pole is set up with ceremonial feathers tied to a wolf's backbone, the man's guardian spirit; the man speaks of what he learned or saw as a boy, with the note identifying this as dreaming during puberty rites for a guardian spirit, and predicts rain and hail as necessary for his survival.
The wounded man says he will tell what he learned or saw as a boy; a note identifies this as dreaming during puberty rites for a guardian spirit, and a wolf's backbone is identified as his guardian spirit.
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts INTRODUCTORY NOTE. / EDWARD SAPIR. / DAUGHTER.3 / V. MISCELLANEOUS MYTHS.; lines 7324-7440 confidence: medium
On the fifth day Eagle sees the girl throwing everyone, fears to wrestle himself, pulls up a willow with a long root, makes it a man, and puts it in water for five days and nights to become strong.
Willow is placed in water for five days and nights so that he will become strong before wrestling.
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts INTRODUCTORY NOTE. / EDWARD SAPIR. / DAUGHTER.3 / V. MISCELLANEOUS MYTHS.; lines 7324-7440 confidence: medium
The woman goes away with Willow; Eagle appoints Ika'inkainus as a great spirit for future medicine-men, restores Willow to his old form, and goes with the girl to the mountains beyond Coyote's pursuit.
Eagle declares that Ika'inkainus will remain as a great spirit and that those who seek him will become medicine-men.
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts INTRODUCTORY NOTE. / EDWARD SAPIR. / DAUGHTER.3 / V. MISCELLANEOUS MYTHS.; lines 7442-7550 confidence: medium
Two sons seek guardian spirits to avenge their father; the younger gains the strength of twenty-five grizzly bears and the elder gains five double fires; after five years they track their father to The Dalles and see his head on a pole.
The sons explicitly look for guardian spirits to gain supernatural power for avenging their father.
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts INTRODUCTORY NOTE. / EDWARD SAPIR. / DAUGHTER.3 / V. MISCELLANEOUS MYTHS.; lines 7675-7792 confidence: medium
The youngest brother mourns, breaks a meadow-lark leg-bone, and Meadow-Lark appears, explains the deception, identifies the old man as one of the bears, and instructs him to go to the southern mountain and use a feathered stump decoy.
After four brothers are killed, the youngest receives Meadow-Lark’s guidance, obtains effective weapons, rejects the false weapons, and kills the bear.
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts INTRODUCTORY NOTE. / EDWARD SAPIR. / DAUGHTER.3 / V. MISCELLANEOUS MYTHS.; lines 7908-8025 confidence: medium
The returned man meets his sister, tells her to have the parents clean the house five times and burn sweet stuff five times, heals his blind mother with one of his hairs, and comes on the fifth day with his wife and two boys for a feast and presents.
The returned man orders the house cleaned five times and sweet stuff burned five times before he and his family arrive on the fifth day.
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts INTRODUCTORY NOTE. / EDWARD SAPIR. / DAUGHTER.3 / V. MISCELLANEOUS MYTHS.; lines 8153-8257 confidence: high
At midnight the eldest Elk sings, tells the eldest Panther to get on his back, stands astride the blazing fire, sings five songs with five stops, then calls Panther strong-hearted, his brother, and worthy to be a great hunter.
The Elks carry participants over the fire while singing, and the passage explicitly says Elk was testing them to learn the hardships needed to become great hunters; some are declared worthy as hunters or warrior.
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts INTRODUCTORY NOTE. / EDWARD SAPIR. / DAUGHTER.3 / V. MISCELLANEOUS MYTHS.; lines 8153-8257 confidence: high
At midnight the eldest Elk sings, tells the eldest Panther to get on his back, stands astride the blazing fire, sings five songs with five stops, then calls Panther strong-hearted, his brother, and worthy to be a great hunter.
After Panther endures the burning, the eldest Elk declares him brother and worthy to be a great hunter; similar words are said to other participants.
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts JEREMIAH CURTIN / INTRODUCTORY NOTE. / EDWARD SAPIR. / DAUGHTER.3; lines 6283-6401 confidence: medium
A village opposite The Dalles has a quarrelsome boy; the chief orders the boys to abandon him at a distance while the village moves away, and the boys leave voices to answer him.
The boy is forcibly left behind, survives with scarce supplies and fishing, later receives a house and wife, and finally becomes chief when the people return.
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts VVISHRAM TEXTS / EDWARD SAPIR. / I. - - MYTHS. / II. CUSTOMS.; lines 4117-4263 confidence: medium
At the birth of a baby, people gather and eat; the baby is given to an old man who pierces five holes in each ear if skilled.
Ear-piercing, bead insertion, and forehead flattening mark the child, and the passage says children lacking these marks would be laughed at.
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts VVISHRAM TEXTS / EDWARD SAPIR. / I. - - MYTHS. / II. CUSTOMS.; lines 4420-4559 confidence: high
A boy trains and looks for strength, travels over all kinds of land and mountains, and takes a command from the person who trains him.
A boy seeks strength under a trainer’s commands, carries rocks, meets quotas, and is not released until the command is fulfilled.
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts VVISHRAM TEXTS / EDWARD SAPIR. / I. - - MYTHS. / II. CUSTOMS.; lines 4420-4559 confidence: medium
An appointed inspector looks after the work of those who are training.
The boy is sent at night to make wood-ropes from oak saplings while an inspector checks whether the assigned amount is completed.
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts VVISHRAM TEXTS / EDWARD SAPIR. / I. - - MYTHS. / II. CUSTOMS.; lines 4420-4559 confidence: medium
Old men tell myths in winter; a boy who falls asleep before the end is awakened when it is finished and told to go bathing.
A boy who falls asleep before winter myth-telling is finished must bathe, and adults enforce the sequence.
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts VVISHRAM TEXTS / EDWARD SAPIR. / I. - - MYTHS. / II. CUSTOMS.; lines 4420-4559 confidence: high
The boy is naked at icy water, receives an ax to chop through ice, dives and emerges repeatedly, faces rising sun, north, south, setting sun, and sky, and shouts “wa!”
The bath requires repeated immersion, emergence, facing the rising sun, north, south, setting sun, and sky, and shouting “wa!”
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts VVISHRAM TEXTS / EDWARD SAPIR. / I. - - MYTHS. / II. CUSTOMS.; lines 4420-4559 confidence: medium
The practice is said to be done so one will not be sick and will be strong, or to prepare one for a guardian spirit; the narrator reports being healthy and strong but not seeing a guardian spirit.
Winter bathing is said to prepare one for a guardian spirit, but the narrator says he never saw such a spirit.
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts X', C / VVISHRAM TEXTS / EDWARD SAPIR. / I. - - MYTHS.; lines 3049-3169 confidence: medium
The eldest singer sings five songs and the lodge becomes warm; the second also sings five songs, warming the lodge until steam streams up.
East-Wind remains sitting through the increasing heat and fire produced by the Thunder brothers and repeatedly asks them to continue.
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts X', C / VVISHRAM TEXTS / EDWARD SAPIR. / I. - - MYTHS.; lines 3296-3434 confidence: high
In “The Deserted Boy,” people say the boy is bad, take him along for reeds, plan to abandon him, and tell the reeds to answer if he calls to ask whether they are still there.
The boy is taken across the river, abandoned at the reed place, and left to begin solitary survival.
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts X', C / VVISHRAM TEXTS / EDWARD SAPIR. / I. - - MYTHS.; lines 3296-3434 confidence: high
The boy catches one, two, three, and four suckers in successive fishing trips, eating and saving portions; after fishing a fifth time, he has become a full-grown man.
The boy fishes five times, catches increasing numbers, and by the fifth fishing has become a full-grown man.
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts X', C / VVISHRAM TEXTS / EDWARD SAPIR. / I. - - MYTHS.; lines 3847-3968 confidence: medium
Coyote heats stones, cuts and bores an elder-bush limb, places it inside himself, swallows five hot rocks, drinks water so they boil in his belly, rubs himself, and sings that he is clean.
Coyote represents swallowing hot rocks, boiling them with water, and singing 'clean, clean' as the way he became clean and small; Grizzly-Bear attempts the same and dies.
read in the book → -
Wishram Texts X', C / VVISHRAM TEXTS / EDWARD SAPIR. / I. - - MYTHS.; lines 3970-4114 confidence: medium
The protagonist reaches an old man fishing with a dip-net across the river. The old man stretches his long leg across the river, and the narrator identifies him as Crane.
Crane makes the protagonist vomit bad things, gives him good fish, clothing, five quivers of arrows, and a bow, then directs him toward the mountains.
read in the book →
andamanese
-
On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands ARROWS. PROFILES. / BARREN ISLAND VOLCANO (HEIGHT, I.OI5 FEET) / PART ir. / VIII.; lines 5038-5170 confidence: high
At or soon after puberty, a previously kept fast is broken; the novice prefix gu'ma is attached to the boy’s birth-name and is retained until marriage and fatherhood, after which another title is used.
The passage describes a puberty-related novice status, a fasting period with prohibited foods, and an authority who ends the restriction after testing endurance and self-denial.
read in the book → -
On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands ARROWS. PROFILES. / BARREN ISLAND VOLCANO (HEIGHT, I.OI5 FEET) / PART ir. / VIII.; lines 5038-5170 confidence: medium
Probationers compensate by eating more other food and do not ordinarily suffer physically; the chief decides when restricted foods may be resumed after sufficient endurance and self-denial, and some probationers seek to prolong abstinence for boasting rights.
The chief determines when each probationer’s endurance and self-denial have been sufficiently tested, and some probationers prolong abstinence for prestige.
read in the book → -
On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands ARROWS. PROFILES. / BARREN ISLAND VOLCANO (HEIGHT, I.OI5 FEET) / PART ir. / VIII.; lines 5172-5278 confidence: high
The d'kd-ydp- is described as a test of endurance or self-denial and as evidence of fitness to support a family; three periods are named: turtle, honey, and pig kidney-fat gu'mul-.
The d'kd-ydp- is explicitly presented as a test of endurance and self-denial for young persons, divided into food-related periods.
read in the book → -
On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands ARROWS. PROFILES. / BARREN ISLAND VOLCANO (HEIGHT, I.OI5 FEET) / PART ir. / VIII.; lines 5172-5278 confidence: medium
When the youth breaks his turtle fast, friends arrange an all-turtle feast; the chief boils turtle fat and pours it over the seated lad, men remove ornaments and rub in grease, and women and children cry because resuming turtle may cause madness, illness, or death.
The novice breaks a turtle fast at an all-turtle feast and receives a formal anointing with boiled turtle fat before being fed turtle flesh.
read in the book → -
On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands ARROWS. PROFILES. / BARREN ISLAND VOLCANO (HEIGHT, I.OI5 FEET) / PART ir. / VIII.; lines 5172-5278 confidence: high
The novice must keep the oil on until at least late the following day, is fed turtle flesh, and is seated cross-legged in his hut on Myristica leaves while friends enforce silence, supply needs, and prevent sleep by singing.
The novice must remain silent, is watched by friends through the night, and is guarded afterward because of feared physical and spirit-caused harm.
read in the book → -
On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands ARROWS. PROFILES. / BARREN ISLAND VOLCANO (HEIGHT, I.OI5 FEET) / PART ir. / VIII.; lines 5172-5278 confidence: high
The next morning female relatives weep and paint him; leaf bundles are placed in his hands and leaves in his waistbelt, and he dances vigorously while women keep time and initiated men may accompany him.
The rite culminates in weeping, body painting, leaf bundles, and a strenuous dance after which the turtle gu'mul- is considered complete.
read in the book → -
On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands ARROWS. PROFILES. / BARREN ISLAND VOLCANO (HEIGHT, I.OI5 FEET) / PART ir. / VIII.; lines 5172-5278 confidence: medium
The same procedures apply to young women, except matrons remove ornaments and all but one or two waistbelts and the leaf apron; girls are given a more substantial leaf apron for the final dance.
The text states that what is said of youths applies equally to young women, with modifications for female clothing and attendants.
read in the book → -
On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands ARROWS. PROFILES. / BARREN ISLAND VOLCANO (HEIGHT, I.OI5 FEET) / PART ir. / VIII.; lines 5280-5385 confidence: high
After the yd'dl-gu'mul the youth is called d'kd-gu'mul and addressed as gu'ma; girls are treated differently, possibly because they receive a flower name, and some foods may again be eaten at the chief's bidding or after first silent consumption.
The passage describes named stages of gu'mul, a new designation for the youth, restrictions and later permissions around foods, required silence, officiation by a chief or elder, sex-specific timing, and a final pig-hunt condition.
read in the book → -
On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands ARROWS. PROFILES. / BARREN ISLAND VOLCANO (HEIGHT, I.OI5 FEET) / PART ir. / VIII.; lines 5280-5385 confidence: high
The term gu'mul-le'ke has an obscure origin; its literal translation is “rainy-monsoon devour-does,” and one explanation links it to the novice's sweaty or rain-like appearance after melted fat or honey has been poured and smeared on him.
The novice's body is smeared with melted fat or honey in the explanatory note and later honey is squeezed over the head and rubbed into the body, followed by a bath.
read in the book → -
On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands ARROWS. PROFILES. / BARREN ISLAND VOLCANO (HEIGHT, I.OI5 FEET) / PART ir. / VIII.; lines 5280-5385 confidence: medium
A year generally passes before the reg-jvri-gu'mul; friends and relatives go on a pig hunt, the ceremony is postponed if unsuccessful, and a boar is needed for a young man while a sow is needed for females.
The reg-jvri-gu'mul is postponed without a successful pig hunt, and the animal must be a boar for a young man and a sow for females.
read in the book → -
On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands ARROWS. PROFILES. / BARREN ISLAND VOLCANO (HEIGHT, I.OI5 FEET) / PART ir. / VIII.; lines 5387-5498 confidence: high
The chief presses the boar carcass on the seated young man's shoulders, back, and limbs as a token of future courage and strength.
The young man undergoes an ordeal involving the boar carcass, fat anointing, feeding, restrictions, and later dancing; the carcass pressure is explicitly said to signify courage and strength.
read in the book → -
On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands ARROWS. PROFILES. / BARREN ISLAND VOLCANO (HEIGHT, I.OI5 FEET) / PART ir. / VIII.; lines 5387-5498 confidence: medium
The chief presses the boar carcass on the seated young man's shoulders, back, and limbs as a token of future courage and strength.
The passage links the novice's body with the boar carcass and melted fat during the ritual sequence.
read in the book → -
On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands ARROWS. PROFILES. / BARREN ISLAND VOLCANO (HEIGHT, I.OI5 FEET) / PART ir. / VIII.; lines 5387-5498 confidence: high
The animal is cut up, fat is melted and rubbed into the novice, he is fed with reg-jvri, may receive water by signs, and may not speak, rise, or sleep until the next day while friends attend him.
The novice may not speak, rise, or sleep until the next day and must communicate through gestures.
read in the book → -
On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands ARROWS. PROFILES. / BARREN ISLAND VOLCANO (HEIGHT, I.OI5 FEET) / PART ir. / VIII.; lines 5387-5498 confidence: medium
Fresh leaves of the reg Id'kdchdl tree are placed in the youth's hands and waistbelt, after which he rises and dances until exhausted, as at the turtle feast.
Leaves from a named tree are placed in the youth's hands and waistbelt before he dances until exhausted.
read in the book → -
On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands ARROWS. PROFILES. / BARREN ISLAND VOLCANO (HEIGHT, I.OI5 FEET) / PART ir. / VIII.; lines 5500-5612 confidence: medium
The bridegroom assumes modesty and simulated reluctance, is encouraged and led or nearly dragged toward the fiancée; a young bride may weep and hide her face while attendants straighten her legs.
The bridegroom simulates reluctance, the bride may weep and hide her face, and the spouses later avoid speech and eye contact because of bashfulness.
read in the book → -
On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands PAET III. / PLATE VIII / ANDAMANESE EQUIPPED FOR JOURNEY. / ANDAMANESE SHOOTING, DANCING, SLEEPING, AND GREETING.; lines 7907-8047 confidence: medium
Tattooing is described as general among eight Great Andaman tribes, with Jar'awa noted as an apparent exception; the author rejects protective explanations and says it is primarily ornamental and secondarily proof of courage and endurance of pain. Peschel's comparison to raiment is cited.
Tattooing is applied gradually from childhood through youth; the passage links it to courage, pain endurance, a probationary period, fasting, and the social praise of early endurance.
read in the book → -
On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands PAET III. / PLATE VIII / ANDAMANESE EQUIPPED FOR JOURNEY. / ANDAMANESE SHOOTING, DANCING, SLEEPING, AND GREETING.; lines 9098-9205 confidence: medium
Kidney-fat and omentum are luxuries from which young people of both sexes must abstain for a period; lungs, liver, eyes, and crackling are eaten; baking pigs may risk offending the chdl.
The passage explicitly refers to an account under Initiatory Ceremonies and states that young people of both sexes must abstain from kidney-fat and omentum for a certain period.
read in the book → -
On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands PAET III. / PLATE VIII / ANDAMANESE EQUIPPED FOR JOURNEY. / ANDAMANESE SHOOTING, DANCING, SLEEPING, AND GREETING.; lines 9326-9439 confidence: high
One who has not passed initiation may not eat dugong or porpoise; on first tasting, the novice must be fed by a friend or relative already qualified by the ordeal.
Only one who has passed initiation may eat dugong or porpoise, and first tasting requires feeding by an already initiated person.
read in the book → -
On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands PAET III. / PLATE VIII / ANDAMANESE EQUIPPED FOR JOURNEY. / ANDAMANESE SHOOTING, DANCING, SLEEPING, AND GREETING.; lines 9326-9439 confidence: high
One who has not passed initiation may not eat dugong or porpoise; on first tasting, the novice must be fed by a friend or relative already qualified by the ordeal.
The novice must be fed dugong or porpoise for the first time by a friend or relative who has passed the prescribed ordeal.
read in the book → -
On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands PAHT I. / PLATE III. / ANDAMANESE CHIEF, WITH BOW AND ANDAMANESE MAN AND WOMAN, SHOWING / ARROWS. PROFILES.; lines 2857-2960 confidence: medium
Children are reproved but not corporally punished; they are taught generosity and self-denial, and a fasting period tests youths' endurance before married life.
The fasting period is said to test fortitude and endurance before the transition into married responsibilities.
read in the book → -
On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands VIII. / PLATE VI. / GREAT ANDAMAN TYPES AT PORT BLAIR HOME. / PLATE VII.; lines 7293-7447 confidence: high
Certain .to'mola fail to observe neophyte rules, leave camp without notice after breaking a fast of pig kidney fat, go to the shore to fish, and are found petrified: one body adheres to a large boulder and another stands erect beside it.
Certain .to'mola fail to observe neophyte rules, leave camp after breaking a fast, fish at the shore, and are found turned to stone.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 3532-3625 confidence: high
Ceremonial observances connected with the change by which a boy or girl becomes a man or woman are commonly called “initiation ceremonies.”
The passage explicitly discusses ceremonies marking the change from boy or girl to man or woman as initiation ceremonies, then outlines Andamanese life stages and ceremonial customs around childhood and puberty.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 3532-3625 confidence: high
At first menstruation a girl tells her parents, who weep; she bathes alone in the sea, returns to a hut or shelter, has ornaments removed, and is fitted with Pandanus, čainyo, čelmo, or poramo leaves and bands.
At first menstruation, the girl undergoes a ceremony closing childhood: sea bathing, removal of ornaments, leaf covering, seclusion, controlled posture and feeding, silence, sleeplessness, and continued dawn sea bathing.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 3627-3716 confidence: high
Girl’s ceremony: temporary avoidance of childhood name; use of Alebe or Toto; Toto is a Pandanus species used in belts and ceremony leaves; new flower-name from plant or tree in flower used until after first child.
The girl’s ceremony involves name avoidance, a new flower-name, and entry into restricted status with prohibitions and food restrictions.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 3627-3716 confidence: high
The word aka-op, or aka-yaba in Aka-Bea, denotes a person under ritual restrictions, chiefly food restrictions; boys become aka-op when relatives and friends decide; Northern tribes use back scarification, while Southern tribes seem to lack a ceremony.
The boy becomes aka-op through a Northern ceremony involving all-night dancing, sea bathing, rows of cuts made by an older man, fire, silence, temporary renaming, and food restrictions.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 3718-3799 confidence: high
Among Aka-Čari coast-dwellers, many foods are avoided during the first aka-op period. The turtle-eating ceremony ends that period; turtle and many other foods then become permitted, some turtle parts remain forbidden, and pork becomes forbidden until the pig-eating ceremony. Other foods may later be permitted with minor ceremonies.
The passage describes boys and girls entering a restricted aka-op period at first menstruation or back cutting, abstaining from important foods, and being released through staged ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 3801-3887 confidence: high
A chosen man, older or distinguished, selects cooked turtle meat and fat, approaches the seated youth with relatives gathered, rubs turtle fat on him, applies red pigment, feeds him turtle fat, and female relatives weep.
The passage centers on a youth undergoing a formal sequence of bodily treatment, silence, dietary and sleep restrictions, instruction, ornamentation, and a concluding dance.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 3801-3887 confidence: high
The youth sits with turtle meat and fat beside him, uses a Hibiscus-wood skewer rather than his fingers, is surrounded by Hibiscus leaves, and for forty-eight hours may not lie, speak, or sleep and may eat only turtle and drink only water.
The youth must remain in prescribed posture, avoid lying down, speech, and sleep for forty-eight hours, and consume only turtle and water while attendants keep him awake.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 3801-3887 confidence: medium
A chosen man, older or distinguished, selects cooked turtle meat and fat, approaches the seated youth with relatives gathered, rubs turtle fat on him, applies red pigment, feeds him turtle fat, and female relatives weep.
The youth is covered with turtle fat, red pigment, clay and water, later bathes in the sea, and is redecorated with red and white patterns by female relatives.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 3801-3887 confidence: medium
On the fourth morning an older man stands by the sounding-board; women sit near him; the youth stands in the dancing ground with five or six men around him, all holding twig bundles; the singer beats time and women join the chorus, with turtle-hunting songs preferred.
On the fourth day the village participates through song, timekeeping, chorus, and a repeated dance involving the youth and men with twig bundles until the youth becomes tired.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 3889-3974 confidence: high
After the turtle-eating ceremony the youth returns to his hut, keeps Hibiscus and Pothos leaves, may talk and sleep, repeats dances, later resumes ordinary life, avoids bow and arrow, retains red ear paint, and is watched as abnormal for some weeks.
The passage describes youths and girls passing through ordered turtle-eating and pig-eating ceremonies, followed by minor first-eating ceremonies, as food permissions and restrictions change.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 3889-3974 confidence: high
After the turtle-eating ceremony the youth returns to his hut, keeps Hibiscus and Pothos leaves, may talk and sleep, repeats dances, later resumes ordinary life, avoids bow and arrow, retains red ear paint, and is watched as abnormal for some weeks.
The initiate is said to be in an abnormal condition, watched by friends, restricted from bow and arrow, addressed by substitute terms, and required to sit silently with arms crossed during the pig-eating ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 3889-3974 confidence: medium
At the turtle-eating ceremony a new name is given but apparently not used afterwards; an Aka-J̌eru youth is given as an example with birth name, nickname, and two ceremony names.
The turtle-eating ceremony gives a new name and also places the initiate under terms of address such as Kimil or Guma instead of personal names.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 3889-3974 confidence: high
After the turtle-eating ceremony, coast-dwelling initiates may eat turtle flesh and some formerly forbidden foods but not turtle liver, turtle intestinal fat, pork, or other foods; the new prohibitions end through a pig-eating ceremony similar to the turtle-eating ceremony.
The passage repeatedly links eating ceremonies with changes in permitted and forbidden foods, including minor rites where older men rub the formerly forbidden food over the mouth before it is eaten silently.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 3976-4068 confidence: high
The author limits the prior description to North Andaman coast-dwellers, says he did not see jungle-dweller ceremonies, and reports Aka-Bo old men saying abstention begins when a boy or girl is forbidden ńyuri fish and other foods.
Boys, girls, youths, and females undergo periods of abstention from named foods that are ended or marked by ceremonies of eating fish, pig, turtle, honey, turtle eggs, pig kidney-fat, and other foods.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 3976-4068 confidence: high
In the Aka-Bea honey-fast ceremony, honeycombs are procured, the aka-yab is placed amid the group, the chief or elder brings honeycomb wrapped in leaves, helps the novice to a mouthful, and the novice eats the rest in silence without using fingers, holding it to the mouth and using teeth and lips.
In the Aka-Bea honey ceremony, the novice is placed amid the group, receives honeycomb from a chief or elder, and eats in silence under specified bodily technique.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 3976-4068 confidence: medium
The chief takes another comb and anoints the youth by squeezing honey over the head and rubbing it into the body; a bath removes the honey, and the youth remains silent and abstains from pig kidney-fat but otherwise has few restrictions.
The chief or elder squeezes honey over the youth's head, rubs it into the body, and a bath follows.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 3976-4068 confidence: medium
After the fish ceremony, the youth abstains from pork and other foods; pig-eating closes this period after three or four days and one night awake; honey-eating includes cross-legged sitting, honey rubbed on shoulders and chest, and feeding with honey.
The pig-eating ceremony closing an abstention period lasts three or four days, with the initiate remaining awake for one night.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 4306-4394 confidence: high
The passage states that Andamanese ritual food restrictions apply to mourners, parents around birth, menstruating women, ill persons, and most importantly adolescent boys and girls, where the initiate abstains from important foods.
The passage states that during adolescence every boy and girl, described as an initiate, must abstain for a period from the most important Andamanese foods.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 4396-4486 confidence: high
Relatives and friends weep as an essential rite at initiation, the end of mourning, marriage, before burial, and over recovered bones; the weeping is described as real tears with wailing or howling.
Female relatives of a youth or girl being initiated weep over the initiand at the turtle-eating ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 4488-4608 confidence: medium
Every Andaman Islander has a personal name given before birth; the pregnant woman and husband begin thinking of a name, the parents select it while considering suggestions, and naming after someone is complimentary. Birth-names are used for both sexes and may be shared by several people.
The passage presents sequential name changes tied to life stages: birth-name before birth, nickname after birth, flower-name at puberty, and return to birth-name or nickname after first childbirth.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 4610-4704 confidence: high
Boys retain birth and nick-names but pass through adolescent initiation; at turtle-eating a youth receives a new unused nick-name; girls pass through the same ceremonies, with uncertainty about new names.
The passage states that every boy and girl passes through initiation ceremonies and that names are avoided during turtle-eating and pig-eating ceremonies and other youth-status rites.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 4610-4704 confidence: high
Names are temporarily avoided for mourners, parents around childbirth, newlyweds, initiates, pubescent girls, and boys after back-scar rites; substitute terms include Bolok, Ropuč, Kimil, Toto, and Eǰido.
In Northern tribes, scars made on a boy's back show that he is no longer a child, and his name is avoided for several weeks while he is called Eǰido.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 4706-4793 confidence: high
Two special patterns are described: kimil-t’e̱ra-puli for a person just through initiation and toto-t’e̱ra-puli, Pandanus pattern, for a girl after first menstruation ceremony.
A special kimil pattern marks a person just through initiation, and the snake pattern is used before dances connected with initiation ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 4795-4893 confidence: high
A child-carrying sling called čiba in Aka-J̌eru appears utilitarian but has ceremonial uses; an officiating man wore one round his shoulders during an initiation ceremony.
A child-carrying sling is said to have ceremonial uses because an officiating man wore it during an initiation ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION / CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS; lines 4895-4992 confidence: high
Initiation ceremonies have special dances connected with pig-eating and turtle-eating; apart from these and a peace-making dance, each tribe has one main dance type, also used for mourning, attack, hunting success, and fine evenings.
The passage states that initiation ceremonies include special dances connected with pig-eating and turtle-eating ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS / CHAPTER III / RELIGIOUS AND MAGICAL BELIEFS; lines 5257-5341 confidence: medium
Jungle spirits live in forest village(s); solitary wanderers may be captured, killed if fearful, or detained and released if brave, afterwards gaining magical power and spirit friendship.
A solitary person may be captured by jungle spirits; bravery rather than fear leads to release, later friendship with the spirits, and lifelong magical power.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS / CHAPTER III / RELIGIOUS AND MAGICAL BELIEFS; lines 5521-5617 confidence: high
An Aka-Kede earthquake account says a dead man goes to the spirit world beneath the earth; spirits perform a Kimil ceremony and dance using the rainbow instead of a screen, shaking it to cause earthquakes; newly-arrived spirits undergo po̱ro̱to kimil and eat po̱ro̱to.
In the Aka-Kede account, dead persons enter a beneath-earth spirit world where spirits perform a Kimil ceremony; shaking the rainbow in the dance causes earthquakes, and newly-arrived spirits undergo po̱ro̱to kimil.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS / CHAPTER III / RELIGIOUS AND MAGICAL BELIEFS; lines 6686-6782 confidence: high
Powers of a dreamer are acquired through contact with spirits; one way is death, and a man who “die[s] and then come[s] back to life again” is endowed with medicine-man power.
The passage explicitly states that a man who dies and comes back to life is endowed with the power that makes a medicine-man and gives examples of men believed to have done so.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER II / CEREMONIAL CUSTOMS / CHAPTER III / RELIGIOUS AND MAGICAL BELIEFS; lines 6686-6782 confidence: high
Powers of a dreamer are acquired through contact with spirits; one way is death, and a man who “die[s] and then come[s] back to life again” is endowed with medicine-man power.
Powers are said to be acquired through contact with spirits, including a jungle encounter, ongoing communication, dreams, and knowledge of magical properties obtained from spirits.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER III / RELIGIOUS AND MAGICAL BELIEFS / CHAPTER IV / MYTHS AND LEGENDS; lines 8376-8479 confidence: high
Ra-gumul Kwo̱ko̱l goes fishing with bow and arrows in the sea; he, his bow, and his arrows are turned into stone and are said to be visible there.
Kwo̱ko̱l's ra-gumul status is linked to a rule against handling bows after the pig-eating ceremony, and Mr Man's version explicitly says neophytes fail to observe rules, go fishing, and are petrified.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER IV / MYTHS AND LEGENDS / CHAPTER V / THE INTERPRETATION OF ANDAMANESE CUSTOMS AND BELIEFS: CEREMONIAL; lines 10191-10275 confidence: high
The passage introduces initiation ceremonies as the means by which society impresses the social value of food on the initiate and keeps that sense alive among spectators.
The passage explains initiation ceremonies as changing the social position of the child, recognizing a change of status, and providing moral or social education.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER IV / MYTHS AND LEGENDS / CHAPTER V / THE INTERPRETATION OF ANDAMANESE CUSTOMS AND BELIEFS: CEREMONIAL; lines 10277-10348 confidence: high
The child learns practical skills by imitating elders, and initiation ceremonies are described as a major part of education in morality and sentiments, with powerful emotional effects on the youth or girl.
The passage describes a growing boy or girl giving up relished foods and passing through solemn, awe-inspiring, and sometimes painful ceremonies that create social and moral dispositions.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER IV / MYTHS AND LEGENDS / CHAPTER V / THE INTERPRETATION OF ANDAMANESE CUSTOMS AND BELIEFS: CEREMONIAL; lines 10277-10348 confidence: high
The ceremonies teach self-control in relation to hunger, and the cutting of a boy’s back in North Andaman is described as a lesson in self-control through endurance of pain.
The cutting of the boy’s back in North Andaman is explicitly described as a lesson in self-control through endurance of pain.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER IV / MYTHS AND LEGENDS / CHAPTER V / THE INTERPRETATION OF ANDAMANESE CUSTOMS AND BELIEFS: CEREMONIAL; lines 10350-10419 confidence: high
Initiation ceremonies teach youths or girls the meaning of society by placing them during adolescence in an exceptional position outside society; the initiate is neither child nor adult and moves step by step toward adult membership.
The passage explicitly describes initiation ceremonies that place an adolescent outside ordinary society, impose restrictions, and move the initiate toward adult social membership.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER IV / MYTHS AND LEGENDS / CHAPTER V / THE INTERPRETATION OF ANDAMANESE CUSTOMS AND BELIEFS: CEREMONIAL; lines 10350-10419 confidence: medium
The turtle-eating ceremony is chosen as typical; the youth has abstained from turtle for many months, sat while others ate turtle meat, and may have gone hungry when camp food was forbidden to him.
The turtle-eating ceremony follows long abstention and frames the first adult eating of turtle as dangerous unless managed by ritual precautions.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER IV / MYTHS AND LEGENDS / CHAPTER V / THE INTERPRETATION OF ANDAMANESE CUSTOMS AND BELIEFS: CEREMONIAL; lines 10350-10419 confidence: medium
A youth or girl who is aka-op is not permitted to dance or to be decorated with red paint and white clay; the dance is described as the fullest expression of community unity.
The aka-op is forbidden to dance and to use red paint and white clay, both of which the passage connects to social unity and approved group membership.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER IV / MYTHS AND LEGENDS / CHAPTER V / THE INTERPRETATION OF ANDAMANESE CUSTOMS AND BELIEFS: CEREMONIAL; lines 10421-10506 confidence: high
The passage describes the initiate seated on Hibiscus leaves, fire placed between him and the sea, eating with a Hibiscus skewer, being fed turtle by the ceremony conductor, being rubbed with red ochre and spattered with odu clay, and being kept from sleep for the first two days.
The passage describes a youth undergoing restrictions, ritual feeding, painting, separation from childhood dependence, and a final dance with adult men that marks increased social value.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER IV / MYTHS AND LEGENDS / CHAPTER V / THE INTERPRETATION OF ANDAMANESE CUSTOMS AND BELIEFS: CEREMONIAL; lines 10421-10506 confidence: high
Female relatives are required to weep over the initiate; the passage explains this as connected with reducing the initiate's childhood dependence on mother, foster-mother, sisters, and other elder female relatives, while he must remain passive and not weep.
Female relatives weep over the initiate as his childhood dependence on them is reduced, and the later dance affirms solidarity with adult men.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER IV / MYTHS AND LEGENDS / CHAPTER V / THE INTERPRETATION OF ANDAMANESE CUSTOMS AND BELIEFS: CEREMONIAL; lines 10508-10590 confidence: high
The author proposes a general meaning: initiation endows the individual with social personality; because the ceremonies provide passage from childhood to manhood or womanhood, society endows the child with adult social personality.
The passage explicitly describes ceremonies as the passage from childhood to manhood or womanhood and as endowing the child with adult social personality.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER IV / MYTHS AND LEGENDS / CHAPTER V / THE INTERPRETATION OF ANDAMANESE CUSTOMS AND BELIEFS: CEREMONIAL; lines 10508-10590 confidence: medium
The danger in eating food is sickness, and the ceremonies are interpreted as giving the initiate power to eat dangerous foods with comparative safety.
The ceremonies are said to give the initiate power to eat dangerous foods safely, with separate ceremonies for important foods having distinct dangers.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER IV / MYTHS AND LEGENDS / CHAPTER V / THE INTERPRETATION OF ANDAMANESE CUSTOMS AND BELIEFS: CEREMONIAL; lines 8799-8885 confidence: medium
The witnesses sanction the union; the conductor acts as the community’s deputy; the ceremony shows marriage concerns the whole community, and irregular marriage is reproved.
The marriage rite publicly changes the couple’s status from children to responsible adults and impresses on them new duties and obligations through an ordeal-like ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER IV / MYTHS AND LEGENDS / CHAPTER V / THE INTERPRETATION OF ANDAMANESE CUSTOMS AND BELIEFS: CEREMONIAL; lines 8887-8964 confidence: medium
The passage lists seven occasions of ceremonial weeping: reunion after separation, peace-making between former enemies, end of mourning, after a death with corpse, recovered bones from a grave, marriage, and stages of initiation ceremonies.
The passage states that at various stages of initiation ceremonies, female relatives weep over a youth or girl.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER IV / MYTHS AND LEGENDS / CHAPTER V / THE INTERPRETATION OF ANDAMANESE CUSTOMS AND BELIEFS: CEREMONIAL; lines 9052-9121 confidence: high
Initiation withdraws a youth or girl from dependence on mother and older female relatives; the mother weeps, the boy remains passive and silent, and marriage similarly marks new ties between partners and severed family ties.
The passage explicitly describes initiation as a gradual withdrawal of a youth or girl from dependence on mother and older female relatives into independent community membership.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER IV / MYTHS AND LEGENDS / CHAPTER V / THE INTERPRETATION OF ANDAMANESE CUSTOMS AND BELIEFS: CEREMONIAL; lines 9123-9209 confidence: medium
The passage says ceremonies renew or modify social sentiments: peace-making exchanges enmity for friendship; marriage rites affect the pair and witnesses; weeping and presents renew attachment; weeping at marriage, initiation, and death responds to partial breaking of social ties.
The passage says weeping at marriage, initiation, and death acts as a defense or compensation when solidarity is attacked by a partial breaking of social ties.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER IV / MYTHS AND LEGENDS / CHAPTER V / THE INTERPRETATION OF ANDAMANESE CUSTOMS AND BELIEFS: CEREMONIAL; lines 9368-9459 confidence: low
The passage summarizes ordinary dance, war-dance, and dance-meetings as uniting individuals into a harmonious whole; it also notes that special dances at initiation ceremonies and other occasions will be treated later.
The passage mentions special dances at initiation ceremonies, but says they will be treated later.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER IV / MYTHS AND LEGENDS / CHAPTER V / THE INTERPRETATION OF ANDAMANESE CUSTOMS AND BELIEFS: CEREMONIAL; lines 9461-9551 confidence: high
The bride and bridegroom are painted with white clay and wear Dentalium shell ornaments after marriage; the passage links marriage with changed status and increased social value.
Post-marriage and post-initiation painting and ornaments are described as expressions of increased social value, dignity, or importance; the taxonomy reference is supported by the explicit initiation example.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER IV / MYTHS AND LEGENDS / CHAPTER V / THE INTERPRETATION OF ANDAMANESE CUSTOMS AND BELIEFS: CEREMONIAL; lines 9641-9727 confidence: high
In the turtle-eating ceremony, the initiate in danger sits on Hibiscus leaves, holds leaves, encounters them in the dance, and receives a Hibiscus skewer; Myristica leaves substitute if Hibiscus leaves are unavailable.
Both turtle-eating and pig-eating ceremonies occur in initiation contexts or with an initiate, and both involve plant materials used against dangers associated with eating the animal.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER IV / MYTHS AND LEGENDS / CHAPTER V / THE INTERPRETATION OF ANDAMANESE CUSTOMS AND BELIEFS: CEREMONIAL; lines 9729-9820 confidence: high
The author defines social value as a thing's effect on social life and says protective rites, including use of Hibiscus leaves in initiation ceremonies against unseen dangers, make individuals realize their dependence on society and the value of important materials.
Hibiscus leaves are said to be used regularly in initiation ceremonies as protection against unseen dangers.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER IV / MYTHS AND LEGENDS / CHAPTER V / THE INTERPRETATION OF ANDAMANESE CUSTOMS AND BELIEFS: CEREMONIAL; lines 9822-9917 confidence: high
The passage links ornaments, white clay, and odu clay to personal value, protection, mourning, initiation stages, and e̱ra-puli body designs.
The passage says odu is used at certain stages of initiation and that youths or girls in initiation are called aka-kimil and addressed as Kimil.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER IV / MYTHS AND LEGENDS / CHAPTER V / THE INTERPRETATION OF ANDAMANESE CUSTOMS AND BELIEFS: CEREMONIAL; lines 9919-10009 confidence: high
Aka-Bea gumul is described as the name for the latter rainy season, a term for an initiating youth, and part of the turtle-eating ceremony name; it is equated with Northern kimil-ǰo.
Kimil/gumul terminology is used for youths or girls passing through or recently through initiation and for the ceremonies themselves.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology CONCLUSION. / APPENDIX B / THE SPELLING OF ANDAMANESE WORDS / NOTES; lines 14799-14952 confidence: low
The author did not see the ceremony; it is public and village-based, large stones are placed on southern youths' thighs, and the youth or girl is not permitted to drink tea.
The public ceremony includes a youth or girl, a prohibition on tea, and in southern tribes the placement of large stones on a youth's thighs.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology LIST OF FIGURES IN THE TEXT / INTRODUCTION / CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION; lines 2013-2106 confidence: medium
A young man refused the privations connected with initiation ceremonies; the passage says there was no way to punish or compel him except through contempt and ridicule.
A young man refused the privations connected with initiation ceremonies, and the only sanction described was contempt and ridicule.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology LIST OF FIGURES IN THE TEXT / INTRODUCTION / CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION; lines 2108-2207 confidence: medium
Children are reproved but not punished; adolescent boys and girls undergo severe discipline or probation enforced by public opinion until marriage, parenthood, or responsible standing.
Every adolescent boy and girl undergoes a severe discipline or probation lasting until marriage, parenthood, or a responsible social position.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology LIST OF FIGURES IN THE TEXT / INTRODUCTION / CHAPTER I / THE SOCIAL ORGANISATION; lines 3107-3201 confidence: high
Childhood ends around puberty through ceremonies; afterward a boy leaves the parental or foster-parental hut for the bachelors’ hut and owes service and obedience to parents or foster-parents until and after marriage.
The passage explicitly states that childhood ends around puberty through ceremonies, after which youths enter altered residential and service obligations.
read in the book → -
The Andaman Islanders: A Study in Social Anthropology PREFACE / A. R. BROWN. / CONTENTS / LIST OF PLATES AND MAPS; lines 223-268 confidence: medium
Plates XVI-XIX describe a girl during the ceremony at puberty decorated with Pandanus strips, a woman wearing forehead clay as a sign of mourning, a girl wearing her sister’s skull, and the peace-making dance of the North Andaman.
The caption explicitly identifies a girl during a ceremony at puberty and notes Pandanus leaf decoration.
read in the book →
jain
-
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) BOOK I, LECTURE 2, LESSON I. / SECOND LECTURE, / CONQUEST OF THE WORLD. / FIRST LESSON.; lines 2644-2780 confidence: medium
Longing for qualities and for provision of family, relations, property, profit, meals, and clothes is linked with carelessness, suffering, desire for wealth, injuries, and violent acts.
The lesson contrasts family and property obligations with proceeding to pilgrimage, entering religious life at the proper moment, giving up the world, and becoming houseless.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) BOOK I, LECTURE 8, LESSON I. 79 / EIGHTH LECTURE, / THE PILLOW OF RIGHTEOUSNESS. / FIRST LESSON.; lines 5146-5232 confidence: medium
“More than four months many sorts of living beings gathered on his body, crawled about it, and caused pain there.”
The ascetic endures living beings causing pain, public striking, beatings with sticks, and non-response to questions or salutations while maintaining the right path.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) BOOK II, LECTURE 1 6. / THE KALPA SUTRA / BHADRABAHU. / KALPA S0TRA.; lines 10607-10749 confidence: medium
Mahavira's descent, transfer from Devānandā's womb to Trisala's, birth, renunciation by hair-plucking and houselessness, and attainment of Kevala occur under Uttaraphalguni; final liberation occurs under Svati.
Mahavira is said to tear out his hair, leave the house, and enter houselessness under Uttaraphalguni.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) BOOK II, LECTURE 15. 193 / BOOK II, LECTURE 15. 195 / BOOK II, LECTURE 15. 197 / BOOK II, LECTURE 15. IQ9; lines 9975-10050 confidence: high
At the named auspicious time, after fasting three days without water and wearing one garment, Mahavira leaves Kundapura in the Chandraprabha palankin with gods, men, and Asuras for the park Gnatri Shanda.
Mahavira fasts, wears one garment, removes ornaments and finery, plucks his hair, vows to avoid sinful action, and adopts holy conduct.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) FIFTEENTH LECTURE, / BOOK II, LECTURE 15. 19 1 / BOOK II, LECTURE 15. 193 / BOOK II, LECTURE 15. 195; lines 9807-9887 confidence: high
Sakra, leader and king of the gods, stops his vehicle, descends, transforms himself, and magically produces an ornamented divine pavilion with a throne and footstool.
Sakra creates a sacred setting, enthrones the ascetic, and ritually anoints, bathes, clothes, and ornaments him before the retirement from the world.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) FIRST LESSON. / THIRD LESSON. / FOURTH LESSON. / FIFTH LESSON.; lines 3967-4028 confidence: medium
A faithful man entering the order may later judge what he thought true or untrue differently; the one who reflects should address the one who does not reflect, and the connection or continuity of sins is said to be broken.
The passage describes entering the order, reconsidering truth and untruth, receiving reflective instruction, and breaking the continuity of sins.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) I I I I / GAINA SUTRAS. / INTRODUCTION. XVI I / XV111 G?AINA SOTRAS.; lines 473-518 confidence: medium
A footnote states that twelve years of penance were thought essential for perfection, and that an ascetic seeking higher heavens or Nirvana should undergo a similar twelve-year preparatory penance.
The footnote presents a fixed twelve-year period of penance as preparatory discipline for perfection and for an ascetic’s hoped-for entry into higher heavens or Nirvana.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) INTRODUCTION. XI / INTRODUCTION. X111 / INTRODUCTION. XV / I I I I; lines 334-386 confidence: high
For twelve years he lives austerely, visits the wild tribes of Rarh, and after the first year goes about naked.
Twelve years of austerities and preparatory self-mortification culminate in Kevaliship and recognition as omniscient.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) INTRODUCTION. XI / INTRODUCTION. X111 / INTRODUCTION. XV / I I I I; lines 334-386 confidence: medium
For twelve years he lives austerely, visits the wild tribes of Rarh, and after the first year goes about naked.
The passage notes that after the first year of austerities Vardhamana went about naked.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) / INTRODUCTION. / GAINA SUTRAS. / INTRODUCTION. XI; lines 147-233 confidence: low
Ambapali owns Ambapalivana and bequeaths it to Buddha and the community; Buddha then goes to Vesali and converts Siha, the Licchavi general-in-chief and lay-disciple of the Nirgranthas or Jaina monks.
Buddha converts Siha, who is identified as a general-in-chief and lay-disciple of the Nirgranthas or Jaina monks.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) KNOWLEDGE OF THE ( WEAPON. / FIRST LESSON 3 . / BOOK I, LECTURE I, LESSON 2. / BOOK I, LECTURE I, LESSON 3.; lines 2264-2342 confidence: medium
The houseless person is described as acting rightly and without deceit; practitioners should preserve faith from entrance into the order, hold to the road to final liberation and the world of water-bodies, and retain self-control through Mahivira's instruction.
The passage refers to entrance into the order, perseverance in initial faith, the road to final liberation, and self-control.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) LIVES OF THE (7INAS. 24! / LIVES OF THE OINAS. 243 / LIVES OF THE GIN AS. / LIVES OF THE 0INAS. 255; lines 12031-12150 confidence: high
Mahavira is described as a Gnatri Kshatriya and prince/native of Videha; after thirty years in Videha, his parents die, and he fulfills his promise with permission from his elder brother and kingdom authorities.
Mahavira is described with royal and Kshatriya affiliations, then abandons wealth, kingdom, possessions, and subjects after perceiving the time for renunciation.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) LIVES OF THE (7INAS. 24! / LIVES OF THE OINAS. 243 / LIVES OF THE GIN AS. / LIVES OF THE 0INAS. 255; lines 12152-12283 confidence: high
Under the Asoka tree Mahavira stops the palankin, descends, removes ornaments, garlands, and finery, plucks out his hair in five handfuls, fasts two and a half days without water, puts on a divine robe, and leaves the house for houselessness alone.
Mahavira removes ornaments, plucks out his hair, fasts without water, puts on a divine robe, and enters houselessness alone.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) LIVES OF THE 0INAS. 255 / LIVES OF THE SINAS. 265 / LIVES OF THE GIN AS. 269 / LIFE OF PARSVA.; lines 12653-12799 confidence: high
At night Parsva rides in a palankin called Visala, followed by gods, men, and Asuras, through Benares to Asramapada park and the excellent Asoka tree.
Parsva fasts without water, puts on a divine robe, tears out his hair with three hundred men, leaves the house, and enters houselessness.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) LIVES OF THE GIN AS. 269 / LIFE OF PARSVA. / LIFE OF ARISHTANEMI. / LIVES OF THE GIN AS. 279; lines 13060-13151 confidence: high
Opening fragment mentions a hundred sons made kings; a Laukantika god follows established custom; Rishabha rides in the palankin Sudarsana with gods, men, and Asuras to Siddhartha Vana and the Asoka tree.
Rishabha moves in a formal procession to a park, fasts, puts on a divine robe, tears out his hair, leaves the house, and enters houselessness with four thousand companions.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) LIVES OF THE SINAS. 265 / LIVES OF THE GIN AS. 269 / LIFE OF PARSVA. / LIFE OF ARISHTANEMI.; lines 12835-12935 confidence: high
Arishtanemi rides in the palankin called Uttarakura, is followed by gods, men, and Asuras, goes through Dvaravati to Revatika park, and proceeds to an excellent Aroka tree.
The passage describes a formal departure with procession, fasting, a divine robe, hair-plucking, and leaving the house to enter houselessness.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) LIVES OF THE SINAS. 265 / LIVES OF THE GIN AS. 269 / LIFE OF PARSVA. / LIFE OF ARISHTANEMI.; lines 12835-12935 confidence: high
After fifty-four days of bodily neglect, on the fifty-fifth day Arishtanemi fasts three and a half days without water under a tree on the summit of Mount Girnar and obtains Kevala, highest knowledge and intuition; the note reports a Banyan-tree reading in some manuscripts.
Arishtanemi neglects the body for fifty-four days, fasts without water, and obtains Kevala, described as highest knowledge and intuition.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) SIXTH LESSON. / SIXTH LECTURE, / THE CLEANING 1 . / FIRST LESSON.; lines 4122-4275 confidence: high
Some become awakened and leave the world as great sages; their parents lament and ask them not to leave, claiming that one who leaves parents is not fit to be a flood-crossing sage; the ascetic does not take refuge in the family.
Awakened people leave the world as great sages while parents plead with them not to leave and the ascetic refuses family refuge.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) SIXTH LESSON. / SIXTH LECTURE, / THE CLEANING 1 . / FIRST LESSON.; lines 4122-4275 confidence: medium
A firm devotee renounces lust, breaks all bonds, thinks nothing belongs to him, becomes houseless and bald-headed; the naked fasting monk may be abused or hurt but should account for it by former sins and wander patiently with right view.
The naked fasting monk is described as houseless, bald-headed, exposed to abuse or injury, and instructed to wander patiently and bear feelings.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) SIXTH LESSON. / THIRD LECTURE, / HOT AND COLD. / FIRST LESSON.; lines 3170-3300 confidence: medium
A benighted man subject to old age and death does not know the law; seeing living beings suffering, one should enter religious life; the deluded returns to life, while abstention from pleasures and bad works marks a guarded hero grounded in knowledge.
The passage says that seeing living beings suffering, one should enter a religious life, and later instructs a restrained person to lead a religious life.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) THE CLEANING 1 . / FIRST LESSON. / THIRD LESSON. / FOURTH LESSON.; lines 4342-4406 confidence: medium
Some lose calmness, adopt rough manners, dispute the teacher's authority, or leave the world while not being qualified for religious life.
The passage repeatedly refers to leaving the world, changing vows, and leaving father, mother, kith, and kin in pursuit of religious life.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) THE CLEANING 1 . / FIRST LESSON. / THIRD LESSON. / FOURTH LESSON.; lines 4342-4406 confidence: high
Some turn from control, fall from pure knowledge, change vows for love of life when hardship is felt, and their leaving of the world is called bad.
Some turn from control, fall from pure knowledge, change vows for love of life, and are called apostate ascetics or perverters of faith.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part I: The Akaranga Sutra and the Kalpa Sutra (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 22) XXIV GAINA SUTRAS. / INTRODUCTION. XXV / XXVI 0AINA SUTRAS. / INTRODUCTION. XXV11; lines 925-1027 confidence: medium
Rule 22 concerns shaving or wearing a lock; Jainas make baldness binding for monks, while Baudhāyana says a Brahman becoming an ascetic has hair, beard, body hair, and nails cut; the Jaina phrase links becoming bald or tearing out hair with leaving the house for houselessness.
The passage connects shaving, baldness, or hair cutting with leaving the house and entering the state of houselessness, and compares Jaina and Brahmanic ascetic entry practices.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) BOOK 2, LECTURE 2, 267 / BOOK 2, LECTURE 2, 371 / BOOK 2, LECTURE 2, 375 / BOOK 2, LECTURE 2, 379; lines 21110-21197 confidence: medium
After many years of Śramaṇa practice, practitioners refuse food; the passage lists nakedness, bald-headedness, no bathing or teeth cleaning, exposure of the head to sun, no shoes, sleeping on bare ground or wood, hair plucking, chastity, entering strangers' houses, and enduring success, failure, honour, disgrace, blame, threats, beating, hardships, and twenty-two calamities and troubles.
The passage emphasizes bearing honour and dishonour, blame, threats, beating, hardships, and twenty-two calamities as part of the path to the stated end.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) BOOK 2, LECTURE 6. 415 / BOOK 2, LECTURE 6, 417 / BOOK 2, LECTURE 7. / SEVENTH LECTURE,; lines 23219-23248 confidence: medium
The Venerable One is cited as saying that some men cannot submit to tonsure, renounce household life, and enter monastic life, but will gradually conform to the Gétra, glossed as the community of monks.
The passage describes people unable to undergo tonsure and full monastic entry immediately, who instead gradually conform to the monastic community by fixing limits on worldly goods.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) BOOK 2, LECTURE 7. 427 / BOOK 2, LECTURE 7. 429 / BOOK 2, LECTURE 7. 431 / BOOK 2, LECTURE 7. 433; lines 23658-23746 confidence: medium
Gautama tells Udaka to believe, accept, and approve the teaching; Udaka asks in Gautama's presence to pass from the creed enjoining four vows to the creed enjoining five great vows and the Pratikramana.
Udaka asks to pass from the creed of four vows to one with five great vows and Pratikramana, and repeats the request after honoring Mahavira.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) BOOK 2, LECTURE 7. 427 / BOOK 2, LECTURE 7. 429 / BOOK 2, LECTURE 7. 431 / BOOK 2, LECTURE 7. 433; lines 23658-23746 confidence: medium
Gautama goes with Udaka to Mahavira; Udaka circumambulates Mahavira three times from left to right, praises and worships him, and asks to pass from the four-vow creed to the five-vow creed with Pratikramana.
Before repeating his request to change creeds, Udaka circumambulates Mahavira three times from left to right and worships him.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) BOOK 2, LECTURE 7. 431 / BOOK 2, LECTURE 7. 433 / BOOK 2, LECTURE 7. 435 / INDEX OF NAMES AND SUBJECTS.; lines 23749-24024 confidence: medium
In Mahavira’s presence, Udaka, son of Pedhala, passes from the creed of four vows to the creed of five great vows and Pratikramana.
Udaka moves from one creed to another, adopting five great vows and Pratikramana in Mahavira’s presence.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) BOOK I, LECTURE 2, CHAPTER 3. 259 / BOOK I, LECTURE 3, CHAPTER 1. 26) / THIRD LECTURE, / CALLED; lines 15366-15465 confidence: high
“a novice ... has not suffered pains and is not yet used to a mendicant’s life, believes himself a hero till he practises austerities”
The novice or weak monk is tested by cold, heat, thirst, begging, insults, dog bite, insect bite, hair-plucking, and chastity difficulty.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) BOOK I, LECTURE I3. 323 / FOURTEENTH LECTURE, / CALLED / THE NIRGRANTHA.; lines 18553-18593 confidence: medium
Birds of prey, such as Dhankas, carry off a young bird whose wings are not yet grown when it tries to fly from the nest before it is able.
The novice who has not mastered the Law is compared to a fledgling leaving the nest too early and is vulnerable to being taken under the power of unprincipled men.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) CONTENTS. / INTRODUCTION . / UTTARADHYAYANA. / CONTENTS.; lines 443-543 confidence: medium
The Safigaya entry says King S. turned monk and preached that the state of a monk is preferable to that of a king, with illustrations from Jaina history.
Entries say King S. and Samudrapala turned monk, with King S. preaching the monk’s state as preferable to that of a king.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) FOURTEENTH LECTURE, / CALLED / THE NIRGRANTHA. / BOOK I, LECTURE I4. 325; lines 18596-18774 confidence: medium
The monk should be restrained toward movable and immovable beings above, below, and on earth, have no hostile thoughts, ask a well-conducted monk about living beings, and follow what he hears as the doctrine of the Kévalins.
Restraint, nonviolence, protection in thought, word, and act, austerities, silence, pure food, and hearing Truth are connected with peace, annihilation of sins, final Liberation, and ending mundane existence.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) FREEDOM FROM ERROR. / BOOK 2, LECTURE 6. 409 / SIXTH LECTURE, / CALLED; lines 22496-22647 confidence: medium
The note says Ardraka became a monk, held the disputation, and was approached by an elephant that broke its chain, knelt in reverence, and led him to speak of breaking fetters fastened by worldliness.
The note juxtaposes the elephant’s broken chain with Ardraka’s statement that it is stranger for a man to break the fetters fastened by worldliness.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE I. 3 / LECTURE I. 5 / LECTURE II. 9 / LECTURE II. II; lines 2637-2730 confidence: medium
A wise man suffering from heat should not lament lost comfort, long for a bath, pour water over his body, or fan himself.
The passage presents repeated bodily and environmental ordeals—heat, insects, fatigue, fear, bad lodgings, abuse, and beating—as conditions the monk must endure without complaint or anger.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE IX. 35 / NINTH LECTURE. / THE PRAVRAGYA OF KING NAMI2. / LECTURE IX, 39; lines 4068-4265 confidence: high
"the king of Vidéha left the house, and took upon him Sramazahood"; the enlightened turn away from pleasures as Nami did.
Nami, identified as king of Videha, leaves the house and takes Sramanahood after the dialogue with Sakra.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE V. 23 / LECTURE VII. 27 / LECTURE VII. 29 / LECTURE VIII. 31; lines 3642-3744 confidence: medium
The note says Kapila, son of Kasyapa and Yas4, studies under Indradatta, falls in love with a servant-girl, goes at night to obtain gold from Dhana for her ornaments, is seized by police, and is brought before King Prasénagit, who promises him a boon.
Kapila's desire for a vast sum culminates in sudden illumination, repentance, hair-tearing, and becoming a Svayamsambuddha.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE VIII. 33 / LECTURE IX. 35 / NINTH LECTURE. / THE PRAVRAGYA OF KING NAMI2.; lines 3881-4065 confidence: high
After descending from the gods and being born human, Nami ended delusion, remembered a former birth, became Svayamsambuddha, placed his son on the throne, and retired from the world.
Nami enthrones his son, gives up Mithila, army, seraglio, retinue, and pleasures, and enters Pravragya in a lonely place.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE VIII. 33 / LECTURE IX. 35 / NINTH LECTURE. / THE PRAVRAGYA OF KING NAMI2.; lines 3881-4065 confidence: medium
At Nami’s Pravragya there was uproar in Mithila; Sakra, disguised as a Brahmana, asked why the city was full of uproar and dreadful noises; Nami answered him.
Sakra appears as a Brahmana and repeatedly challenges Nami with concerns about uproar, fire, fortification, building, punishment, and conquest.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE X. 43 / LECTURE X. 45 / LECTURE XI. 49 / HARIKESA.; lines 4633-4673 confidence: medium
“HARIKESA.” Harikesa-Bala is born in a Svapaka/Kandala family and becomes “a monk and a sage” with subdued senses.
Harikesa-Bala is born in a Svapaka/Kandala family and becomes a monk and sage; the note also presents Bala as a Kandala chief’s son who becomes a Jaina monk and great Rishi.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XII. 53 / LECTURE XII. 55 / LECTURE XIII. 57 / LECTURE XIII. 59; lines 5080-5175 confidence: high
Pleasures and ornaments are described as burdens and sources of pain; pious monks do not delight in such pleasures and are intent on right conduct.
The speaker teaches that pleasures bring pain, praises right conduct, and urges the king to put away transitory pleasures and enter the order.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XII. 55 / LECTURE XIII. 57 / LECTURE XIII. 59 / LECTURE XIV. 61; lines 5178-5269 confidence: high
By remaining merit from their former life they are born in noble families; disgusted with the world and afraid of Samsara, they abandon pleasures and take refuge in the path of the Ginas.
The figures abandon pleasures, take refuge in the path of the Ginas, and the two sons bid farewell to domestic life and say they will turn monks.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XIII. 57 / LECTURE XIII. 59 / LECTURE XIV. 61 / LECTURE XIV. 63; lines 5272-5364 confidence: medium
“We shall become Sramanas, possessed of many virtues, and wander about collecting alms.”
The young men say prior ignorance and sinful action kept them from entering the order, and that they will not act that way again.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XIV. 61 / LECTURE XIV. 63 / LECTURE XIV. 65 / LECTURE XIV. 67; lines 5466-5568 confidence: high
The Purohita, with wife and sons, has entered the order after abandoning pleasures and large property; the queen then speaks to the king.
The Purohita family has entered the order after abandoning pleasures and property; the queen vows nunhood and tells the king to leave kingdom, pleasures, property, and amusements for Law and penance.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XIX. 97 / LECTURE XIX. 99 / TWENTIETH LECTURE. / THE GREAT DUTY OF THE NIRGRANTHAS.; lines 7142-7332 confidence: high
“Though a young nobleman, you have entered the order; in an age fit for pleasure you exert yourself as a Sramaza...”
The king explicitly says the saint is a young nobleman who has entered the order in an age fit for pleasure and now exerts himself as a Sramana.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XIX. 97 / LECTURE XIX. 99 / TWENTIETH LECTURE. / THE GREAT DUTY OF THE NIRGRANTHAS.; lines 7334-7399 confidence: high
The speaker says repeated pains in the endless Circle of Births are hard to bear and resolves that, if freed from the pains, he will become a calm, restrained houseless monk.
The speaker vows to become a houseless monk if freed from pain; after the pain vanishes, he leaves his relations and enters monastic life.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XV. 71 / LECTURE XVI. 73 / LECTURE XVI. 75 / LECTURE XVII. 77; lines 5964-6058 confidence: high
A Nirgrantha who has entered the order, learned the Law, received discipline, and obtained Bodhi may afterwards begin to live as he likes.
A Nirgrantha enters the order, learns the Law, receives discipline, and obtains Bodhi, but then lives as he likes and is called a bad Sramana for indulgence and misconduct.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XVI. 75 / LECTURE XVII. 77 / LECTURE XVII. 79 / LECTURE XVIII. 81; lines 6159-6346 confidence: high
The king is surrounded by horses, elephants, chariots, and footmen, and hunts frightened deer on horseback in the Késara-park of Kampilya.
The king’s hunting episode near the monk leads to apology, instruction in the Law, abandonment of kingly power, and adoption of the faith of the Ginas.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XVII. 77 / LECTURE XVII. 79 / LECTURE XVIII. 81 / LECTURE XVIII. 85; lines 6365-6469 confidence: high
Instruction to avoid denial of the soul and practise the difficult Law with true faith; Bharata learns the pure creed, gives up Bharatavarsha and pleasures, and enters the order.
Bharata and Maghavan enter the order; Sanatkumara and Mahapadma practise austerities; Gaya and thousands of kings practise self-restraint; a note describes the hair-plucking custom on entering the order.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XVII. 79 / LECTURE XVIII. 81 / LECTURE XVIII. 85 / LECTURE XVIII. 87; lines 6472-6574 confidence: high
The passage refers to perfection taught by the Ginas; Dasarmabhadra gives up the kingdom of Dasarza, turns monk, and renounces the world under Sakra's direction.
Multiple kings give up kingdoms, leave the house or world, become monks or Sramamas, enter the order, and exert themselves in ascetic practice.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XVII. 79 / LECTURE XVIII. 81 / LECTURE XVIII. 85 / LECTURE XVIII. 87; lines 6472-6574 confidence: low
The town Sugriva is pleasant and adorned with parks and gardens; king Balabhadra and queen Mriga have a son, Balasri or Mrigaputra, a beloved crown-prince and future lord of ascetics; in the palace Nandana he dallies with his wives, happy like the god Degundaga.
Balasri or Mrigaputra is introduced as a crown-prince and future lord of ascetics while still enjoying palace life with his wives.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XVIII. 81 / LECTURE XVIII. 85 / LECTURE XVIII. 87 / LECTURE XIX, 89; lines 6577-6673 confidence: high
No longer delighted with pleasures and devoted to self-control, Mrgaputra goes to his father and mother, mentions the five great vows, hell or brute existence, and the ocean of Samsara, and asks to enter the order.
Mrgaputra asks to enter the order and says he must leave property, family, and body behind.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XVIII. 85 / LECTURE XVIII. 87 / LECTURE XIX, 89 / LECTURE XIX. 91; lines 6676-6775 confidence: medium
The parents say that the duties of a Sramama are difficult and that a monk must possess thousands of virtues.
The passage enumerates vows, renunciations, bodily hardships, hair-plucking, and difficult similes associated with entering or living the Sramama life.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XVIII. 87 / LECTURE XIX, 89 / LECTURE XIX. 91 / LECTURE XIX. 93; lines 6778-6879 confidence: medium
The speaker says Sramana life is difficult for a weak or unpacified mind, likening it to weighing Mount Mandara and swimming the sea, and tells the son to enjoy fivefold pleasures before adopting the Law.
The parents advise enjoyment before adopting the Law, while the son answers that desirelessness makes the difficult path possible.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XX. 107 / L1O UTTARADHYAYVANA. / LECTURE XXI. 111 / LECTURE XXII. 113; lines 7780-7965 confidence: high
On the way he sees animals in cages and enclosures, fearful and miserable, to be killed and eaten; he asks the charioteer why they are confined, and the charioteer says they will provide food for many people at the wedding.
The intended bridegroom sees animals to be slaughtered for his wedding, reflects on the karmic consequence of killing done for his sake, gives away ornaments, and renounces.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XX. 107 / L1O UTTARADHYAYVANA. / LECTURE XXI. 111 / LECTURE XXII. 113; lines 7780-7965 confidence: high
The prince has a lucky-herb bath, performs customary ceremonies, wears heavenly clothes and ornaments, rides Vasudeva's best mast elephant, and proceeds from his palace with umbrella, chowries, Dasarhas, army, and heavenly music.
Arishtanemi moves from a richly adorned wedding procession to giving away ornaments, leaving Dvaraka, and undergoing renunciation.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XX. 107 / L1O UTTARADHYAYVANA. / LECTURE XXI. 111 / LECTURE XXII. 113; lines 7780-7965 confidence: high
Gods descend from heaven to celebrate his renunciation; surrounded by gods and men, the Venerable One leaves Dvaraka in a palankin, ascends Mount Raivataka, reaches the park, descends, and renounces while the moon is in conjunction with Aitra.
The Venerable One leaves Dvaraka, ascends Mount Raivataka, and undergoes renunciation at the park there.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XX. 107 / L1O UTTARADHYAYVANA. / LECTURE XXI. 111 / LECTURE XXII. 113; lines 7780-7965 confidence: high
He plucks out his perfumed, soft, curled hair in five handfuls; Vasudeva blesses him, and Rama, Keshava, the Dasarhas, and many people pay homage to Arishtanemi before returning to Dvaraka.
Arishtanemi plucks out his hair in five handfuls, and Ragimati cuts off her tresses when she decides to become a nun.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XX. 107 / L1O UTTARADHYAYVANA. / LECTURE XXI. 111 / LECTURE XXII. 113; lines 7780-7965 confidence: high
Ragimati hears of the Jina's ordination, becomes afflicted, decides it is better to become a nun, cuts off her tresses, receives Vasudeva's blessing to cross the ocean of Samsara, enters the order, and induces many relations and servants to enter too.
Ragimati hears of the Jina's ordination, abandons ordinary life, cuts off her hair, enters the order, and leads others into the order.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XX. 107 / L1O UTTARADHYAYVANA. / LECTURE XXI. 111 / LECTURE XXII. 113; lines 7967-7991 confidence: high
She teaches him the Gaina creed, and he becomes a monk.
After the explanatory rebuke, the lady teaches Rathanémi the Gaina creed and he becomes a monk.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XXIII. 12! / LECTURE XXIII. 123 / LECTURE XXIII. 125 / LECTURE XXIII. 127; lines 8493-8591 confidence: high
Kési praises Gautama’s wisdom, says his doubt has been destroyed, bows his head, and adopts the Law of the five vows in Tinduka park, in relation to the first and last Tirthakaras.
After Gautama answers the symbolic questions, Kési says his doubt is destroyed, bows, and adopts the Law of the five vows.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XXIV. 133 / LECTURE XXIV. 135 / LECTURE XXV, 139 / LECTURE XXV. I41; lines 9253-9306 confidence: high
Vijayaghosha learns the excellent Law from the houseless Gayaghosha and enters the order.
Vijayaghosha learns the excellent Law from a houseless teacher and then enters the order.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XXVI. 145 / LECTURE XXVI. 147 / TWENTY-SEVENTH LECTURE. / THE BAD BULLOCKS.; lines 9693-9864 confidence: medium
Bad bullocks before a car exhaust the driver, break equipment, injure others, leave the road, resist movement, attack, retreat, tear the rope, break the yoke, and run off.
Bad bullocks yoked to a car are explicitly compared to bad pupils yoked to the Law, with later references to pupils instructed and admitted into the order.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) LECTURE XXXIII. 195 / LECTURE XXXIV. 197 / LECTURE XXXIV, 199 / LECTURE XXXIV. 201; lines 12375-12578 confidence: high
The speaker asks attentive hearers to learn the road shown by the wise ones, leading a monk to the end of all misery; the sage gives up household life, takes Pravragya, renounces attachments, and abstains from killing, lying, stealing, carnal intercourse, desire, love, and greed.
The sage is instructed to give up life in a house, take Pravragya, and follow the road shown by the wise ones.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) NINTH LECTURE. / THE PRAVRAGYA OF KING NAMI2. / LECTURE IX, 39 / LECTURE X. 43; lines 4267-4379 confidence: high
“Give up your wealth and your wife; you have entered the state of the houseless; do not, as it were, return to your vomit.”
The addressee is told to give up wealth, wife, friends, relations, and fortune after entering the houseless state.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) ON DISCIPLINE. / LECTURE I. 3 / LECTURE I. 5 / LECTURE II. 9; lines 2518-2634 confidence: medium
Lecture II.9 states that twenty-two troubles were declared by the Venerable Ascetic Mahavira and must be learned, known, borne, and conquered by a monk living as a wandering mendicant.
The monk must learn, know, bear, and conquer a numbered series of troubles in the wandering mendicant life.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) SEVENTH LECTURE, / A424 SOTRAKRITANGA. / BOOK 2, LECTURE 7, 425 / BOOK 2, LECTURE 7. 427; lines 23387-23471 confidence: medium
The Venerable One asks whether such people should be admitted to the order, instructed in discipline, and whether they renounce injury to every living being; the answers are yes.
The passage describes persons admitted to the order or instructed in the Law, then considers the changed status produced by return to domestic life.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) TWENTIETH LECTURE. / THE GREAT DUTY OF THE NIRGRANTHAS. / LECTURE XX, 105 / LECTURE XX. 107; lines 7502-7634 confidence: high
Samudrapala grows up in comfort, studies the seventy-two arts, gains knowledge of the world, has youth, good looks, and a fine figure, and lives pleasantly in a palace with his wife Rapizi.
Samudrapala lives in comfort and marriage, sees a condemned man being led to execution, understands it as the result of wicked actions, becomes enlightened, leaves his parents, and enters houselessness.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) TWENTIETH LECTURE. / THE GREAT DUTY OF THE NIRGRANTHAS. / LECTURE XX, 105 / LECTURE XX. 107; lines 7502-7634 confidence: high
The passage instructs one to abandon worldly distress, delusion, and fear, adopt the Law of monks, keep the five great vows, and practice compassion, forbearance, restraint, chastity, abstention from sin, and sense-control.
The passage explicitly urges abandoning worldly distress, delusion, and fear-causing things and adopting the Law of monks, vows, virtues, and endurance of calamities.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) TWENTY-SEVENTH LECTURE. / THE BAD BULLOCKS. / LECTURE XXVIII. 153 / LECTURE XXVIII. 155; lines 9971-10147 confidence: high
Belief is also described through complete study using proofs and nayas, religious exercise with knowledge, faith, conduct, asceticism and discipline, brief exposition without wrong doctrines, and belief in realities, Sutras, and conduct as explained by the Ginas.
Conduct that destroys Karman includes the initiation of a novice and is associated with duties, asceticism, discipline, Samitis, and Guptis.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) UTTARADHYAYANA. / ON DISCIPLINE. / LECTURE I. 3 / LECTURE I. 5; lines 2324-2516 confidence: medium
A monk should sit on a low, firm, non-rocking seat, remain motionless, and go out and return at proper times.
The monk’s posture, movement, alms-taking, and eating are strictly regulated as part of disciplined conduct.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) UTTARADHYAYANA. / ON DISCIPLINE. / LECTURE I. 3 / LECTURE I. 5; lines 2324-2516 confidence: medium
Sudharman says he heard from Mahavira that twenty-two troubles were declared for a monk to learn, know, bear, and conquer in wandering mendicant life.
Mahavira’s declared twenty-two troubles are things the wandering mendicant must learn, know, bear, and conquer.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) XXXIV GAINA SUTRAS. / INTRODUCTION, XXXV / XXXVI GAINA SUTRAS. / INTRODUCTION. XXXVII; lines 1876-1989 confidence: medium
The stated object of the Sutrakritanga is to fortify young monks against heretical opinions of alien teachers, confirm them in right faith, and lead them to the highest good.
The Sutrakritanga is described as fortifying young monks against alien teachings, confirming right faith, leading to the highest good, and serving as a guide for young monks.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) XXXIV GAINA SUTRAS. / INTRODUCTION, XXXV / XXXVI GAINA SUTRAS. / INTRODUCTION. XXXVII; lines 1876-1989 confidence: low
The First Book is summarized as treating refutation of heretical doctrines, holy life, monastic difficulties and temptations, punishment of the unholy, and praise of Mahavira as the standard of righteousness.
The summarized contents include difficulties a monk must overcome, especially temptations thrown in his way.
read in the book → -
Jaina Sutras, Part II: The Uttaradhyayana Sutra and the Sutrakritanga (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 45) XXXIV GAINA SUTRAS. / INTRODUCTION, XXXV / XXXVI GAINA SUTRAS. / INTRODUCTION. XXXVII; lines 1991-2093 confidence: medium
The Uttaradhyayana is said to resemble the Sutrakritanga in object and part of its subjects, to be larger and more skilfully planned, and to instruct a young monk in duties, ascetic life, spiritual dangers, and theory.
The work is described as commending ascetic life by precepts and examples and warning a young monk about dangers in his spiritual career; an old tradition also connects Sutrakritanga study with years after ordination.
read in the book →
tibetan buddhist
-
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism DEPUNG AND SERA. 269 / TASHI-LHUNPO. 2 / TASHI-LHU / MINDOLLING, DORJE-DAG, ETC. O17; lines 14391-14497 confidence: medium
At Satu, instruction is given in magical incantations and devotees are immured for years in cave-hermitages; an alleged power is sitting on a barley heap without displacing a grain, but the source notes no credible evidence for such feats.
At Satu, devotees are immured for years in cave-hermitages while receiving magical incantation instruction, with alleged acquisition of powers.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism DISCIPLINE. 193 / DRESS. / LAMAIST HATS AND COWLS, / HATS AND COWZLS. 197; lines 10468-10572 confidence: medium
The Nin-ma sect wears the hat in empowering, oblations, and sacred dances; the largest golden-vajra form is called the “Devil subduer” and is worn by head lamas for giving the king holy water and at highest festivals.
The U-gyan-Pandit and other restricted hats are described as worn during empowering or abisheka, assembly mass, oblations, and sacred dances.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism DISCOVERING THE NEW INCARNATION. 247 / DISCOVERING THE NEW INCARNATION. 249 / THE CHILD-HIERARCH. 251 / HIS TRAINING AND MINORITY. 253; lines 13181-13272 confidence: high
The Dalai Lama is admitted as novice to Nam-gyal monastery of Potala, and his education is entrusted to a special preceptor and learned assistants of unblemished character.
The child Dalai Lama is placed under scriptural teachers, admitted to monastic life, and ordained as full monk at a specified age.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism ESTABLISHED CHURCH OR GE-LUG-PA. 61 / VAJRA-DHARA. / KAR-GYU-PA SECT. 63 / KATEGTC SECT. 65; lines 3338-3398 confidence: medium
After instruction in compelling hailstorms, Mila went to Ch’os-la sgang, became a pupil of Lama Marpa, and was set many tiresome tasks by Marpa.
Mila becomes Marpa’s pupil and is set many tiresome tasks by him.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism EXAMINATIONS FOR ORDINATION. 183 / PUBLIC DISPUTATIONS. / ORDINATION AND DEGREES. 185 / ORDINATION AND DEGREES.; lines 9847-9945 confidence: high
After twelve years of training, students become eligible for full ordination at a minimum age of twenty; the ceremony is said to be similar to initiation, and exceptional performance in disputations and examinations leads to degrees.
The passage states that after twelve years of training a student is eligible for full ordination and that the ceremony is generally similar to initiation.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism EXAMINATIONS FOR ORDINATION. 183 / PUBLIC DISPUTATIONS. / ORDINATION AND DEGREES. 185 / ORDINATION AND DEGREES.; lines 9847-9945 confidence: high
A learned candidate volunteers as vow-keeper and sits in the middle; students stand one by one, wear the yellow hat, clap, say “Aa-ye,” and question him; answering all questions results in promotion.
The candidate must answer questions in public disputation and later demonstrate the ability to translate and interpret chief religious books.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism EXAMINATIONS FOR ORDINATION. 183 / PUBLIC DISPUTATIONS. / ORDINATION AND DEGREES. 185 / ORDINATION AND DEGREES.; lines 9847-9945 confidence: medium
The enclosure is bounded by a wall, covered with pebbles, and contains a high stone seat for the Lord Protector, smaller seats for the abbot and chief celebrant, and seating for auditors in seven grades.
Auditors and students are organized in seven grades, successful answering leads to promotion to a higher grade, and advanced grades lead toward the dGe-s’es degree.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism NAN-SA, 557 / NAN-SA. 559 / NAN-SA. 561 / NAN-SA. 563; lines 30038-30142 confidence: medium
Nan-sa's piety again brings ill-treatment from her husband; she flees to her parents, is beaten and expelled, and becomes a wanderer for religion's sake seeking convent admission.
After renewed ill-treatment and expulsion, Nan-sa seeks admission to a convent and receives the vow of a novice.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism NEPAL SHRINES. 315 / SHRINES IN NEPAL, ETC. 317 / SHRINES IN CHINA AND TIBET. 319 / RECEPTION BY LAMAIST POPE. - 321; lines 16825-16922 confidence: high
Children are brought to be touched by the tassel; some boys and girls are devoted to the monastic order by cropping a crown lock with a knife said to have come from heaven in lightning; people later kiss the cushions where the Lama sat.
Boys and girls are devoted to the monastic order by cropping a lock of hair with a knife said to have come from heaven in lightning.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism NOVICIATE. 177 / THE NOVICIATE. / TNOTTATION. 181 / EXAMINATIONS FOR ORDINATION. 183; lines 9723-9814 confidence: high
The examination is described as very trying; the candidate receives a companion to prompt and encourage him; the first examination lasts three days with nine intervals daily.
The ordination candidate undergoes a demanding examination, must recite memorized books, and either passes into exemption from further ordeals or suffers punishment and possible rejection.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism ORDINATION AND DEGREES. 185 / ORDINATION AND DEGREES. / OFFICIALS AND DISCIPLLNE. 187 / DISCIPLINE IN MONASTIC COLLEGES. 189; lines 10061-10189 confidence: medium
The admission applicant goes to the club court, is asked his origin and contacts, is taken by a contact if one exists, or else receives tea and flour and stays in the kitchen for three days before a master may take charge and make the application.
The applicant is questioned, provisionally received or taken by a contact, and then placed under a master for formal admission.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism ORDINATION AND DEGREES. 185 / ORDINATION AND DEGREES. / OFFICIALS AND DISCIPLLNE. 187 / DISCIPLINE IN MONASTIC COLLEGES. 189; lines 10191-10297 confidence: medium
After the refuge formula led by the chief celebrant, the younger provost dons a yellow hat, strikes a pillar once with an iron rod, and the students go to the refectory for three cups of tea before returning to their seats.
The sequence includes refuge formula repetition, collective seating, tea service, a formal etiquette lecture for pupils, and disciplinary handling of infringements.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism POLYTHEISTIC DEVELOPMENTS. 131 / LAMAS SENDING PAPER-HORSES TO 'TRAVELLERS.! / THE TRUTHS OF THE PATH. 133 / BUDDHA'S SERMONS. 135; lines 6809-6923 confidence: medium
The stages toward Arhatship are described as four consecutive paths; they depend on doctrinal comprehension and renunciation, higher stages are for celibate monks or nuns rather than ordinary laity or hearers, and meditation is the chief means of entry.
The passage describes four consecutive paths toward Arhatship, with meditation as the chief means of entry and higher stages tied to renunciation.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism PUBLIC DISPUTATIONS. / ORDINATION AND DEGREES. 185 / ORDINATION AND DEGREES. / OFFICIALS AND DISCIPLLNE. 187; lines 9947-10058 confidence: medium
Special magic schools at Ramo-ch’e and Mo-ru grant a doctor’s diploma authorizing practical mystery science such as conjuring, weather prophecy, and sympathetic pharmacy; recipients are called Nagram-pa.
The magic-school doctor’s diploma authorizes the recipient to carry on mystery science in practice and marks the recipient as Nagram-pa, master of conjuration.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism ROUTINE IN AN UNREFORMED MONASTERY. / IN UNREFORMED SECTS. 221 / LIFE AS A VILLAGE PRIEST. / IN HERMITAGE.; lines 11795-11844 confidence: medium
The passage says Buddhism had hermits who retired into the wilderness and compares them to John the Baptist.
The passage describes hermits retiring into wilderness and young lamas being trained through hermitage seclusion.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism ROUTINE IN AN UNREFORMED MONASTERY. / IN UNREFORMED SECTS. 221 / LIFE AS A VILLAGE PRIEST. / IN HERMITAGE.; lines 11795-11844 confidence: high
A young lama is theoretically expected to spend three years, three months, and three days in hermitage for ascetic training, though the passage says the practice is rarely observed and may be shortened to three months and three days.
The young lama’s training is structured by fixed durations, 100,000 repetitions, and 100,000 prostrations.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism ROYAL PATRONS OF BUDDITISM. 23 / ITS FOUNDER AND HIS SORCERY. 27 / ST. PADMAS SORCERY. 29 / OPPOSED BY INDIGENOUS PRIESTS. 31; lines 1499-1582 confidence: medium
Padma-sambhava is said to have had twenty-five disciples, each credited with magical power, mostly described as grotesque.
Padma-sambhava has disciples credited with magical powers and instructs them in magic circles for demon coercion and exorcism.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism TESTING A CLAIMANT TO THE GRAND LAMASHIP. ! / DISCOVERING THE NEW INCARNATION. 247 / DISCOVERING THE NEW INCARNATION. 249 / THE CHILD-HIERARCH. 251; lines 13083-13143 confidence: high
At age four the child assumes monkish garb and tonsure, receives a religious name, and is enthroned at Potala in great state under Chinese auspices.
At age four the child takes monkish garb and tonsure, receives a religious name, and is enthroned at Potala under Chinese auspices.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism TESTING A CLAIMANT TO THE GRAND LAMASHIP. ! / DISCOVERING THE NEW INCARNATION. 247 / DISCOVERING THE NEW INCARNATION. 249 / THE CHILD-HIERARCH. 251; lines 13145-13178 confidence: medium
Couch and pillows are arranged on a divan; upon arrival in the hall, the embodiment listens kneeling and facing east while the golden scroll is read aloud.
The passage gives a sequence of escort, mandate reading, kneeling, gift reception, investiture, throne seating, chants, obeisances, and banquet that completes the enthronement ceremonial.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism TEXT-BOOKS AND LESSONS. 175 / NOVICIATE. 177 / THE NOVICIATE. / TNOTTATION. 181; lines 9621-9720 confidence: high
The young monk’s spiritual adviser is called the radical Lama; he initiates the novice into mysterious rites and is held in special lifelong reverence.
The novice or aspirant is initiated by the Guru, vows devotion to the Tri Ratna, receives precepts, performs mandala actions, and receives consecrated monastic equipment.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism TEXT-BOOKS AND LESSONS. 175 / NOVICIATE. 177 / THE NOVICIATE. / TNOTTATION. 181; lines 9621-9720 confidence: medium
The novice undergoes severe instruction; corporal punishment is freely inflicted; instruction is mainly in ritual and dogma, with crafts and painting for those with aptitude.
The novice undergoes severe instruction, may receive corporal punishment, serves elder monks until passing examinations, and is promoted through public tests.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism THE COLD HELLS, 95 / THE MANES OR PRETA, 97 / TANTALIZED SPIRITS. / HARITI, THE CANNIBAL SHE-DEVIL, 99; lines 5003-5074 confidence: medium
Buddha rebukes Hariti for devouring human children while grieving for one child; she vows never again to devour human children if Pingala is released, and Buddha restores him, gives her the three Refuges and five Precepts, and promises daily food from Buddhist monks.
After her vow, Hariti receives the three Refuges and five Precepts from Buddha and is linked to ongoing offerings by Buddhist monks.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism THE CURRICULUM. / TEXT-BOOKS AND LESSONS. 175 / NOVICIATE. 177 / THE NOVICIATE.; lines 9401-9541 confidence: high
After two or three years of rudimentary training and memorizing about 125 leaves of texts, the tutor applies for the boy’s admission as a novice.
The passage gives a full sequence of admission, eligibility testing, registration, robe change, tonsure, religious naming, vows, and instruction.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism THE CURRICULUM. / TEXT-BOOKS AND LESSONS. 175 / NOVICIATE. 177 / THE NOVICIATE.; lines 9401-9541 confidence: medium
If approved, the applicant recites learned texts, names are sealed by thumbs, scarves are placed around necks, and princely clothing is exchanged for yellow or red robe in imitation of Śākyamuni’s renunciation; rejection brings ejection and punishment of the tutor.
The formal initiation is explicitly called “going forth from home,” and the robe exchange is described as imitating Śākyamuni’s renunciation of the world.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism THE CURRICULUM. / TEXT-BOOKS AND LESSONS. 175 / NOVICIATE. 177 / THE NOVICIATE.; lines 9401-9541 confidence: medium
On an appointed fast day the candidate’s head is shaved except for a small crown tuft, and he is led by his spiritual tutor before a chapter in the assembly hall in mendicant robes, after muttering a formula about modesty and protection from heat and cold.
The main rite includes shaving and cutting the final hair tuft, while a footnote reports crown marks seared with an iron lamp in eastern Tibet.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism THE CURRICULUM. / TEXT-BOOKS AND LESSONS. 175 / NOVICIATE. 177 / THE NOVICIATE.; lines 9544-9618 confidence: high
The passage introduces Hodgson's account of the initiation of Vajracarya priests in Nepal and lists ritual materials including Chaitya and Tri Ratna images, Prajna Paramita scripture, water-pots, garments, alms-bowl, staff, sandals, razors, and rice.
The passage itself identifies the rite as an initiation and presents a staged transformation through petition, vows, bodily alteration, ablutions, consecration, investiture, renunciation, and renaming.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism THE CURRICULUM. / TEXT-BOOKS AND LESSONS. 175 / NOVICIATE. 177 / THE NOVICIATE.; lines 9544-9618 confidence: high
After further ablution and eating, the Guru asks whether the aspirant desires to abandon householder status and assume the state of a monk. After assent, the forelock is cut, the Guru wears a tiara with images of the five Buddhas and sprinkles the aspirant with holy water from a water-pot while praying.
The Guru asks whether the aspirant will abandon householder life; the aspirant later declares this three times, relinquishes the former name, and receives a new one.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism THE CURRICULUM. / TEXT-BOOKS AND LESSONS. 175 / NOVICIATE. 177 / THE NOVICIATE.; lines 9544-9618 confidence: high
The aspirant pledges three times to observe the rules; the Guru gives protections and a loin cloth, touches the aspirant's hair with rice and oil, gives a five-colour head-cloth, directs ablutions, has the barber shave all hair except the forelock, and the aunt collects the hair and nail parings.
The aspirant undergoes ablutions, is sprinkled with holy water from a water-pot, and is baptized by the Guru and four Nayakas using a conch and water-pots.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism THE CURRICULUM. / TEXT-BOOKS AND LESSONS. 175 / NOVICIATE. 177 / THE NOVICIATE.; lines 9544-9618 confidence: medium
The aspirant pledges three times to observe the rules; the Guru gives protections and a loin cloth, touches the aspirant's hair with rice and oil, gives a five-colour head-cloth, directs ablutions, has the barber shave all hair except the forelock, and the aunt collects the hair and nail parings.
The rite includes shaving the aspirant's hair except the forelock, collecting hair and nail parings, and later cutting the forelock after the aspirant affirms renunciation.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism THE INDIGENOUS TIBETAN LITERATURE. / INDIGENOUS BOOKS, 167 / THE LAMAIST LIBRARY. / GRADES.; lines 9079-9151 confidence: medium
Lamaism is said to have degrees of clerical maturity and subordination, counting four by dividing the noviciate into two sections.
The passage describes a sequence of clerical maturity and subordination from beginner to under-priest, fully ordained monk, and Abbot.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism THE LAMAIST LIBRARY. / GRADES. / CURRICULUM. 173 / THE CURRICULUM.; lines 9169-9257 confidence: high
The Lama-elect stays at home until about the eighth year, wears a red or yellow cap when sent to a monastery, and passes through probationer, novice, and fully ordained monk stages, with possible degrees or special qualifications.
The passage presents a staged transition from home life into monastic probation through examination, transfer to a tutor, public presentation, elder approval, and probationer training.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism THE SAINTS. / IV. TANTRIK WIZARD-PRIESTS, / TREORIK SAIS SP PADILA. 379 / ST. PADMA-SAMBHAT A. 381; lines 20071-20180 confidence: high
In the palace he meditates under a tree; a bride is found; after five years gods declare him divine and commissioned as Saviour of the world.
Padma-sambhava wishes to renounce princely life, is kept in the palace, then leaves through banishment and proceeds to cemetery ascetic practice.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism THE SAINTS. / IV. TANTRIK WIZARD-PRIESTS, / TREORIK SAIS SP PADILA. 379 / ST. PADMA-SAMBHAT A. 381; lines 20071-20180 confidence: high
He travels to the Shitani cemetery, dwells among the dead as a cemetery ascetic, seeks communion with gods and demons, and subjugates many.
He dwells among the dead, seeks communion with gods and demons, is conducted by Dakkinis to a cave, and receives instruction from sages.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism THE SITE AND NAME. 257 / THE NAMES. 259 / TASHI-LHUNPUO MONASTERY. / RANSOMED CATTLE. 265; lines 13771-13873 confidence: medium
To consecrate the ground and obtain supernatural workers, St. Padma made a magic-circle with colored stone-dust, arranged offerings, worshipped for seven days, and the five Jinas appeared; the empowered king saw them.
Padma consecrates the ground with a magic-circle and seven days of worship; the five Jinas appear, and the empowered king sees their faces.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism TO PICTURE OF VISVANTARA JATAKA, / PRINCE VISVANTARA. 543 / PRINCE VISVANTARA. 547 / PRINCE VISPANTARA. 549; lines 29213-29314 confidence: medium
Sikra/Sakra, king of the gods, takes Brahman form and asks for Madri as a slave; Madri rebukes the Brahman, and Visvantara tells her to follow him without complaint while he remains in the hermitage.
Sakra takes Brahman form to request Madri from Visvantara, then reveals his divine identity and rewards Madri's morality.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism VAJRA-DHARA. / KAR-GYU-PA SECT. 63 / KATEGTC SECT. 65 / AFFILIATION OF SUB-SECTS OF THE KAR-GYU-PA.; lines 3401-3465 confidence: medium
“forts and pulling them to pieces again” are said to be favourite fresco subjects; the tasks seemed endless, Marpa still withheld instruction, and young Mila fled.
The sequence has endless tasks and withheld instruction, followed by Marpa recalling Mila, initiating him into magic circles, giving him new names, and assigning ascetic exercises.
read in the book → -
The Buddhism of Tibet, or Lamaism WANS. DDD / NAN-SA, 557 / NAN-SA. 559 / NAN-SA. 561; lines 29902-30009 confidence: medium
The monkey's tricks amuse the young prince; Nan-sa, agitated, invites the beggar in and says she wishes to devote her life to religion, has no earthly desires, was forced by filial obedience, and asks about a convent and spiritual father.
Nan-sa says she has no earthly desires, wants to devote her life to religion, asks which convent to enter, and asks for a learned lama as spiritual father.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead AFTER-DEATH EXISTENCE XXKV / XXXVI FOREWORD / I. THE IMPORTANCE OF THE BARDO THODOL / THE SYMBOLISM 3; lines 1044-1147 confidence: medium
The opening fragment says there are keys that unlock much of Buddha’s doctrine, which had been almost inaccessible to Europeans.
The passage explicitly describes a secret symbol-code believed to be used by initiates and to unlock guarded doctrines.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead AFTER-DEATH EXISTENCE XXKV / XXXVI FOREWORD / I. THE IMPORTANCE OF THE BARDO THODOL / THE SYMBOLISM 3; lines 1044-1147 confidence: medium
Northern Buddhism is described as condemned by Southern Buddhists for claiming to preserve an esoteric doctrine orally transmitted by recognized initiates from the Buddha and for teaching doctrines not in agreement with the Pali Canon.
The lamas are said to hold an initiate’s key by interpreting Pali parables and metaphors symbolically in support of esoteric tradition.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead AFTER-DEATH EXISTENCE XXKV / XXXVI FOREWORD / I. THE IMPORTANCE OF THE BARDO THODOL / THE SYMBOLISM 3; lines 1149-1223 confidence: medium
Esoteric doctrines are described as “ear-whispered” and conveyed “from guru to shishya, by word of mouth alone.”
The passage distinguishes teachings intended for accepted disciples or the Sangha from writings available to the uninitiated and worldly multitude.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead III. MANTRAS, OR WORDS OF POWER / MANTRAS 221 / INITIATIONS 223 / REALITY 2.25; lines 11900-12002 confidence: low
Ashvaghosha is identified as the great Patriarch who set down essential Mahayana teachings, said to have been handed down orally by initiates from the time of the Buddha, in The Awakening of Faith.
The passage says essential Mahayana teachings were handed down orally by initiates from the time of the Buddha and later set down by Ashvaghosha.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead IV. THE ESOTERIC SIGNIFICANCE OF THE FIVE ELEMENTS / THE ESOTERICISM 9 / V. THE WISDOM TEACHINGS / THE WISDOM TEACHINGS 13; lines 1507-1593 confidence: high
The Tri-Kaya is described as the esoteric trinity of Northern Buddhism; the exoteric trinity is Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha; direct correspondences are said to exist between them; detailed understanding is reserved for initiates.
The passage states that detailed and comprehensive understanding of the Tri-Kaya doctrine is the privilege of initiates who alone are fitted to grasp and realize it.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead IV. THE ESOTERIC SIGNIFICANCE OF THE FIVE ELEMENTS / THE ESOTERICISM 9 / V. THE WISDOM TEACHINGS / THE WISDOM TEACHINGS 13; lines 1507-1593 confidence: high
The translator regarded the Tri-Kaya doctrine as transmitted by a long, unbroken line of Indian and Tibetan initiates from the days of the Buddha; he held that the Buddha rediscovered it and transmitted it from preceding Buddhas.
The translator says the doctrine was handed on orally from guru to guru through a long, unbroken line of Indian and Tibetan initiates, and written down only later.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead PHEAPTER-DEATH PSYCHOLOGY 35 / IX. THE JUDGEMENT / THE AFTER-DEATH JUDGEMENT 37 / THE AFTER-DEATH JUDGEMENT 39; lines 2626-2710 confidence: medium
The Rebirth Doctrine is said to have literal/exoteric and symbolical/esoteric interpretations; the esoteric interpretation is associated with initiated learned lamas who claim knowledge through methods for remembering past incarnations and seeing the death-rebirth process.
The passage contrasts popular literal interpretation with a symbolical or esoteric interpretation held by initiated learned lamas who claim knowledge through practice.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead PRAYER FOR PROTECTION 207 / YOGA 213 / TANTRICISM 315 / TANTRICISM 217; lines 11528-11624 confidence: medium
The passage criticizes abuses attributed to misunderstanding and says high initiates withhold inner teachings except from carefully prepared pupils long on probation and found worthy.
The passage says inner teachings are withheld from non-prepared persons and reserved for pupils long on probation and found worthy.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead TANTRICISM 217 / TANTRICISM 219 / III. MANTRAS, OR WORDS OF POWER / MANTRAS 221; lines 11718-11806 confidence: high
Mantras are said to be jealously guarded by guru lineages; candidates for the Brotherhood of Guardians of the Mysteries are tested before the Treasures are entrusted to them.
The passage describes tested candidates, guru lineages, guarded Treasures, transmission of mantra to the shishya, and teachings conveyed at mystic initiation.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead TANTRICISM 219 / III. MANTRAS, OR WORDS OF POWER / MANTRAS 221 / INITIATIONS 223; lines 11809-11897 confidence: high
Qualified women and men may be gurus; a shishya is normally placed on one-year probation, assigned exercises, rejected if unworthy, or prepared and instructed further if worthy; the shishya ordinarily remains obedient to the chosen guru.
The passage describes probation, guru testing and preparation, ritual readiness, and the conferral of a secret mantra that makes the shishya a new member of a secret brotherhood.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead TANTRICISM 219 / III. MANTRAS, OR WORDS OF POWER / MANTRAS 221 / INITIATIONS 223; lines 11809-11897 confidence: medium
Initiation gives the shishya the secret mantra or Word of Power, bringing at-one-ment with the secret brotherhood and Supreme Guru; vital-force links human and divine and is centered in the Seventh Psychic-Centre or Thousand-petalled Lotus by awakened Serpent-Power to receive spiritual gift-waves.
The Supreme Guru is called Divine Father, the shishya bows at his feet and receives blessing, and the shishya is described as newly-born when Divine Power is transmitted.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead TANTRICISM 219 / III. MANTRAS, OR WORDS OF POWER / MANTRAS 221 / INITIATIONS 223; lines 11809-11897 confidence: medium
Initiation gives the shishya the secret mantra or Word of Power, bringing at-one-ment with the secret brotherhood and Supreme Guru; vital-force links human and divine and is centered in the Seventh Psychic-Centre or Thousand-petalled Lotus by awakened Serpent-Power to receive spiritual gift-waves.
The awakened Serpent-Power or Goddess Kundalini centers the vital-force in the Seventh Psychic-Centre, enabling reception of gift-waves and leading the shishya toward blessing and illumination.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead THE AFTER-DEATH JUDGEMENT 39 / INTERPRETATION OF REBIRTH DOCTRINE 41 / ESOTERICISM OF REBIRTH DOCTRINE 43 / ESOTERICISM OF REBIRTH DOCTRINE 45; lines 2890-2985 confidence: medium
Herodotus is described as refusing to disclose esoteric teachings literally, including Egyptian rites performed by night at Sais and the Greek Mysteries of Demeter.
The Mysteries are open only to initiates and qualified neophytes, Herodotus is described as withholding esoteric details, and the Nachiketas story is said to convey higher teachings concerning birth, life, and death.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead THE AFTER-DEATH PSYCHOLOGY 31 / PHEAPTER-DEATH PSYCHOLOGY 35 / IX. THE JUDGEMENT / THE AFTER-DEATH JUDGEMENT 37; lines 2536-2623 confidence: medium
The footnote describes a purgatorial cavern at Loch Derg, Ireland, formerly used for mystic pagan initiations and later associated with St. Patrick’s Purgatory.
The footnote describes a purgatorial cavern for mystic pagan initiations and compares it with Mithraic and Celtic underground initiation sites.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead THE COSMOGRAPHY 63 / THE COSMOGRAPHY 65 / XII. THE FUNDAMENTAL TEACHINGS SUMMARIZED / THE FUNDAMENTAL TEACHINGS 67; lines 3908-3986 confidence: medium
Yoga training is described as control of thinking processes and concentration toward Right Knowledge, and such training is said to be best under a human guru or teacher.
The passage says yoga training is best under a human guru, names Gautama as the greatest guru, and says Bodhisattvas and gurus can bestow grace and power on a less advanced disciple.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead THE GREAT / MANDALA OF THE PEACEFUL DEITIE / XI, TI8 / THE TIBETAN WHEEL OF THE LAW; lines 6892-7009 confidence: medium
Being set face to face with Truth allows those destined to liberation to recognize it; those with heavy evil karma or failed vows do not recognize and stray downwards.
The passage repeatedly frames liberation as being set face to face with Truth, and a note says the neophyte must be instructed by a hierophant to tread the path successfully.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead THE GREAT / MANDALA OF THE PEACEFUL DEITIE / XI, TI8 / THE TIBETAN WHEEL OF THE LAW; lines 7133-7263 confidence: low
The Wrathful Deity Bardo is influenced by fear, terror, and awe, making recognition harder; yet even slight recognition is said to make liberation easier because the intellect becomes alert in one-pointedness.
The wrathful Bardo produces fear, terror, and awe; without the teaching, learned people may err, while a prepared devotee recognizes the deities and is liberated.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead THE GREAT / MANDALA OF THE PEACEFUL DEITIE / XI, TI8 / THE TIBETAN WHEEL OF THE LAW; lines 7265-7364 confidence: high
Ordinary devotees fear the deities because they lack training to recognize the Bardo; adepts master Death, know apparitions are unreal, and may attain rebirth, paradise, or Nirvana.
Prior training, initiation, meditation, visualization, mantra practice, and reverence for esoteric doctrines are presented as conditions enabling recognition and liberation after death.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead THE GREAT / MANDALA OF THE PEACEFUL DEITIE / XI, TI8 / THE TIBETAN WHEEL OF THE LAW; lines 7366-7480 confidence: high
The doctrine is described as attaining Buddhahood without meditation, liberating by hearing alone, leading beings of evil karma on the Secret Path, conferring instantaneous enlightenment, and preventing unhappy states.
The doctrine is called liberating by hearing alone and is said to differentiate those initiated into it from those who are not.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead THE GREAT / MANDALA OF THE PEACEFUL DEITIE / XI, TI8 / THE TIBETAN WHEEL OF THE LAW; lines 7366-7480 confidence: medium
Devotees are said to practice sacred essence mantras under a competent guru; three example mantras are linked with Chenrazee/Avalokita, Jampalyang/Manjughosha, and Chakdor/Vajra-Pani.
Devotees practice sacred essence mantras under a competent guru, and the mantras are tied to three Protectors including a figure of mystic wisdom.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead THE GREAT / MANDALA OF THE PEACEFUL DEITIE / XI, TI8 / THE TIBETAN WHEEL OF THE LAW; lines 7482-7615 confidence: medium
If one flees through awe and terror, then on the Ninth Day the blood-drinking deities of the Vajra Order come to receive the deceased.
The Ninth and Tenth Day appearances are triggered when the deceased flees through terror or fails to recognize the prior appearances because of obscurations.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead THE GREAT / MANDALA OF THE PEACEFUL DEITIE / XI, TI8 / THE TIBETAN WHEEL OF THE LAW; lines 7740-7872 confidence: medium
A note identifies these as cemetery or cremation-ground goddesses and says they seem intended as symbols, like an initiatory drama, to impress impermanence, unsatisfactoriness, renunciation, and their emergence from the percipient's mental content.
An editorial note says the goddesses impress the deceased 'as in an initiatory drama,' and the main text instructs the deceased to recollect the guru's teachings at a vitally important time.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead THE GREAT / MANDALA OF THE PEACEFUL DEITIE / XI, TI8 / THE TIBETAN WHEEL OF THE LAW; lines 8244-8346 confidence: high
Meditation on the deities of the Mystic Path of the Mantra while living is said to influence the peaceful and wrathful visions that dawn in the Chonyid Bardo; the teaching should be read, memorized, and kept in mind.
The passage emphasizes training, reading, memorizing, and keeping the Bardo teaching clear during life so it will be effective when Bardo visions arise.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead THE SYMBOLISM 3 / THE ESOTERICISM 7 / IV. THE ESOTERIC SIGNIFICANCE OF THE FIVE ELEMENTS / THE ESOTERICISM 9; lines 1313-1368 confidence: medium
Man will possess Knowledge, know himself in the sense implied by the Mysteries of ancient Greece, realize samsaric unreality, and attain Enlightenment and Emancipation; Indian and Tibetan Yoga, as in the Bardo Thodol, aim to outstrip normal evolution and win Freedom now.
Indian and Tibetan Yoga schools and the Bardo Thodol are said to aim at outstripping normal evolution and winning Freedom now.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead The Tibetan Book of the Dead / THE SCIENCE OF DEATH!; lines 181-297 confidence: high
“Death is itself only an initiation into another form of life”; the paragraph also says death separates the Psyche from the gross body and that birth incarnates the soul-complex as death disincarnates it.
The passage says death is not an absolute ending but separates the Psyche from the gross body and is an initiation into another form of life.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead THE TIBETAN WHEEL OF THE LAW / INTRODUCTORY SECTIONS 155 / THE JUDGEMENT / THE MANTRA OF CHENRAZEE; lines 8991-9137 confidence: high
The officiant is instructed to tell the deceased to remember the Compassionate One, Sangha, Dharma, and Buddha; think fears as the tutelary deity or Compassionate One; recall initiation and guru names; tell them to the Righteous King; and avoid awe and terror.
Bracketed directions instruct the officiant to address the deceased by name, provide instructions, and use remembered initiation and guru names before the Righteous King.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead V. THE WISDOM TEACHINGS / THE WISDOM TEACHINGS 13 / THE WISDOM TEACHINGS 15 / THE WISDOM TEACHINGS 1.; lines 1680-1736 confidence: high
The deceased is introduced to divine attributes “as though in a symbolic drama of initiation”; full development of the Five Dhyani Buddhas’ bodhic powers leads to Liberation and Buddhahood.
The passage explicitly describes the deceased as introduced to divine attributes “as though in a symbolic drama of initiation” that tests spiritual development.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead XIV. THE ORIGIN OF THE BARDO THODOL / ORIGIN OF THE BARDO THODOL 75 / XV. THE TRANSLATING AND THE EDITING / THE TRANSLATING AND EDITING 79; lines 4482-4627 confidence: high
The editor, as a close disciple, formally acknowledges the debt of gratitude and respect due from disciple to teacher.
The passage explicitly states that Lama Kazi Dawa-Samdup met the Hermit Guru Norbu and afterward received mystic initiation; it also frames the editor as a disciple acknowledging debt to a teacher.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead XIV. THE ORIGIN OF THE BARDO THODOL / ORIGIN OF THE BARDO THODOL 75 / XV. THE TRANSLATING AND THE EDITING / THE TRANSLATING AND EDITING 79; lines 5457-5591 confidence: medium
In the third Bardo, karmic illusions shine, and the Great Setting-face-to-face of the Chonyid Bardo is to be read because it has power and can do good.
In the Chonyid Bardo, karmic apparitions arise and the deceased experiences sounds, lights, and rays that terrify and fatigue him, while instruction is applied.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead XIV. THE ORIGIN OF THE BARDO THODOL / ORIGIN OF THE BARDO THODOL 75 / XV. THE TRANSLATING AND THE EDITING / THE TRANSLATING AND EDITING 79; lines 5457-5591 confidence: medium
A person who has only heard swimming theory may fail when suddenly thrown into water; likewise, those who learned death-state theory without yogic practice may fail to maintain continuity of consciousness unless guided by a living guru, and karma may prevent recognition of the Bardo.
The swimming analogy contrasts hearing theory with embodied practice, and the passage warns that unpracticed people may be bewildered at death unless guided.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead XIV. THE ORIGIN OF THE BARDO THODOL / ORIGIN OF THE BARDO THODOL 75 / XV. THE TRANSLATING AND THE EDITING / THE TRANSLATING AND EDITING 79; lines 6386-6506 confidence: medium
The text says repeated setting-face-to-face should have enabled recognition and liberation, though strong propensities and terror of lights may still lead one backwards or downwards.
The text describes repeated setting-face-to-face and introductions, where recognition makes liberation possible, followed by a new Sixth-Day presentation.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead XXXIV FOREWORD / AFTER-DEATH EXISTENCE XXKV / XXXVI FOREWORD / I. THE IMPORTANCE OF THE BARDO THODOL; lines 949-1041 confidence: medium
Lama Kazi Dawa-Samdup dictated explanatory notes to the editor, wanted comments on abstruse and figurative passages, and acted in relation to the wishes of his guru, who had initiated him into the Great Perfectionist School.
The passage describes the translator’s initiation by his guru, explanatory comments on esoteric lore, and qualified initiated exponents as authoritative interpreters.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead XXXVI FOREWORD / I. THE IMPORTANCE OF THE BARDO THODOL / THE SYMBOLISM 3 / THE ESOTERICISM 7; lines 1226-1268 confidence: low
The footnote directs comparison to Blavatsky's The Secret Doctrine and reports Lama Kazi Dawa-Samdup's opinion that Blavatsky's works show acquaintance with higher lamaistic teachings into which she claimed initiation.
The footnote says Blavatsky claimed initiation into higher lamaistic teachings and reports a lama's opinion that her works show acquaintance with them.
read in the book → -
The Tibetan Book of the Dead YOGA 213 / TANTRICISM 315 / TANTRICISM 217 / TANTRICISM 219; lines 11627-11697 confidence: medium
The Bardo is described as like an initiatory mystery-play: actors appear on the deceased's mind-stage, the deceased is sole spectator, Karma is director, and the higher consciousness first dawns in the Clear Light.
The Bardo appearances are explicitly likened to an initiatory mystery-play staged before the deceased as sole spectator.
read in the book →
arthurian
-
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH I. / INCIPIT. / TITLE I. / VIII.; lines 1000-1116 confidence: medium
Arthur says he has come to amend himself at a holy place and asks that God counsel him; the hermit responds with a prayer that Arthur may amend his life.
Arthur comes to a holy place to amend his life and receives admonition from a hermit before entering further trial.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH I. / INCIPIT. / TITLE I. / VIII.; lines 1236-1349 confidence: high
A coffin has not moved itself; the lad asks what a knight is and how knights are made; his mother tells of his knightly lineage and eleven slain uncles, and his father describes knightly armor and weapons.
The lad begins by asking what knights are, enters the forest while hunting, kills an armed Red Knight with a javelin, and is later made knight by Arthur.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH I. / INCIPIT. / TITLE I. / VIII.; lines 1351-1386 confidence: medium
The King alights, goes into the hall, is disarmed, and shows the Queen the painful arm wound that is healing.
The King’s painful wound and travail are explicitly discussed as suffering through which a worshipful man may gain honour.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH III. / INCIPIT. / TITLE I / VIII.; lines 2242-2366 confidence: high
Gawain says the Graal appeared three times before a knight who did not ask about its service or honor; the daughter identifies the failure as foolish and as the cause of King Fisherman's languishment; the Lady asks Gawain to go to King Fisherman and be more mindful.
The Holy Graal appears three times before a knight, but he does not ask what it serves or whom it honors; the daughter says this foolishness caused King Fisherman to fall into languishment.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH V. / INCIPIT. / TITLE I. / VIII.; lines 3443-3568 confidence: medium
A dwarf enters the tent, salutes Gawain, offers to disarm him, and reassures him after Gawain remembers a dwarf connected with a slain lady.
The passage presents unusually rich lodging in a tent that the damsels call governed by an evil custom; Gawain is expected to amend or destroy it and is challenged after accepting the lodging.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH VIII. / TITLE I. / BRANCH IX. / TITLE I.; lines 5551-5681 confidence: high
The squire comes to Arthur's court, recognizes the shield on the column, says he is the son of the Knight of the Red Shield of the Forest of Shadows, names himself Clamados of the Shadows, and asks to be made knight so he may avenge his father.
Clamados requests and receives knighthood, remains at court, and then departs to prove his knighthood.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH VIII. / TITLE I. / BRANCH IX. / TITLE I.; lines 5551-5681 confidence: high
Clamados leaves court to prove his knighthood, rides through forests with a red shield like his father's, reaches a road between two mountains and a deep valley, and sees three damsels under a tree praying for a knight to convoy them.
Three damsels wait beneath a tree and pray for a knight who will convoy them through a pass that no knight dares to cross without company.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH VIII. / TITLE I. / BRANCH IX. / TITLE I.; lines 5551-5681 confidence: high
The damsels say they await a knight to clear the pass because a cruel lion is there; they also mention a good, hardy, comely, courteous, and valiant knight who is associated with the lion but seldom present.
The pass lies between mountains, is feared because of a fierce lion, and culminates in a gateway where the lion charges toward the travelers.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH VIII. / TITLE I. / BRANCH IX. / TITLE I.; lines 5683-5807 confidence: medium
Clamados dismounts with his spear; the lion charges, is struck by the spear, then rises on its hind feet, grips him, tears his habergeon, and claws his flesh.
The lion is unchained in a forbidden land against enemies, attacks travelers, and must be overcome before Clamados and the damsels continue through the narrow strait.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH X. / INCIPIT. / TITLE I. / VIII.; lines 6535-6655 confidence: high
At the foot of the mountain, Lancelot finds a hermitage beside a spring and decides to confess before going to the high rich hostel where the Holy Graal appears.
Lancelot confesses before approaching the high hostel where the Holy Graal appears; the hermit evaluates his unwillingness to repent and warns him of spiritual consequences.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH X. / INCIPIT. / TITLE I. / VIII.; lines 6657-6772 confidence: medium
Lancelot leaves the hermitage at evening, sees King Fisherman's castle with broad bridges, beholds the gateway image of Our Lord on the rood and two unchained lions, recalls Gawain's passage, and passes between the lions unharmed.
Lancelot approaches the rich gateway marked by a rood image and passes between two unchained guardian lions without harm.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH XV. / TITLE I. / VIII. / XIII.; lines 8864-8946 confidence: medium
The damsel rides alone toward the grave-yard and dark forest at nightfall, sees a large cross with the figure of Our Lord at the entrance, kisses and adores it, and prays for deliverance.
The damsel enters the grave-yard at night, encounters fearsome apparitional knights around the tombs, nearly swoons, and must continue to the chapel.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH XVIII. / TITLE I. / VIII. / XIII.; lines 10279-10367 confidence: high
An evil spirit leaves the copper bull like lightning, the bull melts, thirteen survivors are baptized by a forest hermit, and the bodies of misbelievers are cast into the River of Hell, which runs foully into the sea and wrecks ships.
After the evil spirit leaves the copper bull and the bull is destroyed, the thirteen survivors are baptized and later live penitently under the New Law.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH XVIII. / TITLE I. / VIII. / XIII.; lines 10279-10367 confidence: medium
Josephus records that the hermit was named Denis and the castle was the Castle of the Trial; the thirteen live holy lives until the New Law is accepted, the castle kills nonbelieving entrants, and the thirteen later scatter to hermitages for penance.
The castle is named the Castle of the Trial and is said to kill and crush entrants unless they firmly believe in God.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH XX. / TITLE I. / VIII. / XIII.; lines 11462-11574 confidence: medium
The brother says Lancelot promised to put his head in the same jeopardy, commands him to kneel and stretch his neck, and says force will be used if he refuses; Lancelot accepts the covenant, lies as if on a cross, prays, and thinks of the Queen.
The sisters explain that many knights underwent a similar situation and failed to return, while only a loyal knight's return can save the city and lands.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH XXIII. / TITLE I. / BRANCH XXIV. / TITLE I.; lines 12576-12694 confidence: medium
Meliant is identified as the son of the knight of the Waste Manor whom Lancelot had slain, and he has not forgotten his father's death.
Meliant asks Briant to make him a knight specifically so he can avenge his slain father and join the war.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH XXIII. / TITLE I. / BRANCH XXIV. / TITLE I.; lines 12576-12694 confidence: high
The knight explains that the lord's daughter, famed as the fairest in the world, must be offered to all lodging knights; whoever draws the sword fixed in the hall's column wins her as wife.
The lodging place is a castle where guests face lethal customs, including a sword test and required disarming before eating.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH XXIII. / TITLE I. / BRANCH XXIV. / TITLE I.; lines 12576-12694 confidence: medium
The knight explains that the lord's daughter, famed as the fairest in the world, must be offered to all lodging knights; whoever draws the sword fixed in the hall's column wins her as wife.
A sword fixed in a column can be drawn only by a superior knight, reportedly one who has been at the Graal; success grants the lord's daughter as wife.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH XXIII. / TITLE I. / BRANCH XXIV. / TITLE I.; lines 12696-12796 confidence: high
The lord tells Lancelot: “See there my daughter! Ask her of me, and if you be such as you ought to be, I will give her to you.”
The lord requires knights who ask for his daughter to draw the sword from the column; previous knights failed and lost their lives, while Lancelot succeeds.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH XXIX. / TITLE I. / BRANCH XXX. / TITLE I.; lines 14026-14150 confidence: high
A wounded knight says he came from the Chapel Perilous, where evil folk wounded him; a beautiful damsel aided him and told him to summon Lancelot, Perceval, or Gawain, since only good knights ought to enter there.
Lancelot is summoned to the Chapel Perilous, warned of death, enters the sacred and haunted space, prays, and undergoes a confrontation after taking the required objects.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH XXXIV. / TITLE I. / BRANCH XXXV. / TITLE I.; lines 16013-16133 confidence: medium
One worshipful man places a blooming posy of herbs and flowers on the shield; Perceval sees a round ivory-like vessel large enough to hold an armed knight, but the knight does not answer and his identity is withheld.
Perceval is admitted by Masters into a royal hall, seated at their table, witnesses ordered ritual actions, a descending chain and crown, and an opened pit with cries, while some knowledge remains withheld from him.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal BRANCH XXXIV. / TITLE I. / BRANCH XXXV. / TITLE I.; lines 16135-16216 confidence: medium
Perceval asks what the chain and crown are; a Master refuses to tell unless he promises, and Perceval promises to return after completing obligations for his mother and another, if alive and if he sees the marked ship.
Perceval seeks explanations about precious objects, an armed knight, and the castle, but key knowledge is withheld until he fulfills the return condition.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal INCIPIT. / TITLE I. / VIII. / XIII.; lines 4231-4323 confidence: medium
The hermit says no earthly man lodges in his dwelling, only the Lord God; he points to the good King Fisherman's castle, surrounded with great waters and lodging only good knights.
The approach to the restricted castle includes confession, admonition not to fear, required questioning, worship of the chapel, and a perilous bridge crossing over deep waters.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal INCIPIT. / TITLE I. / VIII. / XIII.; lines 4325-4397 confidence: high
Gawain is ashamed of delay, remembers the Hermit's assurance about the castle entrance, notes that he is confessed, crosses and blesses himself, and commends himself to God as one expecting death.
The passage states that the bridge-crossing proves knights who wish to enter, and Gawain passes after spiritual preparation despite frightening appearances.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal INCIPIT. / TITLE I. / VIII. / XIII.; lines 4325-4397 confidence: medium
At the gate a great horrible lion stands upright; when it sees Gawain it crouches, and he passes the entrance without opposition.
The lion at the entrance appears formidable but crouches when it sees Gawain, allowing him to pass without opposition.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal INCIPIT. / TITLE I. / VIII. / XIII.; lines 9875-9981 confidence: medium
They see a castle in a meadow, surrounded by running waters and high walls, turning rapidly, with copper crossbow archers, copper horn-blowers, and chained lions and bears at the gateway.
The Turning Castle is defended by lethal copper archers, horn-blowers, chained beasts, and rising bridges; only Perceval may enter, and his entry stops the defenses.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal THE HIGH HISTORY OF THE HOLY GRAAL / BRANCH I. / INCIPIT. / TITLE I.; lines 592-703 confidence: high
The Queen recommends the chapel of St Augustine in the White Forest, found only by adventure, as a place to ask counsel of God; she says the place is perilous, the chapel adventurous, and a worshipful hermit dwells beside it.
Arthur plans to go armed to a perilous, adventurous chapel with minimal company, because more companions mean fewer adventures.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal THE HIGH HISTORY OF THE HOLY GRAAL / BRANCH I. / INCIPIT. / TITLE I.; lines 592-703 confidence: medium
Chaus stays in the hall clothed and shod to be ready; in his first sleep it seems Arthur has gone without him, so he saddles his hackney, puts on spurs and sword, and rides after Arthur.
Chaus, in his first sleep, seems to ride after Arthur through a great forest, follow horse tracks, and reach a chapel with a graveyard and coffins.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal THE HIGH HISTORY OF THE HOLY GRAAL / BRANCH I. / INCIPIT. / TITLE I.; lines 870-968 confidence: medium
Arthur hears the voice of the Mother of God and angels, rejoices over a good man's soul borne to Paradise, sees the hermit's coffin covered by a rich tomb-stone with a red cross, prays, arms himself, and departs.
Arthur rides armed into the forest, reaches a barred entrance, and is warned that knights return from the laund only dead or wounded, while the chapel may counsel those who survive.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal THE HIGH HISTORY OF THE HOLY GRAAL / BRANCH I. / INCIPIT. / TITLE I.; lines 870-968 confidence: medium
Arthur reaches the chapel and hermitage, sees the hermit robed for mass, ties his horse, and cannot enter the open chapel though no one forbids him; he looks within at an image of Our Lord and prays for mercy.
Arthur cannot enter the chapel despite the open door and absence of visible prohibition, forcing him to witness and pray from outside.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal TITLE I / BRANCH III. / INCIPIT. / TITLE I; lines 1886-2018 confidence: medium
At evensong near sunset Gawain sees a hermit's house and chapel in the forest, with a clear fresh spring before the chapel and a broad tall tree shading it.
Gawain reaches a chapel in a dangerous adventurous forest, is hosted by a hermit, and is instructed not to disarm.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal TITLE I / BRANCH III. / INCIPIT. / TITLE I; lines 2020-2145 confidence: medium
Gawain asks the way to the castle; the hermit replies, "None may teach you the way, save the will of God lead you therein," and prays that Gawain will ask the question others who saw the Graal did not ask.
The hermit prays that Gawain will have grace and courage to ask the question that earlier witnesses of the Graal failed to ask, with misfortunes following from that failure.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal TITLE I. / BRANCH XIII. / TITLE I. / VIII.; lines 7857-7954 confidence: medium
Gawain reaches the Red Launde, sees tents and knights, searches for the knight by his arms, but the knight has changed arms and is near him unrecognized.
Gawain unknowingly fights the knight he seeks, and the narration says God wills that each know the true worth of the other rather than die.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal TITLE I. / BRANCH XVII. / INCIPIT. / TITLE I.; lines 9638-9740 confidence: high
The robber-knight defies Perceval, the Knight Coward urges Perceval to ignore the challenge and go away, and Perceval says he will instead help challenge the honour of the damsels.
The Knight Coward is unwilling and fearful, is forced into the role of champion, endures blows and wounds, then fights back, kills the opponent, renounces cowardice, and receives the new name Knight Hardy.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal TITLE I. / BRANCH XVII. / INCIPIT. / TITLE I.; lines 9638-9740 confidence: medium
After being wounded, the Knight Coward draws his sword, strikes the robber-knight in the breast, brings him down, cuts off his head, and presents it to Perceval as his first joust.
After the knight kills the robber in what he calls his first joust, Perceval tells him to be known everywhere as the Knight Hardy, and the damsels use that name.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal TITLE I. / BRANCH XXX. / TITLE I. / VIII.; lines 14249-14382 confidence: medium
Meliot thanks Lancelot and says the coffin opened easily because of Lancelot's knighthood; previous knights who entered there were slain or grievously wounded.
Meliot says the coffin opened easily for Lancelot because of his knighthood, while previous knights entering there were slain or grievously wounded.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal TITLE I. / VIII. / BRANCH II. / TITLE I; lines 1498-1609 confidence: high
The damsel lifts her rich hat, shows her bald head, and says she lost her hair when the knight at King Fisherman's hostel failed to make the demand; it will return only when a knight asks better or achieves the Graal.
The damsel says her hair will not return until a knight asks the question better or the knight who achieves the Graal comes.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal TITLE I. / VIII. / BRANCH XXVIII. / TITLE I.; lines 13757-13864 confidence: high
A quarrel like one shot from a crossbow strikes the hall column before Arthur; it is gold-like, adorned with precious stones, and embedded so deeply that the iron point cannot be seen; Arthur, Lancelot, and Gawain remark on its richness.
A richly adorned quarrel embeds in the column, and the damsel asks that the knight able to draw it out be sent to the place of need.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal TITLE I. / VIII. / BRANCH XXVIII. / TITLE I.; lines 13866-13947 confidence: medium
The damsel says many good knights are present and that only one right good knight can draw it forth and achieve the business.
The damsel says only one knight can achieve the business, multiple knights defer, and Lancelot alone draws the quarrel from the column before receiving the errand.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal VIII. / BRANCH IV. / INCIPIT. / TITLE I.; lines 2474-2604 confidence: medium
At the meal Gawain looks often at the lady because of her beauty, but he withdraws his eyes and refuses wicked thoughts because of the high pilgrimage he has undertaken.
Gawain is moved by the lady’s beauty but withdraws his gaze and suppresses potentially wicked thoughts because of the high pilgrimage he has undertaken.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal VIII. / BRANCH V. / INCIPIT. / TITLE I.; lines 3292-3408 confidence: medium
Gawain wanders to a rich land with a castle; at the entrance he sees a chained lion and two beaten-copper serjeants fixed to the wall that shoot quarrels by engine, so he dares not approach.
The entrance to the Grail-associated land is blocked by a chained lion and mechanical shooters, and Gawain cannot approach until a further condition is met.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal VIII. / BRANCH V. / INCIPIT. / TITLE I.; lines 3292-3408 confidence: high
The priest says the castle is "the entrance to the land of the rich King Fisherman" and that within they are beginning "the service of the Most Holy Graal."
The priest says Gawain may not enter or come nearer the Holy Graal unless he brings the sword of St. John, and that conquering it will show he is worthy to behold the Graal.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal VIII. / BRANCH VI. / INCIPIT. / TITLE I.; lines 3934-3959 confidence: medium
The King says he wishes to be baptized; Gawain praises God; a forest hermit is sent for; the King is baptized and receives the name Archis.
The King asks to be baptized, a hermit is sent for, and the King is baptized with the name Archis.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal VIII. / XIII. / BRANCH VIII. / TITLE I.; lines 5386-5482 confidence: medium
Perceval comes to a spacious clearing with a leafy tree at its head, hears a horse neigh loudly three times, and prays that a knight may come to test him without either slaying the other.
Perceval asks God to send a strong knight so that he can test whether he still has strength, courage, and sound limbs after illness.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal VIII. / XIII. / BRANCH VIII. / TITLE I.; lines 5386-5482 confidence: medium
The knights charge again, pierce and batter shields, Perceval wounds the knight, and the knight's spear passes through Perceval's arm; their lances splinter and both bleed from the collision.
The two knights are both described as good or strong; their joust and sword battle inflict serious wounds on both and weaken them through loss of blood.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal VIII. / XIII. / BRANCH XI. / TITLE I.; lines 7002-7108 confidence: high
A damsel identifies Perceval before the Queen as the knight first at the Graal; the Queen orders the ivory horn sounded on the castle.
The Queen explicitly links the knights' and damsels' prolonged penance to Perceval's earlier failure to ask what the Graal served at King Fisherman's hostel, and their release to his arrival and recognition.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal VIII. / XIII. / XVII. / XVIII.; lines 10402-10508 confidence: medium
The hermit says the castle has nine new bridges, each guarded by three knights; the seizing uncle is inside, King Fisherman's knights and priests are missing, and the Graal chapel is emptied of sacred hallows.
The target castle is protected by nine bridges and twenty-seven defenders, and the hero is warned not to rely on ordinary strength to pass them.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal VIII. / XIII. / XVII. / XVIII.; lines 10402-10508 confidence: medium
Perceval says he is sorrowful for Messire Gawain and Lancelot, whose fellowship he loved; the hermit says they could have entered if chaste, given their knighthood.
The hermit says Gawain and Lancelot might have entered because of their knighthood if they had been chaste.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal VIII. / XIII. / XVII. / XVIII.; lines 4490-4594 confidence: high
The Master of the Knights tells Gawain to remember what the good King asked and told him that night; Gawain replies by invoking God to remember it.
The Master repeatedly prompts or warns Gawain, Gawain remains silent, and the damsel later says he lost chapel entry and the castle's joy because of a small word.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal VIII. / XIII. / XVII. / XVIII.; lines 4490-4594 confidence: medium
After the knights leave Gawain alone behind fastened doors, he sees a candlelit chessboard with silver and gold pieces. The gold pieces mate him twice; he sweeps the pieces off at the third game, and a squire carries the board away before Gawain sleeps until morning.
After the sacred procession, Gawain is left alone and plays against the gold chess pieces, which mate him twice; he then sweeps the pieces from the board.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal VIII. / XIII. / XVII. / XVIII.; lines 4490-4594 confidence: medium
In the morning Gawain arms himself and tries to take leave of King Fisherman but finds the doors bolted. He sees chapel service but cannot hear mass. A damsel says he lost entry through a small word and explains the chapel's holiness and entry restriction because of its relics.
Gawain is shut behind bolted doors, cannot enter or hear the chapel service, is told the chapel's relics make it inaccessible at certain times, and later receives a warning to depart while the gate is open.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal XIII. / BRANCH XVIII. / TITLE I. / VIII.; lines 10185-10276 confidence: medium
The queen gives a sword with a statement about slaying those who refuse baptism and the New Law; she is baptized first, named Elysa, and later described as holy and honored in Ireland.
The queen gives Perceval a sword while invoking baptism and the New Law, then undergoes baptism herself and receives a Christian name.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal XIII. / BRANCH XVIII. / TITLE I. / VIII.; lines 10185-10276 confidence: medium
The castle entrance is guarded by two necromantic copper men holding iron mallets, whose alternating blows would crush any mortal passing among them.
The necromantic copper gate-guards are lethal to mortals, but a Voice assures Perceval of safety, and the guards cease striking when he approaches.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal XIII. / BRANCH XVIII. / TITLE I. / VIII.; lines 10185-10276 confidence: high
The Voice instructs Perceval to send all the inhabitants through the mallet-guarded entrance to prove who will believe in God; Perceval draws his sword and compels them to go.
The Voice instructs Perceval to send the inhabitants through the gateway to prove belief in God; of fifteen hundred, only thirteen believers survive the mallets.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal XIII. / BRANCH XXI. / TITLE I. / VIII.; lines 11746-11852 confidence: medium
The elder damsel says she will test whether Gawain will hold his covenant and asks him to be the knight who does worst at the assembly, bearing only his own arms so all will recognize him; she threatens to tell the king if he fails.
The elder damsel frames the request as a test of whether Gawain is loyal, requiring him to do worst, wear recognizable arms, lose worship, and then flee publicly.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal XIII. / XVII. / XVIII. / XXII.; lines 10511-10527 confidence: medium
The Hermit tells Perceval to act according to the white lion's will, because its intent is only good and helpful; otherwise Perceval cannot succeed in passing the nine bridges guarded by twenty-seven knights.
Perceval must pass nine bridges guarded by twenty-seven knights, and success depends on following supernatural or divinely aligned guidance.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal XIII. / XVII. / XVIII. / XXII.; lines 10511-10527 confidence: medium
Perceval hearkens to his uncle's discourse and chastening, holds fast to it, and has great trust in his words.
Perceval receives chastening counsel from a Hermit who explains how to survive and proceed through a guarded challenge.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal XIII. / XVII. / XVIII. / XXII.; lines 15410-15434 confidence: high
Perceval promises as a Christian that, if the damsel is willing to receive baptism, he will love her as one who firmly believes in God ought to love a damsel.
The passage centers on willingness to receive baptism, the baptism of Celestre and her damsels, and subsequent instruction in firm belief.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal XVII. / XVIII. / XXII. / XXIII.; lines 15437-15470 confidence: medium
The squire reports that Queen Jandree has heard of the deaths at the Raving Castle, the baptism of the damsel, the death of her brother Madeglant of Oriande, and the reputation of the conquering knight as the Best Knight of the World; she fears losing her land and considers going to a stronger castle.
The squire reports that after the Raving Castle was conquered, the conquering knight made the damsel be baptized.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal XVII. / XVIII. / XXII. / XXIII.; lines 4632-4686 confidence: medium
The traveler rides through a tempest to a bridge and meadow; the storm stops. Gawain reaches a castle with many knights, dames, and damsels making cheer, but none takes his reins and the people avoid him.
Gawain passes through a storm, bridge, meadow, and Forest Perilous context before being socially tested and shamed at the Castle of Joy.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal XVII. / XVIII. / XXII. / XXIII.; lines 9095-9125 confidence: medium
"Sir, no knight passeth hereby save he go first to see the coffin within the chapel."
The damsel states that no knight may pass unless he first sees the coffin; Perceval complies, lays down his arms, and the marvel follows.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal XVIII. / XXII. / XXIII. / XXIV.; lines 10556-10597 confidence: medium
When Perceval looks at the sepulchre, it opens, the stone lifts, a knight lying inside becomes visible, and a very sweet savour comes forth.
The sepulchre opens at Perceval's coming, after which the hermits declare him the Good Knight, chaste and holy.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal XVIII. / XXII. / XXIII. / XXIV.; lines 16817-16931 confidence: low
The knight says he will do anything for Perceval because Perceval made his brother Knight Hardy where he first saw him as Knight Coward; Perceval and the knight discuss the brother's honorable death and the shame of cowardly life.
The messenger recalls that Perceval made his brother Knight Hardy where he first saw him as Knight Coward, and the brother's honorable death is contrasted with living in shame.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal XXII. / XXIII. / XXIV. / XXVI.; lines 16934-16970 confidence: medium
Josephus says Perceval stayed long in the castle, did not quest for adventure, turned his courage to the Saviour and His Mother, and lived religiously with his sister and a damsel.
Perceval remains in the castle for a long time, does not seek adventure, and lives a holy and religious life directed toward sacred figures.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal XXIII. / XXIV. / XXVI. / XXVII.; lines 10624-10639 confidence: medium
After winning two bridges, Perceval is spent and weary and remembers the lion as his uncle had described it.
Perceval has already won two bridges, faces knights of a third bridge too strong for a single knight, and then sees the first bridge lifted behind him.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal XXIII. / XXIV. / XXVI. / XXVII.; lines 15560-15578 confidence: medium
The Lady is held up and baptized; those who will not do the same are destroyed and banished.
起? blooper. Need final no blooper. Recompose from motif onwards. Need ensure JSON valid. I started with weird
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal XXIII. / XXIV. / XXVI. / XXVII.; lines 16973-17034 confidence: medium
People from nearby lands and islands marvel at the manor but fear to enter; two Welsh knights enter as an adventure, remain for a long time, then emerge as joyful hermits wearing hair shirts and eating only roots.
Two Welsh knights enter the feared manor as an adventure, remain inside for a long time, and emerge as hermits in hair shirts who eat roots and later are called saints.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal XXIV. / XXVI. / BRANCH VII. / TITLE I.; lines 4947-5083 confidence: medium
The wounded knight warns Lancelot about the Castle of Beards, where every bearded knight must leave his beard or challenge the demand; Lancelot says he prefers honorable bodily danger to shameful loss of his beard.
The Castle of Beards pass requires bearded knights to surrender their beards or fight; a wounded knight warns Lancelot, who chooses the challenge.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal XXVI. / BRANCH VII. / TITLE I. / VIII.; lines 5114-5246 confidence: high
Lancelot says he cannot remain in any castle more than one night until he reaches his destination, which he names as the Castle of Souls.
Lancelot travels toward the Castle of Souls and the Graal is described as something that may or may not appear depending on his spiritual or moral state.
read in the book → -
The High History of the Holy Graal XXVI. / BRANCH VII. / TITLE I. / VIII.; lines 5114-5246 confidence: medium
At the forest edge Lancelot sees a tall cross at the entrance of a thorn-enclosed burying ground; the graveyard is full of tombs and sepulchres, and nearby is a chapel with candles burning.
Lancelot passes at night through a thorn-enclosed burial ground, encounters a hostile grave-digging dwarf, and faces accusations and combat around the chapel.
read in the book →
inuit
-
Eskimo Folk-Tales ATUNGAIT, WHO WENT A-WANDERING / KUMAGDLAK AND THE LIVING ARROWS / THE GIANT DOG / THE INLAND-DWELLERS OF ETAH; lines 3569-3611 confidence: medium
The inland-dwellers train themselves to become swift runners so they can catch foxes.
An inland-dweller becomes a swift runner through enclosure in a worm-filled seal skin and blood-draining by worms.
read in the book → -
Eskimo Folk-Tales Eskimo Folk-Tales / INTRODUCTION / CONTENTS; lines 311-370 confidence: medium
“Kagssagssuk, the homeless boy who became a strong man”
A title describes Kagssagssuk as a homeless boy who became a strong man.
read in the book → -
Eskimo Folk-Tales ESKIMO FOLK-TALES / THE TWO FRIENDS WHO SET OFF TO TRAVEL ROUND THE WORLD / THE COMING OF MEN, A LONG, LONG WHILE AGO / QUJAVARSSUK; lines 1233-1366 confidence: medium
A whale surfaces very near; Qujavarssuk trembles, is urged by the rowers to steer toward it, and says they should look at it because he has never seen such a beast before.
Qujavarssuk sees a whale for the first time, trembles, resists pressure from rowers and rival, and delays before directing the approach.
read in the book → -
Eskimo Folk-Tales ESKIMO FOLK-TALES / THE TWO FRIENDS WHO SET OFF TO TRAVEL ROUND THE WORLD / THE COMING OF MEN, A LONG, LONG WHILE AGO / QUJAVARSSUK; lines 730-852 confidence: medium
The strong man asks that a kayak be made; the old one makes it and tests it in the water, where seals rise as a sign that Qujavarssuk will become a strong man and chief.
Qujavarssuk receives a kayak and hunting equipment, is instructed by the strong one, and begins successful seal hunting.
read in the book → -
Eskimo Folk-Tales ESKIMO FOLK-TALES / THE TWO FRIENDS WHO SET OFF TO TRAVEL ROUND THE WORLD / THE COMING OF MEN, A LONG, LONG WHILE AGO / QUJAVARSSUK; lines 730-852 confidence: high
Crossing the lake, Tugto hears ice-noise that seems to follow him; he runs, faints, wakes, finds no break in the ice, and senses that he has become a much greater wizard.
After the ice-noise and fainting, Tugto feels greater wizard power; he then tears the skin of a monster after recalling this can give a wizard power to vanish into the ground.
read in the book → -
Eskimo Folk-Tales ESKIMO FOLK-TALES / THE TWO FRIENDS WHO SET OFF TO TRAVEL ROUND THE WORLD / THE COMING OF MEN, A LONG, LONG WHILE AGO / QUJAVARSSUK; lines 988-1104 confidence: medium
A bear and walrus repeatedly fling the woman across the ice until land is no longer visible, then leave her.
The woman passes through animal assault, unstable ice, rough sea, a warning against drinking, a guardian dog, a knife-narrow passage, combat with an old woman, and then returns with instruction.
read in the book → -
Eskimo Folk-Tales MAKITE / ASALOQ / UKALEQ / IKARDLITUARSSUK; lines 2863-2929 confidence: low
The little brother says it would be good to win the paddle; the passage notes that Ikardlituarssuk had previously been present when wizards called helping spirits.
The passage states that Ikardlituarssuk had once sat on someone's knee when wizards called helping spirits, and he later calls his own helping spirits.
read in the book → -
Eskimo Folk-Tales THE GIANT DOG / THE INLAND-DWELLERS OF ETAH / THE MAN WHO STABBED HIS WIFE IN THE LEG / THE SOUL THAT LIVED IN THE BODIES OF ALL BEASTS; lines 3670-3798 confidence: medium
Avovang tires of dog life because of beatings, becomes a reindeer, asks how to gallop and what to eat, and is told to kick toward the sky and eat moss and lichen.
Reindeer, wolves, and walruses instruct Avovang how to move and what to eat in their respective forms.
read in the book → -
Eskimo Folk-Tales THE THUNDER SPIRITS / NERRIVIK / THE WIFE WHO LIED / KAGSSAGSSUK, THE HOMELESS BOY WHO BECAME A STRONG MAN; lines 4216-4348 confidence: medium
Kagssagssuk reports the event to the people at the wizard's house but is accused. The people make noise while boiling oil from blubber; the Great Fire returns, its whip is destroyed by boiling oil, and it leaves.
After surviving and telling the truth, Kagssagssuk is disbelieved, forced outside, abused, fed scraps, and later begins a sequence leading to supernatural aid and strength training.
read in the book → -
Eskimo Folk-Tales THE THUNDER SPIRITS / NERRIVIK / THE WIFE WHO LIED / KAGSSAGSSUK, THE HOMELESS BOY WHO BECAME A STRONG MAN; lines 4216-4348 confidence: high
Kagssagssuk tells his mother's mother about the hidden meat, finds it missing, and weeps. The giant says he took the meat by mistake, feels kindly toward the boy, pities him, and proposes that they play together.
The giant pities Kagssagssuk and directs him to push increasingly larger stones until he can twirl the biggest stones in the air.
read in the book → -
Eskimo Folk-Tales THE THUNDER SPIRITS / NERRIVIK / THE WIFE WHO LIED / KAGSSAGSSUK, THE HOMELESS BOY WHO BECAME A STRONG MAN; lines 4350-4450 confidence: medium
The giant says Kagssagssuk has become a strong man and promises by magic to send three bears to his village because the lost meat was the giant's fault.
Kagssagssuk is declared a strong man by the giant but is still treated as weak at home; his strength is then revealed through the umiak and the killing of the bears.
read in the book → -
Eskimo Folk-Tales THE TWO LITTLE OUTCASTS / ATDLARNEQ, THE GREAT GLUTTON / ANGANGUJUK / ATARSSUAQ; lines 5260-5403 confidence: medium
Atarssuaq’s wife bears a son; Atarssuaq throws the child into the water repeatedly as he grows, taking him up after he kicks, and the boy becomes a very clever swimmer.
The father repeatedly immerses the child in water from infancy, later equips him with a swimming dress, and tests his diving until he becomes highly skilled.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo A K I G S I A K. / THE FRIENDS. / I 2 I / KATERPARSUK.; lines 5343-5424 confidence: medium
Katerparsuk is a poor orphan boy; no one helps him, so he tries to make a kayak himself, using stone tools and shells because no one will lend him a knife.
After being unsupported and mocked, Katerparsuk withdraws to solitary places, studies angakok science, becomes an effective hunter, and gains magical means for revenge.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo A LAMENTABLE STORY. / UVIKIAK. / THE SUN AND THE MOON. / N I V N I T A K.; lines 9504-9573 confidence: medium
A man runs along the ice dragging two seals, enters smiling, spreads a bear-skin, and says, “When two men meet for the first time they always try to outdo each other; let us have a try.”
The host explicitly says that two men meeting for the first time try to outdo one another, conducts a contest with Nivnitak, then proceeds to feed him and later accept him as son-in-law and hunting companion.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo A LAMENTABLE STORY. / UVIKIAK. / THE SUN AND THE MOON. / N I V N I T A K.; lines 9576-9642 confidence: medium
The father-in-law hurries because entrails for dress-making may shrink if cold, and he is displeased that his son-in-law is not clever enough.
The father-in-law judges Nivnitak's cleverness, Nivnitak succeeds in the return with the seals, and later he is instructed and positioned for a demanding ball-game role.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo ABOUT THE CHILDREN OF TWO COUSINS. / THE GIRL WHO WAS STOLEN BY AN / INLANDER. / THE ORPHAN BOY ILIARSORKIK.; lines 10917-10984 confidence: medium
A man without a kayak takes Iliarsorkik by the hand each morning, runs him uphill, and through the exercise he becomes swift and agile.
The helper repeatedly runs the boy uphill until he becomes swift and agile and later instructs him in finding partridges.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo ABOUT THE CHILDREN OF TWO COUSINS. / THE GIRL WHO WAS STOLEN BY AN / INLANDER. / THE ORPHAN BOY ILIARSORKIK.; lines 10987-11054 confidence: medium
Companions interpret signs of breathing-holes in the ice, climb a higher mountain to survey, and Iliarsorkik's foster-brother directs him to hidden hunting tools and fits them for him.
Iliarsorkik receives fitted hunting tools from his foster-brother and then undertakes the ice hunt at the breathing-hole.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo AKUTAK AND INUINAK. / ISIGARSIGAK. / A VISIT TO THE GIANTS. / K A G S U K.; lines 16372-16445 confidence: medium
The moon-man pushes Kanak through the opening; Kanak swoons, hears his grandmother's spirit, reaches earth, goes home, and becomes a celebrated angakok.
Kanak returns from the moon-man's place to earth and becomes a celebrated angakok; Manguarak is also taken upward through the air to the moon-man's place, with later adventures said to resemble Kanak's.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo AKUTAK AND INUINAK. / ISIGARSIGAK. / A VISIT TO THE GIANTS. / K A G S U K.; lines 16899-16992 confidence: high
Two men wager over which wife will bear a son first and which son will become the greater angakok; Ajagutarsuk gains wisdom in a cave and Ularpana in a dried-up lake.
Two rival sons gain angakok wisdom in special places and then compare power through summoned tornaks.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo AKUTAK AND INUINAK. / ISIGARSIGAK. / A VISIT TO THE GIANTS. / K A G S U K.; lines 16994-17074 confidence: medium
Tuagtuanguak flees a persecuting brother-in-law, falls through ice, sees a black spot while traveling north, acquires angakok power, undergoes repeated precipice leaps and returns through the air, settles and marries, then receives gifts from ingnersuit that fly back to them.
Tuagtuanguak flees persecution, travels north through repeated hardship, swoons, sees a black spot, and during this process acquires angakok power.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo AKUTAK AND INUINAK. / ISIGARSIGAK. / A VISIT TO THE GIANTS. / K A G S U K.; lines 17372-17459 confidence: medium
In “The Swimmer,” a mother raises her last son to dwell in water like a seal; he lures enemy kayakers to sea, and she whips the water with a string to cause a storm that kills them while he survives.
The son is trained from babyhood to dwell in water like a seal, uses this ability to evade enemies, and survives when the pursuers die.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo AKUTAK AND INUINAK. / ISIGARSIGAK. / A VISIT TO THE GIANTS. / K A G S U K.; lines 17461-17509 confidence: medium
Ordlavarsuk despises angakut but wants to become an angakok after hearing women’s song; he calls a tornak in lonely places, a giant-like man with a long staff appears, Ordlavarsuk flees through shallow water to an island where the demon cannot follow, and he later fails to summon the tornak again.
Ordlavarsuk imitates angakut practice to call a tornak, but flees from the appearing giant-like being and never succeeds in calling it again.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo ANGUTISUGSUK. / SITLIARNAT. / THE REINDEER-HUNT OF MERKISALIK. / NAMAK,; lines 8177-8267 confidence: medium
Namak’s parents are both killed by their house-fellows; while he is still weak and helpless, a man takes pity on him and adopts him.
Namak begins as a weak child, receives a sling, practices in solitude, grows skillful, and later uses the weapon effectively.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo ATE RFI O. / INUGTUJUSOK. / THE OLD SOUTHLANDER. / NAUJARSUAK AND KUICAJAK.; lines 13462-13546 confidence: medium
Kukajak attacks Naujarsuak from behind with a harpoon, kills him in view of Naujarsuak's little son, says he paid him back for spoiling the stores, and rows home.
The son witnesses the murder, is warned not to grow up idle, is raised under constant admonition, becomes an expert kayaker, is advised to avenge his father, and requests a large harpoon.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo G I V I O K. / T I G G A K. / NAVARANAK OR JAVRAGANAK. / AVARUNGUAK OR AGDLERUT.; lines 7229-7327 confidence: medium
When the auks are coming across the sea, the huge man tells Avarunguak to hurry to his tent, close the curtain so only one bird enters at a time, and wait until the tent is full before catching them.
The huge man gives precise instructions for catching auks, but Avarunguak acts too soon and is scolded for jeopardizing the food supply.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo G I V I O K. / T I G G A K. / NAVARANAK OR JAVRAGANAK. / AVARUNGUAK OR AGDLERUT.; lines 7329-7418 confidence: medium
The huge man says they will visit enemies, first refuses Avarunguak because of appetite, clumsiness, and speed, then tells him to lick oil from all the lamps; Avarunguak succeeds.
Before permitting Avarunguak to accompany the visit to enemies, the leader questions his stamina and appetite, requires him to lick oil from every lamp, and admits him after success.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo INTRODUCTION. / TALES / AND TRADITIONS. / KAGSAGSUK.; lines 4168-4275 confidence: high
The foster-mother procures boots and a small beard-spear for Kagsagsuk, and she has taught him how to seek strength.
Kagsagsuk follows instruction to seek strength, invokes a power in the mountains, and is repeatedly tested by an amarok-shaped animal until he becomes strong.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo INTRODUCTION. / TALES / AND TRADITIONS. / KAGSAGSUK.; lines 4451-4525 confidence: medium
Wild geese pass overhead; one says the young man is blind and wishes they could make him see. A goose drops warm excrement on his eyes and tells him to keep them shut until the sound of wings has passed.
The young man keeps his eyes shut as instructed until the geese's wings can no longer be heard, after which he opens them and sees.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo KASIAGSAK, THE GREAT LIAR. / THE OLD BACHELOR. / SALIK THE KIVIGTOK. / PISAGSAK AND THE KIVIGTOK.; lines 12279-12366 confidence: medium
Pisagsak peeps into the house; the old kivigtok says he has seen him, invites him inside, asks him to stop as companion, and feeds him meat, tallow, and reindeer.
The old kivigtok asks Pisagsak to remain as his companion; Pisagsak performs household work, learns to snare birds and shoot reindeer, and becomes dexterous.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo KATERPARSUK. / A TALE ABOUT TWO GIRLS. / THE BROTHERS VISIT THEIR SISTER. / KUNUK THE ORPHAN BOY.; lines 5646-5729 confidence: medium
From the beginning of the flight the brothers exercise in boxing and lift large stones, grow strong, and after a long time see a man on the ice beside a huge piece of wood.
From the beginning of their flight the brothers train in boxing and stone-lifting and grow into strong men before meeting others.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo KATERPARSUK. / A TALE ABOUT TWO GIRLS. / THE BROTHERS VISIT THEIR SISTER. / KUNUK THE ORPHAN BOY.; lines 5732-5797 confidence: medium
An old man adopts the brothers as sons; he and his wife live alone and encourage them to remember their enemies and strengthen their limbs.
The brothers are adopted, instructed to remember enemies, and undergo repeated strength-building exercises before leaving to seek other people.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo KATERPARSUK. / A TALE ABOUT TWO GIRLS. / THE BROTHERS VISIT THEIR SISTER. / KUNUK THE ORPHAN BOY.; lines 5889-5950 confidence: medium
The host, also an enemy of Ungilagtake, says he will show how Ungilagtake behaves to strangers; he presents an entire sealskin stuffed with sand and fitted with a central strap, then carries it by his third finger and orders Kunuk to do likewise.
Kunuk is subjected to staged tests of strength and danger: lifting a sand-stuffed sealskin and avoiding a lance throw, followed by a similar spear ordeal under Ungilagtake.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo KATERPARSUK. / A TALE ABOUT TWO GIRLS. / THE BROTHERS VISIT THEIR SISTER. / KUNUK THE ORPHAN BOY.; lines 5889-5950 confidence: medium
Kunuk takes the strap with his little finger, lifts the object with an unbent arm, and puts it down without fatigue.
Kunuk performs an exceptional lift with his little finger and evades a thrown lance after warnings from bystanders.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo N I V N I T A K. / USSUNGUSSAK OR SAVNIMERSOK. / THE CHILD-MONSTER. / THE KIVIGTOK.; lines 10263-10309 confidence: medium
The grown son wants to hunt; the mother shouts, “Now get him some tools!” and next morning tools are found on the ground by the entry.
The son wants to join the hunt, the mother calls for tools, and tools appear by the entry before his first catch.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo NAMAK, / THE LONELY BROTHERS. / SIKUTLUK. / THE ORPHANS.; lines 8831-8931 confidence: medium
Later that summer the orphans join a boat crew as rowers for deer hunting; their master is unkind, gives the boy a buck’s knee-pan, and says he will have no other food until he swallows it; the boy nearly chokes but succeeds and remembers it.
After renewed mistreatment, the orphans leave, practice hard exercises to gain strength, and later return south with the brother now an excellent seal-hunter.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo NAUJARSUAK AND KUICAJAK. / THE STRONG MAN ON THE ISLAND / NIAKUNGUAK. / THE STRONG MAN ON UMANAK.; lines 14121-14201 confidence: medium
The angakok takes his little son on his knee while conjuring in order to teach him the art.
The father teaches the son during conjuring and trains him until the grown son can hunt far out at sea in all weather.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo PISAGSAK AND THE KIVIGTOK. / THE ANGAKOK TUGTUTSIAK. / THE WITCHCRAFT OF KUFANGE. / ATE RFI O.; lines 12712-12801 confidence: medium
The foreigners make a general assault; Aterfio shakes them off like children and kills all of them, then trains his son Akeralik in daring feats on land and sea; Akeralik becomes stronger and more fearless than his father and hunts seals and white whales far out at sea.
Aterfio trains Akeralik in daring feats on land and sea, and Akeralik becomes stronger and more fearless than his father.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo RELIGION. / RELIGION. / RELIGION. / RELIGION.; lines 2853-2930 confidence: high
Some say inferior angakut perfected themselves in caves; another higher-grade method has vermin suck an apprentice's blood in a dried-up lake until unconsciousness.
The apprentice or incipient angakok undergoes cave or dried-lake ordeals, reaches unconsciousness, returns after meeting tornarsuk, and must call forth a tornak to become recognized.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo SAVANGUAK. / AKUTAK AND INUINAK. / ISIGARSIGAK. / A VISIT TO THE GIANTS.; lines 15961-16036 confidence: medium
The giant covers him with a large cloak, says, “Thou shalt grow as big as that,” and he grows until as tall as the daughter, then receives a suitable kayak.
The giant covers Inoosarsuk with a cloak, commands him to grow, and he becomes as tall as the giant’s daughter, receiving a suitable kayak afterward.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo SITLIARNAT. / THE REINDEER-HUNT OF MERKISALIK. / NAMAK, / THE LONELY BROTHERS.; lines 8482-8561 confidence: medium
A visitor prevails in an arm-pulling game; the host recognizes the visitors as strong friends and warns of a very strong man among them.
The visitors are tested through strength contests, the elder defeats the local champion, and the crowd then declares the visitors to be their masters.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo SOCIAL ORDER, CUSTOMS, AND LAWS. / RELIGION. / RELIGION. / RELIGION.; lines 2240-2308 confidence: medium
In going to Arnarkuagsak, the angakok first passes the arsissut and crosses an abyss where a slippery ice-like wheel constantly turns.
The route to Arnarkuagsak includes successive dangerous thresholds: arsissut, an abyss with a slippery turning wheel, a boiling kettle, guard animals, and a knife-edge bridge.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo THE ANGAKOK TUGTUTSIAK. / THE WITCHCRAFT OF KUFANGE. / ATE RFI O. / INUGTUJUSOK.; lines 13197-13264 confidence: medium
The brothers kill the old woman while Ernersiak is away; the strong man warns Ernersiak, adopts him, and gives him a bit of backbone as an amulet.
Ernersiak is adopted after a killing, trained according to rules of strength, kept apart from other children, and later instructed in kayak skills.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo THE ANGAKOK TUGTUTSIAK. / THE WITCHCRAFT OF KUFANGE. / ATE RFI O. / INUGTUJUSOK.; lines 13197-13264 confidence: medium
Ernersiak sits without eating or speaking until told that the last boat is leaving and there will be no neighbours; he chuckles, regains appetite, receives his own kayak from his foster-father, and becomes skilled at paddling and kayak hunting.
After the neighbours leave, the foster-father builds Ernersiak a kayak and teaches him to manage it; Ernersiak becomes skilled at paddling and kayak hunting.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo THE ANGAKOK TUGTUTSIAK. / THE WITCHCRAFT OF KUFANGE. / ATE RFI O. / INUGTUJUSOK.; lines 13267-13345 confidence: medium
Ernersiak prepares before his father, paddles south alone, meets another kayaker, is taken to a tent settlement where people are building boats and kayaks, is recognized as having become a kayaker, and kills the companion from behind with a harpoon.
Ernersiak is recognized as having become a kayaker, acts independently from his father, and later demonstrates hunting prowess against the walrus.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo THE BARREN WIFE. / THE TWO BROTHERS. / G I V I O K. / T I G G A K.; lines 6689-6759 confidence: low
Tiggak takes the brothers and adopted son onto the ice, tells the boy to try seal-catching, makes an opening in the ice, observes seaweed drifting landward and a strong current, and warns that a gale is coming.
Tiggak invites his adopted son to try seal-catching, then the boy faces a dangerous broad cleft in the ice and cannot make the leap.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo THE KIVIGTOK. / ABOUT THE CHILDREN OF TWO COUSINS. / THE GIRL WHO WAS STOLEN BY AN / INLANDER.; lines 10543-10625 confidence: high
The father trains his son in angakok science; the son is unhappy because something has been omitted, and the father identifies the unperformed exercise as visiting the graves.
The son cannot complete his training until he visits the graves, thrusts his hand into a corpse, endures a dangerous sunset event, and is then judged expert in the art.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo THE KIVIGTOK. / ABOUT THE CHILDREN OF TWO COUSINS. / THE GIRL WHO WAS STOLEN BY AN / INLANDER.; lines 10627-10698 confidence: medium
The visitor is asked to show his art, says it is only his second practice of angakok science, goes to the kagse, and tells the squint-eyed man that a large iceberg will appear if he succeeds.
The visitor is inexperienced in angakok science and later says his bad performance and calling forth the hairy woman caused many deaths.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo THE KIVIGTOK. / ABOUT THE CHILDREN OF TWO COUSINS. / THE GIRL WHO WAS STOLEN BY AN / INLANDER.; lines 10701-10773 confidence: medium
He once forced his little son to attend his conjurations while sitting on his knee.
A frightened boy forced to attend conjurations sees stars falling into an old grave, and his father says the shining grave will enlighten his understanding.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo THE KIVIGTOK. / ABOUT THE CHILDREN OF TWO COUSINS. / THE GIRL WHO WAS STOLEN BY AN / INLANDER.; lines 10776-10863 confidence: high
The father restrains the son; a grave-ghost called by an angakok enters the house to fetch the boy, who smells maggots and faints.
The boy is taken by a grave-ghost, awakens in a grave, and emerges changed, clairvoyant, and possessing angakok wisdom.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo THE LONELY BROTHERS. / SIKUTLUK. / THE ORPHANS. / THE DOG.; lines 9071-9172 confidence: medium
A widow with a son named Kujanguak lives near well-off skilled brothers; when she sends him for the customary little bit of blubber, they call him a lazy beggar and refuse him.
Kujanguak, after being refused food, receives a magically appearing kayak, is trained by his mother until expert, and is then seen attacking a bear on an iceberg.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo THE OLD BACHELOR. / SALIK THE KIVIGTOK. / PISAGSAK AND THE KIVIGTOK. / THE ANGAKOK TUGTUTSIAK.; lines 12386-12477 confidence: high
The editorial note says the tale was included because it refers to the process of being angakok poolik, frequently mentioned by older authors in connection with Greenlanders.
The editorial note explicitly links the tale to being angakok poolik, while the plot shows Tugtutsiak moving from child-play conjuring into compelled supernatural performance, hazardous transport, and a healing act.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo THE OLD BACHELOR. / SALIK THE KIVIGTOK. / PISAGSAK AND THE KIVIGTOK. / THE ANGAKOK TUGTUTSIAK.; lines 12480-12525 confidence: medium
On his way home, Tugtutsiak is alternately thrown by the bear and walrus, reaches his homestead, and his relatives sing for him; a great man orders a lamp lit.
Tugtutsiak returns after being thrown and wounded by the bear and walrus; relatives sing, lamps are extinguished, and he revives and later heals.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo THE OLD SOUTHLANDER. / NAUJARSUAK AND KUICAJAK. / THE STRONG MAN ON THE ISLAND / NIAKUNGUAK.; lines 13843-13909 confidence: medium
After the adversary dies, Niakunguak says he has made enemies and tells his young son to endure hardships for strength, no longer lifting stones but pulling shrubs and bushes up by the root.
Niakunguak tells his son to endure hardships and train with shrubs and bushes, then teaches him kayaking until he becomes his equal.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo THE OLD SOUTHLANDER. / NAUJARSUAK AND KUICAJAK. / THE STRONG MAN ON THE ISLAND / NIAKUNGUAK.; lines 13912-13974 confidence: medium
He moves his household to Kangek, hunts seals and birds, provides his little son with a kayak, and warns the son to be watchful of other hunters when out for auks.
The son receives a kayak, is warned about dangers among hunters, is urged to become a match for enemies, and becomes a first-rate kayaker.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo THE REINDEER-HUNT OF MERKISALIK. / NAMAK, / THE LONELY BROTHERS. / SIKUTLUK.; lines 8782-8828 confidence: medium
The old woman fills boots with vermin, orders the coast-woman to put them on, tightens them around her legs, and the husband says she must bear it to become agile and smart.
The woman is compelled to endure vermin-filled boots; after fainting and losing skin from her feet and legs, she regrows flesh and skin and becomes swift and nimble.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo THE STRONG MAN ON UMANAK. / THE ANGAKOK FROM KAKORTOK. / SAVANGUAK. / AKUTAK AND INUINAK.; lines 15271-15357 confidence: medium
At dawn the boy approaches people on an outer islet; they recognize him as the poor orphan boy, ask whether he slept in the haunted house, and the narration says he lies about seeing nothing because he had barely escaped being devoured by the ghost.
The boy has slept in a haunted house and barely escaped a ghost; after returning, he is praised, given boots and presents, and obtains a kayak.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo THE STRONG MAN ON UMANAK. / THE ANGAKOK FROM KAKORTOK. / SAVANGUAK. / AKUTAK AND INUINAK.; lines 15536-15607 confidence: medium
The man tries to escape calving ice, is pressed under the waters, surfaces, is overturned by a larger iceberg, and loses his senses.
After the ordeal, five-day recovery, and return, the traveler becomes still more of a wise man, and witchcraft can no longer work upon him.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo THE STRONG MAN ON UMANAK. / THE ANGAKOK FROM KAKORTOK. / SAVANGUAK. / AKUTAK AND INUINAK.; lines 15610-15686 confidence: medium
The men call out that they only land at the point, saying the landing requires letting the surf roll over them.
The visitors are pushed toward a perilous surf landing and prove their ability by completing it before the local men.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo THE STRONG MAN ON UMANAK. / THE ANGAKOK FROM KAKORTOK. / SAVANGUAK. / AKUTAK AND INUINAK.; lines 15689-15753 confidence: low
After their last food is eaten, the widow says, “I shall probably not succeed; still I think I will try to procure something (by magic),” and tells the child to listen to her incantation.
The widow tells the child to listen attentively to the repeated incantation and the child participates by watching the water and killing the first fish.
read in the book → -
Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo UVIKIAK. / THE SUN AND THE MOON. / N I V N I T A K. / USSUNGUSSAK OR SAVNIMERSOK.; lines 9998-10077 confidence: medium
The man on shore calls him; after hesitation, Ussungussak comes close, and the man throws out a trap, draws him in, and orders him to follow inland.
The inlander leads Ussungussak inland to the gulf of the earth, where a cord is tightened around his neck until he is nearly choked before they pass the precipice.
read in the book → -
The Central Eskimo DOMESTIC OCCUPATIONS AND AMUSEMENTS. / VISITING. / SOCIAL CUSTOMS IN SUMMER. / SOCIAL ORDER AND LAWS.; lines 6838-6933 confidence: medium
Families may settle where they like except when visiting a strange tribe; a newcomer must undergo a ceremony chiefly consisting of a duel with a local person, and defeat risks death.
A newcomer visiting a strange tribe must undergo a ceremony chiefly consisting of a duel and faces danger if defeated.
read in the book → -
The Central Eskimo SOCIAL ORDER AND LAWS. / RELIGIOUS IDEAS AND THE ANGAKUNIRN (PRIESTHOOD). / SEDNA AND THE FULMAR. / THE TORNAIT AND THE ANGAKUT.; lines 7392-7491 confidence: medium
The bear tornaq is a huge mostly hairless animal; a man seeking it travels alone to the land-floe edge, summons bears, is frightened by a herd, and survives only if he falls on his face rather than backward.
The bear tornaq is obtained only after the seeker travels alone, summons a frightening herd, undergoes a life-or-death fall condition, and accepts a bear spirit that later empowers him as an angakoq.
read in the book → -
The Central Eskimo THE CENTRAL ESKIMO. / DR. FRANZ BOAS / CONTENTS. / ILLUSTRATIONS.; lines 310-398 confidence: low
“The man in the moon whipping Qaudjaqdjuq”
The captions place whipping by the man in the moon before the statement that Qaudjaqdjuq has become Qaudjuqdjuaq.
read in the book → -
The Central Eskimo THE FUGITIVE WOMEN. / QAUDJAQDJUQ. / I. STORY OF THE THREE BROTHERS. / II. QAUDJAQDJUQ.; lines 9311-9380 confidence: medium
The man in the moon sees the men's bad behavior, comes down with his sledge dog Tirie´tiang, calls Qaudjaqdjuq out, takes him to large boulders, whips him, and asks if he feels stronger.
The man in the moon repeatedly whips Qaudjaqdjuq, asks whether he feels stronger, and tests him by having him lift a boulder until he grows and gains great strength.
read in the book → -
The Central Eskimo THE VISITOR. / THE FUGITIVE WOMEN. / QAUDJAQDJUQ. / I. STORY OF THE THREE BROTHERS.; lines 9209-9308 confidence: medium
The elder brothers seek to make Qaudjaqdjuq strong by ordering him to lift a huge stone and whipping him until he can lift the boulder and throw it over the hut.
The elder brothers repeatedly whip Qaudjaqdjuq as he attempts to lift a huge stone, after which he becomes strong enough to throw it over the hut.
read in the book →
islamic
-
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) A TABLE OF THE CHAPTERS / THE KORAN. / PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE / SECTION I.; lines 1514-1566 confidence: medium
The passage discusses the Sabian name, connects it with Sabi or Saba/host of heaven, says travellers call them Christians of St. John the Baptist because of baptism, and states that Mohammed tolerated them on tribute as people of the book.
The Sabians are described as using a kind of baptism, presented as their greatest mark of Christianity.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER I. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD / CHAPTER II. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 10045-10130 confidence: medium
The passage asks whether the audience thought they would enter paradise without suffering calamity and tribulation like earlier believers, who asked when God's help would come.
The passage asks whether the audience expects to enter paradise without undergoing calamity and tribulation like earlier believers.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER I. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD / CHAPTER II. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 10045-10130 confidence: low
Believers are told that entering paradise is preceded by trials like those before them; an apostle and believers ask when God's help will come, and the response says it is near.
The passage asks whether believers expect to enter paradise before undergoing calamity, tribulation, and affliction like earlier believers.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER I. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD / CHAPTER II. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 10394-10454 confidence: medium
Talut departs with soldiers and says God will test them by the river; whoever drinks is not on his side, except for a draught from the hand; most drink except a few.
Talut announces a divine test at the river; those who drink are excluded except for a limited hand-draught, leaving only a few who continue.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER I. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD / CHAPTER II. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 10394-10454 confidence: medium
Talut departs with soldiers and says God will prove them by a river; most drink except a few, and after crossing some fear Jalut and his forces.
Talut's army is proved by a river; most drink, while a few continue with him.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER I. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD / CHAPTER II. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 9551-9615 confidence: medium
The Lord tries Abraham by certain words; Abraham fulfills them; God appoints him a model of religion to mankind and states that his covenant does not include the ungodly.
Abraham is tried by words, fulfills them, and is then appointed a model of religion for mankind.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER I. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD / CHAPTER II. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 9675-9772 confidence: medium
The former Keblah is said to have been appointed to distinguish those who follow the apostle from those who turn back; God will not render the community’s faith ineffective.
The changed Keblah tests followers of the apostle, and believers are later tested through fear, hunger, loss, and scarcity, with blessing for the patient.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER II. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER III. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 10903-10986 confidence: medium
The wife of Imran vows the child in her womb to God's service; after giving birth to a female, she names her Mary and commends Mary and her issue to protection against Satan.
Mary is born after the vow, but the note states a female could not minister in the temple as a male could.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER II. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER III. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 11148-11218 confidence: medium
Jesus passes by the seaside, sees fullers at work, says they cleanse clothes but not hearts, and they believe on him.
Jesus calls fullers by contrasting their cleansing of clothes with failure to cleanse hearts, after which they believe.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER II. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER III. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 11721-11782 confidence: medium
A wound in war has happened to the audience, a like wound has happened to the unbelieving people, and God causes days of different success to alternate among people.
The passage presents wounds, alternating days of success, strenuous fighting, and patient perseverance as the means by which God proves believers.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER II. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER III. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 11721-11782 confidence: medium
The passage says both sides have suffered wounds, days of success alternate, God may know and prove believers, may have martyrs, does not love workers of iniquity, destroys infidels, and tests those who fight and persevere before paradise.
The passage asks whether believers imagined they would enter paradise before God knew those who fought strenuously and persevered, and it frames war and alternating success as divine proving.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER II. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER III. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 11785-11858 confidence: medium
God made good his promise when the believers destroyed enemies by his permission, until they became faint-hearted, disputed the apostle's command, and rebelled.
The believers' flight and affliction after disobedience are described as a trial from God, followed by pardon.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER II. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER III. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 11929-12003 confidence: medium
After the misfortune at Ohod, the passage says its source is from the believers themselves; what occurred when the two armies met was by God's permission.
The misfortune at Ohod, the distinction between faith and unbelief, and the later obedience of the wounded faithful form a pattern of trial followed by promised reward.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER IV. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD / CHAPTER V. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 13921-13998 confidence: low
The Koran is sent down with truth, confirming and preserving prior scripture; each community has a law and open path, differences serve as a divine test, and all return to God.
The passage says each community has a law and open path, and that differences are given so God may try people in what they received.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER IV. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD / CHAPTER V. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 14398-14465 confidence: high
Translator's note: at al Hodeibiya, Mohammed's men intended pilgrimage to the Caaba and had initiated themselves with usual rites; birds and beasts impeded their march.
The notes describe pilgrims entering the Mohrim state through rites and garment, with hunting and fowling forbidden during that state.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER IV. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD / CHAPTER V. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 14398-14465 confidence: medium
At al Hodeibiya, Mohammed's men intended pilgrimage to the Caaba, had initiated themselves with rites, and were impeded by many birds and beasts; some thought God had allowed the animals to be taken.
The passage note describes pilgrims initiated with rites and a garment, and states that hunting and fowling are forbidden while in that state.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER VI. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER VII / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 16587-16682 confidence: medium
Moses' appointed time is thirty nights completed by ten more, making forty nights before the law; he appoints Aaron as deputy. The note reports commentators interpreting the period as fasting or fasting and prayer before speaking with God.
Moses undergoes an appointed period of thirty nights plus ten more before the giving of the law and leaves Aaron as deputy.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER VI. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER VII / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 16587-16682 confidence: medium
Moses is appointed a fast of thirty nights before the law, completed with ten more to make forty nights; Moses tells Aaron to be deputy among the people during his absence and to act uprightly.
Moses is appointed for thirty nights plus ten more before the law is given, and Aaron is set over the people during Moses’ absence.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER VII / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER VIII. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 17120-17175 confidence: low
As the Lord brought the apostle from his house with truth, part of the believers were averse to his directions and disputed concerning truth after it was made known, as if led forth to death and seeing it.
Some believers are averse to directions and dispute about truth after it is made known, with fear likened to being led to death.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER XIX. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER XX. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 24306-24395 confidence: medium
As Moses approaches, a voice calls him by name, identifies itself as his Lord, and commands him to remove his shoes because he is in the sacred valley Towa.
Moses is called by a divine voice, told to remove his shoes in the sacred valley, chosen, and instructed to hear revelation.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER XIX. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER XX. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 24306-24395 confidence: high
Near the fire a voice calls Moses, identifies itself as his Lord and God, commands removal of shoes in sacred Towa, says Moses is chosen, and commands worship and prayer.
Moses is called by God in the sacred valley, told to remove his shoes, chosen, instructed, and sent to Pharaoh.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER XIX. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER XX. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 24397-24462 confidence: medium
God says Moses slew a soul, was delivered from trouble, was proved by several trials, dwelt among the inhabitants of Madian, and came according to divine decree.
God says Moses was delivered from trouble, proved by several trials, dwelt in Madian, came by decree, and was chosen.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER XIX. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER XX. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 24397-24462 confidence: medium
God says Moses slew a soul, was delivered from trouble, was proved by several trials, dwelt some years among the inhabitants of Madian, and came according to divine decree.
God says Moses was proved by several trials, dwelt in Madian, came according to divine decree, was chosen, and was commanded to go with his brother to Pharaoh.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER XLVI. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER XLVII. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 33704-33797 confidence: medium
God says the community will be tried until those who fight valiantly and persevere are known, and reports of behavior will be tried.
God declares that the community will be tried until those who fight valiantly and persevere are known.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER XVII. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER XVIII. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 23630-23708 confidence: high
The servant says Moses cannot bear with him because Moses does not comprehend the knowledge of the things he will see.
Moses is warned that he cannot bear what he does not comprehend, promises patience, and repeatedly fails by questioning the guide's acts.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER XVII. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER XVIII. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 23630-23708 confidence: medium
At the rock they find one of God's servants, granted mercy and taught wisdom; Moses asks to follow him for instruction, and the servant says Moses cannot patiently bear what he does not comprehend.
The guide warns Moses that he cannot bear knowledge he does not comprehend and requires him not to ask about events until their meaning is declared.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER XXVIII. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER XXIX. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 28542-28629 confidence: medium
People are asked whether saying 'We believe' is enough; earlier people were proved, and God knows the sincere and the liars. Righteous believers receive expiation and reward.
Professed belief is not sufficient without being proved; God distinguishes sincere believers from liars and hypocrites.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER XXVIII. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER XXIX. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 28542-28629 confidence: medium
“Do men imagine that it shall be sufficient for them to say, We believe; will they not be proved?” The passage adds that God proved earlier people and will know the sincere and the liars.
The passage states that profession of belief is not enough, that people will be proved, and that God knows true believers, liars, and hypocrites.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER XXXII. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER XXXIII. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 29576-29668 confidence: medium
The enemies came from above and below; the believers’ sight was troubled and their hearts rose to their throats from fear.
The faithful are besieged, terrified, and explicitly described as tried and made to tremble.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) CHAPTER XXXII. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER XXXIII. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 29716-29804 confidence: medium
Translator notes state that paradise is not expected without trials and tribulations, and that some men fulfilled a vow or debt by falling as martyrs in battle.
The passage explicitly states that entry into paradise should not be expected without trials and tribulations.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) ENTITLED, THE FIG; WHERE IT WAS REVEALED IS DISPUTED. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER XCVI. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD.; lines 38782-38848 confidence: medium
The note says the first five verses, ending with God teaching man what he knew not, are generally allowed to be the first revealed passage of the Koran, though other views are mentioned.
The opening command to read is linked by commentary to Mohammed's inability to read and to the promise that God would remedy this defect; another note says these opening verses are generally held to be the first revealed passage of the Koran.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER VIII. / IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / CHAPTER IX.; lines 18697-18768 confidence: medium
God is reconciled to the prophet, the Mohajer, and the Ansrs, who followed him in an hour of distress when some hearts nearly swerved from duty.
The prophet’s followers are described as remaining with him during an hour of distress, with the note detailing scarcity, heat, and hardship.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD. / FINIS / AN INDEX / OF THE; lines 40377-40474 confidence: medium
Towa is identified as the valley where Moses saw the burning bush.
The index identifies Towa as the valley where Moses saw the burning bush.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 10937-11068 confidence: medium
Moses and his servant find one of God's servants, given mercy and knowledge; Moses asks to follow him for guidance, and the servant says Moses cannot be patient with what he does not comprehend.
Moses asks to follow the instructed servant in order to learn guidance, and the servant warns that Moses cannot be patient with matters whose meaning he does not comprehend.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 11070-11217 confidence: high
Moses says he will be patient and obedient if God pleases; the guide tells him not to ask about anything until an account is given.
Moses is instructed not to ask questions, fails to endure several troubling acts, and only afterward receives explanations of their hidden meanings.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 11070-11217 confidence: medium
Moses says he will be patient if God pleases and will not disobey; the companion tells him not to ask about anything until an account is given.
Moses is told not to ask questions until an account is given, repeatedly fails to wait patiently, and reaches a parting point after the third objection.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 13437-13566 confidence: medium
The wife threatens Joseph with prison; Joseph prays that prison is preferable to compliance; his Lord turns snares aside, but Joseph is later imprisoned for a time.
Joseph refuses the demands made of him, prays for prison rather than compliance, and is imprisoned despite signs of innocence.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 13437-13566 confidence: medium
Joseph asks the one expected to be set at large to remember him to his lord, but Satan causes forgetfulness, and Joseph remains in prison for years.
Joseph remains in prison for years, later interprets the King's dream, is summoned, and is invested with place and trust.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 14253-14381 confidence: high
After fulfilling the term, Moses travels with his family, perceives a fire on the mountain side, and goes to seek tidings or a brand for warmth.
Moses approaches the fire, hears the divine Voice, is reassured, receives signs, and is directed toward Pharaoh and his nobles.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 1437-1607 confidence: medium
Translator note: the sura is linked with expressions about the Koran, prayer, future punishment, a tradition of a prior vision of Gabriel, Muhammad’s night devotion, composition of suras, and preparation for public prophetic office.
The heart is opened, a burden is removed, the name is raised, and the recipient is instructed to continue toil and seek the Lord; the prefatory note links the period with preparation for prophetic office.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 14796-14940 confidence: medium
People are asked whether saying 'We believe' means they will not be put to proof; earlier people were put to proof so that God would know the sincere and the liars.
The passage says those who claim belief will be put to proof as earlier people were, so that God will know the sincere and the liars.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 17069-17180 confidence: medium
Moses chooses seventy men for an appointed meeting; an earthquake overtakes them; Moses asks God not to destroy them for the foolish ones' acts and describes the event as a divine trial, asking for mercy and good in this world and the next.
Seventy men are chosen for an appointed meeting, are overtaken by an earthquake, and Moses calls the event a divine trial involving misguidance and guidance.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 19103-19221 confidence: high
Abraham's Lord tests him with commands; Abraham fulfills them; God says He will make Abraham an Imam to mankind and that His covenant does not embrace evildoers.
Abraham is tried by commands, fulfills them, is appointed an Imam, and receives a statement about the limits of God's covenant.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 19223-19345 confidence: medium
Believers are told to seek help with patience and prayer because God is with the patient.
The community is told it will be proved by fear, hunger, and loss, and the patient are given good tidings and blessings.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 19223-19345 confidence: medium
The qibla change is questioned; the response says East and West are God’s, the community is made a central people and witnesses, and the former qibla was appointed as a test of following the apostle.
The former qibla is said to have been appointed to distinguish those who follow the apostle from those who turn back; the change is described as difficult except for those guided by God.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 19347-19457 confidence: low
A fast is prescribed for believers as it was for those before them; the sick and travelers fast other days; expiation may maintain a poor man.
A fast is prescribed for believers, as for earlier people, so that they may fear God, with set days and accommodations.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 19573-19677 confidence: medium
The audience is asked whether they expect to enter Paradise without trials like earlier people, who asked when God's help would come.
The audience is asked whether they expect to enter Paradise without undergoing the kinds of ills, troubles, and trials endured by earlier believers.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 19573-19677 confidence: medium
The passage asks whether the audience expects to enter Paradise without trials like those before them; earlier believers and an Apostle were shaken and asked when God's help would come.
The audience is asked whether they expect to enter Paradise without undergoing severe trials like earlier faithful communities.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 19679-19788 confidence: medium
Saul marches with his forces and says God will test them by a river; those who drink are not of his band, except one hand-drink, and most drink.
Saul’s forces are tested at a river; those who drink are excluded except for a permitted handful, and only a few pass.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 19679-19788 confidence: medium
Saul marches with his forces and says God will test them by a river; most drink, few remain, and the believing group states that a small host can vanquish a numerous host by God's will.
Saul declares that God will test the army by a river, excluding those who drink except in a limited manner; only a few remain obedient.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 20138-20273 confidence: low
Note 56 says the original has 'Baptism of God' and may mean Islam generally, circumcision, or true new birth.
The note interprets 'Baptism of God' as Islam generally or circumcision and suggests it may imply true new birth.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 20138-20273 confidence: medium
The phrase "Baptism of God" is interpreted as Islam, circumcision, or perhaps a hint to Christians about true new birth.
The phrase "Baptism of God" is glossed as Islam or circumcision and as possibly indicating true new birth.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 20433-20573 confidence: medium
Wives, children, and wealth are described as trials; believers are urged to pardon, fear God, obey, give alms, and lend God a generous loan that will be doubled and forgiven.
Believers are warned that wives, children, and wealth are trials, and the assembly scene contrasts remembrance with trade or sport.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 20985-21124 confidence: medium
"And we will surely test you, until we know the valiant and the steadfast among you"; reports of conduct will also be tested.
The community is told it will be tested until the valiant and steadfast are known, making testing a means of revealing character.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 21500-21622 confidence: medium
The believers' wound is matched by wounds suffered by others; days of success and reversal are alternated so God may know believers, take martyrs, test believers, and destroy infidels.
The passage says wounds, alternating successes and reverses, and endurance before entering Paradise serve to distinguish believers, martyrs, and steadfast fighters.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 23452-23571 confidence: medium
The attackers assailed from above and below; eyes were distracted, hearts rose to the throat, and the faithful quaked in trial.
The faithful are explicitly tried under siege conditions, while disaffected and diseased-hearted people respond with fear, flight, and obstruction.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 24973-25111 confidence: medium
Believing women who come as refugees are to be tested; if confirmed in faith, they are not returned to infidels, and dower repayment rules are given for marriages and wives who leave.
Believing women refugees are tested, and women who come to the Prophet make a pledge with specified ethical and religious obligations.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 25113-25238 confidence: medium
The Arabs of the desert say, "We believe," but are told to say, "We profess Islam," because faith has not yet found its way into their hearts.
The desert Arabs' claim to belief is rejected as only profession of Islam because faith has not entered their hearts, while true believers are defined by undoubting commitment and striving.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 26317-26427 confidence: medium
God tests believers with game taken by hand or lance; killing game on pilgrimage is forbidden and requires compensation, offering, feeding, or fasting; sea fishing is lawful but land hunting during pilgrimage is not.
God makes trial of believers with game they can take by hand or lance; killing land game on pilgrimage is forbidden and requires expiation.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 5790-5982 confidence: medium
Moses sees a fire, tells his family to tarry, approaches it for a brand or guide, and is called by God, who tells him to remove his shoes in the holy valley of Towa and says he has been chosen.
Moses approaches a fire seeking a brand or guide and there receives the divine call, removal-of-shoes command, and election.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) PUBLIC SERVICES, / AND EMINENT LITERARY ATTAINMENTS, / THE TRANSLATOR. / PREFACE; lines 5790-5982 confidence: medium
Moses sees a fire and tells his family to wait, saying he may bring a brand from it or find a guide at the fire.
Moses sees a fire, is called by his Lord in a holy valley, is chosen, receives revelation and signs, and is sent to Pharaoh.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) SECTION I. / SECTION II. / SECTION III / SECTION IV.; lines 5225-5280 confidence: medium
Mohammedans wait until children can pronounce: "There is no GOD but GOD, Mohammed is the apostle of GOD," and choose an age roughly between six and sixteen.
The passage says Muslims do not circumcise children before they can distinctly pronounce the profession of faith and choose a childhood age for the operation.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) SECTION I. / SECTION II. / SECTION III / SECTION IV.; lines 5733-5786 confidence: medium
Pilgrims begin by putting on the Ihram, described as two woolen wrappers with bare head and open slippers, then enter sacred territory; while in this state they avoid hunting and killing, with some exceptions for harmful animals.
Pilgrims commence the pilgrimage by putting on the Ihram and observing restrictions on hunting and killing while entering sacred territory.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) SECTION I. / SECTION II. / SECTION III / SECTION IV.; lines 5733-5786 confidence: medium
Men put on the Ihram with specified garments before entering sacred territory; while wearing it they abstain from hunting or fowling and avoid killing even small pests, with exceptions for fishing and certain noxious animals.
Pilgrims begin their status as pilgrims by putting on the Ihram, entering sacred territory, and observing restrictions on hunting and killing.
read in the book → -
The Koran (Al-Qur'an) THE KORAN. / PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE / SECTION I. / SECTION II.; lines 2608-2661 confidence: medium
Mohammed retires with his family to the above-mentioned cave in Mount Hara and opens the secret of his mission to his wife Khadjah.
The passage places the mission disclosure in a cave on Mount Hara and has Mohammed report Gabriel's appointment of him as apostle and mediation of a revealed passage.
read in the book →
siberian
-
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER III / PALAEO-SIBERIANS / SOCIAL OKGANIZATION / SOCIAL OKGANIZATION 47; lines 3008-3110 confidence: medium
The harly custom: until age seven a boy wears two tresses; at his seventh birthday his maternal uncle calls him, cuts the tresses, and is expected to give a horse, enforceable through tribal authority if not fulfilled.
A boy's hair is kept in two tresses until age seven; the maternal uncle then cuts them and is expected to give a horse.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER VIII / THE SHAMAN / THE SHAMAN 171 / THE SHAMAN 173; lines 8760-8855 confidence: high
A shamanistic call may come as an inner voice or visible spirit; Ainanwat sees spirits after illness, is asked to become a shaman as a condition for a spirit's staying, refuses, and the spirit vanishes.
The passage presents shamanic vocation as a call conveyed by spirits or inner voice, with examples of Ainanwat, Tiuspiut, and mature-age recipients entering relations with spirits.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology CHAPTER VIII / THE SHAMAN / THE SHAMAN 171 / THE SHAMAN 173; lines 8760-8855 confidence: high
Tiuspiut recounts illness at age twenty, unusual seeing and hearing, nine years of concealment, near-death illness, improvement after beginning to shamanize, and recurring illness if he does not shamanize for a long time.
Tiuspiut's illness and near-death condition improve after he begins shamanizing, and the passage says mature people may receive the call through misfortune, illness, or loss.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology F 2 / CHAPTER IV / MAEKIAGE 71 / MARKIAGE 73; lines 4051-4128 confidence: medium
Bogoras knew twenty Russo-Chukchee marriages and suspected economic reasons; Russian women adapt after difficulty, and an old knowingwoman’s incantation removes sorrow. River Russian women describe this as replacing a Russian soul with a Chukchee soul.
An incantation removes sorrow and helps a Russian wife adapt; the reported local explanation says a Russian soul is removed and a Chukchee soul inserted.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology F 2 / CHAPTER IV / MAEKIAGE 71 / MARKIAGE 73; lines 4051-4128 confidence: medium
A sacrificial reindeer is killed; bloody and bloodless sacrifices are made to dawn and zenith; the couple and sometimes groom’s kin are anointed with blood, and the couple paint the groom’s family mark on their faces.
The bride and groom are anointed, some of the groom’s kin may also be anointed to ease the bride’s loneliness, and the couple paint the groom’s family mark on their faces.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology F 2 / CHAPTER IV / MAEKIAGE 71 / MARKIAGE 73; lines 4393-4490 confidence: medium
Authorities agree that the bridegroom serves the future father-in-law and often undergoes severe tests; no wife-purchase or substitution by gifts or money is reported; service may last years, and rejection without reward is possible.
The bridegroom must serve the future father-in-law, undergo severe tests, and endure hard and humiliating trials before marriage approval.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology F 2 / CHAPTER IV / MAEKIAGE 71 / MARKIAGE 73; lines 5007-5093 confidence: medium
Before the bride’s train departs, her father kills a reindeer; the mother and matchmaker’s wife smear the girl with its blood, a rite called washing, explained as washing the child before she is sent to live with strangers.
The bride is smeared with reindeer blood in a rite called washing before she is sent away to live with strangers.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology F 2 / CHAPTER IV / MAEKIAGE 71 / MARKIAGE 73; lines 6090-6188 confidence: medium
Young men build an odalh for the couple from nine birch poles about ten metres long, planted to meet at a top point, with leaves left at the summit and birch-bark walls.
The couple enters a specially built birch odalh, remains there for three days, and the structure is then dismantled and returned to the forest.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology F 2 / CHAPTER IV / MAEKIAGE 71 / MARKIAGE 73; lines 6190-6278 confidence: low
The bride, her mother, and other women enter a special yurta of the matchmaker. Two shamans perform in separate yurtas, mention Bukha-Nolna and Bodon-Khatun, and the bride is dressed as a married woman, ornamented, and veiled.
The bride is separated into a special yurta, ritually dressed in the costume of a married woman, veiled, led through formal actions, and later unveiled after entering the bridegroom’s yurta.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology F 2 / CHAPTER IV / MAEKIAGE 71 / MARKIAGE 73; lines 6383-6478 confidence: medium
New tent wedding rite: bride and kin go to bridegroom; priest prays, orders married-woman hair braiding, smokes caps with frankincense, blesses couple, caps are placed on heads, feast follows, and bride is temporarily confined to the tent.
The bride’s hair is remade in the manner of married women, the couple’s caps are ritually smoked and placed on their heads, and the bride is temporarily secluded afterward.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology N 2 / THE SHAMAN 181 / THE SHAMAN 183 / THE SHAMAN 185; lines 9364-9456 confidence: high
Pripuzoff's Yakut account: the old shaman leads the pupil to a high mountain or forest clearing, dresses him in a shaman's garment, gives a rattle, places nine chaste youths on one side and nine chaste maidens on the other, and directs repetition of words.
The passage centers on preparation for becoming a shaman through instruction, renunciation, soul training, purification, and consecration ceremonies.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology N 2 / THE SHAMAN 181 / THE SHAMAN 183 / THE SHAMAN 185; lines 9364-9456 confidence: high
The first consecration is preceded by water purification: an experienced father-shaman and nine young male assistants fetch spring water, make turasun libation to the master- and mistress-spirits of the spring, and bring birch seedlings made into a broom.
The first consecration is preceded by water purification using spring water, libation, birch, heated water, herbs, bark, goat hair, horn and hoof shavings, and goat blood.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology SHAMANISM AND SEX. / SHAMANISM AND SEX 245 / SHAMANISM AND SEX 247 / SHAMANISM AND SEX 249; lines 12514-12614 confidence: low
First degrees include arranging or braiding hair like a woman and changing dress; Kimiqai wore women's clothes by order of spirits after illness.
Kimiqai's change of dress follows illness and a spirit order, and transformed persons are said to gain help from spirits in learning new practices.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology SHAMANISM AND SEX 253 / SHAMANISM AND SEX 255 / CHAPTER XIII / T 2; lines 14001-14109 confidence: medium
Siir is common to humans and animals and denotes unusual psychic powers of shamans; shamans receive heads from heaven; amagyat is discussed as a hereditary shamanic spirit or impersonal power associated with shamans.
Amagyat is described as passing from one shaman to another, usually by heredity, and tes hazyn-yat is linked to the degree of shamanic power.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology SHAMANISM 167 / CHAPTER VIII / THE SHAMAN / THE SHAMAN 171; lines 8657-8757 confidence: high
A shaman is described as capable or inspired, nervous and excitable; some had serious nervous affections before entering the calling, including the Chukchee female shaman Telpina, who reported three years of violent insanity.
The passage describes prospective shamans as undergoing nervous affliction, paroxysms, exhaustion, and illness, while accepting the call is described as recovery and entry into shamanic practice.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology SHAMANISM 167 / CHAPTER VIII / THE SHAMAN / THE SHAMAN 171; lines 8657-8757 confidence: high
People about to become shamans are said to have wild paroxysms alternating with exhaustion, lie motionless without food or drink for two or three days, then retire to the wilderness to endure hunger and cold.
Prospective shamans are said to retire to the wilderness and endure hunger and cold to prepare for their calling.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology SHAMANISM AND SEX 251 / SHAMANISM AND SEX 253 / SHAMANISM AND SEX 255 / CHAPTER XIII; lines 12865-12958 confidence: low
Sun, moon, stars, and constellations are classed as beings; the Sun is a man in a bright garment who descends to his wife; the Moon is a male lower-world kele’s son with a lasso and is invoked by shamans; the pole-star is principal among stars.
Shamans invoke the Moon in incantations and spells, and walrus-beings and other assistants may assist the shaman in a spirit capacity.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology SOME CEREMONIES 303 / SOME CEREMONIES 305 / PART lY. PATHOLOGY / CHAPTER XY; lines 15952-16042 confidence: medium
“What is the native line dividing disease from inspiration it is difficult to say. A youth who has suffered from menerik has the better chance of becoming a shaman.”
The passage links suffering from menerik with a better chance of becoming a shaman and describes the affliction as a desirable struggle in which the shaman learns to appease spirits.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology SOME CEREMONIES 303 / SOME CEREMONIES 305 / PART lY. PATHOLOGY / CHAPTER XY; lines 16223-16263 confidence: medium
The passage states that among Siberian aborigines a person suffering from mencrik may become a powerful shaman, while one afflicted with amurakh is socially devalued and may be segregated by restrictions and disabilities.
The passage states that among Siberian aborigines a person suffering from mencrik may become a powerful and influential shaman.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE ACCESSORIES OF THE SHAMAN 213 / THE ACCESSORIES OF THE SHAMAN 215 / THE ACCESSORIES OF THE SHAMAN 217 / THE ACCESSORIES OF THE SHAMAN 219; lines 11051-11153 confidence: medium
The Altaian cap is made of reindeer-calf hide with feathers and fringe; Teleut caps may be made of brown owl skin; spirits announce when a chosen man may wear the manijak and owl-skin cap.
The passage states that spirits generally announce to a chosen man when he may wear the manijak and owl-skin cap.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE ACCESSORIES OF THE SHAMAN 207 / THE ACCESSORIES OF THE SHAMAN 209 / THE ACCESSORIES OF THE SHAMAN 211 / THE ACCESSORIES OF THE SHAMAN 213; lines 10725-10836 confidence: high
Amagyat is the sign of vocation, given by an old shaman to a new one; an older shaman initiates by suspending it around the neck, and a removed sign is linked to an account of spirits making a renouncing Yakut blind.
The passage states that an older shaman initiates a Yakut shaman by suspending the amagyat around his neck and that this sign is given by the old shaman to the new.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE ACCESSORIES OF THE SHAMAN 217 / THE ACCESSORIES OF THE SHAMAN 219 / THE ACCESSORIES OF THE SHAMAN 221 / THE ACCESSORIES OF THE SHAMAN 223; lines 11277-11383 confidence: high
The peaked cap is made of lynx skin with ribbons; after the fifth consecration the shaman can wear an iron cap with hoops, horn-like projections, weights, and a hanging chain.
The passage links the novice's first consecration with wooden horse-staves and the fifth consecration with iron cap and iron staff.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN 171 / THE SHAMAN 173 / THE SHAMAN 175 / THE SHAMAN 177; lines 8959-9063 confidence: high
Among Tungus of Trans-Baikalia, a dead shaman appears in a dream and summons the dreamer to become his successor; the future shaman appears shy, distracted, and highly nervous.
Multiple sections describe shamanic vocation as compelled by spirits: a dead shaman summons a dreamer, Altaians say no one becomes a shaman freely, and Chukchee youths fear spirits calling them.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN 171 / THE SHAMAN 173 / THE SHAMAN 175 / THE SHAMAN 177; lines 8959-9063 confidence: high
The office is hereditary where a shaman's descendant shows disposition; among the Ostyak, a father chooses a successor by capacity and gives him knowledge, or passes the office to a friend or adopted child.
The office is described as hereditary when a descendant has disposition; Ostyak fathers choose and instruct successors; Yakut and Buryat shamanistic spirit usually passes within a family; Altaian terminology invokes an ancestor spirit.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN 171 / THE SHAMAN 173 / THE SHAMAN 175 / THE SHAMAN 177; lines 8959-9063 confidence: high
Among Tungus of Trans-Baikalia, a dead shaman appears in a dream and summons the dreamer to become his successor; the future shaman appears shy, distracted, and highly nervous.
Among Tungus of Trans-Baikalia, a dead shaman appears in a dream and summons the dreamer to become his successor.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN 171 / THE SHAMAN 173 / THE SHAMAN 175 / THE SHAMAN 177; lines 8959-9063 confidence: high
An Ostyak shaman may sell his familiar spirit to another shaman; after payment he divides his hair into tresses and sets the transfer time. The spirit makes its new possessor suffer, and absence of effects indicates lack of proficiency.
A new possessor of a familiar spirit is expected to suffer, Altaian call imagery involves strangling by an ancestor spirit, and Chukchee preparation is described as painful and long for strong men.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN 171 / THE SHAMAN 173 / THE SHAMAN 175 / THE SHAMAN 177; lines 8959-9063 confidence: medium
A former shaman stopped shamanizing after viewing it as sinful; another powerful shaman took his amaijijat sign, but spirits still made him blind.
A former shaman stops shamanizing and is afflicted; Altaian youths may avoid shamans and ceremonies; Chukchee youths fear drums, spirits, possible amulets, and some prefer death to obeying the call.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN 171 / THE SHAMAN 173 / THE SHAMAN 175 / THE SHAMAN 177; lines 8959-9063 confidence: high
Some Chukchee youths fear drums, calling on spirits, or picking up possible amulets lest a spirit call them to shamanhood; some prefer death to obedience. Parents fear the danger for an only child, while large families may welcome one shaman. Preparation includes mental and physical training, segregation, and going to forests and hills under hunting or herding pretexts.
During preparation, a Chukchee shaman is generally segregated and goes to forests and hills under the pretext of hunting or watching herds.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN 173 / THE SHAMAN 175 / THE SHAMAN 177 / THE SHAMAN 179; lines 9066-9111 confidence: medium
A young novice or newly inspired person withdraws from ordinary life, eats little, ceases speech, sleeps much, and a wanderer may sleep for three or four days on the open tundra, risking drifting snow and waking unaware of the duration.
The novice withdraws from ordinary affairs and sleeps extensively; related reports describe multi-day wilderness sleep and protracted Chukchee slumber.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN 173 / THE SHAMAN 175 / THE SHAMAN 177 / THE SHAMAN 179; lines 9066-9111 confidence: high
A Koryak shaman says wolf, raven, bear, sea-gull, and plover spirits appeared to him in the desert, as men and as animals, and commanded him to become a shaman or die; spirits in solitude appear visibly, endow power, and instruct.
A shaman reports that spirits appeared in the desert and commanded him to become a shaman or die, after which spirits are described as endowing power and instruction.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN 173 / THE SHAMAN 175 / THE SHAMAN 177 / THE SHAMAN 179; lines 9066-9111 confidence: high
Bogoras describes gathering inspiration as painful for young shamans because of mental struggle against the call; they are sometimes said to sweat blood, and later performance preparation repeats the initiative process with susceptibility to haemorrhage and bloody sweat.
Young shamans are said to struggle mentally against the call, to experience painful gathering of inspiration, and to show bloody sweat or haemorrhage, with later ritual preparation repeating the initiative process.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN 175 / THE SHAMAN 177 / THE SHAMAN 179 / N 2; lines 9113-9159 confidence: high
A novice's physical training includes singing, dancing, tricks including ventriloquism, and beating the drum.
The passage describes a novice learning ritual skills, practicing drumming and singing for endurance, observing diet, and undergoing a prolonged preparatory period.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN 177 / THE SHAMAN 179 / N 2 / THE SHAMAN 181; lines 9162-9259 confidence: high
A Gilyak shaman described two months of illness and unconsciousness, near death and wasting, hearing shaman songs, then seeing a bird-spirit and a man who told him to make a drum, beat it, and sing.
The Gilyak shaman becomes a shaman after prolonged unconscious illness, says he would have died otherwise, and is thought by others to have been already dead before recovering and taking up the drum.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN 177 / THE SHAMAN 179 / N 2 / THE SHAMAN 181; lines 9162-9259 confidence: high
A Gilyak shaman described two months of illness and unconsciousness, near death and wasting, hearing shaman songs, then seeing a bird-spirit and a man who told him to make a drum, beat it, and sing.
A visionary figure instructs the Gilyak shaman to make and beat a drum, and a spirit-protector later commands him to cure sick people.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN 179 / N 2 / THE SHAMAN 181 / THE SHAMAN 183; lines 9262-9361 confidence: medium
Tiuspiut says that while travelling north he set fire to a wood heap in the mountains; beneath it was buried a Tungus shaman, and the shaman's amayyat leapt into him.
Tiuspiut's account says that the amayyat of a buried Tungus shaman leapt into him after he burned the wood heap covering the burial.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN 179 / N 2 / THE SHAMAN 181 / THE SHAMAN 183; lines 9262-9361 confidence: high
Not everyone can become a white or black shaman; the sür must be educated by suitable beings, and the underground level of a black shaman's education determines whether he becomes powerful, medium, or merely a sorcerer.
The sür must be educated by supernatural tutors, and a Yakut shaman is taught and consecrated by an older shaman through placing the amugijat on him.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN 183 / THE SHAMAN 185 / THE SHAMAN 187 / THE SHAMAN 189; lines 9558-9665 confidence: high
Potanin’s note says the novice is carried on a felt carpet by four shamans to nine birches; at the elevation people say 'the shaman ascends'; the novice climbs and jumps along the birches and back, then begins shamanic work but without a drum until after the third year.
The novice is elevated or carried to a row of nine birches, leaps onto one, climbs it, and moves from birch-top to birch-top; the account glosses the elevation as the shaman ascending.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN 183 / THE SHAMAN 185 / THE SHAMAN 187 / THE SHAMAN 189; lines 9558-9665 confidence: high
Among Samoyed and Ostyak of Turukhan, the future shaman undergoes youth exercises; at consecration he faces west while the officiating shaman asks the Dark Spirit for help and a serving spirit, sings a hymn the novice repeats, and spirits test the beginner by requiring sacrifices.
The beginner is tested by spirits that require certain sacrifices, including examples such as wife or son, and he must promise further sacrifices.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN 183 / THE SHAMAN 185 / THE SHAMAN 187 / THE SHAMAN 189; lines 9558-9665 confidence: high
A Samoyed shaman tells of being entrusted at fifteen to an old shaman; two tadibey shamans blindfold him with a handkerchief and beat his head and shoulders until he sees demons dancing on his arms and feet.
The trainee is blindfolded and beaten until he experiences dazzling light and sees demons dancing on his arms and feet.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE ACCESSORIES OF THE SHAMAN 219 / THE ACCESSORIES OF THE SHAMAN 221 / THE ACCESSORIES OF THE SHAMAN 223 / THE ACCESSORIES OF THE SHAMAN 225; lines 11386-11490 confidence: medium
The shire shows three secondary gods, one woman and two men, honoured with wine; it also shows weapons and horses, holds ritual implements, and is linked to fifth through ninth consecrations.
The shaman acquires the right to carry the shire after the fifth consecration, and the shire's dimensions are said to increase with each new consecration up to the ninth.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN IN ACTION 239 / THE SHAMAN IN ACTION 241 / CHAPTER XII / SHAMANISM AND SEX.; lines 12217-12312 confidence: medium
Among Palaeo-Siberians, women receive the gift of shamanizing more often than men; a Chukchee shaman says, “The woman is by nature a shaman,” and female novitiate is shorter and less trying, though ventriloquism is not practised among female shamans.
Women are described as especially likely to receive the shamanic gift; traditions say the gift was first bestowed on woman; and scholars are reported as hypothesizing that only female shamans existed formerly.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN 181 / THE SHAMAN 183 / THE SHAMAN 185 / THE SHAMAN 187; lines 9459-9555 confidence: high
The father-shaman dips a birch-broom in water and beats the candidate; nine “sons” do likewise while precepts about aiding the poor, asking little, and prioritizing poor callers are spoken and repeated by the candidate.
The passage centers on a novice/candidate receiving purification, instruction, a first consecration, ritual accessories, and invocation under the father-shaman’s direction.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN 181 / THE SHAMAN 183 / THE SHAMAN 185 / THE SHAMAN 187; lines 9459-9555 confidence: high
The father-shaman dips a birch-broom in water and beats the candidate; nine “sons” do likewise while precepts about aiding the poor, asking little, and prioritizing poor callers are spoken and repeated by the candidate.
The candidate is purified with water through a birch-broom beating, and the passage describes recurring water purification and blood purification after especially gross defilement.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN / THE SHAMAN 171 / THE SHAMAN 173 / THE SHAMAN 175; lines 8858-8956 confidence: high
Katek, on an iceberg and about to kill himself with a belt-knife, is addressed by a walrus-head from the water; it tells him not to kill himself and promises his return to the mountains and his son. He later sacrifices to the walrus-head and becomes a respected shaman.
Katek, Quikinnaqu, Yetilin, and Chukchee orphans are all linked to becoming shamans through encounters with a walrus-head or spirits, or through ritual equipment associated with the call.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN / THE SHAMAN 171 / THE SHAMAN 173 / THE SHAMAN 175; lines 8858-8956 confidence: high
Yetilin reports that his family died of disease in his childhood, leaving him alone with a small sister; he called spirits, who brought food and instructed him to beat the drum with their help.
Yetilin is an orphaned child assisted by spirits, and Chukchee tales are said to feature poor despised orphans protected by spirits and turned into shamans.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology THE SHAMAN / THE SHAMAN 171 / THE SHAMAN 173 / THE SHAMAN 175; lines 8858-8956 confidence: medium
The shaman's vocation is described as dangerous because disharmony with the call of the spirits or slight disobedience can bring immediate death.
The passage emphasizes that shamanic duties are dangerous, that spirits punish disobedience with death, and that the true shaman acts with neglect of personal danger and an ideal of sacrifice.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology TYPES OF SHAMANS 105 / TYPES OF SHAMANS 197 / TYPES OF SHAMANS 199 / TYPES OF SHAMANS 201; lines 10152-10228 confidence: medium
The Votyak hierarchy arose from white shamans; the tuno is chief of shamans and upholder of the old religion; the tuno's soul is educated by the Creator, and tuno knowledge may descend father to son or be acquired.
The tuno's soul is educated by the Creator, and the Creator examines candidates for sorcery before granting permission to enchant and destroy men.
read in the book → -
Aboriginal Siberia - A Study in Social Anthropology TYPES OF SHAMANS 201 / CHAPTER X / THE ACCESSORIES OF THE SHAMAN / THE ACCESSORIES OF THE SHAMAN 205; lines 10326-10417 confidence: high
Horse-staves are necessary for principal Buryat rites, usually birch-wood, with iron ones restricted to shamans after a fifth consecration; the Lapps cover the drum with furs and women may not touch it.
Iron horse-staves may be used only by a shaman who has passed a fifth consecration.
read in the book → -
Chukchee Mythology Chukchee Mythology / part in the thanksgiving ceremonial. / BOGORAS, CHI; lines 3445-3625 confidence: medium
The father-in-law says the Koca'tket will arrange game with the guest and kill him; the Koca'tket soon call to arrange a game for the guest.
The Koca'tke arrange dangerous games for the human guest, including a water-diving boulder task and a proposed wrestling-match.
read in the book → -
Chukchee Mythology Chukchee Mythology / part in the thanksgiving ceremonial. / BOGORAS, CHI; lines 3627-3795 confidence: high
The figure comes to mouse people, is hosted as a guest, and stays overnight as he thinks, but it is a whole year. He joins their thanksgiving ceremonial and becomes a great shaman. The mice are dying from a throat disease caused by a human children's snare, and they promise thin reindeer-skin payment and to spread word about him.
The figure participates in the mice's thanksgiving ceremonial, becomes a great shaman, and addresses the cause of their throat disease.
read in the book → -
Chukchee Mythology Chukchee Mythology; lines 1103-1215 confidence: medium
The old man remembers a large shoulder-strap knife hanging in the western corner; one suitor volunteers to fetch it to prove himself and marry, while the old man objects and the other suitor is silent.
A suitor volunteers to retrieve a knife from the dangerous house to show himself a true suitor; after succeeding, he marries the girl.
read in the book → -
Chukchee Mythology Chukchee Mythology; lines 1217-1238 confidence: low
Some people arrange a thanksgiving ceremonial. The orphan arrives with guests, is told to take part, says he has no shamanistic knowledge and is wholly ignorant, and is told to sing a little.
The orphan is pressed to participate in a thanksgiving ceremonial despite saying he lacks shamanistic knowledge; he sings, is beaten, repeats the performance, and later receives an answer from a ke'fc.
read in the book → -
Chukchee Mythology Chukchee Mythology; lines 280-375 confidence: medium
The shamans exchange assistant spirits, necklace and knife, even bodies; one is instructed to wear the necklace, fly up, fall down, and plunge into the ground, but becomes stuck halfway and asks for wrist-bands in exchange for a tassel called a tail and guide in motion.
After exchanges with Ke'mneku, the western shaman returns home, demonstrates plunging into the ground, and others say he has acquired new shamanistic powers.
read in the book → -
Chukchee Mythology Chukchee Mythology; lines 685-779 confidence: high
One visitor enters the sleeping-room, seizes the suffering one by the ankle, carries him out, and after a mouth action only his bones remain; his mother cries.
The Re'kken reduce the sufferer to bones, restore him to life, and he then has great shamanistic power.
read in the book → -
Chukchee Mythology part in the thanksgiving ceremonial. / BOGORAS, CHI / I2. 2 / I3- 1; lines 6139-6228 confidence: medium
The suitor opens the chest, finds the sleeping naked girl, has physical or sexual contact with her, and the father says he has become son-in-law and must get good trimming for a fur-shirt collar.
After being recognized as son-in-law, the suitor is sent for collar trimming and travels out of the bright world into a dark one.
read in the book → -
Tales of Yukaghir, Lamut, and Russianized Natives of Eastern Siberia I. TALES OF THE TUNDRA YUKAGHIR.1 / II. TALES OF THE LAMUT.1 / III. KOLYMA TALES. / F. B.; lines 3109-3203 confidence: medium
At midwinter games, young Yakut men dare someone to go at midnight in darkness to the dead shaman and cut off his braid as proof.
Young men require proof from a midnight visit to a dead shaman's hut, and the challenger brings back the corpse's braid to win the wager.
read in the book → -
Tales of Yukaghir, Lamut, and Russianized Natives of Eastern Siberia II. TALES OF THE LAMUT.1 / III. KOLYMA TALES. / F. B. / W. B.; lines 4068-4119 confidence: medium
The old man warns him that the woman will try to make him lie next to the wall, and says he must keep the outer-side place to live.
The old man gives detailed instructions about where the young man must lie, how to resist the woman, and how to make her sleep in order to live.
read in the book → -
Tales of Yukaghir, Lamut, and Russianized Natives of Eastern Siberia Tales of Yukaghir, Lamut, and Russianized Natives of Eastern Siberia / INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE TUNDRA YUKAGHIR.1 / II. TALES OF THE LAMUT.1; lines 964-1070 confidence: low
A woman takes new clothing, flees to a father figure, is made to walk three times around a new fire, has her mind changed, and later lives in another land.
The woman is required to walk three times around a new fire, after which her mind is changed.
read in the book → -
Tales of Yukaghir, Lamut, and Russianized Natives of Eastern Siberia Tales of Yukaghir, Lamut, and Russianized Natives of Eastern Siberia / INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE TUNDRA YUKAGHIR.1; lines 566-668 confidence: high
In “The Shaman who turned into a Fox,” an old great shaman with a pretty daughter seeks the best husband; in arctic fox form he lets men catch him, their hands stick to his back, and he drags them to a river, becomes a fish, and drowns them.
The shaman changes into fox, fish, and ermine forms while testing men to find a husband for his daughter; men who fail die, while one wanderer survives a sequence of obstacles.
read in the book → -
Tales of Yukaghir, Lamut, and Russianized Natives of Eastern Siberia Tales of Yukaghir, Lamut, and Russianized Natives of Eastern Siberia / INTRODUCTION. / I. TALES OF THE TUNDRA YUKAGHIR.1; lines 566-668 confidence: medium
In black fox form, the shaman meets a poor young wanderer with no known parents. The wanderer’s hand sticks to the fox; he survives the river crossing, the fish transformation, ten spiked rocks, a dense forest with touching tree bark, and a sea crossing.
The wanderer of unknown parentage survives river, spiked rocks, dense forest, and sea, but refuses the offered daughter and chooses the black fox’s skin.
read in the book → -
Tales of Yukaghir, Lamut, and Russianized Natives of Eastern Siberia V. MARKOVA TALES. / W. B. / VI. ANADYR TALES. / W. B.; lines 6161-6235 confidence: high
A new story begins: a widower remarries a widow called a Yahga-Witch; she dislikes, beats, and starves the stepdaughter and sends her to wash old nets at the water-hole.
The mistreated stepdaughter cleans stables, a cow barn, and a house in the lower world before receiving a silver net and a food-giving box from the old woman.
read in the book →
inca
-
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II CHAPTER XXV. / COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS. / SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS.; lines 7781-7799 confidence: medium
Novices were expected to know how to make arms and shoes so that in war or other emergencies they would be prepared and able to meet necessity by their own resources.
The passage describes novices being required to acquire practical skills so they will be ready for war and other emergencies.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II CHAPTER XXYI. / SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / COM M ENTAPIES OP THE YNCAS. / CHAPTER XXVII.; lines 7868-7910 confidence: high
After the ordeal, the princes are considered worthy of royal insignia and true Yncas, children of the Sun.
The passage describes novices who have passed an ordeal, are deemed worthy, and receive formal signs of knighthood from the ruler.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II COM M ENTAPIES OP THE YNCAS. / CHAPTER XXVII. / SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS.; lines 7954-7996 confidence: medium
Caniut and chihuayhua flowers are described; they are restricted to royal blood. A TJ'may Huayna leaf, glossed “always young,” is placed in young knights' garlands and keeps its green color.
The prince cannot wear the yellow fringe until after passing an ordeal; young knights also receive garland insignia.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS. / CHAPTER XXIV. / SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS.; lines 7599-7644 confidence: high
Novices undergo a rigorous fast with only raw maize and plain water, without salt or uchu.
The passage explicitly frames the novices' doubled fast as an ordeal to prove endurance, with expulsion for those who fail.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS. / CHAPTER XXIV. / SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS.; lines 7599-7644 confidence: high
After the fast, novices run from sacred Huanacauri to the city fortress, where a banner marks the goal; the first runner becomes captain and other finishers are ranked or shamed.
After fasting, novices are tested in a race; the first to reach the banner is made captain, while others are ranked, praised, or shamed.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS. / CHAPTER XXIV. / SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS.; lines 7599-7644 confidence: medium
The fast is doubled as an ordeal to test endurance for war; relatives keep a lesser fast, pray to the Sun for strength and endurance, and failed novices are expelled.
Relatives fast at the same time and beseech the Sun to grant endurance and honor to the novices.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS. / CHAPTER XXIV. / SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS.; lines 7599-7644 confidence: medium
On another day the novices are divided into two equal bodies, one in the fortress and the other outside, to fight against one another.
The novices are divided into two equal bodies, one in the fortress and one outside, to fight against one another.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS. / SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / CHAPTER XXV. / COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS.; lines 7689-7735 confidence: high
Novices are struck with rods and must not show pain or flinch; those who do are told such weakness would prevent them from withstanding enemy weapons.
The passage describes novices undergoing pain endurance, fear-resistance trials with weapons, and required learning of martial crafts.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS. / SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS. / CHAPTER XXYI.; lines 7802-7824 confidence: high
"WHEN THE PRINCE BECAME A NOVICE HE WAS TREATED WITH MORE SEVERITY THAN THE OTHERS."
The prince and other novices are presented as undergoing a novice stage with severe treatment and daily ceremonial instruction.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II COMMENTARIES OK THE YNOAS. / CHAPTER XX. / SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS.; lines 7054-7101 confidence: medium
All prepared for the Bay mi of the Sun by a three-day fast on a little unripe maize, Ghucam herbs, and plain water; no fire was lit in the city, and men abstained from sleeping with their wives.
Preparation for the Sun festival includes a rigorous three-day fast, restriction of food and water, absence of city fires, and sexual abstinence by men.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II COMMENTARIES OR THE VNCAS. / SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / CHAPTER IX. / COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS.; lines 5624-5669 confidence: low
Histories are preserved through allegories; Haravicus compose condensed historical verses, sung at triumphs and festivals; tales are recited when knights are armed.
Tales are said to be recited to the Yncas when knights were armed, preserving the memory of past events in a ceremonial martial context.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II EIGHTH BOOK OE THE BOYAL / COMMENTARIES OP THE YNCAS. / EIGHTH BOOK OP THE ROYAL / CHAPTER VII.; lines 15430-15468 confidence: medium
Chapter title: the Ynca conquers Quitu and places there Prince Huayna Ccapac.
Huayna Ccapac is identified as son and heir and is summoned to the campaign to acquire experience in war; the chapter heading also names him as prince placed in Quitu.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II HUAYNA CCAPAC ORDERS A GOLDEN CABLE TO BE MADE. / WHY, AND FOR WHAT PURPOSE. / E E 2 / NINTH BOOK OF THE BOYAL; lines 18766-18810 confidence: medium
He plans a great unequalled celebration for the day of weaning, cutting the first hairs, and giving the name; this is described as among the most solemn festivals of kings and all classes.
The child's weaning, cutting of first hairs, and naming are described as a solemn festival observed by kings and other classes.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II NINTH BOOK OF THE BOYAL / COMMENTARIES OP THE YNCAS. / NINTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / COMMENTARIES OP THE YNCAS.; lines 18902-18932 confidence: medium
Huayna Ccapac orders the chain and other magnificent things prepared for the solemnity of shearing and naming his son, then returns to inspecting his dominions.
The passage links the prince’s weaning with a solemnity of shearing and naming, ceremonial preparations, and grand public festivals at Cuzco.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II SEVENTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS. / CHAPTER Y. / THE THIRD SOLEMN FEAST IN HONOUR OF THE SUN.; lines 10110-10154 confidence: medium
“The second ... was that which they celebrated when they made knights of the novices of the blood royal”
The second solemn feast is described as the occasion when novices of the blood royal were made knights.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / CHAPTER XXVIII. / COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS. / SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL; lines 8095-8127 confidence: high
After being invested with insignia, the novices were conducted to the principal square, where rejoicings with songs and dancing generally continued for many days.
The young aspirants are called novices, invested with insignia, publicly celebrated, examined by their parents, deprived of pleasures, and trained for adult duties in peace and war.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / COM M ENTAPIES OP THE YNCAS. / CHAPTER XXVII. / SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL; lines 7913-7951 confidence: high
The novice stands before an Ynca who is brother or uncle of the King and second to the sovereign; this officiant removes raw matting shoes and puts on colored cloth shoes like those worn by the King and other Yncas.
The novice passes an ordeal and then receives ritual signs of changed status: shoes, a shoulder kiss, breeches, and other insignia.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / COM M ENTAPIES OP THE YNCAS. / CHAPTER XXVII. / SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL; lines 7913-7951 confidence: high
Other venerable Yncas invest the novice with breeches as tokens of manhood, which he had previously been forbidden to wear; the passage describes the garment's cloth and three strings and its covering function.
The novice is invested with breeches as tokens of manhood, a garment he had previously been forbidden to wear, and the rite's name is derived from the word for breeches.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS. / CHAPTER XII. / SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL; lines 6024-6063 confidence: high
Ccapac Yupanqui is appointed to command; the young heir Ynca Yupanqui, age sixteen, has undergone Huaracu initiation and is sent to gain war experience; fifty thousand soldiers are assembled and the first third marches to Chucurpu.
The passage says the sixteen-year-old heir had been initiated as a knight with Huaracu ceremonies in the same year before being sent on campaign.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS. / CHAPTER XXIV. / SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL; lines 7545-7596 confidence: high
Huaraca “signified the granting of the insignia of manhood to the youths of the blood royal” and clothing them in habiliments “of war as well as of peace.”
Royal youths must pass a rigorous novitiate and military examination before receiving manhood insignia.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS. / CHAPTER XXYI. / SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL; lines 7827-7865 confidence: high
Novices sleep on the ground, eat little and poor food, go barefoot, and practice austerities to become good soldiers.
The passage centers on a novitiate in which novices and the royal heir undergo fasting, poor food, bare feet, sleeping on the ground, military discipline, and other hardships.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS. / CHAPTER XXYI. / SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL; lines 7827-7865 confidence: medium
The novitiate lasts from one new moon to the next, during which the prince wears extremely poor clothes and appears publicly in rags when necessary.
The prince wears rags during the novitiate so that future kingship will include memory of poverty and friendship toward the poor.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS. / SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / CHAPTER XXV.; lines 7662-7686 confidence: high
Novices of nearly the same age are matched to compete in jumping and throwing stones, lances, darts, or other hurled weapons.
The passage presents novices undergoing staged competitions, weapons examinations, sentinel watches, disciplinary checks, and fitness for receiving military insignia.
read in the book → -
First Part of the Royal Commentaries of the Yncas, Vol. II SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL / COMMENTARIES OF THE YNCAS. / VOL. II. / SIXTH BOOK OF THE ROYAL; lines 7999-8027 confidence: high
The address says that, as 'his father the Sun created the flowers of the field' for men, the prince should cherish virtues and do good to all, becoming 'the lover and benefactor of the poor.'
The passage frames the ceremony as part of a solemn festival for arming novices as knights, including exhortation and investiture.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas AN ACCOUNT OF THE / FABLES AND RITES OF THE YNCAS. 31 / FABLES AND RITES OF THE YNCAS. 33 / FABLES AND EITES OF THE YNCAS. 35; lines 2230-2309 confidence: high
Youths about to receive arms went to Huanacauri to offer sacrifice and ask permission to receive knighthood.
The passage describes a structured rite in which youths undergo ear-piercing, fasting, a visit to Huanacauri, a request for permission, and receipt of arms and garments.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas AN ACCOUNT / ANTIQUITIES OF PERU, / AN ACCOUNT / THE ANTIQUITIES OF PERU.; lines 3082-3158 confidence: high
Apostolic Priests entered Ttahuantin-suyu, preached and catechized, and the narrator’s ancestors were instructed and baptized.
The ancestors are instructed by priests, baptized, renounce the Devil and old rites, and become Christians.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas ANTIQUITIES OF PERU. 73 / ANTIQUITIES OF PERU. 75 / ANTIQUITIES OF PERU. / ANTIQUITIES OF PERU. 79; lines 4012-4097 confidence: high
Itaripanaca admits youths aged seventeen to eighteen among men and soldiers, gives white breeches, marks a line to Huanacauri, places birds and animals there, and uses the run to distinguish swift and sluggish youths with different rewards or black breeches.
Youths aged seventeen to eighteen are admitted among men and soldiers through clothing, a run to Huanacauri, evaluation, and public recognition; girls of sixteen are marked as women through hair-plaiting and shoes; men of thirty are ordered to take wives.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas ANTIQUITIES OP PERU. 99 / ANTIQUITIES OF PERU. 101 / ANTIQUITIES OF PERU. 103 / ANTIQUITIES OF PERU. 10; lines 5123-5210 confidence: medium
After three days, the tupac-yauri, suntur-paucar, ccapac-llautu, unincha, royal standard, huaman-champi, shields, uracahuas, and uma-chucus are delivered in continuation of the ceremony.
The text states that after three days additional royal objects, including sceptre, head-dress, standard, club, and shields, are delivered in continuation of the same ceremony.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas ANTIQUITIES OF PERU. 73 / ANTIQUITIES OF PERU. 75 / ANTIQUITIES OF PERU. / ANTIQUITIES OF PERU. 79; lines 3550-3619 confidence: high
Itarijpanaca admits many youths aged seventeen to eighteen among the men and soldiers and gives them white breeches.
Boys are tested by running toward Huanacauri, receive status-marking clothing, sit with men, and are called men; girls plait hair, receive shoes, and are known as women.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas FABLES AND EITES OF THE YNCAS. 35 / FABLES AND EITES OP THE YNCAS. 37 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 39 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCA8. 41; lines 2475-2554 confidence: high
Relations flog the newly knighted youths and exhort them to valour and endurance; the people perform the taqui called haurita with huayllaquipas and shells while the knights stand holding yauri staves headed with gold or copper.
The passage repeatedly identifies youths as newly armed or knighted, subjects them to flogging, orders them in ritual rows, and states that the race proves who is best among those who received knighthood.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas FABLES AND KITES OP THE YNCAS. 47 / FABLES AND RTTES OP THE YNCAS. 49 / FABLES AND RITES OF THE YNCAS. 51 / FABLES AND EITES OF THE YNCAS. 53; lines 2965-3044 confidence: high
Rutuchico occurs when the child reaches one year; the child receives a name, is shorn by the uncle and kin, and later receives a death-long name at male knighting with huaraca or at female puberty.
Rutuchico marks the child at one year with naming, hair cutting by kin, drinking, and the principal uncle's naming act.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas FABLES AND KITES OP THE YNCAS. 47 / FABLES AND RTTES OP THE YNCAS. 49 / FABLES AND RITES OF THE YNCAS. 51 / FABLES AND EITES OF THE YNCAS. 53; lines 2965-3044 confidence: high
Quicuchica marks girls' puberty with fasting, confinement, raw maize, washing, special clothing, plaited hair, serving relations, receiving a lasting name, instruction, gifts, and attribution of the custom to Ynca Yupanqui.
Quicuchica includes fasting, confinement, washing, special clothing, service to kin, receipt of a new name, instruction, and gifts.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 39 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCA8. 41 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE TNCAS. 43 / FABLES AND KITES OF THE YNCAS. 45; lines 2639-2717 confidence: high
On the twenty-first day, the youths bathe at the fountain CalH-puquio, change into black and yellow nanaclla garments with a red cross, return to the square, find the huacas, make obeisances, and are placed by family.
The passage presents a staged ceremony for youths armed as knights, including ritual bathing, clothing change, weapon presentation, admonition and flogging by kin, and ear-piercing as the final ceremony.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas FABLES AND EITES OP THE YNCAS. 37 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 39 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCA8. 41 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE TNCAS. 43; lines 2557-2636 confidence: high
In Huaccty-pata in Cuzco are statues of the Creator, Sun, Thunder, and Moon; the Ynca sits near the Sun statue; participants perform mucha, Hanan and Hurin Cuzco sit in assigned places, the youths stand, perform the huari taqui, and are flogged.
The youths are armed as knights, repeatedly flogged, taken to a sacred place, dressed in special clothing, given ornaments, and admonished to be brave warriors.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCA8. 41 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE TNCAS. 43 / FABLES AND KITES OF THE YNCAS. 45 / FABLES AND KITES OP THE YNCAS. 47; lines 2720-2797 confidence: high
December is called Oamay-quilla; on its first day, newly armed knights of Hanan Cuzco and Hurin Cuzco come into the square with slings, and Hanan youths hurl coco missiles at Hurin youths.
Newly armed knights undergo a public contest, are arranged by lineage, wear distinctive dress, and end a period of fasting and food abstinence.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas FABLES AND KITES OF THE YNCAS. 45 / FABLES AND KITES OP THE YNCAS. 47 / FABLES AND RTTES OP THE YNCAS. 49 / FABLES AND RITES OF THE YNCAS. 51; lines 2885-2962 confidence: medium
April is Ayrihuay, when crops are reaped; knighted youths go to Sausiru for maize; Mama-huaca, sister of Manco Ccapac, is said to have sown the first maize there; the farm is cultivated for her embalmed body and its crop made into chicha for her service.
Youths who had received arms as knights perform the first maize-fetching duties in the April harvest rite.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas FABLES AND RITES OF THE YNCAS. 31 / FABLES AND RITES OF THE YNCAS. 33 / FABLES AND EITES OF THE YNCAS. 35 / FABLES AND EITES OP THE YNCAS. 37; lines 2312-2392 confidence: high
On the ninth day, parents, relations, youths, and selected maidens assemble in prescribed dress; the youths are shorn and clothed; maidens carry chicha vases; images of the Sun and Thunder are brought to the square; the Ynca stands near the Sun; the youths worship the huacas by making mucha.
The passage explicitly concerns youths receiving knighthood through a staged rite involving shearing, ritual dress, reverences, fasting, ascent, sacrifices, and the reception of huaracas as signs of valor.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas FABLES AND RITES OF THE YNCAS. 33 / FABLES AND EITES OF THE YNCAS. 35 / FABLES AND EITES OP THE YNCAS. 37 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 39; lines 2395-2472 confidence: high
The youths reach Quiras-manta, are met by uncles, parents, and chiefs who whip their arms and legs and exhort bravery; the Huarij song is chanted while armed youths stand with straw and others sit.
The rite marks youths receiving knighthood or arms through repeated flogging, exhortation to valor, public procession, special garments, weapons, worship, and ordered departure.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas FABLES AND KITES OP THE YNCAS. 41 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 43 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 45 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 47; lines 2379-2452 confidence: high
On the first day of December, newly armed knights or youths of Hanan Cuzco and Hurin Cuzco contest with slings and missiles in the square; the rite is called chocanaco, a trial of strength and bravery, and the Ynca restores order.
Newly armed knights or youths undergo a strength contest, wear specified attire, and begin eating salt and luxuries after a fast.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas FABLES AND KITES OP THE YXCAS. 39 / FABLES AND KITES OP THE YNCAS. 41 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 43 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 45; lines 2309-2376 confidence: high
On the twenty-first day, the youths bathe at Calli-puquio, change into black and yellow garments with a red cross, return to the square, make obeisances before the huacas, are arranged by family, and receive a shield, sling, and metal-knobbed club from the principal uncle.
The passage presents a staged rite involving bathing, clothing change, family placement, weapon presentation, admonition, sacrifices on behalf of the youths, and ear piercing as the final ceremony.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas FABLES AND RITES OF THE YNCAS. / FABLES AND RITES OF THE YNCAS. / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 35 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 37; lines 1998-2076 confidence: high
On the ninth day parents and relations assemble in special festival dress with yellow mantles and black plumes; the youths are shorn and clothed; selected maidens from leading families carry small vases of chicha.
The youths who are to receive knighthood undergo shearing, ritual clothing, huaca reverence, fasting, ascent to a sacred hill, sacrifice, and the formal reception of huaracas and chuspas as signs of valor.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas FABLES AND RITES OF THE YNCAS. / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 35 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 37 / FABLES AND KITES OP THE YXCAS. 39; lines 2079-2154 confidence: high
At Quiras-manta, uncles, parents, and chiefs whip the youths on arms and legs and exhort bravery; the Huari song is chanted while armed knights stand with straw and others sit.
The passage describes youths receiving knighthood or arms through repeated public rites: flogging, exhortation to bravery, songs, special dress, weapons or staves, worship, and ordered departure by kin and tribe.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas FABLES AND RITES OF THE YNCAS. 55 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 57 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 59 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 61; lines 2933-3003 confidence: medium
Those seeking huaca friendship are promised prosperity and health and told to fast, avoid salt, aji, coloured maize, Spanish things, churches, priests' calls, and Christian names.
Returners to huaca love are told to fast and avoid certain foods, Spanish things, churches, priests, and Christian names.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 27 / FABLES AND RITES OF THE YNCAS. / FABLES AND RITES OF THE YNCAS. / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 35; lines 1918-1995 confidence: high
October is called Aya Marca Raymi because Ayamarca performs huarachicu, ear boring, and admission to knighthood; Cuzco prepares much chicha for the feast.
The youths perform huarachicu, have their ears bored, fast, go to Huanacauri, ask permission, receive arms, and receive huara breeches as part of admission to knighthood.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 35 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 37 / FABLES AND KITES OP THE YXCAS. 39 / FABLES AND KITES OP THE YNCAS. 41; lines 2157-2230 confidence: high
The relations flog the newly knighted youths and urge them to value the valour and endurance of their bodies.
Newly armed knights undergo kin-administered flogging, exhortation to endurance, organized racing, and ranking by performance.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 37 / FABLES AND KITES OP THE YXCAS. 39 / FABLES AND KITES OP THE YNCAS. 41 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 43; lines 2233-2306 confidence: high
In Huacay-pata, statues of the Creator, Sun, Thunder, and Moon are present; the Ynca sits near the Sun; participants perform mucha, arrange themselves, perform the taqui huari, and the youths are flogged.
The youths are repeatedly flogged, ascend Raurana at dawn, receive breeches, shirts, ear-pieces, diadems, and other insignia, and are exhorted to become brave warriors.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 47 / FABLES AND RTTES OF THE YNCAS. 49 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 51 / FABLES AND RITES OF THE YNCAS. 53; lines 2615-2689 confidence: high
Rutuchico occurs when a child reaches one year; the child receives a name until coming of age, is shorn beginning with the eldest uncle, and the principal uncle gives the name; later adult naming is linked to the boy's huaraca and the girl's puberty.
The rutuchico gives a one-year-old child a temporary name and includes a formal first hair cutting by an uncle and kin.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 47 / FABLES AND RTTES OF THE YNCAS. 49 / FABLES AND RITES OP THE YNCAS. 51 / FABLES AND RITES OF THE YNCAS. 53; lines 2615-2689 confidence: high
Quicuchica is a girls' puberty rite involving fasting, raw maize, confinement, washing, special dress, plaited hair, serving food and drink to relatives, naming, instruction, gifts, and ordination by Ynca Yupanqui.
The quicuchica combines fasting, seclusion, washing, special clothing, public service to kin, renaming, and instruction at puberty.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas INDEX. 181 / INDEX. 183 / INDEX. 185 / INDEX. 187; lines 8493-8621 confidence: medium
The entry labels Ayuscay, Rutu, and Quicu as ceremonies: Ayuscay when a woman conceived, Rutu when a child was named and shorn at age one, and Quicu when a girl reached puberty.
The passage groups Ayuscay, Rutu, and Quicu as ceremonies related to conception, child naming and shearing at age one, and a girl's puberty.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas INDEX. 191 / INDEX. 193 / INDEX. 195 / INDEX. 197; lines 9148-9273 confidence: high
The index glosses Huanta-chinaca as a drinking bout, Huara as breeches, Huaraca as sling or belt, and Huarachicu as the ceremony of breeching.
Huarachicu is glossed as a ceremony of breeching, with related entries for breeches and sling or belt.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas INDEX. 199 / INDEX. 201 / INDEX. 203 / INDEX. 205; lines 9673-9804 confidence: low
“Rutichico. The cutting of hair”
The index includes an entry glossed as the cutting of hair.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas REPORT BY POLO DE ONDEGARDO. 169 / REPORT BY POLO DE ONDEGARDO. 171 / THE END. / INDEX; lines 7687-7793 confidence: medium
The Ceremonies entry lists rites at the festival of the Sun, driving forth evils, installation of knights, cable, water sacrifice, conception, child naming, girls’ puberty, worshipping stone heaps on mountain passes, and coronation.
The index lists installation of knights, ceremonial bathing, boring ears, special dress, and conferring breeches.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas REPORT BY POLO DE ONDEGARDO. 171 / THE END. / INDEX / INDEX. 175; lines 7796-7908 confidence: high
"Knighthood. Festival of admission to... Races... installation... ceremony of bathing... piercing the ears... breeches... discipline... cultivate maize"
The index lists admission to knighthood with races, installation, bathing, ear-piercing, breeches, discipline, and duties involving maize cultivation.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas REPORT BY POLO DE ONDEGAKDO. 159 / EEPORT BY POLO DE ONDEGARDO. 161 / REPORT BY POLO DE ONDEGARDO. 163 / EEPOKT BY POLO DE ONDEGARDO. 165; lines 6705-6780 confidence: medium
Each province had an Aclla-huasi, the house of the chosen ones; an Apu-panaca oversaw it, had jurisdiction over one hunu, and selected girls aged about eight or nine without a stated limit.
Girls are selected at a young age, placed in the Aclla-huasi with Mama-cunas, trained, guarded for virginity, and later assigned to religious, sacrificial, royal, or favored-person service.
read in the book → -
Narratives of the Rites and Laws of the Yncas THE END. / INDEX / INDEX. 175 / INDEX. 177; lines 7911-8020 confidence: high
“Youths. Candidates for knighthood ... discipline ... races ... breeches ... dress and ornaments ... bathe ... sham fights ... ears bored ... celibacy ... cultivate maize.”
The entry explicitly calls youths candidates for knighthood and lists bodily, disciplinary, martial, and clothing-related practices associated with that candidacy.
read in the book →
persian
-
Persian Literature, Volume 1 Birth of Rustem; Simurgh aid, prodigious growth, and the white elephant feat confidence: medium
The white elephant at Sistan gets loose by night, crushes people, and cannot be held back while Rustem forces his way past the guards.
Rustem's night encounter with the rampaging white elephant functions as an early ordeal that proves his public heroic power.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 CLVII / CLXVI / CLXXIII / CLXXX; lines 16769-16899 confidence: high
In the school of Truth the seeker is to learn from Master Love and try, though a son today, to earn the father's grade.
The seeker must learn from Master Love, advance in grade, and abstain from sleep and food to attain the goal of love.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 CXXIX / CXXXIV / CXXXV / CXLVI; lines 16582-16605 confidence: medium
"O Hfiz, in Love's holy bane"; Hfiz is told to hold a skirt and sever all ties.
Hfiz is told his foot has made its way into Love's holy bane and is instructed to lay hold of the skirt and sever all ties from that day.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 GARSHSP / KAI-KOBD / KAI-KS / THE SEVEN LABORS OF RUSTEM; lines 4158-4278 confidence: medium
First stage: Rustem enters a forest, hunts a wild ass, lights a fire with spear-sparks, eats, lets Rakush graze, sleeps with his sword under his head, and a fierce lion attacks Rakush, who kills it.
The passage is explicitly organized as the first, second, and third stages of the Seven Labors, each presenting Rustem with a distinct ordeal on the road to Mzindern.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 GARSHSP / KAI-KOBD / KAI-KS / THE SEVEN LABORS OF RUSTEM; lines 4280-4386 confidence: medium
Rustem enters an enchanted green place with flowing rivulets, ready-roasted deer, bread, and salt; the provisions vanish when he speaks, and a tambourine and wine flask appear.
The passage is explicitly divided into the fourth and fifth stages and follows Rustem through successive tests: enchanted provisions, a disguised demon, darkness, local conflict, and a dangerous route toward the White Demon's realm.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 GUSHTSP, AND THE FAITH OF ZERDUSHT / THE HEFT-KHAN OF ISFENDIYR / CAPTURE OF THE BRAZEN FORTRESS / THE DEATH OF ISFENDIYR; lines 13144-13177 confidence: medium
Rustem fulfills his engagement by training Bahman in warrior arts; he writes to Gushtsp asserting blamelessness, reporting he offered gifts and a return to Iran but was rejected, attributing the death to fate, and stating Bahman’s education is complete.
Rustem instructs Bahman in weapons use and warrior accomplishments before Bahman is brought to court.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 INVASION OF IRN BY AFRSIYB / THE RETURN OF KAI-KS / STORY OF SOHRB / THE STORY OF SAIWUSH; lines 7115-7189 confidence: high
Rustem takes Saiwush to Zbulistn and instructs him in horsemanship, archery, banquet conduct, falcon and leopard hunting, royal manners and duties, chivalry, knowledge, and science.
Rustem takes Saiwush to Zbulistn and trains him in martial, courtly, hunting, royal, and chivalric accomplishments before his return to court.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 LOHURSP / GUSHTSP, AND THE FAITH OF ZERDUSHT / THE HEFT-KHAN OF ISFENDIYR / CAPTURE OF THE BRAZEN FORTRESS; lines 12377-12492 confidence: medium
Isfendiyr recalls the horror of the Heft-khan: he slew a wolf, lion, and dragon, punished an enchantress, endured a snowstorm, and crossed a vast deep.
Isfendiyr recalls the Heft-khan as a terrifying sequence involving monsters, enchantment, snow, water-crossing, and final conquest.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 LOHURSP / GUSHTSP, AND THE FAITH OF ZERDUSHT / THE HEFT-KHAN OF ISFENDIYR / CAPTURE OF THE BRAZEN FORTRESS; lines 12590-12679 confidence: medium
"I fettered fast the emperor of Chin, / And broke the enchantment of the Seven Khans"; he also calls himself guardian of Persian kings.
The passage explicitly sets Rustem's Seven Khans or Heft-khan against Isfendiyr's Heft-khan and asks which ordeal involved greater danger and exertion.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 LOHURSP / GUSHTSP, AND THE FAITH OF ZERDUSHT / THE HEFT-KHAN OF ISFENDIYR / CAPTURE OF THE BRAZEN FORTRESS; lines 12968-13018 confidence: low
Rustem asks for more aid; the Smrgh says Isfendiyr is exceptionally brave and perfect, favored by Heaven, killed a Smrgh in his Heft-khan, and is safest avoided.
The Smrgh cites Isfendiyr's killing of a Smrgh during his Heft-khan as part of the explanation of his extraordinary danger.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 MINCHIHR / ZL, THE SON OF SM / THE DREAM OF SM / RDBEH; lines 3038-3128 confidence: medium
Rustem is awakened by noise and distress and is told that the white elephant has broken loose and is trampling and crushing people; he comes out with his mace.
Rustem kills the rampaging white elephant with one blow and is immediately praised by Zl as a darling boy unequalled in valor, after which he is deemed fit for a greater mission.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 MINCHIHR / ZL, THE SON OF SM / THE DREAM OF SM / RDBEH; lines 3038-3128 confidence: high
Narmn was sent by Feridn against the enchanted fort on Mount Sipund and killed by a rock from above; Sm later tried to take the fort but failed because of the desert and inaccessible gates.
Narmn dies at the fort and Sm cannot take it despite long effort; Rustem is then chosen to accomplish what previous generations could not.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 NAUDER / AFRSIYB MARCHES AGAINST NAUDER / AFRSIYB / GARSHSP; lines 3548-3680 confidence: medium
Zl calls Rustem strong but warns that a hard enterprise awaits; he says Rustem knows nothing of battles and still bears the scent of milk, while Rustem denies wanting domestic ease.
Rustem is marked as young and untested, receives or selects a heroic weapon, seeks a matching steed, and proves strength by subduing Rakush before entering war.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 PERSIAN LITERATURE / SPECIAL INTRODUCTION / CONTENTS / THE SHH NMEH; lines 465-514 confidence: medium
The contents list Garshsp, Kai-Kobd, Kai-Ks, the Seven Labors of Rustem, invasion of Irn by Afrsiyb, the return of Kai-Ks, the story of Sohrb, the story of Saiwush, and Kai-Khosru.
The contents include “The Seven Labors of Rustem” and “The Heft-Khan of Isfendiyr,” both suggesting structured heroic trials by title only.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 STORY OF SOHRB / THE STORY OF SAIWUSH / KAI-KHOSRU / AKWN DW; lines 9207-9307 confidence: medium
Kai-khosru refers the matter to counsellors; Byzun volunteers to exterminate the boars; Gw objects because Byzun is too young; the king permits him to go with the veteran Girgn.
Byzun volunteers despite objections to his youth, departs with Girgn, kills the boars, and prepares heads and tusks as evidence for the king.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 TAHMERS / JEMSHD / MIRTS-TZ, AND HIS SON ZOHK / KAVAH, THE BLACKSMITH; lines 1633-1743 confidence: medium
At a shrine or pilgrimage place, Feridn seeks inspiration and aid; a radiant personage teaches him the mysteries of magic and gives him a key to every secret, after which his appearance brightens.
At a shrine, Feridn seeks aid and is taught the mysteries of magic by a radiant personage, receiving a key to every secret.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 THE DEATH OF KAI-KHOSRU / LOHURSP / GUSHTSP, AND THE FAITH OF ZERDUSHT / THE HEFT-KHAN OF ISFENDIYR; lines 11646-11735 confidence: high
The title names the Heft-khan of Isfendiyr, and the opening verse says Rustem had seven great labours and that Isfendiyr’s seven great labours will now be declared.
The Heft-khan is explicitly defined as seven stages, and each stage is said to contain a monster or terrible difficulty.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 THE DEATH OF KAI-KHOSRU / LOHURSP / GUSHTSP, AND THE FAITH OF ZERDUSHT / THE HEFT-KHAN OF ISFENDIYR; lines 11737-11850 confidence: medium
Isfendiyr keeps Kurugsar bound, takes Bashtan, and proceeds under Kurugsar's direction to the outer limits of the kingdom and into a desert wilderness.
The passage is explicitly divided into First, Second, and Third Stages, each presenting a dangerous beast or monster that must be overcome as the journey continues.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 THE DEATH OF KAI-KHOSRU / LOHURSP / GUSHTSP, AND THE FAITH OF ZERDUSHT / THE HEFT-KHAN OF ISFENDIYR; lines 11852-11931 confidence: medium
Bashtan and the troops fear fatal consequences, revive Isfendiyr with rose-water and remedies, after which he bathes, purifies himself from the monster’s filth, and thanks the merciful Creator; Kurugsar is grieved that the prince survived.
After surviving the dragon’s venom, Isfendiyr bathes to remove the monster’s filth and thanks the Creator for protection and victory.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 THE DEATH OF KAI-KHOSRU / LOHURSP / GUSHTSP, AND THE FAITH OF ZERDUSHT / THE HEFT-KHAN OF ISFENDIYR; lines 11852-11931 confidence: medium
Kurugsar says the next ordeal will be an enchantress who can change sea to land and land to sea, attended by a gigantic ghoul or apparition; Isfendiyr says they will be vanquished.
The passage identifies a fourth stage, recalls prior foes such as wolves, lions, and the dragon, and foretells a following Smrgh ordeal.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 THE DEATH OF KAI-KHOSRU / LOHURSP / GUSHTSP, AND THE FAITH OF ZERDUSHT / THE HEFT-KHAN OF ISFENDIYR; lines 11933-12025 confidence: high
Isfendiyr says five perils are already overcome and he fears neither of the remaining two; he offers to go alone, after which the people pledge never to forsake him.
The passage names the fifth stage, sixth labor, and seventh stage, and Isfendiyr frames his progress as overcoming five perils with two remaining.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 THE DEATH OF KAI-KHOSRU / LOHURSP / GUSHTSP, AND THE FAITH OF ZERDUSHT / THE HEFT-KHAN OF ISFENDIYR; lines 12027-12095 confidence: medium
The passage begins as the seventh stage; Isfendiyr's people declare readiness to sacrifice their lives and follow him, and he puts Kurugsar in chains again.
The passage is explicitly labeled the seventh stage and refers to six earlier days of trial, with Isfendiyr approaching a final-seeming obstacle, the Brazen Fortress.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 THE EXPEDITION OF GDARZ / THE DEATH OF AFRSIYB / THE DEATH OF KAI-KHOSRU / LOHURSP; lines 10773-10855 confidence: medium
In Rum, Gushtsp lives in solitary retirement and poverty, seeks employment as a scribe and then with camel-drivers, and receives a hearty meal from the camel-driver master.
Gushtsp, a royal son, lives in solitary retirement and want, seeks ordinary work, receives charity, and wanders for bread.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 THE EXPEDITION OF GDARZ / THE DEATH OF AFRSIYB / THE DEATH OF KAI-KHOSRU / LOHURSP; lines 10857-10942 confidence: medium
The king says Mabrun may marry the second daughter only if he destroys a monstrous, ferocious wolf in the neighboring forest that is destructive to the king's property.
The king states that Mabrun may marry the second daughter only if he destroys the monstrous wolf in the neighboring forest.
read in the book → -
Persian Literature, Volume 1 THE STORY OF SAIWUSH / KAI-KHOSRU / AKWN DW / BARZ, AND HIS CONFLICT WITH RUSTEM; lines 9778-9883 confidence: medium
Afrsiyb appoints two masters to teach Barz the bow, sword, javelin, wrestling, and noose; after ten days Barz can overthrow eighteen warriors, and the assembly says he seems not human-born, has the aspect of the Evil One, and looks like Alberz mountain in mail.
Barz receives instruction in multiple martial arts and after ten days proves himself by overthrowing eighteen warriors.
read in the book → -
The Persian Literature, Volume 2, The Gulistan XXXVIII / XXXIX / CHAPTER II / XVIII; lines 1630-1703 confidence: medium
Divine favor places a lamp of grace in the path of a wanderer in forbidden ways, directing him to the righteous and dervishes, whose cooperation helps reform his conduct.
Divine favor places a lamp of grace in the wanderer’s path, leading him into the circle of the righteous and dervish society, where he reforms his conduct.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. I ARGUMENT / HIS REIGN WAS NINE YEARS / ARGUMENT / GARSHASP 373; lines 17649-17733 confidence: medium
Zal answers that he was once an unmatched rider and warrior but is now bent with age and no longer wields a Kabul falchion.
Zal says old age has bent him and he no longer wields his weapon, then presents Rustam as the vigorous shoot from his root and prepares him for battle despite youth.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. I ARGUMENT / ISO THE SHAHNAMA OF FIRDAUSI / HIS REIGN WAS FIVE HUNDRED YEARS / ARGUMENT; lines 8482-8657 confidence: medium
Sarv spends the day with companions, minstrels, wine, and talk; when rest is needed he sets couches by a fountain of rose-water, and the three princes sleep in a garden bower of roses.
The section heading says Sarv proved the sons by sorcery, and the passage narrates a lethal frost spell that the princes must withstand.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. I ARGUMENT / ISO THE SHAHNAMA OF FIRDAUSI / HIS REIGN WAS FIVE HUNDRED YEARS / ARGUMENT; lines 8659-8779 confidence: high
Faridun learns the princes have returned, goes to meet them to test their characters, and changes into a hissing, bellowing dragon with flaming jaws.
Faridun deliberately changes into a dragon to test the characters and mettle of his returning sons before revealing himself.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. I ARGUMENT / ISO THE SHAHNAMA OF FIRDAUSI / HIS REIGN WAS FIVE HUNDRED YEARS / ARGUMENT; lines 8659-8779 confidence: high
The dragon rushes toward the eldest son, who says wise people do not fight dragons and flees.
The eldest flees, the second prepares for immediate combat, and the youngest combines warning, restraint, and readiness to fight; Faridun evaluates these responses.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. I FAR1DUN 219 / ARGUMENT / M1NUCHIHR 243 / MINIJCHIHR 253; lines 14733-14885 confidence: medium
Minuchihr orders gongs, bells, and clarions; warriors go out with lances, maces, artillery, bows, shafts, and other weapons while the Shah observes their skill.
The Shah arranges a martial field, observes the warriors, and Zal proves exceptional through archery, javelin work, horsemanship, and combat.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. I FAR1DUN 219 / ARGUMENT / M1NUCHIHR 243 / MINIJCHIHR 253; lines 15396-15548 confidence: medium
Rustam kisses Sam's throne, calls himself Sam's offshoot and slave, asks Sam to be his root, and says he wants steed, saddle, mail, helm, bolt, and arrow rather than ease.
Rustam declares desire for arms and battle, and later rushes toward the danger of the loose white elephant with Sam's mace.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. I FAR1DUN 219 / ARGUMENT / M1NUCHIHR 243 / MINIJCHIHR 253; lines 15550-15702 confidence: medium
Zal hears that Rustam killed the roaring elephant with a single mace-blow, mourns the beast, praises Rustam as a brave peerless youth, and tells him to avenge Nariman.
After Rustam's elephant-slaying, Zal praises his youth, valour, and lack of peers, then sends him to avenge Nariman at Mount Sipand; Rustam accepts the command.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. I FAR1DUN 219 / ARGUMENT / M1NUCHIHR 243 / MINIJCHIHR 253; lines 15704-15878 confidence: medium
At night Rustam and his warriors attack the castellan; Rustam kills him with a mace-blow, a bloody night battle follows, and the garrison is left dead or wounded.
Rustam is repeatedly marked as young or boyish, leads a successful armed expedition, and receives praise from Zal and Sam afterward.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. I FARIDIJN 205 / FAR1DUN 219 / ARGUMENT / M1NUCHIHR 243; lines 11671-11820 confidence: medium
The bird contrasts the nest with crown, throne, and court; says she passes the youth to kingship; gives him her plume; and tells him to burn the feather if harmed, because she has cherished him under her plumes.
The youth leaves the bird's nest and mountain setting, is brought home and to court, and is explicitly to be taught customs of war and feast because he knows bird, nest, and height.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. I HIS REIGN WAS NINE YEARS / ARGUMENT / GARSHASP 373 / GARSHASP 377; lines 17736-17825 confidence: medium
The youth answers that he is not for ease and revel, that pampering his arms would be base, and that God and victorious fortune aid him in battle.
Rustam rejects ease and feasting, declares readiness for battle, receives the preserved mace of Sam, and seeks a worthy steed.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. I SECT. PAGK / CONTENTS / SECT. PAGE / SECT. PAGE; lines 286-366 confidence: medium
Headings include: “How Sarv proved the Sons of Faridun by Sorcery” and “How Faridun made Trial of his Sons.”
The contents headings say that Sarv proved Faridun's sons by sorcery and that Faridun made trial of his sons.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. II ARGUMENT / KA1 KAUS 29 / KA1 KAUS 43 / THE SEVEN COURSES OF RUSTAM; lines 2505-2673 confidence: medium
Rustam departs from his sire, travels rapidly, reaches a plain of onagers, hunts and cooks one with fire, releases Rakhsh to pasture, and sleeps in a reed-bed that is a lion's lair.
The passage is explicitly framed as the first and second courses; the first involves a lion encounter, and the second involves desert thirst and rescue at a spring.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. II ERRATA / HE REIGNED ONE HUNDRED YEARS / ARGUMENT / KAI KUBAD 13; lines 1004-1099 confidence: medium
Rustam asks Zal where Afrasiyab stands, requests a description of his garb and banner, notes a violet flag, and vows to seize Afrasiyab's girdle and bring him back face-down.
Rustam is repeatedly framed as young or not fully grown, identified as eager for distinction, and performs a conspicuous first-day feat against Afrasiyab.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. II GENEALOGICAL TABLES 3 / ABBREVIATIONS 5 / NOTE ON PRONUNCIATION 6 / SECT.; lines 69-153 confidence: medium
The Seven Courses of Rustam headings list Rakhsh and a lion, Rustam finding a spring, Rustam fighting a dragon, slaying a witch, taking Ulad captive, fighting Div Arzhang, and slaying the White Div.
The contents explicitly label a sequence as the Seven Courses of Rustam and enumerate combats, discovery of a spring, capture of Ulad, and battles with divs.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. II I. JJ, / V. 573 / VOL. II. / VOL. II. R; lines 13250-13407 confidence: low
Afrasiyab proposes polo and says no warrior can face Siyawush's mall; Siyawush praises Afrasiyab, and Afrasiyab calls him prince, glory of the throne, royal crown, and backbone of the host.
Afrasiyab proposes polo because no warriors can face Siyawush's mall and insists that Siyawush display his prowess before the cavaliers.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. II KA1 KAUS 29 / KA1 KAUS 43 / THE SEVEN COURSES OF RUSTAM / THE THIRD COURSE; lines 2676-2769 confidence: medium
"THE THIRD COURSE"; "How Rustam fought with a Dragon"
The heading calls the episode the third course, and the episode presents a dangerous ordeal in which Rustam must confront a dragon.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. II KA1 KAUS 43 / THE SEVEN COURSES OF RUSTAM / THE THIRD COURSE / VOL. II. D; lines 2771-2953 confidence: medium
Rakhsh attacks the dragon's shoulders and tears its hide; Rustam cuts off the dragon's head, and its blood and carcass cover the ground.
The passage is organized as the fourth and fifth courses, following a dragon combat and leading through a witch encounter, darkness, and a later confrontation.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. II KA1 KAUS 43 / THE SEVEN COURSES OF RUSTAM / THE THIRD COURSE / VOL. II. D; lines 2955-3122 confidence: medium
Ulad asks for mercy, promises to point out the roads, city, and dwellings, praises Rustam, and describes the distance to Kai Kaus and the White Div, the dangerous gorge, a cavern among two hundred others, and twelve thousand div-warriors guarding by night on a mountain-top.
The route to Kai Kaus and the White Div is described as long, dangerous, passing through a fearful gorge, impassable rocks, a broad guarded river, and overwhelming military forces.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. II KA1 KAUS 43 / THE SEVEN COURSES OF RUSTAM / THE THIRD COURSE / VOL. II. D; lines 3124-3144 confidence: medium
Mount Ispuriiz is described as the place where divs and warlocks had overthrown Kaus.
The passage places Rustam at the entrance to Mazandaran, a hostile region associated with divs, warlocks, and the div Arzhang, before he proceeds onward.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. II KA1 KAVS 327 / PART V / ARGUMENT / KA1 KAUS 365; lines 18338-18438 confidence: medium
In the section titled 'The Finding of Kai Khusrau,' Giv roams like a madman seeking traces of the prince for seven years, suffers from sword and girdle, eats onagers, wears their skins, drinks brackish water, eats green herbs, and travels desert and mountains far from men.
Giv searches for seven years, far from men, enduring desert and mountain hardship while living on onagers, skins, brackish water, and herbs.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. II KAI KATJS 317 / VOL. II. X. / KA1 KAUS 325 / KA1 KAVS 327; lines 16419-16590 confidence: medium
At seven, Kai Khusrau's prowess reveals the secret of his birth; he makes a wooden bow and blunt featherless arrow and hunts; at ten he fights boars, wolves, lions, and leopards with the rude weapon.
As a child Kai Khusrau hunts with makeshift weapons and at ten fights boars, wolves, lions, and leopards.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. II PAET I / THE WAR WITH MAZANDARAN. / ARGUMENT / KA1 KAUS 29; lines 1758-1945 confidence: medium
The editorial passage says Rustam's expedition had seven stages, each with an adventure, and is called the Haft Khwan or Seven Courses; it also notes suggested links to Kai Kaus's seven buildings and Asfandiyar's similar later expedition against Arjasp.
The passage states that the expedition has seven stages, each with an adventure, and is known as the Haft Khwan or Seven Courses.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. II PAET IV / THE STORY OF SIYAWUSH / ARGUMENT / VOL. II. N; lines 10016-10201 confidence: high
Seven years' probation prove Siyawush's noble birth; in the eighth year Kai Kaus commands him to assume golden crown, torque, and girdle, has a patent written on painted silk, and grants him Kuhistan.
Seven years' probation prove Siyawush's noble birth before he is commanded in the eighth year to assume crown, torque, girdle, and patent.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. II PAET IV / THE STORY OF SIYAWUSH / ARGUMENT / VOL. II. N; lines 10203-10384 confidence: high
Siyawush is amazed, muses, and suspects that his father seeks to prove him; Kai Kaus is described as knowing, smooth-tongued, shrewd, and distrustful.
Siyawush suspects that his father seeks to prove him, forebodes ill at the veil, recognizes Sudaba’s affection as unseemly and not in the way of God, and withdraws to his sisters.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. II PAET IV / THE STORY OF SIYAWUSH / ARGUMENT / VOL. II. N; lines 9835-10014 confidence: high
Rustam offers to rear the lion-like child, saying no nurse on earth is like him; Kai Kaus entrusts Siyawush to Rustam, who takes him to Zabul.
Rustam takes Siyawush from Kai Kaus to Zabul and teaches him royal, martial, hunting, judicial, and command skills.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. II THE THIRD COURSE / VOL. II. D / KAI KAVS 57 / THE SIXTH COURSE; lines 3147-3298 confidence: medium
Kai Kaus says Rustam must pass over seven mountains crowded with divs before reaching a frightful cavern guarded by warrior-divs; the cavern is the White Div's home.
The passage is marked as the Sixth and Seventh Course and describes a route over seven mountains to the White Div's guarded cavern.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. II VOL. II. 2 B / V. 733 / V. 734 / KAI KATJS; lines 20125-20288 confidence: high
Kai Kaus says both candidates are dear and sets a trial: each with a host must go to the Castle of Bahman near Ardabil; Ahriman wars there on fire-worshippers, and the throne will go to whoever captures the fortress.
Kai Kaus makes capture of the Castle of Bahman the condition for receiving the throne; one expedition fails after seven days, and Kai Khusrau then proceeds toward the same test.
read in the book → -
The Shahnama of Firdausi, Vol. II VOL. II. N / I. JJ, / V. 573 / VOL. II.; lines 12938-13079 confidence: medium
Siyawush writes to Kai Kaus that he is young but wise, has done no wrong, and is hurt by the world-lord's temper; he names Sudaba's trouble, the mount of fire, Crocodiles, the Shah's hard heart, and the Dragon's breath.
Siyawush recalls being forced to traverse a mount of fire and facing the claws of Crocodiles.
read in the book →
greek roman
-
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome ALCMAEON AND THE NECKLACE. / THE HERACLIDAE. / THE SIEGE OF TROY. / RETURN OF THE GREEKS FROM TROY.; lines 10201-10297 confidence: medium
Circe has warned Odysseus not to hear the Sirens' seductive melodies, because listeners desire to leap overboard and then perish or are engulfed by the waves.
The Sirens' song creates an overpowering desire to leap overboard; Odysseus survives by blocking his crew's hearing and being bound to the mast while they refuse his pleas.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome ALCMAEON AND THE NECKLACE. / THE HERACLIDAE. / THE SIEGE OF TROY. / RETURN OF THE GREEKS FROM TROY.; lines 10201-10297 confidence: medium
Circe has warned Odysseus not to listen to the Sirens. To protect the crew, he fills their ears with wax; to hear the song himself, he has his companions lash him to the mast and orders them not to release him.
Odysseus hears the Sirens' song while tied to the mast, while his crew's ears are stopped with wax to prevent them from hearing it.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome AUGURS. / FESTIVALS. / GREEK FESTIVALS. / ELEUSINIAN MYSTERIES.; lines 6361-6392 confidence: high
The passage says priests taught initiates secret moral meanings from the myths of Demeter and Persephone, especially the immortality of the soul; participants were said to gain sweet hopes for this and the future world, and Athenians said no one is sad in the Mysteries.
The passage repeatedly describes initiation into the Eleusinian rites, secret teaching to the initiated, and the Lesser Mysteries as preparation for the Greater.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome AUGURS. / FESTIVALS. / GREEK FESTIVALS. / ELEUSINIAN MYSTERIES.; lines 6361-6392 confidence: high
Priests taught initiates secret moral meanings drawn from Demeter and Persephone myths, with immortality of the soul named as the most important belief taught.
The passage explicitly describes initiation into solemn rites, preparatory Lesser Mysteries, Greater Mysteries, instruction of initiates, and strict secrecy.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome CADMUS. / PERSEUS. / THE ARGONAUTS. / STORY OF THE GOLDEN FLEECE.; lines 7050-7143 confidence: medium
In the country of the Bebrycians, King Amycus requires a boxing match; Pollux is chosen as champion and the contest is fatal to Amycus.
Amycus requires strangers to box before leaving, and Pollux serves as the heroes' champion.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome CADMUS. / PERSEUS. / THE ARGONAUTS. / STORY OF THE GOLDEN FLEECE.; lines 7145-7238 confidence: medium
The Argonauts hear a tremendous crash caused by the Symplegades, two great rocky islands that float in the sea and repeatedly meet and separate.
The crew must pass between clashing rocks and first sends a dove to test whether the path can be crossed safely.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome CADMUS. / PERSEUS. / THE ARGONAUTS. / STORY OF THE GOLDEN FLEECE.; lines 7145-7238 confidence: medium
At the banquet and afterward, Jason explains the expedition; Aetes angrily insists the Fleece is his property, then promises it only if the heroes prove divine origin through a superhuman task.
Aetes promises the Fleece only if the heroes demonstrate divine origin by performing a task requiring superhuman power.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome CADMUS. / PERSEUS. / THE ARGONAUTS. / STORY OF THE GOLDEN FLEECE.; lines 7240-7332 confidence: high
Aetes sets Jason the task: yoke brazen-footed, fire-breathing oxen made by Hephaestus to an iron plough, till Ares' field, sow dragon teeth, and destroy the armed men that arise.
Aetes gives Jason a multi-stage task involving monstrous oxen, ploughing, dragon teeth, and armed opponents, with death as the penalty for failure.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome CADMUS. / PERSEUS. / THE ARGONAUTS. / STORY OF THE GOLDEN FLEECE.; lines 7240-7332 confidence: medium
Aetes' task requires Jason to yoke fire-breathing oxen, plough Ares' field, sow poisonous dragon's teeth, and destroy the armed men that arise.
Jason faces lethal tasks set by Aetes and succeeds through Medea's magic salve, instructions, and potion.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome FORTUNA. / ANANKE (NECESSITAS). / MOMUS. / EROS (CUPID, AMOR) AND PSYCHE.; lines 4825-4914 confidence: medium
Psyche's beauty makes Aphrodite jealous; after Delphi's response, Psyche is dressed as for the grave and taken to a precipice, then Zephyrus carries her to a meadow palace with groves and fountains.
Psyche is dressed as though for the grave, led to a precipice, left alone, and carried by Zephyrus to a palace.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome FORTUNA. / ANANKE (NECESSITAS). / MOMUS. / EROS (CUPID, AMOR) AND PSYCHE.; lines 4825-4914 confidence: high
At night Psyche approaches Eros with lamp and dagger, sees his beautiful form, spills burning oil on his shoulder, and Eros wakes, reproaches her, spreads his wings, and flies away.
After Eros departs, Psyche wanders in search of him and receives difficult tasks from Aphrodite while helped by invisible beings sent by Eros.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome FORTUNA. / ANANKE (NECESSITAS). / MOMUS. / EROS (CUPID, AMOR) AND PSYCHE.; lines 4825-4914 confidence: medium
Psyche approaches Eros at night with lamp and dagger, sees his beautiful form, accidentally drops burning oil on him, and Eros wakes, reproaches her, spreads his wings, and leaves.
After Eros departs, Psyche wanders over the world searching for him and undergoes hard tasks with hidden aid.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome FORTUNA. / ANANKE (NECESSITAS). / MOMUS. / EROS (CUPID, AMOR) AND PSYCHE.; lines 4917-4962 confidence: medium
The myth is said to signify that the soul, before reunion with its original divine essence, must be purified by the sorrows and sufferings of earthly life.
The narrator interprets the myth as the soul being purified by sorrows and sufferings before reunion with its original divine essence.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome FORTUNA. / ANANKE (NECESSITAS). / MOMUS. / EROS (CUPID, AMOR) AND PSYCHE.; lines 4917-4962 confidence: medium
Psyche undergoes severe penance; Aphrodite orders her to descend into the underworld and obtain from Persephone a box containing charms of beauty.
Psyche undergoes severe penance and trials before being reunited with Eros and admitted among the immortal gods; the passage explicitly presents the myth as an allegory of the soul purified by suffering before reunion with divine essence.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome GREEK FESTIVALS. / ELEUSINIAN MYSTERIES. / THESMOPHORIA. / DIONYSIA.; lines 6394-6446 confidence: high
Some Dionysian festivals include mystic observances for initiated women called Menades or Bacchantes; at night on mountain sides they wear fawn-skins, carry torches or thyrsi, shout, clap, dance wildly, become frenzied, and tear apart the animal sacrificed to Dionysus.
Only women called Menades or Bacchantes are said to be initiated into certain mystic observances connected with Dionysus.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome GREEK FESTIVALS. / ELEUSINIAN MYSTERIES. / THESMOPHORIA. / DIONYSIA.; lines 6394-6446 confidence: high
Some Dionysian festivals include mystic observances for initiated women called Menades or Bacchantes; at night on mountain sides they wear fawn-skins, carry torches or thyrsi, shout, clap, dance wildly, become frenzied, and tear apart the animal sacrificed to Dionysus.
Initiated women assemble by night on mountain sides, carry torches and thyrsi, and enter religious enthusiasm and frenzy through shouting, clapping, and wild dance.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome GREEK FESTIVALS. / ELEUSINIAN MYSTERIES. / THESMOPHORIA. / DIONYSIA.; lines 6394-6446 confidence: medium
The Thesmophoria was a festival honoring Demeter as presiding over marriage and social institutions resulting from agriculture.
The Thesmophoria is described as an exclusively female festival honoring Demeter, a goddess associated here with marriage, social institutions, and agriculture.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome GREEK FESTIVALS. / ELEUSINIAN MYSTERIES. / THESMOPHORIA. / DIONYSIA.; lines 6394-6446 confidence: high
Some Dionysian festivals included mystic observances into which only women called Menades or Bacchantes were initiated.
Women called Menades or Bacchantes are initiated into mystic observances and gather by night on mountain sides with torches and thyrsi in religious frenzy.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome GREEK FESTIVALS. / ELEUSINIAN MYSTERIES. / THESMOPHORIA. / DIONYSIA.; lines 6394-6446 confidence: medium
The rites were introduced into Rome as Bacchanalia; men also joined, but state authorities later prohibited them because of reported excesses.
The Bacchanalia are described as mystic rites introduced into Rome and later prohibited by state authorities after alleged excesses.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome HECATE. / SELENE (LUNA). / ARTEMIS (DIANA). / ARCADIAN ARTEMIS.; lines 2782-2879 confidence: medium
Arcadian Artemis is daughter of Zeus and Leto, twin sister of Apollo, goddess of Hunting and Chastity, and a maiden divinity after receiving Zeus' permission for celibacy.
Artemis is a maiden divinity and patroness of celibacy; young maidens sacrifice their hair to her before marriage.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome LIBITINA. / LAVERNA. / COMUS. / THE CAMENAE.; lines 5955-5976 confidence: high
Egeria initiated Numa Pompilius in forms of religious worship, which he introduced among his people.
Egeria initiates Numa Pompilius in forms of religious worship that he introduces among his people.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome LIBITINA. / LAVERNA. / COMUS. / THE CAMENAE.; lines 5955-5976 confidence: high
Egeria is said to have initiated Numa Pompilius in forms of religious worship that he introduced among his people.
Egeria is said to have initiated Numa Pompilius in forms of religious worship that he then introduced among his people.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome NEW YORK: / PREFACE. / E. M. BERENS. / CONTENTS.; lines 144-280 confidence: low
Greek festivals listed include Eleusinian Mysteries, Thesmophoria, Dionysia, Panathenaea, and Daphnephoria; Roman festivals listed include Saturnalia, Cerealia, and Vestalia.
The Greek festivals section lists the 'Eleusinian Mysteries.'
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome NEW YORK: / PREFACE. / E. M. BERENS. / CONTENTS.; lines 144-280 confidence: low
The festival sections list Greek festivals including the Eleusinian Mysteries, Thesmophoria, Dionysia, Panathenaea, and Daphnephoria, and Roman festivals including Saturnalia, Cerealia, and Vestalia.
The Greek festivals section includes the Eleusinian Mysteries.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome PALLAS-ATHENE (MINERVA). / MINERVA. / THEMIS. / VESTA.; lines 1776-1867 confidence: high
Demeter institutes the Eleusinian Mysteries at Eleusis; the passage says their teachings were secret and may have explained the myth as the annual winter loss suffered by mother earth.
The Eleusinian Mysteries are described as sacred rites with teachings reserved for initiated persons rather than the multitude.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome PALLAS-ATHENE (MINERVA). / MINERVA. / THEMIS. / VESTA.; lines 1776-1867 confidence: high
The Eleusinian Mysteries are said to have been instituted by Demeter; the passage cautiously describes possible teachings for initiates, including a seasonal explanation of the myth.
The Eleusinian Mysteries are described as rites for favoured initiates, with Celeus and his family first initiated.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome PART II.--LEGENDS. / CADMUS. / PERSEUS. / THE ARGONAUTS.; lines 6904-6953 confidence: medium
Aeson, king of Iolcus, is forced to flee after Pelias usurps his dominions, while saving his young son Jason.
Jason is the son of the displaced king Aeson and is trained for ten years by Chiron before seeking his inheritance.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome PART II.--LEGENDS. / CADMUS. / PERSEUS. / THE ARGONAUTS.; lines 6904-6953 confidence: medium
Aeson is forced to flee after Pelias usurps Iolcus; Jason is saved, entrusted to Chiron, and trained for ten years in the Centaur’s cave.
Jason is entrusted to Chiron and spends ten years in the Centaur’s cave learning useful and warlike arts.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome PELOPS. / HERACLES (HERCULES). / BELLEROPHON. / THESEUS.; lines 8404-8503 confidence: medium
Before departing, Aegeus takes Aethra to the seashore, hides his sword and sandals under a huge rock, and instructs her that any son should learn his father's identity only when strong enough to move the stone and carry the tokens to Athens.
Aegeus instructs that the son must not learn his father's identity until strong enough to move the stone; Theseus later moves it and obtains the tokens.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome PELOPS. / HERACLES (HERCULES). / BELLEROPHON. / THESEUS.; lines 8404-8503 confidence: high
Aethra and Pittheus urge Theseus to travel by the safe sea route because the road to Athens is full of dangerous robbers, but he chooses the land route to emulate Heracles and seek feats of valor.
Theseus leaves for Athens and deliberately chooses the dangerous land route over the safe sea route to seek deeds of valor.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome PELOPS. / HERACLES (HERCULES). / BELLEROPHON. / THESEUS.; lines 8404-8503 confidence: medium
Before departing, Aegeus deposits his sword and sandals beneath a huge rock and tells Aethra to send a future son to Athens with these identity tokens when he can move the stone.
Theseus must be old enough and strong enough to move the stone before learning his father's identity and taking the sword and sandals.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome PELOPS. / HERACLES (HERCULES). / BELLEROPHON. / THESEUS.; lines 8404-8503 confidence: high
Though urged to use the safe sea route, Theseus chooses the dangerous land road to Athens in order to emulate Heracles and distinguish himself by valour.
Theseus leaves for Athens and deliberately chooses the dangerous land route over the safe sea route to prove himself by feats of valour.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome ROMAN FESTIVALS. / SATURNALIA. / CEREALIA. / VESTALIA.; lines 6521-6561 confidence: medium
The priestesses of Vesta, called Vestales or Vestal Virgins, were six, chosen between ages six and ten from noble Roman families, and served thirty years in stages of initiation, performance, and instruction.
The Vestal Virgins' thirty-year office includes a first decade in which they are initiated in religious duties before performing them and instructing novices.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome ROMAN FESTIVALS. / SATURNALIA. / CEREALIA. / VESTALIA.; lines 6521-6561 confidence: medium
The Vestals' office lasts thirty years: ten years of initiation, ten of performing duties, and ten of instructing novices.
The Vestal Virgins undergo a staged term of religious training and service and are vowed to chastity, with violation punished by burial alive.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome STORY OF THE GOLDEN FLEECE. / PELOPS. / HERACLES (HERCULES). / BELLEROPHON.; lines 8325-8402 confidence: medium
After reading the letter, Iobates is horrified but decides to send Bellerophon on dangerous enterprises because he cannot kill a guest he esteems.
Iobates cannot bring himself to kill Bellerophon as a guest and instead sends him on perilous enterprises likely to cause his death.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome TEMPLES. / STATUES. / ALTARS. / PRIESTS.; lines 6182-6199 confidence: medium
Priests and priestesses may marry, but not a second time; some voluntarily adopt celibacy.
Priests and priestesses may marry only once, and some voluntarily adopt celibacy.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome THE ARGONAUTS. / STORY OF THE GOLDEN FLEECE. / PELOPS. / HERACLES (HERCULES).; lines 7587-7685 confidence: medium
Amphitryon arranges Heracles' education: chariot-driving, bow, wrestling and boxing, armed warfare, music, and letters are taught by named instructors.
Heracles receives training from named instructors, displays uncontrollable strength in killing Linus, and later becomes renowned for physical and martial excellence.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome THE ARGONAUTS. / STORY OF THE GOLDEN FLEECE. / PELOPS. / HERACLES (HERCULES).; lines 7587-7685 confidence: high
Heracles goes to a lonely, secluded forest place to decide how to use the powers with which the gods have endowed him.
Vice and Virtue appear as two female figures offering opposed ways of life, and Heracles chooses Virtue after deliberation.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome THE ARGONAUTS. / STORY OF THE GOLDEN FLEECE. / PELOPS. / HERACLES (HERCULES).; lines 7587-7685 confidence: medium
Heracles learns of a lion ravaging herds on Mount Cithaeron, ascends the mountain, kills it, and thereafter wears its hide and head.
Heracles kills a lion that is ravaging local herds and thereafter wears its hide and head as a covering and helmet.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome THE ARGONAUTS. / STORY OF THE GOLDEN FLEECE. / PELOPS. / HERACLES (HERCULES).; lines 7587-7685 confidence: medium
Heracles goes to a secluded forest to decide how to use his powers; two beautiful females appear, identified as Vice and Virtue, with contrasting appearance and bearing.
Heracles withdraws to a lonely forest place to decide how to use his powers, hears competing speeches from Vice and Virtue, and chooses Virtue.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome THE ARGONAUTS. / STORY OF THE GOLDEN FLEECE. / PELOPS. / HERACLES (HERCULES).; lines 7687-7783 confidence: medium
Eurystheus, king of Mycenae, commands Heracles to undertake difficult tasks; Zeus tells Heracles not to rebel against the Fates; Delphi says ten tasks will end the servitude.
Heracles is commanded to undertake difficult tasks, consults Delphi, and learns that ten tasks will end his servitude.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome THE ARGONAUTS. / STORY OF THE GOLDEN FLEECE. / PELOPS. / HERACLES (HERCULES).; lines 8076-8168 confidence: high
Heracles is initiated into the Eleusinian Mysteries, obtains necessary information from priests, and sets out for Taenarum in Laconia, where an opening leads to the under-world.
Heracles is initiated into the Eleusinian Mysteries and receives necessary priestly information before setting out for the lower world.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome THE ARGONAUTS. / STORY OF THE GOLDEN FLEECE. / PELOPS. / HERACLES (HERCULES).; lines 8076-8168 confidence: high
After initiation into the Eleusinian Mysteries and priestly instruction, Heracles goes to the opening at Taenarum; Hermes conducts his descent, shades flee, and Hermes stops him from striking Medusa's shadow.
Before descending, Heracles is initiated into the Eleusinian Mysteries and receives necessary information from priests.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome THE ARGONAUTS. / STORY OF THE GOLDEN FLEECE. / PELOPS. / HERACLES (HERCULES).; lines 8170-8264 confidence: medium
The Pythia commands Heracles to expiate the crime by being sold by Hermes for three years as a slave, with the price given to Eurytus as compensation.
Heracles submits to being sold as a slave for three years, and the purchase price is assigned as compensation.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome THE EPIGONI. / ALCMAEON AND THE NECKLACE. / THE HERACLIDAE. / THE SIEGE OF TROY.; lines 9323-9415 confidence: medium
Achilles is son of Peleus and Thetis; Thetis dips him in the Styx, leaving only his right heel vulnerable, and later hides him on Scyros after a prophecy about his fate.
A prophecy gives Achilles the alternatives of a long inglorious life or a brief victorious heroic career ending in death.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome THE EPIGONI. / ALCMAEON AND THE NECKLACE. / THE HERACLIDAE. / THE SIEGE OF TROY.; lines 9323-9415 confidence: high
Calchas reveals Achilles' concealment; Odysseus, disguised as a merchant, uses trinkets, weapons, and martial music to identify him; Achilles joins with Patroclus, Myrmidons, and fifty ships.
Achilles is required for Troy's capture and is revealed when weapons and martial music provoke him to seize the arms.
read in the book → -
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece and Rome VESTALIA. / PART II.--LEGENDS. / CADMUS. / PERSEUS.; lines 6633-6734 confidence: high
Polydectes joins Danae, educates Perseus as a hero, and encourages him toward a deed; the slaying of Medusa is chosen for greatest renown.
Perseus leaves on an expedition to slay Medusa and must gain special equipment and knowledge before confronting the Gorgons.
read in the book →
guiana amerindian
-
Among the Indians of Guiana: Being Sketches Chiefly Anthropologic from the Interior of British Guiana CHAPTER IX. / HOUSES AND SETTLEMENTS. / CHAPTER X. / SOCIAL LIFE.; lines 9010-9106 confidence: high
Before being allowed to choose a wife, a youth must prove manhood and ability to work by enduring wounds, being sewn in a hammock full of fire-ants or similar tests, clearing forest for cassava, and bringing game and fish.
A youth must prove manhood before choosing a wife by enduring wounds, a fire-ant hammock, or similar tests, and by proving ability to clear cassava ground and provide game and fish.
read in the book → -
Among the Indians of Guiana: Being Sketches Chiefly Anthropologic from the Interior of British Guiana HOUSES AND SETTLEMENTS. / CHAPTER X. / SOCIAL LIFE. / ANT BEERA.; lines 9410-9495 confidence: medium
The author connects the same explanation to voluntary tortures undergone by North American Indians when becoming men, to similar but slighter South American tortures, and to Guiana use of beenas before hunting.
The passage describes voluntary tortures undergone when males put away childish things and become men, including similar but slighter South American examples.
read in the book → -
Among the Indians of Guiana: Being Sketches Chiefly Anthropologic from the Interior of British Guiana ZZOLIAN HARP. / ATHLETIC SPORTS. . 327 - / TT TT / WRESTLING SHIELD.; lines 13256-13359 confidence: high
Tradition says the peaiman office was formerly hereditary; if there was no son, a father chose and trained a boy from the tribe, preferably one with epileptic tendency.
The candidate must endure fasts, solitary forest wandering, being houseless and unarmed, gathered food, tobacco-juice drinking, voice training, and later formal instruction.
read in the book → -
Among the Indians of Guiana: Being Sketches Chiefly Anthropologic from the Interior of British Guiana ZZOLIAN HARP. / ATHLETIC SPORTS. . 327 - / TT TT / WRESTLING SHIELD.; lines 13759-13831 confidence: medium
The narrator says Tori believed the event and calls it a natural vision believed in as reality; artificial visions are associated with the peaiman's training in fasting, solitude, stimulants, and narcotics to enter ecstasy and send his spirit to commune with spirits.
The peaiman undergoes long training of fasting, solitude, stimulants, and narcotics to enter the ecstatic condition needed for spirit communication.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273 / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS; lines 10030-10117 confidence: high
The author states that temporary occlusion of vision with tobacco, peppers, and similar means occurs on first visiting striking landmarks or new regions; the practice concerns the spirit of the place and is protective against sickness or evil.
The passage repeatedly links first sight of a landmark or new region with an eye treatment, eye closing, or looking-away practice, and one example calls it an initiatory sight.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273 / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS; lines 10119-10210 confidence: medium
At Cara-utta Rocks, calabashes are placed on rocks, two old Arekunas face north and murmur, an old piai rubs powdered capsicum into novices' eyes, and the novices whip one another with twigs until blood is drawn.
The passage explicitly calls the participants novices; their eyes are treated with capsicum and they whip one another until blood is drawn at a special rock site.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273 / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS; lines 10468-10565 confidence: high
Many young people, including Warraus and Caribs as examples, cannot enter permanent sexual partnership before puberty ordeals; the author says puberty and marriage customs may be more or less identical; ordeals include fasting, ant bites, scarification, and flogging endured without visible suffering.
Young people cannot enter permanent sexual partnership until undergoing puberty ordeals, and in some cases betrothal or marriage follows directly.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273 / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS; lines 10468-10565 confidence: high
Many young people, including Warraus and Caribs as examples, cannot enter permanent sexual partnership before puberty ordeals; the author says puberty and marriage customs may be more or less identical; ordeals include fasting, ant bites, scarification, and flogging endured without visible suffering.
Fasting, ant bites, scarification, and flogging must be borne without visible signs of suffering.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273 / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS; lines 10468-10565 confidence: medium
The passage says female puberty facts point to belief in possession by a Spirit prone to evil; a piai blows and mutters over a Makusi girl and valuable belongings to disenchant them; some ordeals may be repeated at later menstrual periods.
For females, the passage reports belief in possession by a Spirit prone to evil, counteracted by a piai who blows and mutters over the Makusi girl and her belongings.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273 / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS; lines 10567-10642 confidence: high
Pomeroon Carib puberty practice: the girl was carried between her hammock and the scarification place so her feet would not touch the ground.
Girls at first menstruation undergo carrying, silence, fasting, restricted foods, and prolonged avoidance of certain meat and fish.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273 / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS; lines 10567-10642 confidence: high
An Arawak young woman receives an ant-frame on forehead, hands, and feet from an old stranger known as strong, good, and willing to work; in a Cayenne account the mother applies it.
Ant and wasp ordeals are connected with becoming fit to work, marry, or be considered skilful, clever, and industrious.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273 / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS; lines 10567-10642 confidence: high
Warrau and Carib young people could not marry until the ant ordeal; Warrau accounts place the sufferer in a hammock, apply tari-tari ants, and treat crying as a sign leading to celibacy or no husband.
Warrau accounts state that crying out under the ant ordeal led to celibacy or showed a girl could not work and did not deserve a husband.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273 / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS; lines 10644-10712 confidence: high
Warrau boys undergo initiation ordeals: painful wounds on breast and arms with wild boar tusk or toucan beak; endurance without signs of pain permits ranking with men, otherwise the ordeal is repeated.
Multiple groups are described as using cutting, wounding, whipping, or beating at puberty or first menstruation to mark a transition into adult status.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273 / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS; lines 10644-10712 confidence: high
Warrau boys undergo initiation ordeals: painful wounds on breast and arms with wild boar tusk or toucan beak; endurance without signs of pain permits ranking with men, otherwise the ordeal is repeated.
Warrau boys must not show pain to rank with men; Carib, Makusi, and Puinavis girls must not cry or complain; the Puinavis young man must bear blows without murmuring.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273 / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS; lines 10644-10712 confidence: high
Warrau boys undergo initiation ordeals: painful wounds on breast and arms with wild boar tusk or toucan beak; endurance without signs of pain permits ranking with men, otherwise the ordeal is repeated.
After ordeals, initiates may wear adult garments, be considered women or men, eat freely, marry, or rank with men.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273 / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS; lines 10644-10712 confidence: medium
With Uaupes River Indians, relatives and friends assemble with sip6 pieces and beat the naked girl severely; if she recovers the beating is repeated. Sip6s are dipped in pots of meat and fish and given to her to lick; she is then considered a woman, allowed to eat anything, and marriageable. Boys undergo a somewhat similar but less severe puberty ordeal that allows them to see Jurupari music.
Uaupes boys undergo a puberty ordeal that allows them to see the Jurupari music.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273 / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS; lines 10644-10712 confidence: high
The passage introduces remaining puberty ordeals for menstruating girls involving isolation, water, fire, cooking, cooking apparatus, and hair. Pomeroon Arawak girls remain with the mother in a separate logie or special compartment marked by ite palm shreds; the room is called aibona-lehi. Warraus used a separate closed house. Makusi girls are separated, placed in a high hammock, exposed to increased smoke, and initially kept from leaving the hammock by day.
Pomeroon Arawak girls are separated in a logie or special compartment, Warraus use a separate closed house, and Makusi girls are isolated in a high hammock exposed to smoke.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273 / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS; lines 10714-10803 confidence: high
Girls at first puberty are placed in elevated or dark enclosed spaces; they avoid water, are bathed by the mother, and may use a fire-stick, self-lit fire, own fire, and own pot.
The passage describes first-puberty seclusion, restrictions, ritual treatment of body and objects, and a concluding public presentation.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273 / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS; lines 10806-10849 confidence: high
No permanent public union before womanhood; matrimony candidates undergo ordeals paralleling puberty ordeals, including fasting, possible ants or wasps, flogging, and scarification.
Marriage candidates undergo fasting, ant or wasp exposure, flogging, scarification, and related tests before permanent union is recognized.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273 / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS; lines 10806-10849 confidence: high
Males have additional trials of skill; Makusi men abstain from meat before marriage, and similar abstention is reported for Guayquirie and Mapoye females.
Makusi men abstain from meat before marriage, Guayquirie and Mapoye girls undergo a forty-day fast, and Carib Island girls are said to be treated similarly.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273 / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS; lines 10852-10923 confidence: high
The Arawak account says that when a youth asks the future father-in-law for the girl, the old man consults his wife and daughter and may agree, but does not give possession until the youth performs deeds, especially shooting into a woodpecker’s nest.
The suitor cannot obtain the girl until he completes prescribed deeds, with the woodpecker-nest shooting singled out as essential.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273 / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS; lines 10852-10923 confidence: medium
Regional examples include a girl refusing a man who cannot provide enough fish and game, an Orinoco requirement to kill a bush-hog and bring it to a future father-in-law, and an Apalai target test with cassava pellets after the ant and wasp ordeal.
The passage links marriage or manhood eligibility to demonstrating ability to provide game, clear a field, and fill crab baskets unaided.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273 / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS; lines 10925-10990 confidence: medium
Arawai parents formerly required suitors to prove skill and ability to support a wife; tests included shooting at a woodpecker's nest from a moving corial, filling baskets with crabs in one tide, and clearing a field.
The passage describes required ordeals for a suitor and states that permanent possession of the bride depends on fulfilling them.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273 / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS; lines 10992-11067 confidence: high
Prenatal and postnatal ordeals of father and mother resemble puberty and menstruation ordeals; they include food restrictions, pain endurance, isolation, water, fire, cooking, and are meant to prevent harm to the baby.
The passage explicitly compares childbirth ordeals for father and mother with puberty and menstruation ordeals, listing shared restrictions and procedures.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians Chapter XIII / THE SPIRITS OF THE SKY / BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273; lines 9090-9168 confidence: medium
The man fails at hunting while his brothers-in-law succeed and withhold food; his wife learns a method and puts akura frog spawn into his sense organs, causing severe burning and vomiting before bathing him.
The husband’s hunting success follows a painful frog-spawn ordeal and staged hunting discipline; the ethnographic notes also describe hunters using painful caterpillar and ant treatments.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians Chapter XIII / THE SPIRITS OF THE SKY / BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273; lines 9090-9168 confidence: medium
The wife has a small bow and arrows made, limits him to four small birds, prepares unsalted low-pepper pepper-pot, repeats the process for a week, then moves him to larger bow, arrows, and birds for another week.
The wife imposes sequential rules: small birds and a limit of four, a restricted meal, larger birds, pointing without shooting, and finally killing all available game.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians Chapter XIII / THE SPIRITS OF THE SKY / BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273; lines 9090-9168 confidence: medium
A recovering Carib or Akawai hunter may be nursed by an older woman and must avoid sexual liberties; the author rejects sacrifice as the likely explanation and suggests physiological effects such as sensory cleansing, abstinence, diet, frog slime, and pain stimulation.
The recovering hunter may be nursed only by a woman past the climacteric and is forbidden sexual liberties with women.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians Chapter XIII / THE SPIRITS OF THE SKY / BOTH) THE SPIBITS OF THE SKY. 257 / BOTH) OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS 273; lines 9170-9248 confidence: medium
Hunting dogs undergo ordeals; Pomeroon methods include rubbing the snout with frothing bark or gashing it with a sting-ray barb and applying hot-pepper solution through cotton and a leaf funnel; the dog is said to be ready to hunt after two or three days.
Dogs undergo painful snout treatments, insect irritation, and smoke ordeals, after which a dog is said to be ready to hunt.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians FAMILIAR SPIRITS / Chapter VIII / Chapter IX / THE SPIRITS OF THE BUSH; lines 5812-5867 confidence: medium
Birds arrive in size order, beginning with Doroquara, and peck the man's feet to make him clever in hunting each kind; Wau-uta is described as beginning to take pity.
The man undergoes a night-long sequence of animal contact, has bad luck removed, receives a special arrow, and is taught to shoot successfully by Wau-uta.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians FAMILIAR SPIRITS / Chapter VIII / Chapter IX / THE SPIRITS OF THE BUSH; lines 5981-6035 confidence: medium
Black Tiger's brother and sister ask where the captive is and whether he has been fed; they require him to finish a bush-hog or be finished by them.
The captive is required to eat a bush-hog and drink cassiri, and later must hunt successfully before marriage is approved.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians MYTHS AND FOLK-TALES / ILLUSTRATIONS / WOEKS OF REFERENCE / BOTH) WORKS OF BEFEBENCE 115; lines 1546-1604 confidence: medium
Nahakoboni makes the cleared field grow rapidly again by means of his medicine; Yar cuts additional fields, is told to pull stumps by their roots, fails, and falls exhausted.
Yar must repeatedly clear fields and build a stronger house before Nahakoboni is satisfied.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians MYTHS AND FOLK-TALES / ILLUSTRATIONS / WOEKS OF REFERENCE / BOTH) WORKS OF BEFEBENCE 115; lines 1759-1846 confidence: high
The botuto sacred trumpet is venerated in upper Orinoco, Atabapo, and Inirida areas; it is sounded under palm trees for fruit abundance, and initiation requires pure morals, single life, flagellation, fasting, and painful exercises.
Initiation into the botuto mysteries requires moral and marital restrictions and involves flagellations, fastings, and painful exercises.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians MYTHS AND FOLK-TALES / ILLUSTRATIONS / WOEKS OF REFERENCE / BOTH) WORKS OF BEFEBENCE 115; lines 1759-1846 confidence: high
The Great Spirit sometimes makes the botuto resound or manifests his will through the instrument's keeper; women are forbidden to see it and excluded from its ceremonies at risk of life.
Women are not permitted to see the botuto and are excluded from all ceremonies of its worship at risk of life.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / THIRTIETH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 5 / THE MEDICINE-MAN; lines 11730-11824 confidence: medium
The office of medicine-man is said to appear hereditary, passing to the eldest son; lacking a son, the piai may select a friend or a craftiest boy, and professional secrets may be imparted to outsiders for compensation.
The passage describes hereditary transmission, selected successors, professional secrets, training, and accounts of special candidate selection.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / THIRTIETH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 5 / THE MEDICINE-MAN; lines 11936-11989 confidence: high
When the tobacco thrives, Komatari builds a piai-house, finds a calabash tree full of gourds, and meets a Hebu who grants the tree but withholds his name until Komatari learns the piai business well.
Komatari gathers the calabash, handle timber, feather ornament, headdress element, and stones while being told that piai or medicine-man skill is required; the headdress note explicitly links it to initiation.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / THIRTIETH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 5 / THE MEDICINE-MAN; lines 11991-12064 confidence: high
The old-time medicine-man apprentice practices self-denial under stinted diet and must satisfy his teacher in knowledge of animals, plants, plant seasons, stars, constellations, legends, invocation media, chants, recitatives, and imitation of voices.
The apprentice undergoes months of self-denial, dietary restrictions, and instruction in specialized natural, celestial, legendary, and ritual knowledge.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / THIRTIETH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 5 / THE MEDICINE-MAN; lines 11991-12064 confidence: high
The apprentice risks death by drinking repeated increasing doses of tobacco decoction and having his eyes washed with hiari infusion; after a slow recovery from trance and sickness, he believes he was admitted among the Spirits, conversed with them, and was consecrated as a piai priest-doctor.
The apprentice drinks increasing doses of tobacco decoction, undergoes trance and sickness, and believes he converses with Spirits who consecrate him as a piai priest-doctor.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / THIRTIETH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 5 / THE MEDICINE-MAN; lines 12066-12133 confidence: high
Tulujay, a famous medicine-man in Casiabo, attracts Indians; his teaching requires payment and a strict forty-day fast, after which the disciple swallows three small herbal pills said to protect against poison.
The passage repeatedly describes apprentices or aspirants undergoing fasting, pain, seclusion, abstinence, tobacco-drinking, fainting, and public recognition as Piai.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians OMENS, CHABMS, TALISMANS / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY / THIRTIETH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 5 / THE MEDICINE-MAN; lines 12927-12987 confidence: medium
A near relative may be charged with vengeance, become a Kanaima, be considered possessed by the destroying Spirit, live apart under strict rule and privation, and complete the deed; examples include a Warrau boy killing a piai and Arawaks employing Great Falls Indians as Kanaima mercenaries.
The avenger disappears from the settlement, lives apart under rules and privations, avoids contact, cuts family and tribal ties, and may be killed by others encountered in the bush.
read in the book → -
An Inquiry into the Animism and Folk-Lore of the Guiana Indians THE MEDICINE-MAN / Chapter XIX / MISCELLANEOUS INDIAX BELIEFS COXCERNING MAN / BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY THIRTIETH ANNUAL REPORT PLATE 7; lines 13997-14081 confidence: high
Aiyobanni's mother weeps; the head-man of the Earthquake People says Aiyobanni must stay until taught piai, and while underground Aiyobanni refuses girls' overtures because he wants to return to his mother.
The Earthquake People keep Aiyobanni and teach him the profession and practice of piai before returning him.
read in the book → -
Legends and Myths of the Aboriginal Indians of British Guiana ARAWANILI AND THE OREHU. / THE LEGEND. / ABORIGINAL TRIBES OF GUI AN A. / APPENDIX TO THE LEGEND.; lines 1261-1452 confidence: high
A man learning the vocation is shut up, half-starved, made to drink strong tobacco decoction, sinks into trance, and revives with mocked professional status.
A man on probation is shut up, half-starved, drinks strong tobacco decoction, sinks into trance, and revives with professional status.
read in the book → -
Legends and Myths of the Aboriginal Indians of British Guiana THE FIRE AND THE FLOOD. / THE LEGENDS. / IDEAS OF A FUTURE STATE. / ARAWANILI AND THE OREHU.; lines 946-1051 confidence: medium
The old man says he brings the maraka as a token that he turns away and renounces evil spirits; he and his wife have heard the good word from Cornelius and wish to be christened before life is gone.
The old man says feeble age has come upon him and his wife and that they wish to be christened before life is gone.
read in the book → -
The Central Caribs GEOGRAPHICAL ENVIRONMENT / THE MACUSIS1 / MATERIAL CULTURE / ANTHROPOLOGICAL PUBLICATIONS, VOL. X; lines 1973-2061 confidence: medium
Among some tribes, a boy receives his first loin cloth at his puberty ceremony.
A boy in some tribes receives his first loin cloth at a puberty ceremony, linking a garment to a life-stage transition.
read in the book → -
The Central Caribs GEOGRAPHICAL ENVIRONMENT / THE MACUSIS1 / MATERIAL CULTURE / ANTHROPOLOGICAL PUBLICATIONS, VOL. X; lines 2064-2147 confidence: high
“The bandoleer of monkeys’ hair is given to the Apalaii boy at the conclusion of his puberty ordeal.” The same section describes men’s feathered nasal sticks at dances and pendant ear and lip ornaments on ceremonial occasions.
The passage explicitly describes a puberty ordeal for an Apalaii boy, puberty hair changes for forest-tribe men, and puberty hair cutting with a cotton head band for girls.
read in the book → -
The Central Caribs GEOGRAPHICAL ENVIRONMENT / THE MACUSIS1 / MATERIAL CULTURE / ANTHROPOLOGICAL PUBLICATIONS, VOL. X; lines 2149-2254 confidence: low
Girls selected to chew corn or cassava bread for drinks receive three radiating tattoo lines at the mouth corners; skin and tongue treatments use calcined cassava bread and wild honey; the role is honorable, distinguishing, and said to sweeten the drink.
Selected girls who chew bread for drink-making receive mouth-corner tattoo lines that serve as a distinguishing mark and are described as an honor.
read in the book → -
The Central Caribs GEOGRAPHICAL ENVIRONMENT / THE MACUSIS1 / MATERIAL CULTURE / ANTHROPOLOGICAL PUBLICATIONS, VOL. X; lines 2455-2562 confidence: medium
A selected boy is trained in medicines, distant herbs, tribal traditions, professional methods, exorcising voice, and animal and bird call imitation.
A selected boy is trained in medicines, plant locations, traditions, professional methods, exorcising voice, and animal and bird call imitation.
read in the book → -
The Central Caribs The Central Caribs / GEOGRAPHICAL ENVIRONMENT / THE MACUSIS1 / MATERIAL CULTURE; lines 1210-1315 confidence: medium
A savannah deer hunter needs a special charm; the would-be hunter macerates deer-ear-like caladium leaves in water, soaks aeta-palm fibre thongs, pulls them through the nostrils and mouth, and hangs them in the house as evidence that the ceremony has been performed.
The deer-hunter candidate performs a bodily ceremony with soaked thongs through the nasal passages and mouth, then displays the thongs as evidence that the ceremonies have made him a deer hunter.
read in the book →
ekoi
-
In the Shadow of the Bush ALONG THE BORDER 161 / ALONG THE BORDER 163 / M 2 / CHAPTER XVI; lines 8996-9080 confidence: medium
The passage states that boiling the bean may cause intense pain and vomiting rather than death; this is a guarded secret, and some say danger depends on quantity, with exact amount known only to initiates.
The effects of boiling the bean and the exact dosage are described as guarded secrets, with the amount known only to initiates.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush APPENDIX A 409 / APPENDIX B. / CLUBS (OKUM, PL. AKUM). / APPENDIX B 411; lines 21081-21187 confidence: medium
No woman can belong to any of these clubs, and only the free-born after passing middle age can belong to any except the last mentioned.
The passage repeatedly distinguishes members from non-members and gives rules about joining, sex restrictions, hidden instruments, fines, and club rites.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush APPENDIX B. / CLUBS (OKUM, PL. AKUM). / APPENDIX B 411 / APPENDIX B 413; lines 21190-21219 confidence: medium
Itiatt Obbonn, translated as “Stones of the Chief,” admits only old men; Juju worship is mixed with its rites; there is no dancing.
Multiple clubs are described with restricted access: Itiatt Obbonn admits only old men, Angbo often admits only adults and excludes women from dances, and Kpifonn mysteries are closed to free-born men and women.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush BIRTH CUSTOMS 125 / BIRTH CUSTOMS 127 / BIRTH CUSTOMS 129 / CHAPTER XII; lines 7307-7344 confidence: medium
After birth the mother is secluded for one or two months; if possible, she goes to the fatting-house for four to six months without visits from her husband, and on returning she and her husband make sacrifice or offering to their Jujus.
The mother is secluded for one or two months, may enter the fatting-house for four to six months, and later returns to ordinary life with offerings.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush BIRTH CUSTOMS 135 / BIRTH CUSTOMS 137 / BEYOND NIAJI / L 2; lines 8196-8244 confidence: medium
A young dog may be bought and confirmed by Juju for hunting; until the rites are carried out the dog is of little use, but later it can hunt alone.
A young hunting dog becomes useful only after confirmation by Juju and proper rites, after which it may hunt alone.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush CHAPTER IV / EGBO 39 / EGBO 41 / EGBO 45; lines 3118-3216 confidence: medium
Principal characters carry wands or whips, described as symbols of the society's power, including the power to flog to death non-members who violate performance restrictions or seriously offend.
Principal Egbo characters carry wands or whips as symbols of the society's power, and the society punishes non-members and offenders.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush CHAPTER XIX / OBEREKKAI TO ETARA 205 / OBEREKKAI TO ETARA 207 / FOBEREKKAI TO ETARA 209; lines 11129-11235 confidence: high
The woman instructs Agbo not to eat the food cooked for him in the ghost town, to throw it on the ground, to eat only plantains and chalk, and to say he will sleep among the goats while later choosing a manger.
Agbo is warned not to eat the town's food; when he throws it on the ground, the grass withers, and he survives by eating only what he brought.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush CHAPTER XXVI / LIFE IN PEACE AND WAR 279 / LIFE IN PEACE AND WAR / LIFE IN PEACE AND WAR 283; lines 14704-14803 confidence: high
Postulants are theoretically beaten before club mysteries are unveiled; important clubs have more painful initiatory rites, and some clubs allow fines instead, though Ekkpo Njawhaw does not.
The passage explicitly describes postulants being beaten before mysteries are unveiled, secret bush rites, a path with seven palm-leaf arches, and flogging as postulants run through.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush CONTENTS / APPENDICES / APPENDIX / LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS; lines 399-543 confidence: medium
Illustration captions include "Ekoi Girl in \" Fatting-House \" Costume," "Farm Path with Offerings," "Juju Circle," "Egbo House and Juju Trees," "The Lake of the Dead," and "Cotton Tree."
The illustration captions include an Ekoi girl in "Fatting-House" costume and a group labeled Nimm neophytes.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush DIVINATION 177 / DIVINATION 179 / DIVINATION 181 / DIVINATION 183; lines 9858-9961 confidence: low
Effion follows the people up the hill into a large house, sees someone lying by the hearth, bends down with hands out and fingers touching the ground, and the man is Obassi, who recognizes him as his son.
Effion enters the house, bends down, extends his hands, touches the ground with his fingers, and Obassi recognizes him as his son.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush DIVINATION 179 / DIVINATION 181 / DIVINATION 183 / DIVINATION 185; lines 9964-10065 confidence: medium
Obassi sends the people hunting, keeps Effion in the house, opens the treasure house, and answers the speaking box by saying he has brought his son.
Obassi privately brings Effion to the treasure house, gives him access to the speaking box, rubs medicine on his eyes, and Effion sees the room vanish and himself standing on a grave with the box.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush EGBO 41 / EGBO 45 / EGBO 47 / CHAPTER V; lines 3318-3414 confidence: medium
Ofiri is described as powerful at Ekong for defending against witchcraft and theft and destroying wizards; distant people join its cult, wear medicine-treated metal torques or anklets, and take medicine to home shrines.
People join Ofiri's cult; each member wears a metal torque or anklet with medicine poured on it and carries more medicine to a shrine at home.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush EKOI OF THE CROSS RIVER / CHAPTER XXI / FUNERAL CEREMONIES 223 / FUNERAL CEREMONIES 225; lines 11905-12000 confidence: medium
At Adet Awaw's death, Ekkpa members run around town nearly naked, many with guns and swords; men stay out of sight, and after dark male sight of the mysteries is said to destroy vital powers.
Men are excluded from nighttime Ekkpa mysteries, and a male glance is said to destroy strength and vital powers; male members are only outside members without ceremonial participation.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush FOLK-LORE 353 / S.B. A A / FOLK-LORE 355 / FOLK-LORE 357; lines 18319-18424 confidence: high
Agbo and Nchun have a daughter named Afion; when she is about fifteen they decide to put her in the fatting-house and ask the wise old woman Umaw to prepare it.
Afion is put in the fatting-house, remains about four months, then undergoes face-cleaning and public feasting before being told she may respond to men.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush FOLK-LORE 355 / FOLK-LORE 357 / FOLK-LORE 359 / FOLK-LORE 361; lines 18531-18635 confidence: high
Nsi sends his son 'Mi to Nsann, Thunder town, to fetch a cow for Obassi Osaw; 'Mi's mother warns him not to let anyone know where he sleeps.
Warned not to reveal his sleeping place, 'Mi gives a false sleeping location, hides in the Egbo house, and survives the thunderbolt that kills the goats where he said he would sleep.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush FOLK-LORE 355 / FOLK-LORE 357 / FOLK-LORE 359 / FOLK-LORE 361; lines 18531-18635 confidence: medium
'Mi takes his gun and matchet, learns Isse has died, hunts in the bush, sees a squirrel, is surrounded by darkness, and hears his dead friend's voice asking whether he chooses death or life.
The dead friend's voice asks 'Mi whether he chooses to die or live; after 'Mi chooses death, a deep sleep falls on him and he awakens in a radically changed setting.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush FUNERAL CEREMONIES 229 / CHAPTER XXII / GHOSTS 231 / GHOSTS 233; lines 12279-12374 confidence: low
Porcupine consults the charm and says she will succeed unless she offends someone she meets on the road.
Porcupine consults a charm and warns that the mother will succeed unless she offends someone she meets on the road.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush GOVERNMENT, ETC. 323 / CHAPTER XXXI / FOLK-LORE 337 / FOLK-LORE 339; lines 17336-17438 confidence: high
At the Nimm woman's house, the young sheep offers to fetch water and firewood, then enters the part of the house with the Nimm shrine, takes the medicine, and rubs it over herself.
The young sheep takes medicine from the Nimm shrine, rubs it over herself, and claims to have been born into the medicine.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush GOVERNMENT, ETC. / GOVERNMENT, ETC. 321 / GOVERNMENT, ETC. 323 / CHAPTER XXXI; lines 17137-17230 confidence: medium
The Woman covered with Sores meets travellers to the nether world and helps or dooms them depending on tests of goodness of heart; one male case is noted.
Travellers to the nether world meet the Woman covered with Sores, who tests goodness of heart and helps or dooms them.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush I M / INDEX / I I / INDEX; lines 33880-34041 confidence: medium
"Beating, Initiatory"
The index explicitly lists initiatory beating.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush I T 2 / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 34498-34647 confidence: medium
Egbo Club entries include dances, drum, entrance, grades, officers, images, origin story, ritual plays, whipping, secrecy, totemistic elements, and women in relation to the club.
Egbo and Ekkpo Njawhaw entries mention entrance, grades, secrecy, whipping, ritual plays, and initiatory beating.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush INDEX / I I / INDEX / INDEX; lines 34044-34193 confidence: high
"Boys, Age classes of, 283" and "Initiation of, into Egbo and other Clubs, 284-5".
The index explicitly lists initiation of boys into Egbo and other clubs.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush INDEX / INDEX / I T 2 / INDEX; lines 34195-34351 confidence: medium
Index entries include circles of unhewn stone at Oban with rites at full and new Moon, circumcision of boys, civet cat taboos and folk-tale references, and Classical analogies to Ekoi refrains.
The index lists circumcision of boys and clubs or secret societies including Egbo, origins, dances, and women's clubs.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 34814-34963 confidence: low
Fatting-houses are indexed in fact and story, including boys in them, life in them, a feast at leaving, their use, their real object, and wives' visits.
The index lists fatting-houses in fact and story, life in them, boys in them, and a feast at leaving.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 35769-35928 confidence: low
“Nkundak Bird, Feathers of, used in Dances ... may only be worn by Warrior who has Slain a Foe ... as Omen-giver ... Tabu on”
The Nkundak Bird entry says its feathers may only be worn by a warrior who has slain a foe.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 36263-36445 confidence: medium
“Rope Juju”; “Rope-walking Ordeal in Folk-tale”
The index lists rope juju and a rope-walking ordeal in a folk-tale.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 36263-36445 confidence: medium
“Priest, Head, of Egbo Society”; “Priestesses of Nimm, power of”
The index lists secret societies and their origin, alongside Egbo ritual items and offices.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush JUJUS 67 / JUJUS 69 / JUJUS 71 / JUJUS 73; lines 4525-4616 confidence: high
Mfepp members prove power to aspirants by sending a sudden wind to blow down a chosen forest giant, usually a cotton tree.
Mfepp members prove power to aspirants by felling a selected tree with wind, and Nsann initiates prove power by making lightning strike a selected palm.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush LIFE IN PEACE AND WAR 277 / CHAPTER XXVI / LIFE IN PEACE AND WAR 279 / LIFE IN PEACE AND WAR; lines 14601-14701 confidence: high
An adviser gives the first girl edible clay or chalk and instructs her to sleep on hearth ashes, avoid touching her husband's sores, refuse hair arrangement, wash only in black spring water, bring some of it home, and avoid the clear white water because it causes disease; he says ghosts wish to keep her but obedience allows safe return.
The adviser states rules for conduct among the ghosts and says observance will allow safe return; the first girl follows key prohibitions and returns, while the second rejects them and does not return safely.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush LIFE IN PEACE AND WAR 277 / CHAPTER XXVI / LIFE IN PEACE AND WAR 279 / LIFE IN PEACE AND WAR; lines 14601-14701 confidence: high
When preparing to return to her mother, the first girl refuses two ghost women who offer to arrange her hair, goes to the spring, takes a small box, says it is hers, and receives farewell from the ghost people.
Two girls undergo parallel journeys to the ghost town; the first follows warnings and is rewarded with return, while the second refuses warnings and is punished with disease, wind, death, and return to the ghosts.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush METAMORPHOSIS 87 / OBAN TO NIAJI 91 / OBAN TO NIAJI 93 / CHAPTER IX; lines 5518-5672 confidence: high
Fresh initiates into Nimm’s mysteries are rubbed with red cam-wood dye and afterward may wear special ornaments, carry Nimm feathers, and bear a Juju knife.
Fresh initiates into Nimm’s mysteries are marked with red cam-wood dye and granted ornaments, feathers, and a Juju knife.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush METAMORPHOSIS 87 / OBAN TO NIAJI 91 / OBAN TO NIAJI 93 / CHAPTER IX; lines 5518-5672 confidence: high
No man may share in Nimm’s mysteries, and a male Ekoi would not intrude at her rites; women may, however, sometimes head powerful Jujus to which both sexes belong.
No man is permitted to share in Nimm’s mysteries, and male Ekoi are said not to intrude at her rites.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush OBAN TO NIAJI 91 / OBAN TO NIAJI 93 / CHAPTER IX / S.B. H; lines 5686-5827 confidence: medium
The ghost-woman calls ghost friends, who tie the hunter to a post overnight; next morning the adults go to gather firewood to roast the prisoner for a feast, leaving only the captive and children in town.
The hunter is bound and marked for death, but after tending the ghost children he is spared and rewarded.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush OBAN TO NIAJI 93 / CHAPTER IX / S.B. H / CHAPTER X; lines 6013-6173 confidence: medium
Before their wedding, free-born Ekoi girls of well-to-do parents spend time in the fatting-house; they may not wash their faces and are not supposed to go out or work. Poor fatting-house provision brings social disapproval.
Free-born girls of well-to-do parents spend time secluded in the fatting-house, with restrictions on washing, going out, and working, before joining the husband's family.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush OBAN TO NIAJI 93 / CHAPTER IX / S.B. H / CHAPTER X; lines 6175-6285 confidence: medium
The passage says a girl usually undergoes clitoridectomy before leaving the fatting-house, though it may occur in infancy or after the first child.
The girl leaves a fatting-house, is publicly celebrated, and is heavily marked and adorned, with a remembered parallel involving seclusion and red painting before marriage.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush ON THE WAY TO OBAN 3 / B 2 / ON THE WAY TO OBAN 5 / ON THE WAY TO OBAN; lines 1344-1459 confidence: low
Men and boys may not approach during the women's rites. Men have a separate rite before Nchibbi at the smaller circle at full moon; the narrator compares the moonlit scene to a witches' sabbat.
Men and boys cannot approach during the women's rites, while men conduct a separate ceremony before Nchibbi.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush ORDEAL 169 / ORDEAL / ORDEAL 173 / CHAPTER XVII; lines 9381-9416 confidence: high
A man seeking to become a Mboni learns the charm’s communications and asks an old Diviner to confirm the power; the elder gathers Juju-tree leaves and bark, chews them, and spits small quantities into the shells.
A prospective Mboni must learn the charm, receive confirmation from an old Diviner, ritually place and bury the shells, and only then begins practice.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush RELIGION 27 / RELIGION 29 / RELIGION 31 / RELIGION 33; lines 2530-2631 confidence: medium
The boy's knife bends in two directions, then stays straight and points into the bush; he follows it, asks for one plantain, gathers leaves, mixes them with the plantain, and makes medicine.
The boy tests the Juju knife in several directions until it points into the bush, then follows the way it shows.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush RELIGION 31 / RELIGION 33 / RELIGION 35 / CHAPTER IV; lines 2705-2792 confidence: medium
The Ekoi claim to have originated such clubs, which are mentioned in old folklore; Ododop and other groups developed similar societies, and the Efiks founded Ekkpe at Calabar.
The passage describes societies that were costly to join, membership promises used for patronage, and a gradual opening from leopard-totem members to wider admission.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush RELIGION 33 / RELIGION 35 / CHAPTER IV / EGBO 39; lines 2795-2893 confidence: high
There are seven grades an aspirant must pass before admission to deeper teaching or revelation beyond lesser mysteries; young boys may enter if their fathers can pay.
The aspirant must pass seven grades before admission to deeper teaching or revelation beyond lesser mysteries.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush RELIGION 35 / CHAPTER IV / EGBO 39 / EGBO 41; lines 2896-3020 confidence: high
Early grades are named; Ebu Nko aspirants wear best clothes and are marked with white chalk on both arms; Mbawkaw aspirants are marked on the forehead with cam-wood dye; the first three grades are collectively called Abonn Ogbe, children of the Egbos.
The passage describes aspirants and postulants passing through grades, receiving bodily markings, making payments, hearing names, invoking names, dancing, and completing final-grade rites.
read in the book → -
In the Shadow of the Bush RELIGION 35 / CHAPTER IV / EGBO 39 / EGBO 41; lines 3022-3115 confidence: high
Higher-grade members who have paid fees may join Mariba/Etem-I-Ngbe, a secret forest ceremony in which successive mysteries are unveiled; it may also occur at funeral customs of very great chiefs.
The ceremony is limited to higher-grade members who have paid fees, is performed secretly in the forest, and unveils successive mysteries.
read in the book →
mesopotamian
-
An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic / Part III / PREFATORY NOTE / INTRODUCTION.; lines 1156-1248 confidence: high
The passage reports earlier noted resemblances between Enkidu and the first man in Genesis: Enkidu lives with animals, drinks and feeds like an animal, and has sexual intercourse with a woman brought to him; the woman is compared with Eve as Adam’s helpmate and companion.
The passage describes Enkidu’s animal-like life, encounter with a woman, and progress marked by bread and wine replacing milk and water, family life, work, and resources.
read in the book → -
An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic / Part III / PREFATORY NOTE / INTRODUCTION.; lines 1251-1377 confidence: high
The father advises the hunter to take a woman who will remove her dress before Enkidu; after intercourse, Enkidu will abandon the animals.
The woman exposes herself to Enkidu, he stays with her for six days and seven nights, the animals leave him, and the passage states that he is transformed through her.
read in the book → -
An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic / Part III / PREFATORY NOTE / INTRODUCTION.; lines 1251-1377 confidence: high
Enkidu consents; the woman clothes him, dresses herself, takes his hand, leads him to sheepfolds, and instructs him about bread and wine because he has only known milk with cattle.
The woman clothes Enkidu, leads him to sheepfolds, and instructs him about bread and wine; the passage calls this an introduction to civilized life in a pastoral community.
read in the book → -
An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic / Part III / PREFATORY NOTE / INTRODUCTION.; lines 1379-1457 confidence: high
The passage says the Babylonian viewpoint treats civilized life, clothing, and cultivated food such as bread and wine as an advance, with the woman raising man to a higher level.
Enkidu is presented as moving from a primitive or half-animal condition into human and civilized life through clothing, food, wine, grooming, family, work, and city life.
read in the book → -
An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic / Part III / PREFATORY NOTE / INTRODUCTION.; lines 1460-1495 confidence: medium
Enkidu is taught duties as a husband, introduced to building and storing supplies, and then becomes a fully developed hero engaging in exploits.
The passage describes Enkidu being taught social and practical duties and states that the story concerns the evolution of primitive man to civilized life.
read in the book → -
An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic / Part III / PREFATORY NOTE / INTRODUCTION.; lines 954-1042 confidence: medium
Ward No. 199 is described as showing two near-duplicate figures in conflict, one slightly taller; the author identifies this as the Gilgamesh-Enkidu conflict before friendship.
The cylinder conflict is identified as the fight between the two heroes preliminary to their forming a friendship, and the passage notes the fight as a basis for subsequent alliance.
read in the book → -
An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic Part III / PREFATORY NOTE / INTRODUCTION. / VIII.; lines 1649-1735 confidence: medium
The passage assigns to Enkidu the woman episode, the conquest of Huwawa in Amurru, the killing of lions, and the killing of the bull, while saying Gilgamesh conquers Erech.
The passage says the episode with the woman illustrates the evolution of primitive man to civilized ways and conditions.
read in the book → -
An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic Part III / PREFATORY NOTE / INTRODUCTION. / VIII.; lines 1877-1976 confidence: high
The text proceeds to the scene between Enkidu and the woman, where she tries through charms and appeal to lead him away from life with the animals; the passage notes the meeting must have been recounted earlier.
Enkidu is led away from animals by the woman, clothed, brought to sheep folds, and taught to eat bread, drink wine, and follow the ways of civilization.
read in the book → -
An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic PENNSYLVANIA TABLET / PENNSYLVANIA TABLET. / TRANSLITERATION. / TRANSLATION.; lines 2345-2565 confidence: high
Enkidu embraces the woman, cohabits with her for six days and seven nights, and forgets the place where he was born.
Enkidu moves from animal-associated habits to sexual encounter, acceptance of counsel, clothing, food and wine, grooming, oil, and manlike status.
read in the book → -
An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic PENNSYLVANIA TABLET / PENNSYLVANIA TABLET. / TRANSLITERATION. / TRANSLATION.; lines 2345-2565 confidence: high
Enkidu embraces the woman, cohabits with her for six days and seven nights, and forgets the place where he was born.
The woman cohabits with Enkidu, invites him to Erech, her counsel enters his heart, she clothes and leads him, and she instructs him in food and wine.
read in the book → -
An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic PENNSYLVANIA TABLET, TRANSLATION, Col. I-Col. III confidence: high
Enkidu forgets his birthplace after the woman; she tells him to leave roaming with cattle, go to Erech and Eanna, clothes him, and leads him by the hand.
Enkidu moves from field, cattle, and mountain associations into clothing, food, wine, grooming, and protection of shepherds.
read in the book → -
An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic PENNSYLVANIA TABLET. / TRANSLITERATION. / TRANSLATION. / COMMENTARY ON THE PENNSYLVANIA TABLET.; lines 2712-2823 confidence: medium
The commentary restores a line with Enkidu sitting before the harimtu and says another line describes the woman's bodily charms fascinating Enkidu so that he forgets everything else.
The commentary says the Enkidu story is combined with a tale of primitive man's evolution to civilized life and identifies the female associate as woman or courtesan.
read in the book → -
An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic PENNSYLVANIA TABLET. / TRANSLITERATION. / TRANSLATION. / COMMENTARY ON THE PENNSYLVANIA TABLET.; lines 2825-2920 confidence: medium
The woman kept one garment for herself; female dress had upper and lower garments.
The passage links Enkidu’s animal-accustomed state with movement toward sheepfolds and commentary on clothing, food, wine, and grooming terminology.
read in the book → -
An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic PENNSYLVANIA TABLET. / TRANSLITERATION. / TRANSLATION. / COMMENTARY ON THE PENNSYLVANIA TABLET.; lines 3020-3119 confidence: medium
The man, probably Gish though possibly a third person, intervenes with a long speech on mankind’s destiny and higher aims; the commentary contrasts Enkidu as primitive savage with a civilized being who seeks to lift him up.
The passage identifies Enkidu with man in a primitive stage and presents the episode as showing how a higher plane is reached through the woman’s influence and the civilized man’s speech.
read in the book → -
An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic PENNSYLVANIA TABLET. / TRANSLITERATION. / TRANSLATION. / COMMENTARY ON THE PENNSYLVANIA TABLET.; lines 3020-3119 confidence: medium
Column 4 is described as part of the lesson of Enkidu, identified with man in a primitive stage, showing how a higher plane is reached through the woman’s influence and bodily charms.
The commentary states that the higher plane is reached through the woman’s hold on man and her bodily charms, and it interprets a verb as “lure him on” or “entrap him.”
read in the book → -
An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic PENNSYLVANIA TABLET. / TRANSLITERATION. / TRANSLATION. / COMMENTARY ON THE PENNSYLVANIA TABLET.; lines 3121-3214 confidence: medium
The commentary rejects an alternate rendering, explains the phrase as literally opening the net and performing the act for marriage, and says it designates the fulfillment of the marriage act as a duty of man within a speech about advance to civilized life.
The commentary explicitly connects the speech with an advance to civilized life and identifies marriage, sexual intercourse, and legitimate wifehood as duties or norms set before Enkidu.
read in the book → -
An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic VIII. / PENNSYLVANIA TABLET / PENNSYLVANIA TABLET. / TRANSLITERATION.; lines 2081-2342 confidence: high
Enkidu sits before the harimtu; after a six-day and seven-night period, she tells him he is like a god and invites him to Uruk, the dwelling associated with Anu and the place of Gilgamesh.
Enkidu moves from animal-associated life through the harimtu’s instruction in clothing, bread, beer, washing, anointing, and entry into Uruk.
read in the book → -
An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic VIII. / PENNSYLVANIA TABLET / PENNSYLVANIA TABLET. / TRANSLITERATION.; lines 2081-2342 confidence: medium
Enkidu and Shamkat or the harimtu enter Uruk; the crowd gathers in the street and compares Enkidu with Gilgamesh. A bed associated with Ishhara is laid out; Gilgamesh approaches at night, and Enkidu stands in the street to block his path.
Enkidu blocks Gilgamesh at a doorway or gate, they wrestle like bulls, and the confrontation is followed by Enkidu’s acknowledgment of Gilgamesh’s status.
read in the book → -
An Old Babylonian Version of the Gilgamesh Epic YALE TABLET. / TRANSLITERATION. / TRANSLATION. / NOTES; lines 4893-5022 confidence: medium
The note says Enkidu is combined with primitive-man tales; his union with the woman begins a higher life, while the hunter and father show society already exists, an inconsistency typical of folk-tales.
The note states that Enkidu's union with the woman is treated as the beginning of a higher life, while also noting contradictory folk-tale details.
read in the book → -
Assyrian and Babylonian Literature: Selected Translations A RITUAL TABLET 407 / ISHTAR'S DESCENT TO HADES / ISHTAR'S DESCENT TO HADES 409 / ISHTAR'S DESCENT TO HADES 411; lines 25292-25399 confidence: high
"Ea in the wisdom of his heart created a man," Uddushunamir, and tells him to set his face toward the gate of the land of No-Return so that the seven gates may open.
The passage mentions the seven gates of the land of No-Return and then describes Ishtar being led out through gates as garments and ornaments are restored to her.
read in the book → -
Assyrian and Babylonian Literature: Selected Translations TABLET II / THE GILGAMESH NARRATIVE 327 / THE GILGAMESH NARRATIVE 329 / ASSYRIAN AND BABYLONIAN LITERATURE; lines 20668-20713 confidence: high
A speaker instructs Uchat to remove her garment, lie with the man, satisfy his desire, and predicts that the field cattle raised with him will forsake him.
Uchat's sexual encounter with Eabani is followed by the gazelles and cattle turning away from him and by bodily change in Eabani.
read in the book → -
Assyrian and Babylonian Literature: Selected Translations THE BABYLONIAN NIMROD EPIC / THE GILGAMESH NARRATIVE 325 / TABLET II / THE GILGAMESH NARRATIVE 327; lines 20478-20598 confidence: low
The hunter’s father tells him to go to Erech, and the fragmentary continuation says the hunter was to find Uchat, a tempter, in order to entice Eabani.
The hunter is advised to go to Erech to find Uchat, a tempter, to entice Eabani.
read in the book → -
Assyrian and Babylonian Literature: Selected Translations THE GILGAMESH NARRATIVE 325 / TABLET II / THE GILGAMESH NARRATIVE 327 / THE GILGAMESH NARRATIVE 329; lines 20601-20665 confidence: medium
Gilgamesh tells the hunter to take the ensnarer Uchat, have her uncover herself when beasts come to the well, and says Eabani will approach her and the cattle around him will forsake him.
Gilgamesh's plan uses Uchat's exposure of nakedness to make Eabani approach her, and the hunter repeats this instruction when Eabani appears.
read in the book → -
Assyrian and Babylonian Literature: Selected Translations THE GILGAMESH NARRATIVE 343 / TABLET IX / ASSYRIAN AND BABYLONIAN LITERATURE / THE GILGAMESH NARRATIVE 345; lines 21514-21554 confidence: medium
The scorpion-man describes the dangerous march through the mountain of Mashu; nobody has yet been able to pass through twelve miles of heavy darkness.
Gilgamesh persists through a dangerous, previously uncompleted twelve-mile passage of heavy darkness through the mountain.
read in the book → -
Assyrian and Babylonian Literature: Selected Translations THE GILGAMESH NARRATIVE / THE GILGAMESH NARRATIVE 355 / THE GILGAMESH NARRATIVE 357 / THE GILGAMESH NARRATIVE 359; lines 22344-22484 confidence: medium
Gilgamesh sleeps six days and seven nights; sleep comes over him like a storm wind; Per-napishtim calls him the hero whose desire is life or recovery.
Gilgamesh undergoes an extended six-day and seven-night sleep, described as overwhelming like a storm wind, during which the restoration procedure is prepared.
read in the book → -
Cuneiform Parallels to the Old Testament EIGHTH TABLET / NINTH TABLET / TENTH TABLET / ELEVENTH TABLET; lines 7166-7222 confidence: medium
Challenge includes: "lie not down to sleep six days and seven nights" and asks which god will gather the seeker.
The challenge requires remaining awake for six days and seven nights, and the passage explains that mastery of sleep could teach mastery of death; the hero fails by falling asleep.
read in the book → -
Cuneiform Parallels to the Old Testament TABLET NO. 2 / IV. PRIMITIVE REVELATION AND THE / EARLY KINGS1 / FIRST TABLET 4; lines 6063-6154 confidence: medium
Engidu is covered with hair, lives among wild beasts, and protects them against hunters and trappers.
Engidu lives among and protects wild beasts, then the hunter brings a harlot whose charms induce him to follow her to Uruk.
read in the book → -
Cuneiform Parallels to the Old Testament TWELFTH TABLET / VI. EA AND ATRAKHASIS1 / MM II: / VII. ISHTAR'S DESCENT TO HADES1; lines 8313-8514 confidence: medium
Ereshkigal's instruction is to do to Ishtar according to ancient custom; the watchman opens the gate and greets Ishtar, saying that Cutha and the palace of the land of No-return welcome her presence.
At successive doors, the watchman removes items from Ishtar's body according to the sovereign's order and an ancient custom.
read in the book → -
Cuneiform Parallels to the Old Testament TWELFTH TABLET / VI. EA AND ATRAKHASIS1 / MM II: / VII. ISHTAR'S DESCENT TO HADES1; lines 8516-8726 confidence: medium
At successive doors, the watchman makes Ishtar enter and removes adornments and garments, including head ornament, ear ornament, neck stone, breast ornaments, girdle with birth stones, bracelets, and breech-cloth; each reply states that these are the orders of the sovereign of the land.
At each door, items are removed from Ishtar, ending with removal of the breech-cloth and a note that she is nude on entry to the abode of the dead.
read in the book → -
Cuneiform Parallels to the Old Testament TWELFTH TABLET / VI. EA AND ATRAKHASIS1 / MM II: / VII. ISHTAR'S DESCENT TO HADES1; lines 8729-8924 confidence: medium
From the first through seventh doors, Ishtar is brought out and receives back the breech-cloth, bracelets, girdle with birth stones, breast ornaments, neck chains, ear pendants, and great crown.
At each door Ishtar receives back a garment or ornament, culminating in the great crown of her head.
read in the book → -
The Epic of Gilgamish OF ORIENTAL STORIES. / PREFACE. / R. CAMPBELL THOMPSON. / ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA.; lines 413-569 confidence: high
Gilgamish tells the hunter to take a courtesan to the drinking place; she is to reveal her beauty so the wild figure will embrace her and his cattle will deny him.
The courtesan is sent to reveal herself to Enkidu; after he mates with her, the animals flee from him and his previous physical relation to them changes.
read in the book → -
The Epic of Gilgamish OF ORIENTAL STORIES. / PREFACE. / R. CAMPBELL THOMPSON. / ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA.; lines 413-569 confidence: medium
When Enkidu turns back to his animals, gazelles and beasts flee; his knees fail, his running slackens, and he attains full growth and broadened wisdom.
After the animals flee and Enkidu's running slackens, the text states that he has attained full growth and broadened wisdom; the note also glosses this as loss of innocence.
read in the book → -
The Epic of Gilgamish OF ORIENTAL STORIES. / PREFACE. / R. CAMPBELL THOMPSON. / ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA.; lines 693-836 confidence: high
The woman tells Enkidu he is like a god, asks why he ranges with beasts in the desert, and offers to lead him to broad-marketed Erech, the sacred temple, E-Anna of Anu, and Gilgamish.
Enkidu moves from beast-ranging life and wild milk to instruction in bread and mead, oil anointing, clothing, and explicit humanization.
read in the book → -
The Epic of Gilgamish R. CAMPBELL THOMPSON. / ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA. / THE FOURTH TABLET. / THE ARRIVAL AT THE GATE OF THE FOREST.; lines 1328-1563 confidence: medium
Enkidu speaks of foreseen trouble and a dream, and the passage then describes him lying on his couch in sickness or fear for many days.
Before entering the forest depths and confronting Humbaba, Enkidu is afraid, weakened, and urged by Gilgamish to be brave and continue together.
read in the book → -
The Epic of Gilgamish THE ARRIVAL AT THE GATE OF THE FOREST. / THE SIXTH TABLET. / OF THE GODDESS ISHTAR, WHO FELL IN LOVE WITH THE HERO AFTER HIS / EXPLOIT AGAINST HUMBABA.; lines 2432-2581 confidence: medium
An editorial summary of broken lines says Gilgamish seeks Uta-Napishtim about death and life; the Scorpion-man says the journey has never been made, describes the Road of the Sun as twenty-four hours beginning in darkness, and sends him onward.
The Road of the Sun is described as an unprecedented, difficult traverse beginning in deep darkness and ending in the full blaze of the sun after twelve double hours.
read in the book → -
The Epic of Gilgamish THE ARRIVAL AT THE GATE OF THE FOREST. / THE SIXTH TABLET. / OF THE GODDESS ISHTAR, WHO FELL IN LOVE WITH THE HERO AFTER HIS / EXPLOIT AGAINST HUMBABA.; lines 2743-2913 confidence: medium
Gilgamish says he came through all countries, traveled over difficult mountains and seas, lacked gentle sleep, exhausted himself with hardship, wore out garments, ate various animals, and dressed himself in their pelts.
Gilgamish recounts crossing countries, mountains, and seas, losing sleep, exhausting his body, wearing out garments, and dressing in animal pelts.
read in the book → -
The Epic of Gilgamish THE ARRIVAL AT THE GATE OF THE FOREST. / THE SIXTH TABLET. / OF THE GODDESS ISHTAR, WHO FELL IN LOVE WITH THE HERO AFTER HIS / EXPLOIT AGAINST HUMBABA.; lines 3122-3288 confidence: medium
Uta-Napishtim asks who will assemble the gods for Gilgamish so that he may find the life he seeks, challenges him not to sleep for six days and a se'nnight, and Gilgamish falls asleep like a breeze breathing upon him.
Uta-Napishtim challenges Gilgamish, who seeks life, not to sleep for six days and seven nights; Gilgamish immediately falls asleep and must be awakened.
read in the book → -
The Epic of Gilgamish THE ARRIVAL AT THE GATE OF THE FOREST. / THE SIXTH TABLET. / OF THE GODDESS ISHTAR, WHO FELL IN LOVE WITH THE HERO AFTER HIS / EXPLOIT AGAINST HUMBABA.; lines 3290-3495 confidence: medium
Uta-Napishtim tells Ur-Shanabi to take Gilgamish to bathe, wash off stains, cast off pelts, renew his fillet, and clothe him in a mantle that will stay fresh until he reaches his city.
Before the homeward journey is completed, Gilgamish is washed, his stains and pelts are removed, and he is clothed in a fresh mantle meant to last until he reaches his city.
read in the book → -
The Epic of Gilgamish The Epic of Gilgamish / EPIC OF GILGAMISH / OF ORIENTAL STORIES. / PREFACE.; lines 73-171 confidence: medium
Gilgamish holds Erech in thrall, inhabitants appeal to the gods, Enkidu is created, a Temple of Ishtar dancing girl entices him into the city, he fights Gilgamish, and the two become firm friends.
Enkidu is created as a wild man and is seduced by a temple dancing girl, who entices him into the city before he meets Gilgamish.
read in the book →
finnish karelian
-
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland DR. J.D. BUCK, / AN ENCOURAGING AND UNSELFISH FRIEND, AND TO HIS AFFECTIONATE FAMILY, / THESE PAGES ARE GRATEFULLY INSCRIBED. / PREFACE; lines 597-678 confidence: low
The hero journeys to Tuoni's kingdom and then crosses needles, swords, and hatchets to Antero Wipunen's grave, where he finds the lost words; the passage mentions apparent vestiges of ancient Masonry.
The hero reaches Wipunen's grave after struggling over needles, swords, and hatchets; the passage also says the legend contains apparent vestiges of ancient Masonry.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM / BOOK II; lines 14045-14234 confidence: medium
The bride is invited to descend from the snow-sledge, walk a prepared path, enter the second father and mother's dwelling, and step across the waiting threshold beneath painted rafters and an old roof.
The bride is directed to leave the sledge, walk a prepared path, and step across the waiting threshold into a new familial household.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM / BOOK II; lines 14045-14234 confidence: medium
The bride is invited down from the snow-sledge, along a scarlet tan-bark path, across the waiting threshold, and into the home of her second father and mother; the house fittings and community are described as awaiting her.
The bride's movement across the waiting threshold into the household of second parents marks a formal transition into a new domestic and kinship setting.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM / BOOK II; lines 14236-14411 confidence: medium
Lakko addresses the bride as goodly wife and Maid of Beauty, says she was praised in her father's country and will be praised by her husband's kindred, and describes her favorable birth and nurture.
Lakko tells the bride she will be praised by the husband's kin, learn to manage the new home, labor with kindred, and find household members like father, mother, brothers, and sisters.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM / BOOK II; lines 14739-14905 confidence: medium
His mother again urges him not to go, warning that the roads are full of horrors and wonders, with Death appearing three times; he asks her to name the destructions.
The mother warns that three deaths or destructions await on the road and begins naming them in sequence.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM / BOOK II; lines 14907-15087 confidence: medium
His mother names a third danger at Pohyola's portals: a wolf and black bear that have devoured many heroes.
The mother repeatedly warns the son against going, while he dismisses her counsel and insists on proceeding.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM / BOOK II; lines 14907-15087 confidence: high
The mother identifies the third danger at the portals and narrow gateway of Pohyola: a wolf and black bear whose jaws have destroyed hundreds or a thousand heroes.
The mother enumerates sequential hazards on the road to Pohyola and at the Court of Pohya, while Lemminkainen insists on continuing toward Sariola.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM / BOOK II; lines 15089-15274 confidence: medium
The horse stops at a stream of fire crossing the path; within it are a fire-fall, fire-rock, fiery hillock, and an eagle streaming fire from throat and feathers.
The hero encounters at least two fiery barriers on the road, with the first explicitly called the first danger and first destroyer.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM / BOOK II; lines 15089-15274 confidence: medium
Lemminkainen rubs the magic feathers to powder; hazel-chickens arise, are driven to the eagle's fire-mouth, and he escapes the first danger and first destroyer.
The narrative calls the eagle encounter the first danger and then presents a second fire-gulf blocking the path after the journey resumes.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 10267-10454 confidence: medium
The hostess says Ilmarinen can win her daughter only by magically plowing the serpent-field of Hisi, once plowed by Piru and Lempo.
Ilmarinen may win the maiden only after completing the dangerous magical task of plowing the serpent-field.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 10267-10454 confidence: high
The hostess says Ilmarinen can win her daughter only by magically plowing the serpent-field of Hisi, once plowed by Piru and Lempo.
The wooer must plow a field filled with hissing, stinging vipers and make them harmless through magic and divine invocation.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 10267-10454 confidence: high
The hostess says Ilmarinen can win her daughter only by magically plowing the serpent-field of Hisi without touching beam or handles; Piru and Lempo are named as former workers of the field.
The hostess makes winning the daughter conditional on magically plowing the serpent-field of Hisi, a task later undertaken by Ilmarinen.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 10456-10602 confidence: medium
The hostess of Pohyola says she will not give her daughter until Tuoni's bear is muzzled and Manala's wolf is conquered in the Death-land; many sent before have perished.
The hostess repeatedly withholds the daughter until Ilmarinen completes dangerous tasks; the passage explicitly frames the second and third tests as requirements for obtaining the bride.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 10456-10602 confidence: high
Ilmarinen plows the serpent field, buries vipers under the furrow, reports that the vipers are stilled and banished, and asks for the Northland maiden.
Ilmarinen seeks the hostess’s daughter and must complete repeated tasks before she will be given; the hostess states that previous seekers have perished.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 10604-10759 confidence: high
A mighty eagle with immense beak, mouth, tongue, and talons swoops on the pike; the pike drags it down, and the eagle attacks again but the pike dives away.
The eagle's third attack succeeds after earlier failures, and the text explicitly states that the third time brings success from former failures.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 10604-10759 confidence: high
Ilmarinen takes the pike-head to Louhi, offers it as a guest-bench and proof, says he has completed the third Death-land task, and asks for the Maid of Beauty.
Ilmarinen says he has brought the trophy from Tuoni, Manala, and Death-land, identifies it as the third task or test, and asks for Louhi's daughter, whom Louhi grants.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 12037-12217 confidence: medium
The departing daughter says one becomes a bride when one has a suitor and weds a hero, with “One foot on the fathers threshold, / And the other for the snow-sledge” that will speed her and her husband to his native lands.
The departing daughter describes the status change as occurring when she has a suitor and weds a hero, with one foot on her father’s threshold and the other for the snow-sledge.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 12401-12581 confidence: medium
The elder speaker says that as wife the bride must labor, tend the fire and oven, prepare dinner, direct servants, and seek hidden wisdom in fish and the cuckoo rather than from her mother.
An elder instructs the bride in wifehood and ritual weeping; the bride laments the transition; a child then consoles her by describing her new destination and husband.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 12583-12764 confidence: medium
Rune XXIII introduces Osmotar as bride-adviser and wisdom-maiden who will instruct the bride of Ilmarinen, the orphaned bride of Pohya, in how to live in her husband's dwelling.
Osmotar teaches the bride to abandon former customs, adopt new habits, honor affinal kin, and perform domestic duties.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 12583-12764 confidence: high
Rune XXIII is titled for Osmotar the bride-adviser; the text asks who will instruct the bride and says Osmotar, the wisdom-maiden, will instruct Ilmarinen's bride, the orphaned bride of Pohya.
The passage explicitly presents a bride who must be instructed and then sent from her father's house to her husband's village and household with new habits and duties.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 12583-12764 confidence: medium
When leaving her father, the bride may take what she wants but must leave some things to sister, mother, and brother and cast away incantations, sighing, maidenhood, joys, trinkets, leisure, and pleasures, which are taken to the woodlands and buried beneath a mountain.
The bride is told to leave or cast away former dreams, incantations, maidenhood, rejoicings, leisure, and pleasures before entering the husband's household.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 12766-12955 confidence: medium
The addressee is told not to rest after tending cattle and flocks, but to return to a crying baby who cannot speak of hunger, pain, or cold.
The passage addresses a maiden or wife entering or serving in her husband’s household and gives sequential rules for childcare, cleaning, dress, deference to the husband’s mother, food preparation, water-fetching, and guarded conduct.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 12766-12955 confidence: medium
The addressee is addressed as maiden, told to dress plainly and cleanly for the husband's honor, to tend the sacred sorb-tree and mountain-ashes in the courtyard, and to please her husband.
The passage directly addresses a maiden, tells her to learn the teaching, and provides a sequence of behavioral and domestic instructions involving husband, kin, and mother-in-law.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 12957-13131 confidence: medium
Instructions about bathing: prepare a clean bath-room, do not tarry in the water, and invite the father of the hero-husband to bathe with offered service.
The passage frames the addressee as going from her father to her husband's distant dwelling and gives extensive instructions for conduct in the new household.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 2383-2571 confidence: low
Wainamoinen sings Youkahainen deeper into mud and water. Youkahainen offers magic boats and magic stallions, and Wainamoinen rejects both offers.
Youkahainen endures sinking in mud and water, is released after ransom, and is described as sad but wiser on return.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 2573-2756 confidence: medium
Aino weeps for three days; her mother praises the suitor’s dwelling, while Aino laments the loss of tresses, jewels, ribbons, youth, childhood pleasure, and her father’s household.
Aino weeps over the expected signs of wifehood, including loss of hair adornment, the wife’s bonnet, waning beauty, and departed childhood and youth.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 4656-4840 confidence: medium
Iron lies hidden for ages in swamp-lands, water-courses, and birchen forests until Fire catches him for the furnace; iron appears where wolves and bears have trodden.
Iron is hidden in marshes, brought into the furnace, suffers and cries out, then emerges to be hammered into functional forms.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 6717-6911 confidence: medium
Lemminkainen claims wit, wisdom, art, ancestral knowledge, and maternal washings that let him sing ancient wisdom for protection.
Lemminkainen says his mother washed him three times in summer nights and nine times in autumn nights so that he could sing ancient wisdom and protect himself on northward journeys.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 7087-7279 confidence: medium
He calls on Nyrikki, mountain hero and son of Tapio, to make pathway notches and landmarks so he will not wander or perish while hunting the moose of Hisi as dowry for the pride of Northland.
The hunter asks Nyrikki to make notches and landmarks so that he will not wander, fall, or perish in the snow-fields while pursuing the Hisi-moose.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 7467-7653 confidence: high
Lemminkainen tells Louhi he has caught the moose of Hisi and asks for her daughter as bride.
Louhi repeatedly conditions the gift of her daughter on Lemminkainen completing dangerous tasks, including bridling the flaming horse and killing the swan in Tuoni's river.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 7467-7653 confidence: medium
Lemminkainen reports catching the moose of Hisi and asks Louhi for her daughter; Louhi says he must first bridle the flaming horse of Hisi, Lempo’s messenger.
Louhi offers her daughter as bride only after specified tasks; the passage explicitly calls the horse and swan quests tests of the hero.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 7467-7653 confidence: medium
Louhi says she will give her daughter only when Lemminkainen kills the swan in the river of Tuoni, the black death-river and sacred stream, using one crossbow and one arrow.
Louhi restricts the swan hunt to one crossbow and one arrow, making the death-river quarry a constrained heroic test.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 8765-8952 confidence: medium
Tuonetar waves her magic wand of slumber over Wainamoinen, puts him to rest, and lays him on Mana's couch.
Tuonetar puts Wainamoinen to sleep, and Mana's son sets iron and copper nets across the river to prevent his departure.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 8955-9137 confidence: medium
A shepherd tells Wainamoinen that many words and wisdom-sayings are in Wipunen's mouth and body and that the path to his tomb passes over needles, swords, and hatchets.
The sought words are associated with Wipunen's tomb and body, and the way to him crosses sharp implements; Wipunen is described as long dead or sleeping in Tuonela's sleep.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 9699-9886 confidence: low
Ilmarinen promises to forge Annikki’s requested ornaments and tells her to heat the bath-room, prepare the fire-place, pour water through ashes, and make magic soap to cleanse his blackened body.
After receiving the news, Ilmarinen asks for the bath-room to be heated and magic soap prepared to cleanse his soot-blackened body.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 9699-9886 confidence: low
Ilmarinen stands in wonder like a statue, grief settles over him, and his tongs and hammer fall from his hands.
After learning the news, Ilmarinen asks for a heated bath and magic soap to cleanse soot and ashes from his body before the implied wooing response.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 9888-10073 confidence: medium
Annikki heats the bath-room, gathers materials including pebbles, birch foliage, honey, milk, ashes, and reindeer fat and marrow, and makes a magic soap to cleanse, beautify, and make Ilmarinen worthy.
The passage emphasizes bathing, magical soap, beautification, and special clothing to make Ilmarinen worthy and successful before he seeks the maiden.
read in the book → -
Kalevala: The Epic Poem of Finland PREFACE / JOHN MARTIN CRAWFORD. / THE KALEVALA. / PROEM; lines 9888-10073 confidence: medium
Annikki warms the bath-room with fir knots, fire-stream pebbles, birch tassels, honey, milk-and-ashes lye, and reindeer fat and marrow, making magic soap to cleanse and beautify Ilmarinen.
Annikki prepares a special bath and magic soap, and Ilmarinen bathes and beautifies himself before seeking the maiden.
read in the book →
zuni
-
Zuni Folk Tales A HOPI (MOKI) MAIDEN 184 / THE PINNACLES OF THUNDER MOUNTAIN 344 / INTRODUCTION / THE TRIAL OF LOVERS:; lines 1120-1223 confidence: medium
At dawn the maiden continues the journey; in daylight her form fades until only a red plume remains. The plume crosses lava crags, while the young man is cut and calls for his bride to wait.
The young man persists after being cut by lava crags and cactus, repeatedly declaring love and refusing to turn back despite the maiden’s warning.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales A HOPI (MOKI) MAIDEN 184 / THE PINNACLES OF THUNDER MOUNTAIN 344 / INTRODUCTION / THE TRIAL OF LOVERS:; lines 1225-1329 confidence: medium
The Owl-being refuses to hand over the sleep medicine to the eager youth, says he will sleep and wake at morning star with his dead wife before him, predicts she will wake with sunrise, and forbids approaching or kissing her until they reach home.
The Owl commands that the young man must not approach or kiss the wife until they reach home; he obeys by turning away at waking and journeying apart.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales A HOPI (MOKI) MAIDEN 184 / THE PINNACLES OF THUNDER MOUNTAIN 344 / INTRODUCTION / THE TRIAL OF LOVERS:; lines 1331-1357 confidence: medium
The maiden says she is weary from the long journey and warm day, sits in a cedar’s shadow, asks her husband to watch while she sleeps briefly, and he agrees.
The maiden asks her husband to watch while she sleeps; he instead touches and kisses her, and she rebukes this as proof that he does not love her.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales A HOPI (MOKI) MAIDEN 184 / THE PINNACLES OF THUNDER MOUNTAIN 344 / INTRODUCTION / THE TRIAL OF LOVERS:; lines 476-600 confidence: high
Privately, the maiden says that before accepting the bundle she wants the young man to prove his love by hoeing all the corn in her riverside field in a single morning.
The maiden explicitly requires the suitor to prove his love by hoeing all the corn in her field in a single morning before she will accept his gifts.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales A HOPI (MOKI) MAIDEN 184 / THE PINNACLES OF THUNDER MOUNTAIN 344 / INTRODUCTION / THE TRIAL OF LOVERS:; lines 602-702 confidence: high
A young man in the Tented Pueblo to the north laughs at the first lover, says he will visit the maiden of Mátsaki and show what a Hámpasawan man can do, but fares no better.
The maiden is said to ask hard tasks of lovers, the grandmother says she will test the Hálonawan young man, and previous would-be lovers fail after the insect attack.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales A HOPI (MOKI) MAIDEN 184 / THE PINNACLES OF THUNDER MOUNTAIN 344 / INTRODUCTION / THE TRIAL OF LOVERS:; lines 704-807 confidence: high
The maiden says she has a corn-field and, if he truly loves her, he should hoe the whole in a single morning to prove himself a man and prove his love.
The maiden makes completion of the corn-field hoeing in one morning the proof of the young man’s love and manhood.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales A HOPI (MOKI) MAIDEN 184 / THE PINNACLES OF THUNDER MOUNTAIN 344 / INTRODUCTION / THE TRIAL OF LOVERS:; lines 809-917 confidence: medium
The young man hoes hard to finish before noon; the maiden sees he is still laboring, thinks he may truly love her, and prepares venison, héwe, and sweetened bread.
The young man persists in hoeing the corn-field before noon, and the maiden interprets his continued labor as proof that he loves her.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales HOW THE CORN-PESTS WERE ENSNARED / JACK-RABBIT AND COTTONTAIL / THE RABBIT HUNTRESS AND HER ADVENTURES / THE UGLY WILD BOY WHO DROVE THE BEAR AWAY FROM SOUTHEASTERN MESA; lines 9785-9954 confidence: medium
Old Turtle and the old woman ask and answer who will fill many victory-celebration offices, including purifying, bathing and swinging scalps, adopting scalps, feasting, initiation, song-mastership, dancing, arrow sacrifice, and clan-related roles; the note says such offices normally belong to distinct individuals of specified clans.
The ceremonial dialogue includes questions about who will purify and pass the victors and who will be the priest of initiation.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales HOW THE RATTLESNAKES CAME TO BE WHAT THEY ARE / HOW THE CORN-PESTS WERE ENSNARED / JACK-RABBIT AND COTTONTAIL / THE RABBIT HUNTRESS AND HER ADVENTURES; lines 8901-8923 confidence: medium
She says two wondrous youths taught her that a woman may be a huntress without leaving her own fireside, and she says she will marry a good youth who will hunt rabbits and deer for her, her parents, and her children.
The maiden states that two wondrous youths taught her a lesson about how a woman may be a huntress while remaining at her fireside.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales HOW THE SUMMER BIRDS CAME / THE SERPENT OF THE SEA / THE MAIDEN OF THE YELLOW ROCKS / THE FOSTER-CHILD OF THE DEER; lines 4146-4244 confidence: medium
The foster-child of the Deer is explicitly noted as offspring of the Sun-father; while playing and running with his foster siblings, he becomes strong and swift and learns the language and ways of the Deer.
The foster-child learns the language and ways of the Deer, becomes perfected in what a Deer should know, and is then introduced to the herd.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales HOW THE SUMMER BIRDS CAME / THE SERPENT OF THE SEA / THE MAIDEN OF THE YELLOW ROCKS / THE FOSTER-CHILD OF THE DEER; lines 4246-4343 confidence: high
The Deer tells the youth to step into the lake boldly; ladders of rushes will rise and carry them gently and swiftly beneath the waters into the Halls of the Dead and Sacred Dance.
The youth steps into the Lake of the Dead and is carried downward beneath the waters into luminous halls where gods and sacred dancers are assembled.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales HOW THE SUMMER BIRDS CAME / THE SERPENT OF THE SEA / THE MAIDEN OF THE YELLOW ROCKS / THE FOSTER-CHILD OF THE DEER; lines 4345-4441 confidence: high
Páutiwa asks the Deer his purpose; the Deer tells his story; Páutiwa summons Shúlawitsi, who waves flame around the youth; the gods breathe on him and touch his lips and ears to give human speech and understanding.
The youth undergoes fire recognition, sensory opening to speech, purification by Deer breath, ceremonial dressing, and instruction before being received by his uncle.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales INTRODUCTION / THE TRIAL OF LOVERS: / THE YOUTH AND HIS EAGLE / THE POOR TURKEY GIRL; lines 1882-1982 confidence: medium
The girl has never been permitted to join or watch great festivities and longs to see the dance, but thinks it impossible because she is ugly and ill-clad; at night she returns the Turkeys to cages around town.
The girl is excluded by poverty and dress, and the Turkeys promise to make her handsome and prettily dressed so that she may see and join the Dance of the Sacred Bird.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales INTRODUCTION / THE TRIAL OF LOVERS: / THE YOUTH AND HIS EAGLE / THE POOR TURKEY GIRL; lines 1882-1982 confidence: medium
While driving Turkeys near Old Zuñi, the girl hears a herald-priest announce from a housetop that the Dance of the Sacred Bird will take place in four days.
The Dance of the Sacred Bird is described as blessed and especially welcome to youths and maidens; the girl longs to watch or join it.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales ITALIAN VERSION / THE GIANT CLOUD-SWALLOWER / THE MAIDEN THE SUN MADE LOVE TO, AND HER BOYS / OR, THE ORIGIN OF ANGER; lines 12404-12519 confidence: medium
The gods agree to lead the Óinahe and say the dance will come forth first, second, and third times, but that the desired event will happen on the fourth; they then send their children away.
The named Óinahe dance is ordered to tempt the maiden out, and the fourth performance is said to bring the desired outcome.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales ITALIAN VERSION / THE GIANT CLOUD-SWALLOWER / THE MAIDEN THE SUN MADE LOVE TO, AND HER BOYS / OR, THE ORIGIN OF ANGER; lines 12956-13078 confidence: medium
The Sun-father dresses the younger brother with new garments, quiver, garters, and plumes, creates a warm mist to cleanse the boys, changes their appearance, arranges the younger brother's hair, and then dresses the elder brother similarly.
The Sun-father cleanses the boys with mist and dresses them in his style, after which they become beautiful and resemble him.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales JACK-RABBIT AND COTTONTAIL / THE RABBIT HUNTRESS AND HER ADVENTURES / THE UGLY WILD BOY WHO DROVE THE BEAR AWAY FROM SOUTHEASTERN MESA / THE TALE; lines 11770-11799 confidence: medium
A council is gathered; half-finished people have vents cut, eat solid food, harden, and become men of meat rather than being killed to ascend to daylight.
Half-finished people are altered by cut vents, made to eat solid food, hardened, and made into men of meat.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales THE BOY HUNTER WHO NEVER SACRIFICED TO THE DEER HE HAD SLAIN: / OR THE ORIGIN OF THE SOCIETY OF RATTLESNAKES / THE WARRIOR SUITOR OF MOKI / HOW THE COYOTE JOINED THE DANCE OF THE BURROWING-OWLS; lines 5998-6108 confidence: high
Coyote greets the old Owl master of ceremonies, praises the dance, and asks about it; the Owl says they dance for pleasure and for the good of the town.
The old Owl describes the Foam-dance as a sacred performance of a sacred society whose dancers are initiated and trained in its mysteries.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales THE BOY HUNTER WHO NEVER SACRIFICED TO THE DEER HE HAD SLAIN: / OR THE ORIGIN OF THE SOCIETY OF RATTLESNAKES / THE WARRIOR SUITOR OF MOKI / HOW THE COYOTE JOINED THE DANCE OF THE BURROWING-OWLS; lines 5998-6108 confidence: high
The old Owl says the dance's limp is essential and is attained by having the dancers' legs broken, which brings good luck and distinction.
The old Owl says the dancers must have their legs broken in order to obtain the limp necessary for proper performance, after which good luck and distinction follow.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales THE BOY HUNTER WHO NEVER SACRIFICED TO THE DEER HE HAD SLAIN: / OR THE ORIGIN OF THE SOCIETY OF RATTLESNAKES / THE WARRIOR SUITOR OF MOKI / HOW THE COYOTE JOINED THE DANCE OF THE BURROWING-OWLS; lines 6110-6219 confidence: high
The old Owl says that if Coyote wishes to join the dance, he must fulfill the conditions and may then be received into the order.
Coyote is told he may join an order through conditions and undergoes painful bodily acts that turn out to be part of a deception rather than genuine admission.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales THE FOSTER-CHILD OF THE DEER / THE BOY HUNTER WHO NEVER SACRIFICED TO THE DEER HE HAD SLAIN: / OR THE ORIGIN OF THE SOCIETY OF RATTLESNAKES / THE WARRIOR SUITOR OF MOKI; lines 5528-5635 confidence: medium
The maiden says the Moki are enemies of the Zunis east over the mountains and promises marriage to any brave suitor who goes to Zuni, slays men, and brings back many scalps as proof of valor and gifts to warrior societies.
The maiden's terms function as a proving ordeal of strength, courage, and martial capacity, with scalps presented to warrior societies.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales THE FOSTER-CHILD OF THE DEER / THE BOY HUNTER WHO NEVER SACRIFICED TO THE DEER HE HAD SLAIN: / OR THE ORIGIN OF THE SOCIETY OF RATTLESNAKES / THE WARRIOR SUITOR OF MOKI; lines 5815-5904 confidence: high
The outcast youth who went to Zuñi returns as hero of Moki and is accepted by the maiden as husband after initiation and purification ceremonies.
The youth is accepted by the maiden as husband only after initiation and purification ceremonies have been performed over him.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales THE FOSTER-CHILD OF THE DEER / THE BOY HUNTER WHO NEVER SACRIFICED TO THE DEER HE HAD SLAIN: / OR THE ORIGIN OF THE SOCIETY OF RATTLESNAKES / THE WARRIOR SUITOR OF MOKI; lines 5906-5995 confidence: medium
The rivals urge the priest-chiefs to order a grand rabbit hunt; the able-bodied youths choose the hero as leader; he strikes a rabbit with each throw until boys must carry his many rabbits.
The youth's success in the rabbit hunt and survival of attack lead to admiration and to the stated expectation that a man seeking a Moki maiden must prove himself.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales THE MAIDEN OF THE YELLOW ROCKS / THE FOSTER-CHILD OF THE DEER / THE BOY HUNTER WHO NEVER SACRIFICED TO THE DEER HE HAD SLAIN: / OR THE ORIGIN OF THE SOCIETY OF RATTLESNAKES; lines 4601-4716 confidence: medium
The Deer-being tells the hunter to have his father summon the Pithlan Shíwani and prepare plumed prayer-sticks for the Sun-father, Moon-mother, and Great Ocean, plus red plumes of sacrifice for the Beings of Prey.
The Deer-being gives detailed instructions for prayer-sticks, sacrificial plumes, corn meal, pollen, cotton bundles, companions, and a return on the fourth day.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales THE MAIDEN OF THE YELLOW ROCKS / THE FOSTER-CHILD OF THE DEER / THE BOY HUNTER WHO NEVER SACRIFICED TO THE DEER HE HAD SLAIN: / OR THE ORIGIN OF THE SOCIETY OF RATTLESNAKES; lines 4718-4826 confidence: low
The Deer-being tells the youth to put sweetened meal, plumed prayer-sticks, and sacred pollen inside, enter and close the vessel, have his people roll it into the river, meet strange beings, choose a companion, and proceed to the great mountain where the Sun enters.
The youth undergoes ritual preparation, leaves under priestly escort, enters a sealed log, and is to be sent alone into the river toward strange beings and a solar destination.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales THE MAIDEN OF THE YELLOW ROCKS / THE FOSTER-CHILD OF THE DEER / THE BOY HUNTER WHO NEVER SACRIFICED TO THE DEER HE HAD SLAIN: / OR THE ORIGIN OF THE SOCIETY OF RATTLESNAKES; lines 4828-4933 confidence: medium
The log is on the shore of a mountain rising from the waters, the home of the Rattlesnakes; a Rattlesnake maiden sees the vessel and recognizes the expected mortal.
The mortal youth arrives at the Rattlesnake island, is led through a serpent-filled valley into a cavern council, is greeted by elders, fed, and assigned a companion for a dangerous route.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales THE MAIDEN OF THE YELLOW ROCKS / THE FOSTER-CHILD OF THE DEER / THE BOY HUNTER WHO NEVER SACRIFICED TO THE DEER HE HAD SLAIN: / OR THE ORIGIN OF THE SOCIETY OF RATTLESNAKES; lines 5047-5153 confidence: medium
The Sun-father instructs the youth to take the Rattlesnake maiden as guide and companion, release the lightning near her people's country, visit the Rattle-tailed Serpents, heed their counsel, present plumes of the Prey-beings, and then continue his journey.
The Rattle-tailed Serpents are identified as the maiden's people and as counselors whose advice must be heeded; the youth enters their council and gives them plumes.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales THE MAIDEN OF THE YELLOW ROCKS / THE FOSTER-CHILD OF THE DEER / THE BOY HUNTER WHO NEVER SACRIFICED TO THE DEER HE HAD SLAIN: / OR THE ORIGIN OF THE SOCIETY OF RATTLESNAKES; lines 5155-5267 confidence: high
For four days the Rattlesnake woman instructs him in her people’s prayers and chants and teaches medicines and preparations to assuage rattlesnake bites.
The Rattlesnake woman instructs the young man in prayers, chants, medicines, and preparations; he cures snakebitten youths and transmits secret rituals to eight men.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales THE MAIDEN OF THE YELLOW ROCKS / THE FOSTER-CHILD OF THE DEER / THE BOY HUNTER WHO NEVER SACRIFICED TO THE DEER HE HAD SLAIN: / OR THE ORIGIN OF THE SOCIETY OF RATTLESNAKES; lines 5155-5267 confidence: high
The young man cures rattlesnake-bitten youths by sucking wounds, applying medicines, singing incantations and prayers, breathing sacred breath, enjoining secrecy, and teaching rituals and chants.
The narrative ends by explaining the existence of the Tchi Kialikwe, the Society of the Rattlesnakes, through the young man’s received knowledge and instruction of successors.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales THE PINNACLES OF THUNDER MOUNTAIN 344 / INTRODUCTION / THE TRIAL OF LOVERS: / THE YOUTH AND HIS EAGLE; lines 1579-1671 confidence: high
The youth receives an eagle-coat, is taught to conform to it, practices flying in eagle-form, is helped by his Eagle-maiden wife, and is recognized as having learned the ways of the Eagle people.
The youth receives an eagle-coat, conforms himself to it, practices in eagle-form, and is recognized as having learned the ways of the Eagle people.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales THE PINNACLES OF THUNDER MOUNTAIN 344 / INTRODUCTION / THE TRIAL OF LOVERS: / THE YOUTH AND HIS EAGLE; lines 1673-1756 confidence: high
The Eagle-wife says he entered the fearful country through curiosity, that his love will be tested, calls it “the city of the damned,” and tells him: “do not laugh or even smile once.”
The Eagle-wife explicitly says the youth’s love will be tested and gives him one rule: he must not laugh or even smile in the city; he later laughs and is drawn into the dance.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales THE PINNACLES OF THUNDER MOUNTAIN 344 / INTRODUCTION / THE TRIAL OF LOVERS: / THE YOUTH AND HIS EAGLE; lines 1758-1857 confidence: medium
A Badger grandparent cries, "Our grandson! Let's save him!" The Badgers put the youth into a hole, cast off their odor, and the ghosts turn back toward the City of the Dead.
Badger grandparents rescue the youth, drive off the ghosts, administer a fourfold medicinal drink, and instructively rebuke him.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales THE POOR TURKEY GIRL / HOW THE SUMMER BIRDS CAME / THE SERPENT OF THE SEA / THE MAIDEN OF THE YELLOW ROCKS; lines 3280-3394 confidence: high
The father calls the stranger a son and says he is weary; the maiden leads him to an upper chamber but says he is not yet her husband and must kill a fine deer in the morning.
After apparent acceptance and blessing, the maiden states that the suitor is not yet her husband and must rise early to kill a fine deer.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales THE POOR TURKEY GIRL / HOW THE SUMMER BIRDS CAME / THE SERPENT OF THE SEA / THE MAIDEN OF THE YELLOW ROCKS; lines 3820-3966 confidence: medium
The maiden tells the brothers she cannot marry them yet; if they remove hair from all her buckskins and scrape them thin and soft before sunset, she will consent to marry one or both.
The maiden withholds marriage and requires the brothers to complete the large buckskin-preparation task by sunset.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales THE TRIAL OF LOVERS: / THE YOUTH AND HIS EAGLE / THE POOR TURKEY GIRL / HOW THE SUMMER BIRDS CAME; lines 2168-2280 confidence: medium
After noticing older men’s bows and arrows, the boy asks his mother where bow wood and arrow sticks grow.
The boy leaves home secretly to obtain bow and arrow wood from a cave area guarded by a deadly Bear, despite warnings.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales THE TRIAL OF LOVERS: / THE YOUTH AND HIS EAGLE / THE POOR TURKEY GIRL / HOW THE SUMMER BIRDS CAME; lines 2684-2789 confidence: medium
The mother tells the boy of terrible great Eagles at Shuntekia, nesting in a hollow in a cliff, who carry away children and young men and women, and she hopes he will not go.
The boy asks his mother whether any other dangerous beings remain, receives a warning about the Eagles, and goes anyway.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales THE TRIAL OF LOVERS: / THE YOUTH AND HIS EAGLE / THE POOR TURKEY GIRL / HOW THE SUMMER BIRDS CAME; lines 2791-2926 confidence: medium
Bat Woman scolds the boy but says she will help if he promises to keep his eyes shut and join in his heart the prayer she sings while flying down; she warns that opening his eyes will bring a lesson from the gods.
Bat Woman’s rescue requires the boy to sit in the basket, keep his eyes shut, and join her prayer; he violates the injunction and suffers a fall.
read in the book → -
Zuni Folk Tales THE YOUTH AND HIS EAGLE 34 / A HOPI (MOKI) MAIDEN 184 / THE PINNACLES OF THUNDER MOUNTAIN 344 / INTRODUCTION; lines 290-378 confidence: high
Shamans are prophets, priests, wonder-workers, and medicine-men; they may be initiated, prophesy, expel diseases, teach, gain influence, or be accused of witchcraft if they fail.
Shamans are often initiated, perform prophecy and healing, and may become revered or be recast as witches if unsuccessful.
read in the book →
malay
-
Malay Magic ADOLESCENCE / CEREMONIAL HAIR-CUTTING / ADOLESCENCE / CEREMONIAL TOOTH-FILING; lines 19602-19642 confidence: medium
The narrator says he will describe the ceremony of filing or sharpening the teeth from notes taken during an actual ceremony on 20 March 1897.
The tooth-filing ceremony concerns a youth about fifteen or sixteen who had recently undergone circumcision, and the passage frames the material under adolescence.
read in the book → -
Malay Magic ADOLESCENCE / CEREMONIAL TOOTH-FILING / ADOLESCENCE / OMENS FROM TOOTH-FILING; lines 19720-19759 confidence: medium
“the latter holds a small mirror in front of his mouth” during a “trying ordeal” borne with fortitude.
The supplied locator identifies the section as adolescence and ceremonial tooth-filing, and the passage describes the tooth-filing as a trying ordeal borne with fortitude.
read in the book → -
Malay Magic ADOLESCENCE / EAR- BORING / ADOLESCENCE / PROTECTIVE CHARMS; lines 19937-19986 confidence: medium
The ceremony is associated with tepong tawar and evil-dispelling water; lights are kept burning in the house for several days until the wound heals, and the ceremony occasions a banquet with music and dancing.
The locator places the passage under adolescence/ear-boring, and the ceremony subject is specially dressed, celebrated, and sometimes carried in procession after a wound-associated rite.
read in the book → -
Malay Magic ADOLESCENCE / OMENS FROM TOOTH-FILING / ADOLESCENCE / EAR- BORING; lines 19832-19872 confidence: medium
Use of a file by an unskilful performer who does not destroy the 'venom' of his instruments may cause prolonged swelling; young people accept the risk, and one observed youth says his mouth feels uncomfortable.
The passage treats tooth-filing and ear-boring as age-marked operations or ceremonies performed on children or young people, including named ear-boring ceremony bertindek.
read in the book → -
Malay Magic BAJVCES, SPORTS, AND GAMES / THE JOGET / THE ORCHESTRA / SYMBOLIC DANCES; lines 24873-24964 confidence: medium
The Gambor Dance should be performed by girls just entering womanhood; the debutante wears coat and skirt, yellow royal sash, elaborate headdress, crescent-shaped breast pendants, and has a fan.
The Gambor Dance is said to be performed by girls just entering womanhood, with the debutante wearing formal costume and ritual adornments.
read in the book → -
Malay Magic BIRTH CEREMONIES / ENGAGING A MIDWIFE / BIRTH CEREMONIES / PURIFICATION AFTER BIRTH; lines 18672-18726 confidence: medium
The newborn is laid on a mat and formally adopted by the father, who “breathes into the child’s ear” a Muhammadan prayer or formula called bang for a boy and kamat for a girl.
The passage describes the infant being received after birth through the father’s prayer or formula spoken at the ear, and the footnote describes this as receiving children into the world in religious form.
read in the book → -
Malay Magic BIRTH CEREMONIES / PRECAUTIONS AGAINST DEMONS / ADOLESCENCE / CEREMONIAL HAIR-CUTTING; lines 19518-19557 confidence: medium
The section is titled ceremonial hair-cutting and introduces a rite of tonsure called berchukor, witnessed by the narrator.
The passage explicitly frames the event as a rite of tonsure or ceremonial hair-cutting, with a bride placed on a wedding dais and attended by ritual participants.
read in the book → -
Malay Magic BIRTH CEREMONIES / PURIFICATION AFTER BIRTH / BIRTH CEREMONIES / COMPRESSING THE HEAD; lines 18773-18814 confidence: medium
For the 'mouth-opener', a green coconut is split, salt is put in one half shell, and the child is given it to drink while counting to seven and placing it to the mouth at seven.
The infant is ritually given coconut with salt and asam, counted to seven, and touched at the lips with metal rings while an invocation is spoken.
read in the book → -
Malay Magic CEREMONIAL HAIR-CUTTING / ADOLESCENCE / CEREMONIAL TOOTH-FILING / ADOLESCENCE; lines 19645-19717 confidence: high
The excerpt is headed “ADOLESCENCE” and lists objects for the ceremony, including precious metals, limes, files, a tooth-saw, and whetstones.
The passage is under adolescence and describes a formal tooth-filing ceremony performed on a patient with charms, ritual objects, and bodily alteration.
read in the book → -
Malay Magic CEREMONIAL TOOTH-FILING / ADOLESCENCE / OMENS FROM TOOTH-FILING / ADOLESCENCE; lines 19762-19829 confidence: medium
The Pawang is described as pressing the patient’s upper teeth firmly into their sockets.
The passage appears under the heading “ADOLESCENCE” and describes a staged tooth-filing ceremony involving a ritual specialist, patient, charm, meal, and subsequent treatment of the lower jaw.
read in the book → -
Malay Magic CHAPTER III / THE MALA Y MAGICIAN / HIS POWER AND FUNCTIONS / ACQUISITION OF MAGIC POWER; lines 3428-3544 confidence: medium
“Hearken, So-and-so, / And assist me ... I am taking (this boat) to the saints of God, / And I desire to ask for a little magic.”
The passage gives a prescribed ritual sequence for obtaining magic, performed at a grave with formulaic speech, fumigation, seating positions, paddles, and a subsequent apparition.
read in the book → -
Malay Magic INFRINGEMENT OF ROYAL TABOOS / PECULIAR SANCTITY OF THE REGALIA / SANCTITY OF THE HEAD / HAIR- CUTTING AND THE LIKE; lines 2643-2724 confidence: medium
Hair clippings and nail parings are described as ingredients in a wax image or mannikin into which pins are stuck to cause illness or death; the author also notes a Malay bride's hair-cutting ceremony as a religious rite.
First hair cutting, first nail paring, ear-boring, and tooth-filing are described as rites or ceremonies with dangers and religious import, occurring at puberty or marriage.
read in the book → -
Malay Magic INFRINGEMENT OF TABOOS / BIRTH CEREMONIES / PRECAUTIONS AGAINST DEMONS / ADOLESCENCE; lines 19472-19515 confidence: high
The important Malay adolescence ceremonies named are filing the teeth and cutting the first locks of hair when that cutting has been postponed until the child's marriage by parental vow.
The passage names filing the teeth and cutting first locks of hair as important ceremonies performed at adolescence or at marriage after a parental vow.
read in the book → -
Malay Magic METAMORPHOSES / CHAPTER III / THE MALA Y MAGICIAN / HIS POWER AND FUNCTIONS; lines 3342-3425 confidence: high
The magician's office is often hereditary but not always; recognized ways exist for a man to acquire magic.
A method for obtaining magical powers requires meeting the ghost of a murdered man at his grave with prescribed timing, objects, fumigation, circumambulation, and name-calling.
read in the book → -
Malay Magic MIMIC CONFLICTS / THE MARRIAGE CEREMONY / STEALING THE BRIDEGROOM / CEREMONIAL BA THING; lines 21235-21325 confidence: medium
Seven days after Hari Langsong, the bride performs Discarding the Earrings, and the subang are glossed as emblems of virginity.
After the Concluding Day, the bride performs Discarding the Earrings, and the earrings are explicitly described as emblems of virginity.
read in the book → -
Malay Magic OMENS FROM TOOTH-FILING / ADOLESCENCE / EAR- BORING / ADOLESCENCE; lines 19875-19934 confidence: medium
A round filigree ear-ring called subang is described as an emblem of virginity; its ceremonial discarding should occur about seven days after marriage rites.
The passage is framed under adolescence and describes circumcision of boys, ear-boring or ear-ring practices, ceremonial handling, and family festival occasions.
read in the book → -
Malay Magic OMENS FROM TOOTH-FILING / ADOLESCENCE / EAR- BORING / ADOLESCENCE; lines 19875-19934 confidence: medium
A round filigree ear-ring called subang is described as an emblem of virginity; its ceremonial discarding should occur about seven days after marriage rites.
The subang is called an emblem of virginity, is ceremonially discarded after marriage rites, and is handled differently for a remarried widow.
read in the book → -
Malay Magic PRECAUTIONS AGAINST DEMONS / ADOLESCENCE / CEREMONIAL HAIR-CUTTING / ADOLESCENCE; lines 19560-19599 confidence: high
The narrator asks the Penghulu to open the proceedings; the Penghulu scatters rice over the bride, sprinkles rice-paste on her left palm, and cuts the first lock so that it and its ring fall into the coconut.
The passage is headed as adolescence and describes formal cutting of the bride’s locks and the child’s tonsure within a structured ceremony.
read in the book → -
Malay Magic SALUTATION / INFRINGEMENT OF ROYAL TABOOS / PECULIAR SANCTITY OF THE REGALIA / SANCTITY OF THE HEAD; lines 2543-2640 confidence: medium
A boy's head may be shaven after birth except for one central lock, or the operation may be delayed until puberty or marriage, often because of a parental vow.
A boy's head may be shaven except for a central lock, and the operation may be postponed until puberty or marriage because of a parental vow.
read in the book → -
Malay Magic THE GENII / THE MALA V PANTHEON / ORIGIN OF THE GENII / THE MALA Y PANTHEON; lines 5195-5337 confidence: medium
The good genii live in their own stone mosque beside the lake Kolam Yamani, never leave it, and offer unceasing prayers.
Mortals who bathe in the lake are carried off to the good genii’s mosque and detained until they show reformed character, then returned home safely.
read in the book → -
Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, Volume 2 CHAP. I MALAYAN SEA-GYPSIES 27 / CHAPTER II. / CHAP. II . GENERAL REMARKS 29 / CHAP. II GENERAL REMARKS 31; lines 1673-1757 confidence: medium
Shaving the head except for a topknot, often temporarily removed at puberty, occurs rarely among Semang and may be borrowed from Malays; evidence for Sakai and Jakun is limited, though photographs suggest some Jakun practice.
The topknot is said to be often temporarily removed at puberty, and the Nicobarese footnote describes teeth blackening from puberty.
read in the book → -
Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, Volume 2 CHAP. II . GENERAL REMARKS 29 / CHAP. II GENERAL REMARKS 31 / CHAP. II NEGRITOS OF KEDAH 33 / VOL. II D; lines 1798-1842 confidence: medium
A maturity custom is said to be performed at puberty irrespective of sex, probably not long before marriage, following the practice of Inland Malays from whom it was learned.
The passage places tooth-filing and related customs under maturity customs and other forms of initiation, stating that a practice is performed at puberty and describing filed teeth among the Semang and alleged Pangan tooth-filing.
read in the book → -
Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, Volume 2 CHAP. II SAKAI OF PERAK 41 / OS 2 / SAKAI OF PERAK / SAKAI OF PERAK 47; lines 2463-2561 confidence: high
The face-paint dots and line represent another fern, whose juice was sprinkled on youths before they entered the ranks of men and might marry.
Youths are sprinkled with fern juice before entering the ranks of men and being permitted to marry.
read in the book → -
Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, Volume 2 CHAP. II SAKAI OF PERAK 41 / OS 2 / SAKAI OF PERAK / SAKAI OF PERAK 47; lines 2563-2598 confidence: medium
Children may not wear narrow black lines until marriage; the text says that by ancient custom marriage makes the youth a man, and then begins an incomplete explanation concerning possible ill luck and ferns.
Children may not wear narrow black lines until marriage, and the passage states that through marriage the youth becomes a man according to ancient custom.
read in the book → -
Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, Volume 2 CHAP. II SAKAI OF PERAK 49 / VOL. II E / CHAP. II SAVAGE MALAYS OF S ELAN GO R 51 / CHAP. II MALAYAN SEA-GYPSIES 53; lines 2860-2940 confidence: medium
Logan states that the Benua or Jakun of Johor did not practise circumcision; the Benua made a single incision or slit, but the Berembun tribes did not.
The passage places name change at puberty, cutting rites, and tooth filing within maturity customs and beliefs.
read in the book → -
Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, Volume 2 CHAP. II SAVAGE MALAYS OF S ELAN GO R 51 / CHAP. II MALAYAN SEA-GYPSIES 53 / CHAPTER III. / SAKAI OF PERAK 63; lines 3338-3426 confidence: high
Dots and lines of face-paint represented another fern, and the youth was sprinkled with its juice before becoming a man and being able to marry.
A youth was sprinkled with fern juice before becoming a man and being allowed to marry.
read in the book → -
Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, Volume 2 CHAP. VI GENERAL REMARKS 189 / GENERAL REMARKS 191 / CHAP. VI GENERAL REMARKS 193 / VOL. II O; lines 11244-11287 confidence: medium
Fern sporangia bruised in water were squirted over a wedding pair; face-painting patterns represented another fern whose juice was used to sprinkle Sakai youths at adolescence.
The passage describes sprinkling in connection with a wedding and with Sakai youths at adolescence; the taxonomy reference applies most directly to the adolescence rite.
read in the book → -
Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, Volume 2 CHAPTER III. / SAKAI OF PERAK 63 / SAKAI OF PERAK 65 / VOL. II F; lines 3742-3873 confidence: medium
The Batin or a minor chief asks, "Are we to make them one?"; the parents agree, and the head of the tribe gives both bride and bridegroom a new name.
After parental assent, the head of the tribe gives both bride and bridegroom a new name.
read in the book → -
Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, Volume 2 LANGUAGE. / PART IV. / CHAPTER I. / CHAP. I DECAY OF THE DIALECTS 381; lines 20089-20175 confidence: medium
The Tras-Bentong Sakai clan claimed descent from a Rawa Malay ancestor who was invulnerable from birth, could not be circumcised, and went to live in the jungle with wild aborigines; the author says the legend likely explained their Malay-only speech.
Because the ancestor was invulnerable from birth, he could not be circumcised and therefore had to live in the jungle with aborigines.
read in the book → -
Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, Volume 2 SA VAGE MALA YS OF MALACCA 347 / BENUA-JAKUN. / CHAP. VI SAVAGE MALAYS OF JO HO R 349 / SAVAGE MALAY'S OF JO HO R; lines 18709-18834 confidence: high
On the seventh day the Poyang's son, seeking similar powers, watches alone with censer and incense; the deceased appears as a tiger about to spring, and the son must cast incense on the fire without fear so the tiger disappears.
The Poyang's son seeking similar powers must watch alone, face a tiger-form apparition without fear, cast incense on fire, and then enter trance as familiar spirits are acquired.
read in the book → -
Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, Volume 2 SAKAI OF PERAK 235 / SAKAI OF PERAK 239 / VOL. II R / SAKAI OF PERAK 247; lines 13835-13942 confidence: high
Vaughan-Stevens says the term physic is misleading: these are magicians more than physicians; southern Poyang are a corresponding profession but are not formally initiated and use herbal infusions for healing.
Sakai magicians are linked with formal initiation into mysteries, ancestral magic power, and exorcism of demons and diseases.
read in the book → -
Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, Volume 2 SAKAI OF PERAK 235 / SAKAI OF PERAK 239 / VOL. II R / SAKAI OF PERAK 247; lines 14071-14196 confidence: high
Vaughan-Stevens enters such a hut once after fernseed bruised in water is poured over him; the hut has dried plant tufts and incised bamboos of many sizes.
Entry into the hut follows a ceremony in which fernseed bruised in water is poured over the outsider; other patterns are also restricted until marriage and admission into the tribe.
read in the book → -
Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, Volume 2 SAKAI OF PERAK 47 / CHAP. II SAKAI OF PERAK 49 / VOL. II E / CHAP. II SAVAGE MALAYS OF S ELAN GO R 51; lines 2762-2857 confidence: medium
“Ear-boring ... was, as among the Malays, freely practised,” with flower stalks such as champaka inserted in the perforation.
The passage is placed under maturity customs and describes ear-boring, face-painting, tooth-filing before marriage, and circumcision/incision-related practices or absences.
read in the book → -
Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, Volume 2 SAKAI OF PERAK 63 / SAKAI OF PERAK 65 / VOL. II F / MARRIAGE CUSTOMS AND BELIEFS; lines 4169-4284 confidence: medium
A form of the Besisi mound-ceremony is practised by the Mantra: guests assemble, an old man leads the couple toward a circle, the girl runs and the young man pursues; if he overtakes her she becomes his wife, otherwise he loses claim.
In the mound-ceremony, the bride runs around a circle or through an appointed forest area while the bridegroom pursues; if he overtakes her she becomes his wife, otherwise he loses claim to her.
read in the book → -
Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, Volume 2 SAVAGE MALAYS OF JO HO R / CHAP. I SAVAGE MALAYS OF JOHOR 23 / CHAP. I MALAYAN SEA-GYPSIES 27 / CHAPTER II.; lines 1557-1583 confidence: low
Chapter II is headed “Maturity Customs and Beliefs.” The author distinguishes tattooing as punctured designs filled with pigment from scarification, cicatrices, and keloids, and expresses doubt about tattooing proper among Malay Peninsula tribes.
The chapter heading is “Maturity Customs and Beliefs,” and the passage treats tattooing, scarification, and face-painting as relevant body-marking practices in that context.
read in the book → -
Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, Volume 2 VOL. II D / CHAP. II NEGRITOS OF KEDAH 35 / CHAP. II NEGRITOS OF KEDAH 37 / SAKAI OF PERAK 39; lines 2024-2106 confidence: low
The passage states that there is no record of circumcision or any kindred rite among unconverted Sakai.
Under a heading on other forms of initiation, the passage states that no circumcision or kindred rite is recorded among unconverted Sakai.
read in the book → -
Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, Volume 2 VOL. II E / CHAP. II SAVAGE MALAYS OF S ELAN GO R 51 / CHAP. II MALAYAN SEA-GYPSIES 53 / CHAPTER III.; lines 2943-3046 confidence: high
Sakai marriage is said to be preceded by an initiation during which the man's face-paint is applied for the first time.
The passage states that Sakai marriage is preceded by an initiation at which the man's face-paint is first applied.
read in the book →
hopi
-
The Traditions of the Hopi CONTENTS. / THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOP1. / STARS.' / HIS WIFE. 1; lines 5070-5180 confidence: medium
The father invites friends, and many nakwakwosis are made and placed in a tray. Spider Woman and the youths come to the village; the brother is dressed with kilt, sash, breath feathers, beads, and ear pendants, carries a ball and talawayi, and is instructed to dance, not fear or cry, grasp his sister, and strike Balolookong with the club.
Spider Woman warns the brother not to be afraid or cry; he cries during the first attempt and fails, then succeeds during the repeated attempt.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi CONTENTS. / THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOP1. / STARS.' / HIS WIFE. 1; lines 5808-5897 confidence: medium
The section 'Skeleton Woman and the Hunter' begins: long ago at Mishongnovi lived the poor youth Kochailap Tiyo, Fire-Keeping-Up-Youth, who sat in a kiva corner and slept on discarded impure wool scraps.
Kochailap Tiyo lacks proper gear, is outfitted and instructed by older men, goes hunting for the first time, kills his first game, and then enters a night encounter away from the village.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi CONTENTS. / THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOP1. / STARS.' / HIS WIFE. 1; lines 6379-6479 confidence: medium
The bride grinds corn for four days, described as Hopi custom; the passage notes that no relatives or friends are available to prepare a bridal costume, and preparations are made for a feast.
The bride grinds corn for four days as a stated Hopi custom and is later publicly dressed in bridal clothing for her return home.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi DOWNWARD. / UPWARD. / Q4. THE RED EAGLE SONG. 1 / W. WHY THE ANTS ARE SO THIN. 1; lines 11395-11480 confidence: high
The Ant chief announces a Katcina initiation; two Ants dress as Hn Katcinas, one as Angwushnacomtaka; Ants make a sand picture on the kiva floor and bring children into the kiva.
The Ants conduct a Katcina initiation for children using dressed Katcinas, a kiva sand picture, priestly narration, Koyemsi performance, and flogging of initiands.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi DOWNWARD. / UPWARD. / Q4. THE RED EAGLE SONG. 1 / W. WHY THE ANTS ARE SO THIN. 1; lines 12637-12739 confidence: medium
A large assembly house with a tower and bells is built; the Spaniards gather the people, the Tutaachi says he will wash their heads, and water is poured on the heads of those present, glossed as baptism.
The Tutaachi says he will wash the gathered people's heads, describes it as good, and pours water on their heads; the text glosses the act as baptism.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi DOWNWARD. / UPWARD. / Q4. THE RED EAGLE SONG. 1 / W. WHY THE ANTS ARE SO THIN. 1; lines 13053-13142 confidence: high
At the island is Spider Woman's house; she calls him in, hears his story, receives a baho, points to a kiva in the water guarded by wild animals, gives medicine, and sits behind his right ear.
The traveler reaches a kiva in the water, passes animal guardians, descends a ladder, undergoes tests, and is treated as initiated.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi DOWNWARD. / UPWARD. / Q4. THE RED EAGLE SONG. 1 / W. WHY THE ANTS ARE SO THIN. 1; lines 13053-13142 confidence: high
The chief tells the young man to turn away; the people become snakes. The chief tells him to choose one. The prettiest maiden has become a large angry snake, which is made docile with medicine and stroked four times.
The chief tells the young man to choose a snake; after the young man tames and holds the angry snake, the people consider him initiated.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi DOWNWARD. / UPWARD. / Q4. THE RED EAGLE SONG. 1 / W. WHY THE ANTS ARE SO THIN. 1; lines 13144-13220 confidence: high
Hawk-man throws the priest's son and other boys into ovens kept by an old woman; medicine is spurted, costumes burn off, bodies are covered, songs revive them, heads are washed, and each receives a white corn ear.
Hawk-man throws boys into ovens, their costumes burn, their bodies are covered, he sings over them until they live again, and similar oven-jump and resuscitation rites recur publicly.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi DOWNWARD. / UPWARD. / Q4. THE RED EAGLE SONG. 1 / W. WHY THE ANTS ARE SO THIN. 1; lines 13144-13220 confidence: high
Hawk-man feeds the youths, tells them not to go home, separates them into fire-jumpers/Yayaatu and singers with a meal line, selects a witch-man, keeps them four days, and prepares costumes, paint, ovens, and strings for the public rite.
Hawk-man instructs the youths to remain in the kiva, separates them by a meal line into fire-jumpers/Yayaatu and singers, selects a witch-man, and feeds them during a four-day period.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi DOWNWARD. / UPWARD. / Q4. THE RED EAGLE SONG. 1 / W. WHY THE ANTS ARE SO THIN. 1; lines 13223-13305 confidence: medium
The exhausted children are helped by the God of Thunder, who removes his mask, gives them food, later promises lightning and thunder, teaches war songs and warrior conduct, and the Balolookong flesh is used with paint to bring heavy rains.
The God of Thunder feeds the children, promises lightning and thunder, teaches war songs and warrior conduct, and later supports their killing of enemies with lightning.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi DOWNWARD. / UPWARD. / Q4. THE RED EAGLE SONG. 1 / W. WHY THE ANTS ARE SO THIN. 1; lines 13489-13569 confidence: medium
The Pookongs quarrel over the maiden; Spider Woman decides Pookong must go; the maiden is led away, brings meal and tray, is fed hurushuki, grinds corn for three days, and is rained upon by clouds during a fourth-day head-washing event near the kiva entrance.
The maiden grinds corn for three days, sits near the kiva entrance during a head-washing event, is rained on by clouds, and receives a bridal costume prepared by spiders.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi DOWNWARD. / UPWARD. / Q4. THE RED EAGLE SONG. 1 / W. WHY THE ANTS ARE SO THIN. 1; lines 14142-14214 confidence: medium
The ball drops into a kiva; Hasohkata, whose eyelids hang down on his breast, beats the young man at play and ties his hands and feet outside the kiva entrance.
Hasohkata binds the young man after winning play; Spider Woman's party wins the cup game through Mole's hidden action and wins a brush-pulling trial after Mole gnaws the roots.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi DOWNWARD. / UPWARD. / Q4. THE RED EAGLE SONG. 1 / W. WHY THE ANTS ARE SO THIN. 1; lines 14216-14290 confidence: medium
The Owl says to lock the child in a room for four days and release it at sunrise on the fourth day; the mother opens early, and an Owl rushes out and flies back.
The Owl prescribes four days of confinement before sunrise release so the child will become Hopi, but the mother opens early and the child remains Owl.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi DOWNWARD. / UPWARD. / Q4. THE RED EAGLE SONG. 1 / W. WHY THE ANTS ARE SO THIN. 1; lines 14936-15014 confidence: high
In the ant narrative, a Katcina initiation is held in a kiva with a sand picture and Koyemsi performance; Katcinas flog ant children so severely that ants are now thin in the middle.
Ant children are flogged during Katcina initiation, and the narrative explicitly explains ants' thin middles by this event.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi NOTE. / CONTENTS. / THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOP1. / STARS.'; lines 3333-3455 confidence: low
At Kocantuika they enter a lighted kiva with many Katcinas; the youth is the Circle Katcina, gives the maiden piki and watermelon, and the Katcinas prepare her bridal costume while she prepares food.
The maiden enters a kiva with many Katcinas, remains there preparing food while the Katcinas prepare her bridal costume, and then returns home as a bride.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi NOTE. / CONTENTS. / THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOP1. / STARS.'; lines 4080-4154 confidence: medium
"We will cut off an arm from each one of you, and if you do not die you may own us."
The maidens make union contingent on each brother losing an arm and not dying; both submit to the ordeal and later return healed.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi STARS.' / HIS WIFE. 1 / FOR THEIR LIFE. 1 / NIGHT. 1; lines 6937-7033 confidence: medium
The mothers warn that the people there may contend with the children and kill anyone beaten; they say something hanging on the ladder must be guessed and that a little turtle is tied inside it.
The mothers warn that the grandparents’ people ask contenders to guess what hangs on the ladder and kill those who fail; they reveal that a little turtle is tied inside it.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi STARS.' / HIS WIFE. 1 / FOR THEIR LIFE. 1 / NIGHT. 1; lines 7424-7515 confidence: medium
The child grows, talks like the Hano, becomes a young man, sees young men return from hunting rabbits after rain and snow, and tells his grandfather he wants to hunt too.
The jug youth's first hunt leads to the jug breaking, a Hopi emerging, successful rabbit killing, and recognition by the grandfather that he is now Hopi and a provider.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi STARS.' / HIS WIFE. 1 / FOR THEIR LIFE. 1 / NIGHT. 1; lines 7694-7767 confidence: medium
The Eagles tell the young man that his sisters beat them and that he should dress up because they want to go to where the family is.
Before being carried away, the young man paints and adorns his body and wears feathers, bells or rattles, beads, and ceremonial garments.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOP1. / STARS.' / HIS WIFE. 1 / FOR THEIR LIFE. 1; lines 6598-6687 confidence: medium
“Let us play hide and seek now,” she said, “and the one who is found four times shall be killed.”
The passage centers on a game with a declared death penalty for the participant found four times, and the youth undergoes repeated attempts to hide and avoid being found.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOPI / NOTE. / CONTENTS. / THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOP1.; lines 1706-1799 confidence: high
The young man tells Spider Woman his story, gives her a baho, and says he has come for beads. She points to a distant kiva in the water where beads and corals are found, warns that wild animals guard the path, and agrees to go with him because of the baho.
The route to the kiva is guarded by dangerous animals, each of which the young man quiets with offerings and medicine before entering the kiva.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOPI / NOTE. / CONTENTS. / THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOP1.; lines 1706-1799 confidence: high
In the kiva are many people in blue kilts, with specular-iron face paint and many beads. The chief fills a pipe and tells the young man to smoke and swallow the smoke, a test for those present.
The kiva chief requires the young man to swallow pipe smoke as a test; Spider Woman secretly removes the smoke, enabling him to pass and be accepted.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOPI / NOTE. / CONTENTS. / THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOP1.; lines 1706-1799 confidence: high
Spider Woman, hidden behind the young man, draws the smoke from him and blows it away, so he does not become dizzy. The men accept him as strong, one of them, and their child; he gives them red nakwakwosis and a green baho with red points.
After the smoke test, the kiva men call the young man strong, say he is one of them, and call him their child.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOPI / NOTE. / CONTENTS. / THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOP1.; lines 1706-1799 confidence: medium
Some pretty maidens also put on snake costumes and become serpents, one having been especially handsome. The chief tells the young man to select and take one of the snakes; the snakes seem angry, and Spider Woman whispers that he should not be cowardly or afraid.
After the kiva people and maidens become snakes or serpents, the chief tells the young man to select and take one of them while Spider Woman urges him not to fear.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOPI / NOTE. / CONTENTS. / THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOP1.; lines 1801-1895 confidence: high
The prettiest maiden has become a large yellow rattlesnake; Spider Woman gives medicine; the young man chews and spurts it on the snake while stroking it four times until it becomes docile.
The young man pacifies the fierce snake, is considered initiated and one of the Snake people, and receives formal instruction in the Snake cult and altar.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOPI / NOTE. / CONTENTS. / THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOP1.; lines 2182-2268 confidence: medium
The section begins 'The Origin of the Yayaatu Society'; in Oraibi the Yayaa-mongwi lived in the Reed clan home, and the Fraternity's altar paraphernalia remain though the Fraternity has died out.
The section title identifies the origin of the Yayaatu Society, and the narrated opening has children entering a kiva, smoking a pipe in turn, using kinship terms, and receiving hospitality from a Hawk-man.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOPI / NOTE. / CONTENTS. / THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOP1.; lines 2182-2268 confidence: medium
The Hawk-man invites the children into his kiva, seats them, smokes a pipe, passes it first to the priest's son and then to all the children, hears kinship terms exchanged, and says he will feed them.
The Hawk-man smokes a pipe, passes it to the children, and the participants exchange kinship terms while smoking before he promises food.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOPI / NOTE. / CONTENTS. / THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOP1.; lines 2270-2357 confidence: high
The Hawk-man brings q6mi bread, feeds the children, brings kilts, eagle feathers, pendants, beads, dresses the boys, gives each an eagle feather, and directs them to stand in line.
The youths are dressed, told to imitate the Hawk-man, subjected to kiva and oven ordeals, washed, given corn ears, instructed to abstain from food, divided into ritual groups, and made to fast in the kiva.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOPI / NOTE. / CONTENTS. / THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOP1.; lines 2270-2357 confidence: medium
Behind a curtain are four earth ovens with fire kept by an old woman; the Hawk-man throws the youths into the ovens, medicine is spurted on them, the costumes burn, the bodies are covered with cloth, the Hawk-man sings, and they come alive again.
The oven episode places the youths in fire, burns away their costumes, and precedes their restored life and later declaration that they are prepared.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOPI / NOTE. / CONTENTS. / THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOP1.; lines 2270-2357 confidence: high
The old woman washes the youths’ heads and gives each a perfect white ear of corn; the Hawk-man says they are prepared and sends them with wood to the Blue Flute kiva, telling them not to go into houses for food.
The youths are told not to go home or seek food, to remain in the kiva, to sit in assigned places, and to fast through the following day.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOPI / NOTE. / CONTENTS. / THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOP1.; lines 2359-2450 confidence: high
The youths remain four days in the kiva; an uncle feeds and looks after them nightly, and after the fourth day their heads are washed.
The youths remain in the kiva for four days, are washed, dressed and painted, and then emerge in ordered ritual sequence with singers.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOPI / NOTE. / CONTENTS. / THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOP1.; lines 2452-2552 confidence: high
After returning to the kiva, the youths' families seek them, a watcher keeps them back, and the Hawk-man discharms the youths, feeds them, and tells them to sleep in the kiva overnight.
The youths are discharmed, kept overnight in the kiva, return home no longer bad and dangerous, and form the Yayaatu Society.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOPI / NOTE. / CONTENTS. / THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOP1.; lines 2919-3018 confidence: high
Cotukvnangi is called the great warrior chief; he teaches the two youths about lightning and thunder, killing enemies, taking scalps, war songs, throwing scalps into the kiva, corn-meal cloud symbols, bear skin, washing, and a plaza dance.
Cotukvnangi teaches the youths war methods, battle songs, scalp rites, kiva observance, and the use or prayer-access to lightning and thunder.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOPI / NOTE. / CONTENTS. / THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOP1.; lines 3021-3111 confidence: high
At night the brothers build a fire; C6tukvnangi comes down, directs them toward Apache, teaches them how to kill them and war songs, and says he will watch and kill enemies through them.
C6tukvnangi teaches war songs and warfare instructions, and the brothers later instruct the people in rites involving a kiva, a cloud symbol, a scalp, bear skin, corn meal, three days of sitting, and a fourth-day dance.
read in the book → -
The Traditions of the Hopi THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOPI / NOTE. / CONTENTS. / THE TRADITIONS OF THE HOP1.; lines 3021-3111 confidence: high
The brothers go to the larger village, are received with shouts, and the people snatch, swing, and throw the trophies, a stated custom for discharming bad influence when Hopi warriors returned from expeditions.
The brothers return singing war songs; villagers handle trophies to discharm bad influence, and the returned scalp becomes part of appointing and ritually installing a war chief.
read in the book →
christian apocrypha
-
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete CHAP. II. / CHAP. III. / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER. II.; lines 17343-17455 confidence: medium
The speaker writes that he is willing to die for God and asks, "Suffer me to be food to the wild beasts."
The speaker asks to be food for wild beasts by whom he says he shall attain unto God, and later says he begins to be a disciple.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III. / CHAPTER IV.; lines 542-594 confidence: medium
After three years and completion of weaning, the Virgin is brought to the temple of the Lord with offerings.
Mary is brought with offerings, her parents fulfill a vow and sacrifice, and she is left in the temple to be brought up with other virgins.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II. / CHAPTER III. / CHAPTER IV.; lines 9377-9463 confidence: medium
At night Thecla gives her ear-rings to the prison turnkey, who opens the door; she then gives a silver looking-glass to the jailor and is allowed into Paul’s room, where she sits at his feet and hears the great things of God.
Thecla gains access to Paul in prison, sits at his feet, hears divine teaching, and her faith increases.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete CHAPTER III. / CHAPTER IV. / CHAPTER V. / CHAPTER VI.; lines 1321-1392 confidence: medium
At nine months old the child is set on the ground, walks nine steps, returns to her mother's lap, and Anna vows she will not walk again until brought to the temple of the Lord.
Anna vows not to let the child walk again until the temple, keeps her chamber holy, excludes unclean things, and later places her in a consecrated room.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete CHAPTER III. / CHAPTER IV. / CHAPTER V. / CHAPTER VI.; lines 14520-14644 confidence: medium
The wool placed amid thorns is called a figure of Jesus for the church; the difficulty of retrieving it is compared with attaining Christ and his kingdom through many afflictions and troubles.
The passage explains the difficulty of retrieving wool from sharp thorns as a figure for reaching Christ and his kingdom through many afflictions and troubles.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete CHAPTER III. / CHAPTER IV. / CHAPTER V. / CHAPTER VI.; lines 9582-9674 confidence: medium
Thecla asks to follow Paul; Paul warns of fornication and temptation; Thecla asks for the seal of Christ, and Paul tells her to wait for the gift of Christ.
Thecla asks for the seal of Christ and links it to resisting temptation; Paul tells her to wait and receive the gift of Christ.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete CHAPTER III. / IGNATIUS TO POLYCARP / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II.; lines 18408-18501 confidence: high
“your baptism... as your arms; your faith, as your helmet; your charity, as your spear; your patience, as your whole armour.”
The passage warns against desertion and maps baptism, faith, charity, and patience onto arms, helmet, spear, and armour.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete CHAPTER IV. / CHAPTER V. / CHAPTER VI. / CHAPTER VII.; lines 1395-1442 confidence: medium
When Mary is three years old, Joachim invites undefiled daughters of the Hebrews to take lighted lamps so the child will not turn back from the temple of the Lord.
Undefiled daughters carry lighted lamps for Mary, and the group ascends into the temple of the Lord.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete CHAPTER IV. / VISION I. / VISION II. / VISION III.; lines 20072-20297 confidence: medium
Stones that fall by the water but cannot roll into it are explained as people who heard the word and were willing to be baptized in the Lord's name, but withdrew because of the holiness required by truth.
Stones by the water that cannot roll into it are explained as people who heard the word and were willing to be baptized, but withdrew after considering the holiness required by truth.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete CHAPTER VI. / CHAPTER VII. / CHAPTER VIII. / CHAPTER IX.; lines 14825-14996 confidence: medium
The passage concludes that, understanding the commandments aright, 'we' speak as the Lord wishes, because he has circumcised ears and hearts so that these things may be known.
The passage concludes that the Lord has circumcised ears and hearts so that the commandments may be known and understood.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete CHAPTER VI. / CHAPTER VII. / CHAPTER VIII. / CHAPTER IX.; lines 9861-10078 confidence: high
Thecla prays, sees a pit of water, says it is time to be baptized, enters the water in Jesus Christ's name, and is surrounded by a cloud of fire after lightning and fire kill the fish or sea-calves.
Thecla identifies the moment of danger as the proper time for baptism and immerses herself in water in the name of Jesus Christ.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete CHAPTER VII. / CHAPTER VIII. / CHAPTER IX. / CHAPTER X.; lines 10081-10223 confidence: medium
Thecla goes to Seleucia, enlightens many, is conducted by a bright cloud, stays outside the idolatrous city, and is led by the cloud into the mountain Calamon or Rodeon, where she endures temptations of the devil with Christ's help.
Thecla abides many years on the mountain and bears many grievous temptations of the devil with assistance from Christ.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete CHAPTER VII. / CHAPTER VIII. / CHAPTER IX. / CHAPTER X.; lines 10081-10223 confidence: medium
Gentle-women come to the virgin Thecla, are instructed by her in the oracles of God, and many lead a monastic life with her.
Women come to Thecla, are instructed in the oracles of God, and many abandon this world to lead a monastic life with her.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete CHAPTER VII. / CHAPTER VIII. / CHAPTER IX. / CHAPTER X.; lines 14999-15113 confidence: high
The passage asks whether the Lord manifested beforehand anything concerning water and the cross, then says Israel will not receive the baptism that brings forgiveness of sins but will institute another.
The passage speaks of a baptism bringing forgiveness, blesses those who descend into water, and interprets going down into water and coming up again as fruit-bearing transformation.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete CHAPTER VII. / CHAPTER VIII. / REFERENCES TO MARY'S GOSPEL / CHAPTER I.; lines 1038-1094 confidence: medium
Joachim retires into the wilderness, fixes his tent there, fasts forty days and forty nights, and says he will not eat or drink until the Lord looks down upon him; “prayer shall be my meat and drink.”
Joachim withdraws to the wilderness, fixes a tent, fasts forty days and forty nights, and substitutes prayer for food and drink while awaiting God’s attention.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete CHAPTER XIII. / CHAPTER XIV. / THE ACTS OF ST. PAUL AND THECLA. / CHAPTER I.; lines 9018-9160 confidence: medium
The sermon blesses those who keep baptism pure, pursue the wisdom or doctrine of Jesus Christ, and observe Jesus Christ's instructions, promising peace with the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, sonship of the Most High, and eternal light.
The sermon says that those who keep their baptism pure will find peace with the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete CHAPTER XIV. / THE ACTS OF ST. PAUL AND THECLA. / CHAPTER I. / CHAPTER II.; lines 9163-9305 confidence: medium
Paul preaches in the church in Onesiphorus’s house; Thecla, a virgin betrothed to Thamyris, sits at her window and hears his sermons night and day about God, charity, faith in Christ, and prayer.
Thecla hears Paul’s sermons from a window night and day, has not yet seen him, and is described as joyfully subdued to the doctrines of faith.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete CHAPTER XIX. / CHAPTER XX. / CHAPTER XXI. / CHAPTER XXII.; lines 4916-5018 confidence: high
The Father publicly owns Jesus at Jordan with the voice from heaven, 'This is my beloved son, in whom I am well pleased'; the Holy Ghost is present in the form of a dove.
Jesus is baptized at Jordan while the Father speaks from heaven and the Holy Ghost appears as a dove.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete CHAPTER XV. / CHAP. XVI. / CHAP. XVII. / CHAPTER XVIII.; lines 4410-4526 confidence: medium
Jesus touches the boy with his hand, restores him to health, tells him to stop crying because he will be Jesus's disciple, and the narrator identifies him as Simon the Canaanite.
After restoring the boy's health, Jesus tells him that thereafter he will be his disciple.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete COMMAND I. / COMMAND II. / COMMAND III. / COMMAND IV.; lines 21007-21216 confidence: high
The narrator reports teaching that there is no repentance besides baptism, when people go down into the water and receive forgiveness of sins, after which they must sin no more and live in purity; the speaker says this was rightly taught and discusses forgiveness for new or future believers.
The narrator reports a teaching in which people go down into the water, receive forgiveness of sins, and afterward must live in purity.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete COMMAND IX. / COMMAND X. / COMMAND XI. / COMMAND XII.; lines 22365-22442 confidence: medium
The speaker compares a man testing half-full wine vessels to the devil coming to try the servants of God.
The passage presents the devil as one who tries servants of God and distinguishes those full of faith from those not full of faith.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete SIMILITUDE III. / SIMILITUDE IV. / SIMILITUDE VI. / SIMILITUDE VII.; lines 23619-23747 confidence: medium
"That they who repent, must bring forth, fruits worthy of repent once."
The repentant must produce worthy fruits, endure trial, afflict the soul, remain humble, and be purified before restoration or relief.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete SIMILITUDE IV. / SIMILITUDE VI. / SIMILITUDE VII. / SIMILITUDE VIII.; lines 23750-23963 confidence: medium
The angel takes back and examines the rods, separating groups according to dry, rotten, moth-touched, cleft, partly green, green, branch-bearing, and fruitful conditions; the angel and shepherd rejoice over the better rods.
After rods are examined, selected people receive palm crowns, seals, and white garments and are sent into the tower, marking a change of status after testing.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete SIMILITUDE VI. / SIMILITUDE VII. / SIMILITUDE VIII. / SIMILITUDE IX.; lines 24467-24682 confidence: medium
The shepherd asks why the narrator is troubled, tells him not to consider what he does not understand as if wise, directs him to pray for understanding, and tells him to forbear curiosity.
The shepherd instructs the narrator not to be disquieted or curious about what he cannot see, but to pray for understanding and attend to what is before him.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete SIMILITUDE VI. / SIMILITUDE VII. / SIMILITUDE VIII. / SIMILITUDE IX.; lines 24684-24897 confidence: medium
The six men order stones from twelve mountains. Stones carried by virgins through the gate become white; stones not carried by the virgins through the gate do not change color and are removed.
Stones carried by virgins through the gate become white and fit for the tower; stones bypassing this required passage remain unchanged and are removed.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete SIMILITUDE VI. / SIMILITUDE VII. / SIMILITUDE VIII. / SIMILITUDE IX.; lines 25121-25345 confidence: medium
The narrator asks the shepherd for explanation; the shepherd delays, tells him to wait, and commends him to the virgins, among whom four seem chiefest.
The narrator is entrusted to virgins, forbidden to leave, received as a brother rather than a husband, kept in prayer through the night, and then receives explanation from the shepherd.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete SIMILITUDE VI. / SIMILITUDE VII. / SIMILITUDE VIII. / SIMILITUDE IX.; lines 25347-25565 confidence: medium
The multitude building the tower are angels; the Lord is encompassed as with a wall; the gate is the Son of God; the tall man is the Son of God; six surrounding men are eminent angels; no one enters the kingdom without taking the Son's name.
Entry to God or the kingdom requires the Son of God as gate, bearing his name, and being clothed by the virgins with their garment or names.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete SIMILITUDE VI. / SIMILITUDE VII. / SIMILITUDE VIII. / SIMILITUDE IX.; lines 25567-25785 confidence: high
The interpreter says the dead must ascend by water, lay aside mortality, and receive the seal of the Son of God; the seal is the water of baptism, in which people go down under death and come up appointed to life.
The seal is identified as the water of baptism; people go down under death and come up appointed to life, and the previously dead go down dead but come up alive.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete SIMILITUDE VI. / SIMILITUDE VII. / SIMILITUDE VIII. / SIMILITUDE IX.; lines 26226-26448 confidence: high
The questioner asks about stones placed in the tower. The interpreter says stones from the plain are roots of the white mountain; the tower's lord placed them in the building because they would remain bright. The white stones are young believers of an innocent kind.
Believers are represented as stones judged fit or unfit for the tower; some are placed into the building, while others require cutting or a seal before admission.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete SIMILITUDE VI. / SIMILITUDE VII. / SIMILITUDE VIII. / SIMILITUDE IX.; lines 26226-26448 confidence: high
Round and bright stones are from the white mountain; riches have somewhat darkened them and dazzled their eyes, but they have not departed from the Lord. Their riches are pared away in part so they may do good and be put into the tower.
Round stones are hindered by riches or the present world; these are pared or cut away so the stones may be fit for the tower or kingdom.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete SIMILITUDE VI. / SIMILITUDE VII. / SIMILITUDE VIII. / SIMILITUDE IX.; lines 26226-26448 confidence: medium
Other round stones are carried back because they lack the seal and remain very round. The present world and vanities of riches must be cut away before they are fit for the kingdom; if tempted by the devil and offending, one of this kind will soon return to the Lord God.
Some stones are not fit for the tower because they have not received the seal, and the angel addresses those who have received the seal with instructions for conduct.
read in the book → -
The suppressed Gospels and Epistles of the original New Testament of Jesus the Christ, Complete VISION I. / VISION II. / VISION III. / VISION IV.; lines 20543-20767 confidence: medium
The virgin interprets the four colors: black is the present world; fiery and bloody is destruction of this age by fire and blood; gold is the escaped and tested; white is the coming world of the pure elect.
Those who escape are compared to gold tried by fire; enduring and being proved purges them, removes dross, and makes them pure for the building of the tower.
read in the book →
ganda
-
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY / CH. II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 49 / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 51; lines 2960-3046 confidence: medium
The pregnant wives go with their water pots and maids to Nabikande's house, where the Mugema gives each a maid to attend her, ensure medicine is taken, and prevent harm to the baby; Nabikande watches over her.
The pregnant wife is placed in a new house, supplied with new objects, shielded from certain sights, closely attended, and her state is called being a prisoner; she is also guarded after birth.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY / THE BAGANDA / CHAP. / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 79; lines 4180-4270 confidence: high
At first menstruation the girl is secluded, cannot handle food or enter her brother's or uncle's house, is attended by female relations, and is described as being "at peace" or "outside"; after recovery a relative or father jumps over his wife or the girl's mother.
First menstruation triggers seclusion, food-handling prohibition, avoidance of brother's and uncle's houses, female attendance, and later return to ordinary duties.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY / THE BAGANDA / CHAP. / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 79; lines 4272-4312 confidence: medium
A grown twin who killed a man in his first war had to spend the night at his father's house; the father jumped over the mother and gave the son barkcloth and a fowl the next morning.
The passage describes a grown twin's required return to the father's house after killing a man in his first war, followed by a parental action and gifts.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY / THE BAGANDA / CHAP. / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 79; lines 4272-4312 confidence: medium
At puberty, some women in Kyagwe scarified the stomach in a large W-shaped figure whose tips began below the breasts and whose middle point lay between the breasts; such markings were discouraged among other women.
Some Kyagwe women scarified themselves on the stomach at puberty in a specified W-shaped design.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs CH. XVI WELLS 459 / CHAPTER XVII / FOLKLORE / CH. XVII FOLKLORE 461; lines 22804-22887 confidence: high
Kintu is given a huge meal and threatened with death if he does not eat it all; he hides the remaining food and beer in a deep floor-hole, and Gulu's sons fail to find it.
Kintu must pass repeated tests set by the bride's heavenly father and kin before he receives permission to marry Nambi.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs CHAP. / BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY / THE BAGANDA / CHAP.; lines 4088-4118 confidence: medium
Boys about ten are expected to perform light duties for a relative; a bright and quick boy may be placed by that relative in a chief's household.
The passage gives a staged account of boys moving from light duties to household service, trusted errands, possible royal page service, and promotion.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs CHAP. / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 79 / CHAPTER III / MARRIAGE; lines 4315-4405 confidence: medium
After the naming ceremony, a child is acknowledged as a clan member and takes the clan totems, restrictions, and taboos.
The naming ceremony marks the child’s acknowledged membership in the clan and assumption of clan totems, restrictions, and taboos.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs CHAP. / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 79 / CHAPTER III / MARRIAGE; lines 4596-4686 confidence: medium
On the day she is to be taken to her new home, the bride draws water for her mother, gathers firewood, and brings sweet-smelling grass; these are called her last acts for her parents before she is regarded as another's property.
The bride performs last services for her parents, is then regarded as belonging to another household, and is transferred after dark to her husband's house.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs CHAP. / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 79 / CHAPTER III / MARRIAGE; lines 4596-4686 confidence: medium
Every bride is washed by the bridegroom's sister or appointed person, who checks for disease; for the King or leading chiefs, a girl may be brought naked or scantily clothed for direct inspection.
The bride is washed from head to foot, examined for disease, given time to prepare, fed to become plump, and rubbed with butter before marriage.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs CHAP. / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 79 / CHAPTER III / MARRIAGE; lines 4688-4777 confidence: medium
The bride remains secluded, seeing only female friends and relations; later she comes out, bathes, and sits near the door for male friends and others to visit and congratulate her.
The bride remains secluded after marriage, sees only female friends and relations, then comes out, bathes, and sits near the door to be seen and congratulated.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs CHAP. / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 79 / CHAPTER III / MARRIAGE; lines 4779-4866 confidence: medium
A made wife is taken to the bridegroom's mother, given a hoe, and sent to dig from dawn; if neglected until evening, she may return to her people and demand divorce because the mother-in-law has ruined the marriage.
The bride's first formal action in her husband's household is a dawn digging task overseen by the mother-in-law, and the outcome marks acceptance or rupture.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs CHAP. / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 79 / CHAPTER III / MARRIAGE; lines 4779-4866 confidence: medium
The husband provides the hoe, and his mother fixes the blade with selected herbs between the blade and handle to make digging more efficacious.
The bride receives a hoe and later a set of household tools when entering wifely duties, and the hoe may be ritually prepared with herbs.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs CHAP. / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 79 / CHAPTER III / MARRIAGE; lines 4779-4866 confidence: medium
The man asks the woman about her people, takes her to her father or clan with a goat and beer, shaves her head, and she becomes his legitimate wife who cannot leave him; at his death she becomes the heir's property.
After presentation to the woman's father or clan with goat and beer, shaving her head makes her a legitimate wife who cannot leave the husband.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs CHAP. / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 63 / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 65 / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 69; lines 3754-3838 confidence: medium
Friends and relatives bring reed torches and process with the parents to waste land; the mother lies on barkcloth in a circle, a plantain flower is placed by her husband, and Salongo Mukulu removes it, after which guests cry out.
The parents undergo a structured sequence of procession, washing, shaving, hair and nail preservation, new clothing, and completion of the taboo called lukanda.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs I90 THE BAGANDA CHAP. / THE KING / THE BAGANDA / CHAP.; lines 10817-10848 confidence: medium
The keeper of the fetich Budo told the King to go to the hill, stand upon the fetich, and perform ceremonies involving baked plantains, well water, a staff from a tree, basket-making materials, and wild plantain seeds.
The King must go to Budo hill, perform prescribed acts there, and the caption identifies a Budo hill hut used during coronation ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 59 / THE BAGANDA / CHAP. / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 63; lines 3478-3570 confidence: high
A cord is inserted into a plantain tree core; if the core rises overnight and the cord emerges above the cut, this confirms the child as a clan member.
The child is incorporated or rejected through tests using the umbilical cord, followed by sprinkling, gifts, naming, and later use of the clan name as proof of membership.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 71 / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 73 / THE BAGANDA / CHAP.; lines 3979-4038 confidence: medium
After royal children are weaned, their mother is taken to the king; he jumps over her, and she returns to ordinary duties in the royal enclosure.
The passage describes a repeated post-weaning action in which the king or husband jumps over the mother or wife before she resumes ordinary life.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 71 / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 73 / THE BAGANDA / CHAP.; lines 3979-4038 confidence: medium
The son of the father’s elder brother decides where weaned children live; girls usually live with an elder married brother or paternal uncle, boys with a paternal uncle, and a footnote says weaned children were customarily sent to a father’s clan member for training.
Children are sent after weaning to members of the father’s clan or paternal relatives to be trained and housed.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 53 / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 55 / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 57 / S8 THE BAGANDA CHAP.; lines 3275-3317 confidence: medium
Before the child could be put down to amuse itself, the husband's mother came after about three months, scooped a shallow hole in the floor, placed barkcloth in it, and seated the child on it.
Before the rite, the baby is not put down to amuse itself and must be carried or laid on its back; after the husband's mother seats the child on barkcloth in a floor hollow, the restriction is lifted.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 63 / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 65 / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 69 / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 71; lines 3841-3926 confidence: medium
When the dances end, Salongo goes to the god in person, taking a goat, beer, cowry-shells for the twins, and all cowry-shells given during the dances.
The father of twins wears distinctive dress until all rites are completed; final rites include offerings to the god, a battle act with a hair bundle, renewed shaving and visits, and a beer exchange with the King.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 65 / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 69 / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 71 / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 73; lines 3929-3976 confidence: low
Weaned royal boys are taken to Sabaganzi for skins, then to Kiwewa, then to their father; Kiwewa is eldest brother and never eligible for the throne; the King gives clothing and the boys are cared for by Kasiijti or Kasujii.
Weaned royal children pass through ordered procedures involving relatives, gifts, inspection, caretaking, and allocation of gardens or barkcloth.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 49 / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 51 / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 53 / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 55; lines 3137-3227 confidence: medium
The Bean Clan Kuamya custom for a woman’s first child includes clan gathering, stripping, painting with wood ashes and water, plantain fibre, nighttime procession and dancing, washing, buttering, dressing, toe-pricking of the mother-in-law with a spear, and the belief that neglect causes the child’s death.
In the Bean Clan Kuamya rite, the expectant first-time mother undergoes stripping, painting, nocturnal procession, washing, buttering, dressing, affinal encounter, and toe bloodletting to prevent the child’s death.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 31917-32088 confidence: low
Index entries list ceremonies to stop plague, aid child-bearing, cleanse an army, cleanse wells, ensure success in battle, make plantain trees grow, and make puppies see.
The index lists chastity for the army, a ceremony to cleanse an army, and a ceremony to ensure success in battle.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs IX RELIGION 289 / IX RELIGION 291 / IX RELIGION / IX RELIGION 295; lines 15674-15759 confidence: high
Priestly office belongs to specified clans; priests do not reveal duties or temple contents while alive; successors are instructed after a priest's death and initiated into office.
Priests do not disclose their duties or temple contents while alive; successors learn them only after a priest dies and are initiated into office.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs M M 2 / INDEX / INDEX / I 303 .; lines 32249-32403 confidence: medium
“Custom followed by chiefs and common people to obtain wives”; “observed by a bride when entering her husband's house”; “to see that a bride was free from disease”; “followed by the king to obtain wives.”
The passage lists customs at maturity, bride entry into the husband's house, first fruits from a girl's garden, and a twin's return from first war.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs S8 THE BAGANDA CHAP. / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 59 / THE BAGANDA / CHAP.; lines 3367-3435 confidence: medium
The naming ceremony, kwalula, is described as the next important event in a child's life; it gives standing in the clan and establishes legitimacy, with parental marriage described as less important than this proof.
The naming ceremony gives the child standing in the clan, establishes legitimacy, and is overseen by the clan chief.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs S8 THE BAGANDA CHAP. / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 59 / THE BAGANDA / CHAP.; lines 3437-3475 confidence: medium
"No child could be brought singly"; there must be at least two, "one of either sex."
No child may be brought singly; at least one child of each sex is required before the children can go through the ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs THE BAGANDA / CHAP. / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 63 / II BIRTH, INFANCY, AND PUBERTY 65; lines 3573-3662 confidence: medium
The Mutaka bars the doorway, cuts two back openings, and the house and outside fence are divided into separate spaces for mother with children and husband.
The barred doorway, separate openings, divided house and fence, continual drums, bodily restrictions, and delayed visitation create a controlled liminal period during the twin ceremonies.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs THE KING / THE KING / VII THE KING 207 / VII THE KING 209; lines 11499-11591 confidence: medium
The King sets out, stops at a temple of Mukasa, changes and leaves his clothing and anklets, and later meets Nankere, who gives him a gourd of beer while the King gives Nankere a gourd in exchange.
During Nankere’s ceremony the King changes clothing, leaves anklets, receives ritual speech declaring him of age, and is separated from communication with his Mother.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs VI THE CLANS AND THEIR TOTEMS 141 / VI THE CLANS AND THEIR TOTEMS 143 / VI THE CLANS AND THEIR TOTEMS 145 / VI THE CLANS AND THEIR TOTEMS 147; lines 7355-7454 confidence: high
At a new sovereign’s accession, an Elephant Clan chief herdsman brought cows into the royal enclosure, initiated the King into herding, presented Kimera’s flute, gave the King a milk-pot and calf’s skin, and received the objects back through Sensalire after the King briefly herded.
The passage explicitly says that at a new sovereign’s accession the King was initiated into the arts of herding through inspection of cows, use of herding objects, and brief performance of herding.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs VII THE KING 227 / THE BAGANDA / CHAP. / VII THE KING 229; lines 12454-12521 confidence: medium
Arabs and native Mohammedans wanted Kiwewa to become a full member of their faith; he refused circumcision, was captured, put in stocks, and burned to death in his house.
Kiwewa is pressured to become a full member of the Mohammedan faith, refuses circumcision, and is killed by burning.
read in the book → -
The Baganda: An Account of Their Native Customs and Beliefs XI INDUSTRIES 379 / THE BAGANDA / CHAP. / XI INDUSTRIES 381; lines 19320-19391 confidence: medium
When a smith's son began imitating the father, he received metal to work; after making something like an implement, it was given to his mother and stored, and the father jumped over her "to confirm the boy in his work."
A smith's son makes a first rough implement, gives it to his mother for storage, and the father jumps over her explicitly to confirm the boy in his work.
read in the book →
korean
-
Corea, the Hermit Nation CHAPTEE XXXVIII. / EDUCATION AND CULTURE. / EDUCATION AND CULTURE. 339 / EDUCATION AND CULTURE. 341; lines 13257-13321 confidence: medium
After memory and pen exercises, critical study begins: teachers expound passages, commentaries are consulted, literary essays are written, and government examiners give certificates to those who pass examinations.
Candidates undergo a demanding sequence of study, travel, and examination, with the examination described as an ordeal and tied to certificates, employment, and higher honors.
read in the book → -
Corea, the Hermit Nation CHAPTEE XXXVIII. / EDUCATION AND CULTURE. / EDUCATION AND CULTURE. 339 / EDUCATION AND CULTURE. 341; lines 13257-13321 confidence: high
After the examination, disappointed candidates return home; successful candidates ride with musicians to visit patrons and dignitaries, then undergo “the inevitable initiation, which none can escape,” compared to French, German, English, and American practices.
Successful candidates, after celebratory visits, undergo an initiation that the passage says none can escape.
read in the book → -
Corea, the Hermit Nation CHAPTEE XXXVIII. / EDUCATION AND CULTURE. / EDUCATION AND CULTURE. 339 / EDUCATION AND CULTURE. 341; lines 13323-13343 confidence: medium
A parent, friend, or degree-holder from the same political party acts as godfather and presides; the graduate salutes and sits behind the party president, who rubs ink on an ink-stone and smears the graduate's face.
The graduate must endure a public ordeal involving smearing, joking, expense, and patience before society recognizes the title.
read in the book → -
Corea, the Hermit Nation EDUCATION AND CULTURE. 339 / EDUCATION AND CULTURE. 341 / X EDUCATION AND CULTURE. 343 / CHAPTER XXXIX.; lines 13437-13515 confidence: high
A ten-day conference in a secluded temple studies Confucius and Mencius, discusses profound questions, and engages Peking Jesuit tracts on philosophy, mathematics, religion, God, providence, immortality, conduct, sins, and virtues.
A group withdraws to a secluded temple, studies revered texts and new religious tracts, discusses profound questions, and adopts prayer, fasting, and meditation.
read in the book → -
Corea, the Hermit Nation EDUCATION AND CULTURE. 339 / EDUCATION AND CULTURE. 341 / X EDUCATION AND CULTURE. 343 / CHAPTER XXXIX.; lines 13437-13515 confidence: high
Senghuni becomes a pupil, is baptized with his father's consent, is named Peter as a hoped first stone of the church in Cho-sen, and pledges endurance, monogamy, renunciation of vanities, and yearly messages.
Senghuni is baptized, named Peter, and makes vows; later converts are baptized and receive or choose Christian names.
read in the book → -
Corea, the Hermit Nation FEUDALISM, SERFDOM, AND SOCIETY. 239 / FEUDALISM, SERFDOM, AND SOCIETY. 241 / FEUDALISM, SERFDOM, AND SOCIETY. 243 / CHAPTER XXYIII.; lines 9201-9277 confidence: high
Marriage gives civil rank and social influence; unmarried persons are treated as children, while even young married persons are treated as adults, and the married man may speak among men and wear a hat.
Marriage is said to grant civil rank and adult status, while unmarried persons are treated as children regardless of age.
read in the book → -
Corea, the Hermit Nation FEUDALISM, SERFDOM, AND SOCIETY. 239 / FEUDALISM, SERFDOM, AND SOCIETY. 241 / FEUDALISM, SERFDOM, AND SOCIETY. 243 / CHAPTER XXYIII.; lines 9201-9277 confidence: high
Hair distinguishes single from married life: unmarried youth wear a simple tress, married hair is bound on the head, women enlarge coiffures with hair and pins, and some bachelors cut hair secretly to pass as married.
Hair is called the badge of single or married life, and the pre-wedding hair change is said to mark the turning point in life.
read in the book → -
Corea, the Hermit Nation FEUDALISM, SERFDOM, AND SOCIETY. 239 / FEUDALISM, SERFDOM, AND SOCIETY. 241 / FEUDALISM, SERFDOM, AND SOCIETY. 243 / CHAPTER XXYIII.; lines 9279-9353 confidence: medium
The passage says wedding and funeral are the two great events of life and lists marriage expressions such as taking the hat, clipping the hair, donning the tuft, and sitting on the mat; tresses mark youths and maidens, while a tuft or top-knot marks married people.
The passage describes a transition from single to married life through hair arrangement, top-knot, hat phrases, and wedding caps.
read in the book → -
Corea, the Hermit Nation MOURNING AND BURIAL. 283 / CHAPTER XXXII. / OTJT-DOOR LIFE. -CHARACTERS AND EMPLOYMENTS. / OUT-DOOR LIFE. -CHARACTERS AND EMPLOYMENTS. 291; lines 11234-11314 confidence: medium
Wan-kap is the sixty-first birthday marking old age; children and friends must provide robe, new clothes, wine, food, entertainment, and hospitality for all, at potentially severe expense, compared by the author to the burden of a funeral pageant.
Wan-kap is explicitly said to mark the beginning of old age and is accompanied by a formal feast and honors.
read in the book → -
Corea, the Hermit Nation RELIGION. 329 / RELIGION. 83J / RELIGION. 333 / RELIGION. 335; lines 13015-13091 confidence: high
Devotees and bonzes mutilate themselves for holiness or vows; pul-tatta places burning tinder on the shaved arm during priestly vows, leaving a scar and repeated after broken vows.
Priestly vows are marked by pul-tatta, in which burning tinder is placed on the arm and leaves a scar.
read in the book → -
Corea, the Hermit Nation THE RETREAT PROM SEOUL. 117 / THE RETREAT FROM SEOUL. 119 / CHAPTEK XVI. / CESPEDES, THE CHRISTIAN CHAPLAIN.; lines 4598-4662 confidence: medium
The two men go from castle to castle and camp to camp, preaching, baptizing those who profess faith or sign the cross, administering sacraments, comforting the sick, assisting the wounded, and shriving the dying.
The passage repeatedly presents baptism, profession of faith, catechizing, and seminary instruction as transformative religious entry points for soldiers and for the Corean youth Vincent.
read in the book → -
Corea, the Hermit Nation THE RETREAT PROM SEOUL. 117 / THE RETREAT FROM SEOUL. 119 / CHAPTEK XVI. / CESPEDES, THE CHRISTIAN CHAPLAIN.; lines 4598-4662 confidence: medium
Konishi's wife Marie has embraced Christianity; Konishi sends her two Corean lads of rank, and she keeps the younger for instruction while sending the elder to the Jesuit seminary in Kioto.
The elder Corean lad of rank is sent to a Jesuit seminary, becomes favored for his character and mind, is baptized as Vincent, catechizes Japanese and Coreans, and is considered for missionary return to Corea.
read in the book → -
Korean Folk Tales - Imps, Ghosts and Fairies CHARAN / CHARAN / CHARAN / CHARAN; lines 447-512 confidence: medium
"In the night he studied by candle-light, while she sat by his side and did silk-spinning. Thus they shared the light together."
Keydong prepares for two years under Charan's encouragement before undergoing the palace examination and being ranked first.
read in the book → -
Korean Folk Tales - Imps, Ghosts and Fairies CHEUNG PUK-CHANG, THE SEER 31 / CHEUNG PUK-CHANG, THE SEER 83 / CHEUNG PUK-CHANG, THE SEER 35 / YUN SE-PYONG, THE WIZARD; lines 1133-1158 confidence: medium
In Nanking, Yun met a prophet who taught him the Whang-jo fig Kyong, called the Sacred Book of the Taoists, and Yun learned and practiced the Taoist teachings.
Yun Se-pyong meets a prophet who teaches him a Taoist sacred book, after which he learns and practices its laws and teachings.
read in the book → -
Korean Folk Tales - Imps, Ghosts and Fairies CHEUNG PUK-CHANG, THE SEER 83 / CHEUNG PUK-CHANG, THE SEER 35 / YUN SE-PYONG, THE WIZARD / YUN SE-PYONG, THE WIZARD 37; lines 1161-1223 confidence: medium
Yun Se-Pyong was a military man who became a minister under King Choong-jong and learned magic from a passing stranger on the way to Peking.
Yun is said to have learned the doctrine of magic from a passing stranger encountered on the road to Peking.
read in the book → -
Korean Folk Tales - Imps, Ghosts and Fairies HAUNTED HOUSES 179 / HAUNTED HOUSES 181 / XXXVII / IM, THE HUNTER; lines 5502-5645 confidence: medium
At midnight the woodman leads Im through many gates to water reflecting lights, a high pavilion with laughter and talking, two seated people inside, and a large nearby tree; he tells Im to climb, tie himself to the trunk, and remain still.
The woodman guides Im at midnight through a succession of seemingly endless gates to a lit pavilion on water, then places him in a tree to watch while remaining still.
read in the book → -
Korean Folk Tales - Imps, Ghosts and Fairies HAUNTED HOUSES 179 / HAUNTED HOUSES 181 / XXXVII / IM, THE HUNTER; lines 5647-5707 confidence: medium
The next day the woodman says that a man going forth to do valiantly is helpless if he does not know the use of the sword, and offers to teach Im.
Before Im goes forth to do valiantly, the woodman says he must know the use of the sword; Im stays six days and learns.
read in the book → -
Korean Folk Tales - Imps, Ghosts and Fairies TA-HONG / TA-HONG / TA-HONG / TA-HONG; lines 6665-6728 confidence: medium
After sunset, while passing a high gateway, the narrator hears the Sillai call at the home of an old Minister, a high noble, and dismounts and enters.
The Sillai call summons a new graduate to be hazed or honoured, and the old Minister puts the narrator through exercises before seating him nearby.
read in the book → -
Korean Folk Tales - Imps, Ghosts and Fairies TEN THOUSAND DEVILS 109 / THE HOME OF THE FAIRIES / THE HOME OF THE FAIRIES 113 / THE HOME OF THE FAIRIES 115; lines 3503-3565 confidence: medium
The old man tells the young man to wait in the guest-chamber, summons an official of the genii in light airy garments, and orders him to guide and care for the young man until the wedding.
Before the wedding, the young man is lodged under a genii official's care, bathed, stripped of weather-beaten clothes, and dressed in vestments of the genii; bathing and changing recur on the appointed day.
read in the book → -
Korean Folk Tales - Imps, Ghosts and Fairies TEN THOUSAND DEVILS / TEN THOUSAND DEVILS 105 / TEN THOUSAND DEVILS 107 / TEN THOUSAND DEVILS 109; lines 3339-3384 confidence: high
Han asks for the gift; the man replies that the possessor “must be one poor and despised,” and that for a minister “it would never do.”
Han asks for the gift, but the man says the craft must belong to someone poor and despised and that it would not do for a minister.
read in the book → -
Korean Folk Tales - Imps, Ghosts and Fairies THE HOME OF THE FAIRIES 115 / THE HOME OF THE FAIRIES 117 / THE HOME OF THE FAIRIES 119 / THE HOME OF THE FAIRIES 121; lines 3700-3760 confidence: medium
The genie servant says the man has been several years in the abode of the immortals but has not attained it because he has not forgotten the things of earth: anger, sorrow, fear, ambition, hate, and selfishness.
The servant explicitly states that the man has not attained the immortals’ state because he has not forgotten the things of earth, then instructs him that without these there would be no tears.
read in the book → -
Korean Folk Tales - Imps, Ghosts and Fairies THE HOME OF THE FAIRIES / THE HOME OF THE FAIRIES 113 / THE HOME OF THE FAIRIES 115 / THE HOME OF THE FAIRIES 117; lines 3568-3631 confidence: medium
The young man bows, moves farther inward as directed, and enters the inner quarters amid jade bells and perfumes.
The young man enters inner quarters and a bridegroom chamber whose sounds, scents, jewels, furnishings, and beauty are described as beyond ordinary human experience; he is dazed and fearful.
read in the book → -
Korean Folk Tales - Imps, Ghosts and Fairies THE HOME OF THE FAIRIES / THE HOME OF THE FAIRIES 113 / THE HOME OF THE FAIRIES 115 / THE HOME OF THE FAIRIES 117; lines 3568-3631 confidence: medium
His wife asks whether he would like to enter the inner enclosure and see as the fairies see; he replies that he gladly would.
The wife asks whether the young man wishes to enter the inner enclosure and see as the fairies see, then leads him into a special park with hills and water.
read in the book → -
Korean Folk Tales - Imps, Ghosts and Fairies THE WILD-CAT WOMAN 43 / THE ILL-FATED PRIEST / THE ILL-FATED PRIEST 45 / THE VISION OF THE HOLY MAN; lines 1459-1517 confidence: medium
Tojong is described as both prophet and magician; when he goes to sea, the waters are quiet before him, his path is peaceful, and he may voyage for a year or more.
Tojong fasts, overcomes thirst and pain, studies under a Taoist teacher, and is described as prophet and magician.
read in the book → -
Korean Folk Tales - Imps, Ghosts and Fairies THREE THINGS MASTERED / STRANGELY STRICKEN DEAD / THE MYSTERIOUS HOI TREE / TA-HONG; lines 6481-6533 confidence: medium
Sim Heui-su studied under No Su-sin, who was exiled to a distant island; Sim followed him there, worked at the Sacred Books, matriculated in 1570, and graduated in 1572.
Sim follows No Su-sin to an island of exile and studies the Sacred Books before formal academic advancement.
read in the book → -
Korean Folk Tales - Imps, Ghosts and Fairies XXIII / TEN THOUSAND DEVILS / TEN THOUSAND DEVILS 105 / TEN THOUSAND DEVILS 107; lines 3275-3336 confidence: medium
On a bright moonlit evening the old priest says there is a cave behind the monastery with a beautiful view and invites the poor relation to come with him.
On a moonlit evening the old priest invites the young man to a cave behind the monastery; after crossing the ridge at night, the old priest transfers a secret book and demonstrates its power.
read in the book → -
Korean Tales CHING YUH AND NY A IN 00. 69 / CHING YUH AND NY A IN 00. / K ORE A N TALES / VIII.; lines 2386-2499 confidence: high
The old man tells her not to ask questions, says he has been waiting for her, and gives her a large pill that he says will give her superhuman strength and courage.
A mysterious old man who is later interpreted as heaven-sent gives Uhn Hah a large pill said to provide superhuman strength and courage before disappearing with his hut.
read in the book → -
Korean Tales CHING YUH AND NY A IN 00. 69 / CHING YUH AND NY A IN 00. / K ORE A N TALES / VIII.; lines 2502-2614 confidence: medium
The General asks for proof of prowess. Uhn Hah prays to her departed parents, remembers the old man’s promise about the pill, throws a large stone over a wall, and wields the General’s sword so rapidly that he cowers.
Before receiving command, Uhn Hah is required to prove her strength and skill; she throws a large stone and performs an extraordinary sword display.
read in the book → -
Korean Tales HONG KIL TONG . / HONG KIL TONG. / HONG NIL TONG. / HONG KIL TONG .; lines 5408-5472 confidence: high
The band says no one may enter its stronghold and leave alive unless he joins, and joining requires proof of strength in body and mind.
Entry into the stronghold requires proving strength; Kil Tong passes a dramatic strength trial and membership is sealed by mingling blood and feasting.
read in the book → -
Korean Tales OR, THE ADVENTURES OF AN ABUSED BOY. / HONG KIL TONG . / HONG KIL TONG. / HONG NIL TONG.; lines 5344-5405 confidence: medium
Through clouds Kil Tong sees a huge stone door in a bare rock wall, opens the movable door, enters, and finds an open plain enclosed by high inaccessible mountains.
Kil Tong opens a movable stone door in a rock wall and enters a hidden plain enclosed by inaccessible mountains, where inhabitants seize and question him.
read in the book → -
Korean Tales SIM CHUNG . / HONG KIL TONG; / OR, THE ADVENTURES OF AN ABUSED BOY. / HONG KIL TONG .; lines 5215-5275 confidence: medium
Kil Tong rebels at being placed with slaves and forbidden to call his parent father; other children laugh and jeer at him.
After humiliation and mockery, Kil Tong rejects school duties, says he will be a soldier, and practices soldierly arts at night.
read in the book → -
Korean Tales THE TRIALS OF TWO HEAVENLY LOVERS. / PRELUDE. / CHING YUH AND NY A IN 00. 69 / CHING YUH AND NY A IN 00.; lines 2156-2281 confidence: medium
While sleeping, Uhn Hah dreams of a wonderful palace on high and sees women who point her to blood-red reeds along the river bank below.
While imprisoned, Uhn Hah dreams of women in a palace above, blood-red reeds, and a prophecy that she will receive superhuman strength and powers and find her lover.
read in the book →
mongol
-
Gessar Khan CAPTIVITY / HE RESTORED PEACE TO KEEME-KHAN AND / AO WM / IV. THE VALLEY OF PLEASANT WINDS; lines 2430-2579 confidence: low
Aralgo enters a rainbow-colored realm. A magpie bows, says she is destined for its master, and leads her to a dark sea, where burning wind and icy blast buffet her.
At the dark sea, Aralgo is assaulted by burning wind and icy blast, falls, and cannot stand until she cries for protection and the winds cease.
read in the book → -
Gessar Khan CONTENTS / VII. OF THE TREACHERY OF THE VILE CHOTONG, WHEREBY THE / CAPTIVITY / HE RESTORED PEACE TO KEEME-KHAN AND; lines 1743-1885 confidence: high
Gessar rebukes the smith and requires three treasures within three days: eagle-beak blood in a stag's horn, milk from the eagle's mate in a goat's horn, and the fledgling's tears in a sheep's horn; success means help for China, failure means punishment.
Gessar sets the smith a three-day challenge to obtain blood, milk, and tears from an eagle family in horn vessels before he will help.
read in the book → -
Gessar Khan CONTENTS / VII. OF THE TREACHERY OF THE VILE CHOTONG, WHEREBY THE / CAPTIVITY / HE RESTORED PEACE TO KEEME-KHAN AND; lines 1887-1995 confidence: medium
Keeme Khan orders Gessar cast into the Hole of Wasps to have his eyes pierced and be killed; Gessar scatters tears of the black fledgling among the wasps, and they die after breathing the odor.
Keeme Khan repeatedly orders Gessar into lethal animal enclosures; Gessar survives the wasp and serpent ordeals and is then sent to wild beasts.
read in the book → -
Gessar Khan IDA ZEITLIN. / CONTENTS / VII. OF THE TREACHERY OF THE VILE CHOTONG, WHEREBY THE / CAPTIVITY; lines 1264-1427 confidence: high
Sengeslu Khan proclaims that Yoro has won his daughter a second time. The princes of Tibet then propose a further proof: slaying the Wild Boar and bringing its thirteen-strand tail.
The princes declare that the slayer of the Wild Boar, bearing its thirteen-strand tail, will be marked of the gods and worthy to wed Lady Rogmo; Yoro kills the boar.
read in the book → -
Gessar Khan VI. THE THREE SHIRAIGOL KHANS / VII. THE TREACHERY OF CHOTONG / LADY ROGMO AND BEAR HER INTO CAPTIVITY. / SY JIMS; lines 5604-5715 confidence: medium
At the battlefield, the sisters tell Gessar that Buddha has sent blessed arshaan in a golden chalice and instruct him to sprinkle the heroes' bones three times to restore body, breath, and renewed life.
The sisters prescribe three sprinklings, and the repeated action restores bodily structure, breath, and renewed life in sequence.
read in the book → -
Sagas from the Far East CONCLUSION OF THE ADVENTURES OF THE WELL-AND-WISE-WALKING KHAN. / THE BOY-KING. / THE FALSE FRIEND (1) / THE PRETENDED SON.; lines 6850-6975 confidence: high
Before the king sets foot on the lowest step, the two figures there leave their guarding posture; the warrior strikes him in the breast and the Sûta challenges his intent to ascend the sacred throne.
The carved warrior and Sûta figures become animate and prevent Ardschi-Bordschi from stepping onto the throne, demanding that he meet the standard of Vikramâditja and be devoted to serving living beings.
read in the book → -
Sagas from the Far East CONCLUSION OF THE ADVENTURES OF THE WELL-AND-WISE-WALKING KHAN. / THE BOY-KING. / THE FALSE FRIEND (1) / THE PRETENDED SON.; lines 7078-7190 confidence: high
The Suta says Vikramaditya was wise in earliest youth, earned his father’s homage in infancy, and was innately great, lofty, and majestic; he challenges Ardschi-Bordschi’s worthiness to mount the throne.
The Suta says only someone born and empowered like Vikramaditya may mount the throne, and sculptured figures physically bar Ardschi-Bordschi from ascending.
read in the book → -
Sagas from the Far East CONCLUSION OF THE ADVENTURES OF THE WELL-AND-WISE-WALKING KHAN. / THE BOY-KING. / THE FALSE FRIEND (1) / THE PRETENDED SON.; lines 7192-7304 confidence: medium
Vikramâditja grows up in a strange land and learns wisdom, arms, soothsaying, trading, robbery, and lying from various teachers.
Vikramâditja learns wisdom, arms, soothsaying, trading, robbery, and lying while growing up abroad.
read in the book → -
Sagas from the Far East CONCLUSION OF THE ADVENTURES OF THE WELL-AND-WISE-WALKING KHAN. / THE BOY-KING. / THE FALSE FRIEND (1) / THE PRETENDED SON.; lines 7523-7643 confidence: high
The Sûta tells Ardschi-Bordschi to ascend only if he can be such a king as Vikramâditja; sculptured figures warn him back, and another Sûta begins to tell of Vikramâditja's deeds.
The Sûta and sculptured figures tell Ardschi-Bordschi he must not ascend the throne unless he can be a king like Vikramâditja.
read in the book → -
Sagas from the Far East CONCLUSION OF THE ADVENTURES OF THE WELL-AND-WISE-WALKING KHAN. / THE BOY-KING. / THE FALSE FRIEND (1) / THE PRETENDED SON.; lines 7645-7751 confidence: high
Two sculptured stone he-goats at the cave portal speak, warn against entering the place of bad omen, and describe the silent Dâkinî Tegrijin Nâran and the five hundred royal sons imprisoned after failing to make her speak.
The cave guardians say that whoever makes Dâkinî Tegrijin Nâran open her lips twice may bear her home, while many royal sons have failed.
read in the book → -
Sagas from the Far East CONTENTS. / THE SAGA OF THE WELL-AND-WISE-WALKING KHAN. / THE SAGA OF THE WELL-AND-WISE-WALKING KHAN. / DEDICATION.; lines 595-702 confidence: high
The Master rebukes the Khan's son for taking seven lives after receiving protection; the Khan's son says the seven had vowed to kill him and offers to undertake a difficult enterprise to thank the Master and remove sin.
After being rebuked for killing, the Khan's son offers service to remove sin and is sent on a difficult mission with instructions, supplies, and a new name.
read in the book → -
Sagas from the Far East DEDICATION. / TALE I. / THE WOMAN WHO SOUGHT HER HUSBAND IN THE PALACE OF ERLIK KHAN. / TALE II.; lines 871-906 confidence: medium
After many days of travel, the Siddhî-kür says the silent journey will weary them and asks the Prince to beguile the road by telling a tale.
The Khan has been told not to speak on the way, and the Siddhî-kür attempts to induce him to speak or at least respond while they travel.
read in the book → -
Sagas from the Far East HOW NARAN GEREL SWORE FALSELY AND YET TOLD THE TRUTH. / NOTES. / PREFACE. / DEDICATION.; lines 8589-8668 confidence: medium
After years of study, he begins a new search after happiness, retires with the five disciples to deeper solitude, practices six years of contemplation and austerities, and is later left by his companions after relaxing severity.
He retires into exclusive solitude for six years of unbroken contemplation and austerities; later his meditations illumine his understanding.
read in the book → -
Sagas from the Far East HOW NARAN GEREL SWORE FALSELY AND YET TOLD THE TRUTH. / NOTES. / PREFACE. / DEDICATION.; lines 9100-9189 confidence: medium
The Samanaer teaches Buddhist doctrine and reports Buddha's prophecy of a future great teacher from Southern India who will renew the face of the earth; Nâgârg'una believes and fulfills it.
The Samanaer gradually fascinates Nâgârg'una's mind with Buddhist doctrine, after which Nâgârg'una accepts the prophecy about his destiny.
read in the book → -
Sagas from the Far East TALE II. / THE GOLD-SPITTING PRINCE. / TALE III. / HOW THE SCHIMNU-KHAN WAS SLAIN.; lines 1610-1725 confidence: medium
Massang follows the maiden over plains, forests, river sources, and snow-clad mountains to the dwelling of the gods; Churmusta says Massang will witness and then join the fight with the black Schimnu.
Churmusta tells Massang he will first witness the fight with the black Schimnu and then take part in it.
read in the book → -
Sagas from the Far East TALE XIX. / TALE XX. / TALE XXI. / TALE XXII.; lines 10831-10921 confidence: medium
The note says a Tirol white serpent is called a serpent-queen and dangerous; princess-release legends require a deliverer to be encircled three times and kissed by a serpent, and Sir Lancelot is remembered as succeeding.
The release of a spell-bound princess depends on the deliverer allowing himself to be encircled three times and kissed by a serpent.
read in the book → -
Sagas from the Far East TALE XX. / TALE XXI. / TALE XXII. / TALE XXIII.; lines 11107-11207 confidence: medium
The forest renouncer is to undergo perils and privations, live on wild fruits, roots, and water, and endure fierce fires, rain, wetness, and damp winter clothing.
The passage connects bodily austerities and indifference to the aim of union with the Highest Being.
read in the book → -
Sagas from the Far East TALE XX. / TALE XXI. / TALE XXII. / TALE XXIII.; lines 11107-11207 confidence: medium
The forest renouncer is to undergo perils and privations, live on wild fruits, roots, and water, and endure fierce fires, rain, wetness, and damp winter clothing.
The renouncer is instructed to endure fierce fires, rainy-season wetness, winter dampness, and other hardships.
read in the book → -
Sagas from the Far East TALE XXI. / HOW THE WIDOW SAVED HER SON'S LIFE (1). / TALE XXII. / THE WHITE SERPENT-KING.; lines 5789-5869 confidence: medium
When the tamer wants to leave, the Serpent-king recalls his rescue of Princess Goldfrog and the only son, foretells four kingly sons in Gambudvîpa after trial, and gives a Mirjalaktschi and wand for producing food.
The Serpent-king says the tamer will pass through a season of trial and need before the foretold royal future.
read in the book → -
Sagas from the Far East TALE XXIII. / THE BOY-KING. / THE FALSE FRIEND. / THE PRETENDED SON.; lines 11675-11785 confidence: medium
Visvamitra performs long austerities in the wilderness, receives heavenly weapons from Mahadeva, devastates Vasichtha's garden, is defeated when Vasichtha raises the Brahma staff, repents of fighting Brahma, and after further penance becomes a Brahman.
Visvamitra performs severe austerities to obtain divine weapons and later performs long penance before being permitted to become a Brahman.
read in the book → -
Sagas from the Far East THE PRAYER MAKING SUDDENLY RICH. / TALE XII. / TALE XIII. / THE FORTUNES OF SHRIKANTHA.; lines 3977-4041 confidence: medium
Nâgârg'una tells the Khan he has failed to procure happiness for Gambudvîpa and the six classes of beings, but because he fetched the Siddhî-kür thirteen times through terror and travail, his bloodstain is removed and he will surpass all Khans in fortune and happiness.
Nâgârg'una says the Khan has not achieved the enterprise's intended benefit, yet his thirteen difficult fetchings of the Siddhî-kür remove a bloodstain and bring exceptional fortune.
read in the book → -
Sagas from the Far East THE SAGA OF THE WELL-AND-WISE-WALKING KHAN. / DEDICATION. / TALE I. / THE WOMAN WHO SOUGHT HER HUSBAND IN THE PALACE OF ERLIK KHAN.; lines 704-799 confidence: medium
The wife asks why the Khan cannot return permanently. He says there is one difficult and terrible way, not given to woman to endure; she replies that she would endure any terror or pain to have him back.
When told that the Khan's return requires a difficult and terrible way, the wife vows to endure terror and pain to have him back.
read in the book → -
Sagas from the Far East THE SAGA OF THE WELL-AND-WISE-WALKING KHAN. / DEDICATION. / TALE I. / THE WOMAN WHO SOUGHT HER HUSBAND IN THE PALACE OF ERLIK KHAN.; lines 801-868 confidence: high
The Khan says that if the woman is fortified by love, avoids fear and confusion, takes the ninth heart, and neither looks back nor delays, they may live together on earth forevermore.
The Khan says the woman must be fortified by love, resist fear and confusion, take the ninth heart, and neither look backward nor tarry; she performs the task successfully.
read in the book → -
The Mongols - A History CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI / THE ASSASSIN COMMONWEALTH AND ITS DESTRUCTION BY THE / MONGOLS; lines 9169-9248 confidence: medium
A Fatimid apostle teaches Hassan Ismailite mysteries; Hassan knows the secrets of Cairo, is found worthy to spread House of Science beliefs, and is honored by Mostansir's court in Egypt.
Hassan is taught mysteries and secrets, knows the secrets of Cairo, and is found worthy to spread the House of Science beliefs.
read in the book → -
The Mongols - A History CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI / THE ASSASSIN COMMONWEALTH AND ITS DESTRUCTION BY THE / MONGOLS; lines 9344-9422 confidence: high
Ismailian apostles trained in Cairo's House of Science teach secret doctrines to chosen followers; chiefs or apostles initiate disciples, and nine degrees lead to the great mystery.
The passage describes chosen followers passing through nine degrees to receive the great mystery, with advancement controlled by the Master.
read in the book → -
The Mongols - A History CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI / THE ASSASSIN COMMONWEALTH AND ITS DESTRUCTION BY THE / MONGOLS; lines 9424-9519 confidence: high
In the seventh and eighth degrees, the Master teaches about a founder’s vicar, an unnamed first principle beyond affirmation or negation, an eternal word, and the disciple’s aspiration toward a higher predecessor and heavenly master of the word.
The passage presents degrees of teaching, a teacher-disciple relation, a final ninth degree, and removal of the last veil after the disciple understands.
read in the book → -
The Mongols - A History CHAPTER Xin / DESTRUCTION OF THE EA.LIFAT / CHAPTER XIV / VICTORY OF KUTUZ, SULTAN OF EGYPT; lines 12550-12659 confidence: medium
Berkai's letter says he and four brothers received Islam, proposes alliance against Hulagu, asks for an Egyptian corps toward the Euphrates, and asks aid for the Rum Sultan Yzz ud din.
Berkai's letter announces that he and four brothers received Islam, and Kipchak parties later accept Islam in Beibars's presence after ceremonial submission and generous reception.
read in the book → -
The Mongols - A History CHAPTER I / CLASSIFICATION, MYTH AND REALITY / CHAPTER II / TEMUDJIN BEGINS HIS MIGHTY CAREER; lines 963-1051 confidence: medium
Targutai rides to find Temudjin; Hoelun and children are frightened; Temudjin flees to Mount Targunai; Belgutai hides kin and fells trees; Kassar shoots arrows; the Taidjuts say they want only Temudjin and surround the mountain.
Temudjin remains hidden on Mount Targunai for repeated three-day periods, nine days total without eating, before attempting escape and undergoing capture.
read in the book → -
The Mongols - A History EXPEDITION AGAINST CHINA AND DEATH OF OGOTAI / O -1 .-) / CHAPTER XVII / KUBILAI KHAN DESTROYS THE SUNG DYNASTY; lines 15455-15540 confidence: high
The visitor "made those sons put hats on their heads (the hat being a symbol of manhood)" and then cast himself into the flames with them and his household.
The official visitor's sons had just come of age and were made to wear hats, explicitly identified as symbols of manhood, immediately before entering the flames.
read in the book →
native american california
-
Creation Myths of Primitive America CONTENTS / NORWAN 69 / INTRODUCTION / INTRODUCTION; lines 761-878 confidence: high
Communication with divinity and spirits is described as central; spirits manifest only to chosen persons; groups may go to the mountain place, but only some receive visions or become seers.
The passage describes a prescribed preparation after puberty at a mountain water place, but only selected people receive visions and become seers or doctors.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America CONTENTS / NORWAN 69 / INTRODUCTION / INTRODUCTION; lines 761-878 confidence: high
Soon after puberty and before marriage, a young man hoping to become a doctor goes to a sacred mountain pond or spring, drinks water, bathes, dresses, speaks to spirits, and prays for knowledge and assistance.
The aspirant drinks and bathes in water, eats no food, drinks only water, and sleeps as little as possible for seven days and nights or longer before possible spirit visitation.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America KELE AND SEDIT / PERSONAGES / KOL TIBICHI / KOL TIBICHI.; lines 11854-12017 confidence: medium
Kol Tibichi sees a great bird overhead, wants its wing feathers, blows upward and wishes; Komos Kulit falls before him. A high sky voice tells him to call himself Kol Tibichi and says he will be the greatest Hlahi doctor on Wini Mem.
A high voice in the sky tells the boy to call himself Kol Tibichi and says he is to be the greatest Hlahi doctor on Wini Mem.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America KELE AND SEDIT / PERSONAGES / KOL TIBICHI / KOL TIBICHI.; lines 12019-12175 confidence: high
During a doctor's dance the yapaitu comes to Kol Tibichi; doctors say he is a Hlahi and that Sak hikai, the rainbow, is his yapaitu.
Kol Tibichi is visited by a yapaitu, identified by doctors as a Hlahi, confined in a sweat-house for six days without food or drink, fitted with the spirit's required headband, and afterward becomes a Hlahi.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America OLELBIS / MEM LOIMIS / NORWAN / TULCHUHERRIS; lines 20791-20901 confidence: high
Sacred springs and small mountain lakes are prominent in Modoc religion; an aspiring magician or doctor fasts and watches there until spirits may appear.
The Modoc and Shasta examples both involve preparation for magical or sorcerous power through sacred places and restrictions, followed by violation through eating or other forbidden conduct.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America OLELBIS / MEM LOIMIS / NORWAN / TULCHUHERRIS; lines 20791-20901 confidence: medium
Sacred springs and small mountain lakes are prominent in Modoc religion; an aspiring magician or doctor fasts and watches there until spirits may appear.
Aspiring magicians or doctors go to sacred mountain springs, fast, and watch for spirits; the Shasta coyote is sent to a sacred mountain for sorcerous transformation.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America PERSONAGES / ILHATAINA / ILHATAINA / PERSONAGES; lines 13540-13707 confidence: high
The boy goes east, uproots a large pine tree, carries it home, makes a fire, heats stones, and causes water in a great basket to boil when the red-hot stones are dropped in.
The boy twice has himself placed in boiling water in a sweat-house setting, bursts through the coverings and roof opening, swims afterward, and is declared very strong and named Ilhataina after the first ordeal.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America PERSONAGES / KELE AND SEDIT / KELE AND SEDIT / PERSONAGES; lines 10961-11110 confidence: medium
Kele calls two girls his children and daughters, tells them to warm, sweat, and swim in the creek; the passage says they were from the stick split in two, and after bathing they return good-looking and receive venison.
Both the daughters and sons are directed to warm, sweat, and swim in the creek, after which they are described as good-looking.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America PERSONAGES / KOL TIBICHI / KOL TIBICHI. / PERSONAGES; lines 12559-12702 confidence: high
Wakara’s family dances around the fire and Pun Miaupa, sings, rises through the sweat-house smoke-hole, and travels westward unseen. The passage says all stars are Wakara’s daughters and that he will allow Halai Auna only to one Tuina cannot kill.
Wakara will allow Halai Auna only to someone Tuina cannot kill; Tuina has killed previous men with tobacco; Pun Miaupa survives the ordeal and remains Halai Auna’s husband.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America PERSONAGES / PERSONAGES / OF THE YANA / PERSONAGES; lines 19583-19731 confidence: medium
Popila's mother hears what her son did, sees the bearskin, cries, and rolls on the ground. While sweeping the next day, she sweeps out a little red-eared boy, wraps him in deerskin, washes him with water boiled by hot rocks, sprinkles flint dust on him to strengthen him, and the boy can creep the next morning. She warns him not to move because of possible poison.
Pakalai Jawichi is washed with hot-rock-boiled water, sprinkled with flint dust to strengthen him, later requests a great fire, sings near the central pillar, and sweats before the hand-cutting episode.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America PERSONAGES / TULCHUHERRIS / TULCHUHERRIS / PERSONAGES; lines 6603-6750 confidence: medium
Winishuyat warns Tulchuherris to pass quickly because Sas has killed many of their people there; Tulchuherris springs through with bow and quiver, and the tree closes and becomes solid.
Sas is addressed as father-in-law and repeatedly exposes or invites Tulchuherris into lethal situations: the closing tree, guarded house, poisonous creatures, and pipe exchange.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America PERSONAGES / TULCHUHERRIS / TULCHUHERRIS / PERSONAGES; lines 6752-6904 confidence: medium
Sas cannot lift the pipe; Tulchuherris holds it while Sas smokes, chokes, falls near the fire, and calls on his son-in-law for help.
Tulchuherris is treated as son-in-law and faces successive dangers: the old woman, the bed knives, and the smoke-filled sweat-house.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America PERSONAGES / TULCHUHERRIS / TULCHUHERRIS / PERSONAGES; lines 7058-7198 confidence: high
Sas says he is old and weak but can show Tulchuherris where to find plentiful game; Tulchuherris says he will go.
Sas repeatedly presents dangerous locations as ordinary hunting or bird-catching tasks for his son-in-law, while Winishuyat identifies them as places where Sas kills people.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America PERSONAGES / TULCHUHERRIS / TULCHUHERRIS / PERSONAGES; lines 7058-7198 confidence: medium
Sas says he made a brush house near a spring where birds and game come to drink, and asks Tulchuherris to go there.
Sas presents the brush house as a place for birds and game near water, while Winishuyat says it is Wintubos, has no water, and is full of snakes, poisonous things, and bears.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America SEDIT AND THE TWO BROTHERS / PERSONAGES / H AWT / PERSONAGES; lines 8244-8389 confidence: medium
Waida Dikit builds a sweat-house west of his home, paints the east half red with red earth and the west half green with bush-leaf paint; bushes used for the paint grow from the west side.
Waida Dikit builds a sweat-house, assigns marked Tsaroki to one side, provides a pipe, and Tsaroki wonders whether Waida Dikit is trying him.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America SEDIT AND THE TWO BROTHERS / PERSONAGES / H AWT / PERSONAGES; lines 8546-8702 confidence: medium
Tsaroki plays two days and nights; Waida Dikit asks him to give the flute to Hawt sometimes. The brothers pass the flute back and forth and play beautifully for ten days and ten nights.
The brothers play for extended periods, Waida Dikit directs them to share the flute, and Kanhlalas is summoned because he may teach them to play better.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America THE DREAM OF JUIWAIYU AND / HIS JOURNEY TO DAMHAUJA'S / COUNTRY / PERSONAGES; lines 17477-17633 confidence: high
Juiwaiyu's parents tell him not to go, saying he will never return and those people will kill him; his mother tells him to stop at wise uncle Jupka's house and says thunder and a sprinkle of rain will show he has arrived safely.
Both parents and Jupka warn Juiwaiyu that the destination is deadly and that he may never return, yet he continues.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America THE DREAM OF JUIWAIYU AND / HIS JOURNEY TO DAMHAUJA'S / COUNTRY / PERSONAGES; lines 17477-17633 confidence: medium
Juiwaiyu tells Jupka he dreamed of two sisters, daughters of Damhauja; Jupka advises him to forget them because the place is bad, every stranger is killed there, many men have gone seeking the sisters and never returned, and Jupka himself barely escaped with his life.
Jupka states that every stranger is killed in the sisters' country and that many men have sought them without returning.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America THE DREAM OF JUIWAIYU AND / HIS JOURNEY TO DAMHAUJA'S / COUNTRY / PERSONAGES; lines 17792-17946 confidence: high
Damhauja puts crushed bones of Mapchemaina into his pipe and orders his daughters to give it to his son-in-law. They cry, warn Juiwaiyu not to smoke it, remove the contents, and substitute common tobacco while Damhauja is not watching closely.
Damhauja gives the new son-in-law a pipe meant to kill him and says other men who came for his daughters died after smoking it.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America THE DREAM OF JUIWAIYU AND / HIS JOURNEY TO DAMHAUJA'S / COUNTRY / PERSONAGES; lines 17948-18114 confidence: medium
Damhauja tells his son-in-law to be careful because husbands of his other daughters will try to kill him, and tells his sons to take care of their brother-in-law.
Damhauja warns that other husbands will try to kill Juiwaiyu, and Kechowala arrives angrily saying Juiwaiyu must show what he can do.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America THE DREAM OF JUIWAIYU AND / HIS JOURNEY TO DAMHAUJA'S / COUNTRY / PERSONAGES; lines 18116-18257 confidence: medium
At the playground Juiwaiyu has one unpointed arrow described as a staff from his uncle; he plays bone, carries the bones beyond the barrier, and wins games.
The opponents turn games and a race into repeated attempts to kill Juiwaiyu, including ambush, hidden spider, and flint weapons.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America TULCHUHERRIS / NORWANCHAKUS AND KERIHA / KELE AND SEDIT / KOL TIBICHI; lines 20979-21069 confidence: high
The chief assists because a doctor can be made only in a sweat-house; chiefs and old doctors agree on the time, announce the making of doctors, and young persons who wish to become doctors go to the sweat-house.
Candidates undergo staged ritual preparation in the sweat-house, bodily purification, feather insertion, dancing, and possible entry by summoned spirits that makes them doctors.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America TULCHUHERRIS / NORWANCHAKUS AND KERIHA / KELE AND SEDIT / KOL TIBICHI; lines 20979-21069 confidence: high
After the chief enters, every hole and chink in the sweat-house is closed; there is no fire or light inside, and a doctor calls yapaītu spirits from east, west, north, and south.
Yapaītu spirits are called, arrive audibly, enter selected candidates' heads, and this entry is the decisive event in making doctors.
read in the book → -
Creation Myths of Primitive America TULCHUHERRIS / NORWANCHAKUS AND KERIHA / KELE AND SEDIT / KOL TIBICHI; lines 21071-21160 confidence: medium
A doctor may have twenty or thirty spirits but calls on only a few; each spirit must be pleased in its own way and has food preferences, limiting the doctor's way of life.
A man seeking to be a doctor cannot choose or refuse the spirits that come to him and must live to please them, especially through food restrictions.
read in the book → -
Yana Texts III. SUPPLEMENTARY YANA MYTHS32 / I. THE CREATION OF MEN.330 / II. THE CONTEST OF FOX AND COYOTE.334 / III. THE LOST BROTHER.339; lines 4179-4281 confidence: high
Tsawa'tdikapsu asks for a bow, shoots a mountain quail, receives the customary first-game striking from his grandmother, then asks for a larger bow, kills a rabbit, and describes deer and elk.
The boy shoots his first quail and is struck with it according to a stated first-game custom; he then tests bows, claims the one he cannot break, and proves his strength in hunting.
read in the book → -
Yana Texts III. SUPPLEMENTARY YANA MYTHS32 / I. THE CREATION OF MEN.330 / II. THE CONTEST OF FOX AND COYOTE.334 / III. THE LOST BROTHER.339; lines 4283-4382 confidence: medium
The boy reaches Moon’s house or sweat-house in four great steps; Moon and his people make a large fire, dance, and fail to blind or move the boy.
Moon and his people hold a sweat-house gathering with a large fire, try to blind the boy with substances thrown into the fire, and attempt to overpower him, but he remains unaffected.
read in the book → -
Yana Texts VIII. RABBIT WOMAN AND HER CHILD. / IX. COYOTE AND RABBIT GAMBLE. / X. GOPHER AND RABBIT GAMBLE. / XII. LOON WOMAN.346; lines 4753-4857 confidence: medium
In the next episode, Moon lives in the west. Lion, Wolf, and Silver Fox go to seek Moon's daughter, but Moon makes deadly smoke from brains in the fire and gives a pipe; the suitors are killed and thrown outside.
Moon tests or attacks suitors with strong smoke and tobacco; earlier suitors die, while Pine Marten neutralizes the smoke.
read in the book → -
Yana Texts Yana Texts / INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.; lines 943-1023 confidence: low
The visitors fill the sweat-house; the owners go outside, Flint Rock Chief shuts the door, and the inside remains dark for three days and nights while the owners remain active outside.
The visiting Geese are shut inside a crowded sweat-house with no daylight for three days and three nights while the owners remain outside.
read in the book →
native american southeast
-
Myths of the Cherokee III--NOTES TO THE HISTORICAL SKETCH / SYNONYMS / IV--STORIES AND STORY TELLERS / V--THE MYTHS; lines 11421-11517 confidence: medium
Animals and plants are told to keep awake seven nights; owl, panther, and a few animals endure and gain nocturnal powers, while cedar, pine, spruce, holly, and laurel endure and become evergreen and medicinal.
Animals and plants are told to keep awake seven nights, compared to young men fasting and keeping awake when praying to medicine; those who endure receive powers or evergreen medicinal status.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee III--NOTES TO THE HISTORICAL SKETCH / SYNONYMS / IV--STORIES AND STORY TELLERS / V--THE MYTHS; lines 11780-11872 confidence: medium
The Wild Boy rolls a gaming wheel in several directions; it does not return from the Sunland, so the brothers go east and find Kana'ti with a little dog, which they know is the wheel.
The brothers face Kana'ti's warned dangers, survive the panther and cannibal episodes, and repeatedly say they are men or great men.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION / WAHNENAUHI VERSION / VI--NOTES AND PARALLELS TO MYTHS; lines 20805-20903 confidence: medium
The Kana'ti and Selu story is described as sacred; in former times a person wishing to hear it from the priest had to purify himself by going to water, bathing in a running stream before daylight while fasting, as the priest performed ceremonies on the bank.
A listener must bathe in a running stream before daylight while fasting before hearing the sacred Kana'ti tradition from a priest.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION / WAHNENAUHI VERSION / VI--NOTES AND PARALLELS TO MYTHS; lines 21190-21286 confidence: medium
A Shawano myth tells of a brother traveling west to bring back his dead sister from the land of shadows, aided by a beneficent grandfather spirit, capturing her at a dance in a hollow reed, being restored to material form, and returning through a sky trapdoor with sacred rituals.
The Shawano brother needs medicine and directions to enter the spirit world; in the British Columbia myth, a living person cannot enter until his mortal part is removed.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION / WAHNENAUHI VERSION / VI--NOTES AND PARALLELS TO MYTHS; lines 22428-22547 confidence: medium
Ballplay is described as a major Cherokee and regional athletic game using a netted racket or rackets, with upright pole goals on a level grassy bottom beside a small stream.
Ballplay is presented as a major contest with formal ground, pole goals, ceremonial and conjuring elements, a dance, and high stakes.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION / WAHNENAUHI VERSION / VI--NOTES AND PARALLELS TO MYTHS; lines 23542-23634 confidence: high
Prayer, fasting, and vigil are described as requirements for spiritual vision; young warriors entering manhood undergo several days of ordeal to obtain a vision of their medicine guide and protector.
The note states that young warriors entering manhood undertook several days of prayer, fasting, and vigil to obtain spiritual vision and a medicine guide.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION / WAHNENAUHI VERSION / VI--NOTES AND PARALLELS TO MYTHS; lines 23738-23839 confidence: high
“The Bear Man” was obtained from John Ax and is said to have many parallels in other tribes and in European and oriental folklore, including Romulus and Remus and wolf boys in India; Swimmer links a trial of weapons by bears to another story but allows it may belong here.
The passage groups “The Bear Man” with Creek and Iroquois examples in which children are adopted or cared for by bears, and with a Pawnee boy under bear protection.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION / WAHNENAUHI VERSION / VI--NOTES AND PARALLELS TO MYTHS; lines 23738-23839 confidence: high
In a Pawnee “Bear Man” myth, a bear-protected boy with bear traits is killed and dismembered; two bears restore him to life, care for him, and teach secret knowledge.
In the Pawnee parallel, two bears gather and arrange a boy’s dismembered body, restore him to life, then teach him secret knowledge.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION / WAHNENAUHI VERSION / VI--NOTES AND PARALLELS TO MYTHS; lines 23738-23839 confidence: medium
Thought reading is described as common in Indian myths and as a power conferred by some medicine ceremonies after ordeal conditions are fulfilled.
The passage says certain medicine ceremonies confer thought-reading power on those who fulfill ordeal conditions.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION / WAHNENAUHI VERSION / VI--NOTES AND PARALLELS TO MYTHS; lines 24313-24424 confidence: high
A seven-day fast appears in several Cherokee myths for those seeking to join spirit people; priests say abstinence from earthly food spiritualizes human nature and quickens spiritual vision; ordinary ceremonial fasts last one day, while important ones last four or seven days.
The passage says a seven-day fast is required for those who would join spirit people and is explained as spiritualizing human nature and quickening spiritual vision.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION / WAHNENAUHI VERSION / VI--NOTES AND PARALLELS TO MYTHS; lines 24966-25066 confidence: medium
Running the gauntlet is described as common among eastern tribes, intended to test a warrior captive's courage and endurance for possible adoption; the prisoner ran between two lines toward a goal and was temporarily safe upon reaching it.
Running the gauntlet is described as a nonfatal test of courage and endurance for warrior captives, with adoption possible if the captive proved worthy.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION / WAHNENAUHI VERSION / VI--NOTES AND PARALLELS TO MYTHS; lines 25068-25169 confidence: medium
The Must do all this note says sacred dances, rites, and important ceremonial details are supposed to accord with direct instruction from the spirit world communicated in a vision.
Sacred dances, religious rites, and important ceremonial details are said to follow direct instruction from the spirit world communicated in a vision.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee THE EASTERN BAND / III--NOTES TO THE HISTORICAL SKETCH / SYNONYMS / IV--STORIES AND STORY TELLERS; lines 10965-11053 confidence: high
Sacred myths were restricted to those observing proper ceremony; myth-keepers and priests met at night in the âsi, taught with a small fire burning, and at daybreak led pupils to running water for scratching, seven immersions facing the rising sun, and prayers.
Learners of sacred myths undergo scratching and seven immersions in running water at daybreak while a priest prays.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee V--THE MYTHS / WAHNENAUHI VERSION / SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION; lines 14185-14250 confidence: high
Rattles, teeth, flesh, and oil are prized for occult or medical uses; certain priests kill snakes using rites and formulas for pardon; outsiders are warned that new initiates may be bitten so snakes can test their knowledge of the formula.
The new initiate into secret snake knowledge is said to be almost certain to be bitten so the snakes may test whether he has correctly learned the formula.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee V--THE MYTHS / WAHNENAUHI VERSION / SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION; lines 14959-15050 confidence: high
Thunder hears that a boy claims to be his son, seats him on hidden sharp honey-locust thorns that do not hurt him, recognizes him as his son, and promises to cure him.
Thunder places the boy on hidden honey-locust thorns; when the boy is unharmed, Thunder knows he is his son.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee V--THE MYTHS / WAHNENAUHI VERSION / SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION; lines 14959-15050 confidence: medium
Thunder has a large pot filled with water over the fire, adds roots, puts the boy into the boiling mixture, and orders his wife to throw the pot, boy and all, into the river.
The boy is boiled in water with roots, thrown into the river, and then emerges clean-skinned from the water at the service-tree roots.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee V--THE MYTHS / WAHNENAUHI VERSION / SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION; lines 14959-15050 confidence: medium
Thunder's wife helps the boy up the bank, tells him to choose ornaments from the bottom of Thunder's box, and advises him to strike the honey-locust tree when tired during a ball game against Thunder's other sons.
Thunder's wife instructs the boy how to choose ornaments and how to stop a later ball game by striking the honey-locust tree.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee V--THE MYTHS / WAHNENAUHI VERSION / SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION; lines 15052-15144 confidence: medium
The old man/father is pleased with the boy's clean appearance and gives him a buckskin suit, belt, and headdress.
The boy is cleaned, dressed, given serpent ornaments and a war club, and tested in combat with stronger elder brothers before his father recognizes his bravery and strength.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee WAHNENAUHI VERSION / SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION / WAHNENAUHI VERSION; lines 15580-15685 confidence: medium
An unsuccessful hunter in the mountains builds a fire in a hollow stump, eats corn gruel, sleeps, and hears beautiful singing in the night.
The hunter repeatedly hears singing in dreams or near-waking experience, follows it, and receives practical hunting instruction from a speaking corn plant.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee WAHNENAUHI VERSION / SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION / WAHNENAUHI VERSION; lines 15687-15800 confidence: medium
An Ani'-Tsâ'gûhi boy spends his days in the mountains, grows long brown hair, says the woods have better food, and tells his parents they must fast seven days to come with him.
The boy requires a seven-day fast before joining him, the clan changes after avoiding human food for seven days, and bear hunters fast before singing.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee WAHNENAUHI VERSION / SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION / WAHNENAUHI VERSION; lines 15802-15890 confidence: medium
The hunter says he must be hidden without food or drink for seven days and nights until his bear nature leaves; his wife takes him after four or five days, and he dies because he still has bear nature.
The hunter must remain unseen and fasting for seven days to lose bear nature; his wife removes him early, and he dies.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee WAHNENAUHI VERSION / SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION / WAHNENAUHI VERSION; lines 16084-16182 confidence: high
Invisible spirits warn people of future wars and misfortunes and invite them to live with the Nûñne'hi under mountains and waters if they gather in townhouses, fast seven days, and remain silent.
Invisible spirits instruct people to fast seven days in townhouses without shouting so they can see the spirits and be taken to live with the Nûñne'hi under mountains and waters.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee WAHNENAUHI VERSION / SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION / WAHNENAUHI VERSION; lines 16370-16466 confidence: high
Inside the mountain, which is like a great townhouse, an unseen voice says the brother must wear a new dress to see him and instructs the people to fast seven days in the townhouse without leaving or raising the war whoop.
Tsul`kalû' says the people must fast seven days, remain inside the townhouse, avoid the war whoop, and put on new dresses before they can see him.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee WAHNENAUHI VERSION / SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION / WAHNENAUHI VERSION; lines 16370-16466 confidence: high
The people fast to see Tsul`kalû', owner of mountain game; one outsider secretly eats, and on the seventh morning an approaching roar frightens him into running out and shouting the war cry.
A participant breaks the fast and raises the war cry, after which the approaching presence withdraws and Tsul`kalû' says they can never see him.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee WAHNENAUHI VERSION / SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION / WAHNENAUHI VERSION; lines 16468-16551 confidence: medium
Two strangers at Kana'sta say they are of the same people from a nearby unseen town at Tsuwa`tel'da; they describe peace there, mention Tsul`kalû' as owner of game, and require a seven-day fast before taking people there.
The strangers require a seven-day fast before taking the people, and the chief later says a four-day fast permits seeing and talking while another seven-day fast permits joining.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee WAHNENAUHI VERSION / SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION / WAHNENAUHI VERSION; lines 16553-16643 confidence: high
The party enters the cave toward the houses. The hunter's legs fail; a medicine-man rubs old tobacco on his legs and makes him smell it until he sneezes. The text explains he had not fasted before starting.
The hunter's legs fail because he had not fasted before starting, and later visitors are instructed to fast seven days before going to Tsuwa`tel'da.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee WAHNENAUHI VERSION / SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION / WAHNENAUHI VERSION; lines 16645-16741 confidence: medium
At Sâkwi'yi, two unknown long-haired young women appear at a dance; a young warrior asks to marry one, and she says her brother must be consulted while the warrior fasts until the next dance seven days later.
The warrior is required to fast for seven days and is then confronted with frightening features of the bride's household that he refuses to accept.
read in the book → -
Myths of the Cherokee WAHNENAUHI VERSION / SECOND VERSION / SECOND VERSION / WAHNENAUHI VERSION; lines 17679-17772 confidence: medium
A male warrior party goes to the riverside; for ten days they drink medicine each morning to vomit and wash and bathe in the river daily.
Before departure, the male party undergoes ten days of medicine-induced vomiting and river bathing.
read in the book →
taoist
-
Chuang Tzŭ: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CAP. XII / CHAPTER XIII. / M 2 / CHAPTER XIV.; lines 8741-8807 confidence: medium
Lao Tzu cites fish-hawks, insects, and a self-producing hermaphroditic animal, then says nature, destiny, time, and Tao cannot be forced and that attainment of Tao enables accomplishment.
After Lao Tzu's teaching about Tao, Confucius stays inside for three months, returns saying he has attained, and Lao Tzu confirms the attainment.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzŭ: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER IV. / CHAPTER V. / CHAPTER VI. / CHAPTER VII.; lines 4992-5151 confidence: medium
Lieh Tzu realizes he has not acquired real knowledge, spends three years at home, helps his wife cook, feeds pigs like human beings, discards the artificial, and reverts to the natural.
Lieh Tzu recognizes he has no real knowledge and undertakes three years of domestic, humble practice, discarding artificiality and reverting to the natural.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzŭ: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER XXIV. / CHAPTER XXV. / CHAPTER XXVI. / CHAPTER XXVII.; lines 15906-16065 confidence: high
Yen Ch'eng Tzu Yu tells Tung Kuo Tzu Chi that after receiving instruction he became simple after one year, adapted after two, understood after three, developed intelligence after four, completed it after five, received spirit after six, knew God after seven, no longer had life and death after eight, and reached perfection after nine.
Yen Ch'eng Tzu Yu’s nine-year sequence after instruction moves through simplicity, adaptation, understanding, developed intelligence, spirit entering, knowing God, life and death no longer existing for him, and perfection.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzŭ: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER XXIV. / CHAPTER XXV. / CHAPTER XXVI. / CHAPTER XXVII.; lines 16067-16177 confidence: medium
Yang Tzu Chii travels to P'ei and meets Lao Tzu at a bridge outside the city; Lao Tzu stands in the road, looks to heaven, sighs, and says he no longer thinks Yang can be taught.
Yang Tzu Chii is rebuked by Lao Tzu, performs humble service and kneeling gestures, receives instruction, and changes afterward.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzŭ: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER IX. / CHAPTER X. / B.C. 481. / CHAPTER XL; lines 6085-6240 confidence: medium
Kuang Ch'eng Tzu says the Yellow Emperor seeks primordial integrity while trying to control its disintegrators, and rebukes him for rain before clouds thicken, foliage falling before yellowing, paled sun and moon, and flatterers everywhere.
After being rebuked, the Yellow Emperor resigns the throne, lives in a solitary hut on straw for three months, and returns kneeling and prostrating.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzŭ: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER XXVII. / CHAPTER XXVIII. / CHAPTER XXIX. / CHAPTER XXXI.; lines 18057-18201 confidence: medium
Confucius prostrates himself twice again, calls the meeting a godsend, and asks to follow the fisherman as a servant so that he may benefit from the teaching and learn the great doctrine.
After receiving the fisherman's teaching, Confucius prostrates himself, calls the meeting a godsend, and asks to follow as a servant in order to learn the great doctrine.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzŭ: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER III. / CHAPTER IV. / CHAPTER V. / CHAPTER VI.; lines 4177-4356 confidence: medium
Nu Yu says Nan Po is not the sort of person; Pu Liang I had sage qualifications but not Tao, while Nu Yu had Tao; Nu Yu imparted as though withholding, and after three days the sublunary state ceased for Pu Liang I.
Nu Yu's instruction of Pu Liang I proceeds through staged loss of ordinary distinctions and culminates where life and death are no more and are one in Tao.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzŭ: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER III. / CHAPTER IV. / CHAPTER V. / CHAPTER VI.; lines 4177-4356 confidence: medium
Tao is described as having laws and evidences, lacking action and form, transmittable but not visibly receivable, obtainable but unseen, prior to heaven and earth, source of spiritual beings and the visible universe, and beyond spatial or temporal measures.
Nu Yu says Tao can be transmitted but not received in a simple visible way, and describes imparting to Pu Liang I as though withholding, with transformation over three, seven, and nine days.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzŭ: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER III. / CHAPTER IV. / CHAPTER V. / CHAPTER VI.; lines 4698-4818 confidence: low
I Erh Tzu names Wu Chuang, Chii Liang, and the Yellow Emperor as examples of disregard or abandonment caused by “filing and hammering,” and asks whether God might remove his brands, give him a new nose, and make him fit for discipleship.
I Erh Tzu describes disregard of beauty, strength, and wisdom as brought about by a process of filing and hammering, then imagines bodily restoration that would make him fit for discipleship.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzŭ: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER III. / CHAPTER IV. / CHAPTER V. / CHAPTER VI.; lines 4698-4818 confidence: high
Yen Hui tells Confucius he is getting on because he has got rid of charity and duty; Confucius says this is very good but not perfect.
Yen Hui’s stages move from renouncing ethical and ritual categories to renouncing body and reasoning powers, after which he says he has become One with the Infinite; Confucius describes this as freedom from bias and passing into beginningless and endless space.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzŭ: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER XX. / CHAPTER XXL / CHAPTER XXII. / CHAPTER XXIII.; lines 13228-13388 confidence: medium
Nan Yung remains to cultivate good and eliminate evil, returns after ten days sorrowful, and Lao Tzu says he has not thoroughly cleansed himself because an evil obstruction remains.
Nan Yung attempts to cultivate good and eliminate evil; Lao Tzu responds by discussing cleansing, obstruction, external and internal disturbances, and closing channels or entrances so the mind recovers.
read in the book → -
The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Taoism, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 39) Book XXI. THIEN 3ZE-FANG. / Book XXII. Kin Per YO. / BK. XXIV. BRIEF NOTICES OF THE DIFFERENT BOOKS. 153 / Book XXIII. KAnc-sanec Kat.; lines 8349-8382 confidence: medium
“Kang-sang Kd had all the members of Lao-3ze, but in small proportions”; he was unable to transform Nan-yung Ki, sent him to Lao-3ze, and the Tao doctrine was that everything was done by doing nothing.
Kang-sang Ki cannot transform Nan-yung Ki, and the Book is said to describe body and mind discipline by which a disciple may become the Perfect Man.
read in the book → -
The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Taoism, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 39) CH. I. INTRODUCTION. 5 / CHI, INTRODUCTION, 9 / CHAPTER Ih: / CH, II1. INTRODUCTION. 19; lines 2118-2255 confidence: medium
Kwang-3ze narrates interviews between Hwang-Ti and Kwang Khang-yze, who teaches that the Perfect Tao is obscure, dark, and silent, and instructs the sovereign to be still and pure, avoid bodily toil and vital agitation, still the senses and mind, guard the inner, and close external avenues so the body may live long.
Kwang Khang-yze instructs Hwang-Ti in the hidden Perfect Tao, requiring stillness, purity, non-agitation of vital force, inward guarding, and shutting external avenues.
read in the book → -
The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Taoism, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 39) CHAPTER V. / CH.V. INTRODUCTION. 39 / CH. V, INTRODUCTION. 4I / CH. VI. THE TAO TEH KING, 51; lines 3364-3532 confidence: medium
The note compares the Chinese bellows with ours and says the paragraph lends some countenance to later Taoism's dealing with breath.
Chapter 10 describes holding the souls together, attending to the vital breath, becoming pliant as a tender babe, and cleansing mysterious sights; the commentary links breath language to later Taoist practice.
read in the book → -
The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Taoism, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 39) PT. 1. SECT.VI. THE WRITINGS OF KWANG-8ZE. 239 / PT, IOSECT.VI, THE WRITINGS OF KWANG-38ZE, 241 / PT.I, SECT. VI. THE WRITINGS OF KWANG-8ZE. 243 / PT, I. SECT.VI. THE WRITINGS OF KWANG-8ZE. 245; lines 12411-12502 confidence: high
Nii Yii says Pt-liang had the abilities of a sagely man but not the Tao, while Nii Yii had the Tao but not the abilities, and that he wished to teach him deliberately.
Nii Yii deliberately teaches Pt-liang through staged periods of three, seven, and nine days, each marked by deeper renunciation and insight.
read in the book → -
The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Taoism, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 39) PT. 1.SECT.VI. THE WRITINGS OF KWANG-8ZE. 259 / PT. 1. SECT. VII. THE WRITINGS OF KWANG-3ZE. 261 / PT.I, SECT. VII. THE WRITINGS OF KWANG-3ZE. 263 / PT.I,SECT. VII. THE WRITINGS OF KWANG-8ZE, 265; lines 13327-13415 confidence: medium
Lieh-3ze thinks he has not begun to learn his master’s doctrine, stays home for three years, cooks for his wife, feeds pigs as men, avoids affairs, puts away carving and sculpture, returns to simplicity, and remains silent amid distractions.
After the encounter, Lieh-3ze decides he has not yet begun to learn, withdraws for three years, performs humble tasks, rejects ornament, and returns to pure simplicity.
read in the book → -
The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Taoism, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 39) PT. I. SECT, V. THE WRITINGS OF KWANG-8ZE. 223 / BOOK V. / Part I. Serctrion V. / PT, I. SECT.V. THE WRITINGS OF KWANG-8ZE. 225; lines 11501-11647 confidence: medium
Shan-thu Ai says people with whole feet laugh at him, but the teacher removes his vexation through good instruction. He has attended the teacher for nineteen years and says their study concerns internal virtue, not the body.
Shan-thu Ai says that when he goes to the teacher, his angry feeling is removed and that the teacher has washed it from him through instruction in what is good.
read in the book → -
The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Taoism, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 39) PT. II, SECT. 11, -THE WRITINGS OF KWANG-3ZE. 285 / PT, II, SECT. 111. THE WRITINGS OF KWANG-8ZE. 287 / PT. 11. SECT. 1V. THE WRITINGS OF KWANG-8ZE. 291 / PT, II. SECT.IV. THE WRITINGS OF KWANG-8ZE. 295; lines 14690-14813 confidence: medium
The speaker uses premature rain, leaf-fall, and extinction of sun and moon to criticize Hwang-Ti's government and says he is not fit to be told the perfect Tao.
Hwang-Ti first receives rejection, then gives up government, undertakes solitary withdrawal, returns with prostrations, and asks for instruction about the body and Tao.
read in the book → -
The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Taoism, Part I (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 39) PT.I.SECT. 11, THE WRITINGS OF KWANG-8ZE, 199 / PT.I.SECT. 111. THE WRITINGS OF KWANG-3ZE. 201 / PT.I. SECT. IV. THE WRITINGS OF KWANG-8ZE. 203 / PT.I,SECT.IV. THE WRITINGS OF KWANG-8ZE. 205; lines 10798-10903 confidence: high
Hui describes his poverty-related abstinence from drink and foods; Kung-ni says this is sacrificial fasting, not fasting of the mind.
The passage presents a teacher-led method that replaces ritual abstinence with an internal discipline of unity, spirit-hearing, and freedom from preoccupation, followed by Hui's report of self-change.
read in the book → -
The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Taoism, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 40) Book IL / BK. II. ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF XWANG-3ZE. 277 / BK. II. ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF ZWANG-3ZE. 279 / Book VI.; lines 11624-11703 confidence: high
Getting the Tao is called difficult; Nii Yii's account to Nan-po 3ze-khwei includes three, seven, and nine days of attainment, inward withdrawal, disregard of time, and seeing death and life as phenomena.
The passage describes timed degrees of attainment, rejection of worldly matters, disregard of time, inward movement, and comprehension of life and death as phenomena.
read in the book → -
The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Taoism, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 40) C 2 / BOOK XXI. / PT. II. SECT. XIV. THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE. 47 / PT. II. SECT. XIV. THE WRITINGS OF ZWANG-BZE. 49; lines 2281-2382 confidence: medium
Po-hwan proposes going up a high mountain, among tottering rocks, to an eight-hundred-cubit precipice to test whether Lieh can shoot there; they go to the precipice.
Po-hwan Wu-jan moves the archery test from ordinary display to a high mountain precipice, where Lieh’s fear reveals the limits of his mastery.
read in the book → -
The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Taoism, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 40) CH. I. HARMONY OF THE SEEN AND UNSEEN. 259 / CH.III. HARMONY OF THE SEEN AND UNSEEN. 26 1 / CH. III. HARMONY OF THE SEEN AND UNSEEN. 263 / APPENDIX III.; lines 10894-10968 confidence: medium
The Heaven-honoured One says sincerity is the first step toward knowledge of the Tao, silence maintains it, and gentleness employs it; these may outwardly look like stupidity, difficulty of utterance, or want of ability.
The speaker presents sincerity as the first step toward knowledge of the Tao, silence as the way that knowledge is maintained, and gentleness as the way the Tao is employed.
read in the book → -
The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Taoism, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 40) Part II. Section XV. / PT. II. SECT. XV. THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-SZE. 59 / BOOK XXIII. / Part III. Section I.; lines 3324-3445 confidence: high
Nan-yung asks how to become the Perfect man; Kang-sang instructs him to keep the body complete, hold life close, stop anxious thoughts, and practice for three years.
Kang-sang gives a three-year regimen centered on bodily completeness, holding life close, and restraining anxious thought.
read in the book → -
The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Taoism, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 40) Part II. Section XV. / PT. II. SECT. XV. THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-SZE. 59 / BOOK XXIII. / Part III. Section I.; lines 3324-3445 confidence: high
Nan-yung asks to enter, receives an apartment, seeks qualities he loves and rejects those he hates, afflicts himself for ten days, and is told by Lao-jze to purify himself thoroughly.
Nan-yung enters the establishment, receives an apartment, practices for ten days, and is told by Lao-jze to purify himself thoroughly.
read in the book → -
The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Taoism, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 40) PT. II. SECT. XI. THE WRITINGS OF X-WANG-3ZE. 3 / PT. II. SECT. XI. THE WRITINGS OF XWANG-3ZE. 5 / BOOK XIX. / Part II. Section XII.; lines 606-723 confidence: medium
Abandoning the world frees one from entanglements; the mind becomes correct and temperament equable, and this leads to securing a renewal of life and nearness to the True secret of being.
Abandoning the world, becoming free from entanglements, and attaining correctness and equability are followed by 'a renewal of life.'
read in the book → -
The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Taoism, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 40) PT. II. SECT. XIV. THE WRITINGS OF ZWANG-BZE. 49 / BOOK XXII. / Part II. Section XV. / PT. II. SECT. XV. THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-SZE. 59; lines 2679-2813 confidence: medium
Confucius asks Lao Tan about the Perfect Tao; Lao Tan replies to "clear and purge your mind, wash your spirit white as snow, and sternly repress your knowledge."
Before outlining Tao, Lao Tan instructs Confucius to clear and purge the mind, wash the spirit white as snow, and repress knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Taoism, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 40) PT. III. SECT. II. THE WRITINGS OF ATWANG-SZE. IO3 / PT. III. SECT. III. THE WRITINGS OF X-WANG-3ZE. 121 / PT. III. SECT. III. THE WRITINGS OF ZWANG-3ZE. 1 23 / PT. III. SECT. IV. THE WRITINGS OF ATWANG-BZE. 1 35; lines 6151-6270 confidence: medium
The first-person speaker describes yearly progress: becoming docile, comprehending teaching, becoming plastic, advancing, receiving spirit, perfecting Heaven-given nature, knowing no difference between death and life, and attaining the Great Mystery.
The first-person sequence presents progressive years of transformation through teaching, culminating in the Great Mystery.
read in the book → -
The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Taoism, Part II (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 40) PT. III. SECT. II. THE WRITINGS OF ATWANG-SZE. IO3 / PT. III. SECT. III. THE WRITINGS OF X-WANG-3ZE. 121 / PT. III. SECT. III. THE WRITINGS OF ZWANG-3ZE. 1 23 / PT. III. SECT. IV. THE WRITINGS OF ATWANG-BZE. 1 35; lines 6151-6270 confidence: high
Lao-jze stands in the middle of the way, looks up to heaven with a sigh, and says he first thought Yang might be taught but now sees that he cannot be.
Lao-jze rebukes Yang's proud bearing; Yang performs humble acts and receives the rebuke reverently, and the note states arrogance gave place to humility.
read in the book →
egyptian
-
Development of Religion and Thought in Ancient Egypt THE EARLIEST CELESTIAL HEREAFTER 129 / THE EARLIEST CELESTIAL HERE I / THE EARLIEST CELESTIAL HEREAFTER 136 / THE EARLIEST CELESTIAL HEREAFTER 139; lines 5196-5265 confidence: medium
For Neferkere, the earth's mouth opens, Geb speaks, the king purifies himself in the Jackal-lake and lake of Dewat, and the Eighteen Gods welcome him.
Neferkere purifies and cleanses himself in named lakes before welcome by gods and admission through the eastern door of the sky.
read in the book → -
Egyptian Ideas of the Future Life CHAPTER I. / THE BELIEF IN GOD ALMIGHTY. / CHAPTER II. / OSIRIS THE GOD OF THE RESURRECTION.; lines 1307-1386 confidence: high
Isis feeds the child with her finger, places him in fire at night to consume his mortal part, transforms into a swallow, laments around the pillar, and is interrupted when the queen cries out on seeing the child aflame.
Isis places the child in fire to consume his mortal part, but the queen’s cry prevents the immortality that would otherwise have been conferred.
read in the book → -
Egyptian Ideas of the Future Life OSIRIS THE GOD OF THE RESURRECTION. / CHAPTER III. / CHAPTER IV. / THE JUDGMENT OF THE DEAD.; lines 3535-3663 confidence: high
The deceased imagines the gods asking who he is and what his name is, gives names for himself, asks to pass onward, and refers to the city north of the Olive tree, the Leg and the Thigh, and rejoicings in the land of the Fenkhu.
Multiple divine and architectural gate figures refuse passage unless the deceased tells their names; the deceased also names his feet and identifies Thoth.
read in the book → -
Egyptian Ideas of the Future Life OSIRIS THE GOD OF THE RESURRECTION. / CHAPTER III. / CHAPTER IV. / THE JUDGMENT OF THE DEAD.; lines 3535-3663 confidence: medium
The deceased addresses Osiris, seeks deliverance from divine messengers, claims right and truth, and describes purification by libations and pools; the passage also mentions divine sailors of R[=a] bathing in the Field of the Grasshoppers.
The deceased describes purification with libations and pools and later says he will extinguish fire, break a tablet, and make a pool of water.
read in the book → -
Egyptian Tales, Translated from the Papyri: First Series, IVth to XIIth Dynasty THE FAREWELL / XIITH DYNASTY / THE ADVENTURES OF SANEHAT / THE FLIGHT; lines 1537-1631 confidence: medium
After leaving the palace, Sanehat is accompanied by the royal children to the Great Gates and is placed in a king's son's house with coolness, granary fruits, White House treasures, royal clothing, frankincense, perfumes, and servitors.
After royal pardon, Sanehat is shaved, has his locks cut, discards foulness and desert-associated garments, puts on fine linen, uses Egyptian oil, and receives noble lodging and provisions.
read in the book → -
Egyptian Tales, Translated from the Papyri: Second Series, XVIIIth to XIXth Dynasty XIXTH DYNASTY / ANPU AND BATA. / REMARKS / SETNA AND THE MAGIC BOOK; lines 1554-1639 confidence: low
A bracketed summary recounts Setna meeting Tabubua, surrendering possessions, slaying his children, Tabubua vanishing, and the event seeming dream-like because the children are later alive.
The Tabubua episode is described as dream-like or half-real, leaving Setna terrified and ready to make restitution.
read in the book → -
Legends of the Gods: The Egyptian Texts, edited with Translations I.--INCANTATIONS AGAINST REPTILES AND NOXIOUS CREATURES IN GENERAL. / ANOTHER CHAPTER. / II.--THE NARRATIVE OF ISIS. / THE HISTORY OF ISIS AND OSIRIS,; lines 5033-5125 confidence: medium
The doctrine is said to require temperance, food abstinence, restraint, and austere ceremonies; its aim is knowledge of the First and Chief Being, and the temple called Iseion promises knowledge of the eternal self-existent Being to those who approach rightly and with purity.
The doctrine requires temperance, abstinence, restraint, and austere ceremonies, with the stated end of knowing the First and Chief Being and approaching the temple rightly and purely.
read in the book → -
Legends of the Gods: The Egyptian Texts, edited with Translations I.--INCANTATIONS AGAINST REPTILES AND NOXIOUS CREATURES IN GENERAL. / ANOTHER CHAPTER. / II.--THE NARRATIVE OF ISIS. / THE HISTORY OF ISIS AND OSIRIS,; lines 5323-5422 confidence: high
Kings are chosen from soldiers or priests; a soldier chosen as king is initiated into the priesthood and taught hidden philosophy expressed through fable, allegory, and obscure resemblances.
A soldier chosen as king is immediately initiated into the priesthood and instructed in hidden philosophy.
read in the book → -
Legends of the Gods: The Egyptian Texts, edited with Translations I.--INCANTATIONS AGAINST REPTILES AND NOXIOUS CREATURES IN GENERAL. / ANOTHER CHAPTER. / II.--THE NARRATIVE OF ISIS. / THE HISTORY OF ISIS AND OSIRIS,; lines 6074-6141 confidence: high
Typhon belongs to this daemon class and was punished by Isis; Isis established rites and mysteries as images of her deeds and sufferings; Isis and Osiris were translated from good daemons into gods; Osiris is identified with Pluto and Isis with Proserpine.
Isis establishes rites and mysteries as types and images of her own deeds and sufferings.
read in the book → -
Legends of the Gods: The Egyptian Texts, edited with Translations THE LEGEND OF HORUS OF BEHUTET AND THE WINGED DISK. / A HYMN TO OSIRIS AND A LEGEND OF THE ORIGIN OF HORUS. / A LEGEND OF PTAH NEFER-HETEP AND THE PRINCESS OF BEKHTEN. / A LEGEND OF THE GOD KHNEMU AND OF A SEVEN YEARS' FAMINE.; lines 3918-4027 confidence: medium
The narrator enters Khnemu's temple; overseers unroll documents, purification water is sprinkled, a progress is made through secret places, and offerings are presented to the gods and goddesses of Abu.
The narrator is sprinkled with purification water and proceeds through secret places before offerings and divine audience.
read in the book → -
Legends of the Gods: The Egyptian Texts, edited with Translations THE LEGEND OF THE DESTRUCTION OF MANKIND / CHAPTER IV. / THE LEGEND OF THE DESTRUCTION OF MANKIND / CHAPTER V.; lines 2487-2563 confidence: medium
The reciter must anoint himself, hold incense offerings, use natron and salve, wear a new double tunic and white sandals, purify with Nile-flood water, and draw Maat on the tongue with green ochre.
The passage prescribes multiple purifying and preparatory actions, including anointing, Nile-flood water, new garments, and a sevenfold purification for three days before recitation.
read in the book → -
The Book of the Dead CHAPTER IX, A Short Description of the "Doors" or Chapters of the Book of the Dead; summaries of Chapters LXIV, LXXIV-LXXXVIII, CXLIV-CXLVII, and CLV-CLXVII confidence: medium
Chapter XCVIII provides a boat and ladder; Chapters XCIX-CIII describe the magical boat whose parts' mystic names must be known.
The deceased must know or repeat magical names to pass through guarded halls, gates, and boat parts.
read in the book → -
The Book of the Dead THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. / CHAPTER I / CHAPTER II / CHAPTER III; lines 167-249 confidence: medium
Full benefit for the deceased requires recitation by a ceremonially pure man who has not eaten fish or meat and has not consorted with women.
The text's full benefit depends on recitation by a ceremonially pure man who has abstained from certain foods and sexual contact.
read in the book → -
The Egyptian Heaven and Hell, Volume I: The Book of the Am-Tuat AWVNA / I M OH / II I I / CHAPTER IX.; lines 5772-6083 confidence: medium
The hidden Circle of Amentet is described; if a man knows the names and places of the figures while on earth, he attains his own place in the Tuat and gains benefit on earth.
The text says that knowing the names and places of the figures in Amenti while on earth benefits a person and allows him to attain his place in the Tuat.
read in the book → -
The Gods of the Egyptians; or, Studies in Egyptian Mythology, Volume I FIRST HOUR OF THE NIGHT 205 / BOOK OF THE UNDERWORLD / FIRST HOUR OF THE NIGHT 207 / SECOND HOUR OF THE NIGHT 211; lines 9674-9781 confidence: high
Knowing the names, the Hidden Souls, and hidden things of the Tuat benefits one on earth and in the underworld; the knower passes unhurt, avoids cauldrons and destruction, has bread with Ra, comes forth in forms, and smells air at the appointed hour.
Those who know names, Hidden Souls, and hidden things of the Tuat are promised safe passage, food with Ra, avoidance of destruction, and the ability to come forth in forms.
read in the book → -
The Gods of the Egyptians; or, Studies in Egyptian Mythology, Volume I ISIS THE ENCHANTRESS 363 / THE SUN-GOD RA 365 / THE SUN-GOD RA 367 / THE COW-GODDESS NUT 369; lines 16323-16405 confidence: medium
To repeat Ra’s holy words, a person must anoint the face with oil, rub hands and behind ears with incense, cleanse the mouth with natron, wash new apparel in Nile water, wear white sandals, place a figure of Maat on the tongue, and cleanse sevenfold daily for three days.
The passage requires extensive cleansing and symbolic preparations before repeating Ra’s holy words.
read in the book → -
The Gods of the Egyptians; or, Studies in Egyptian Mythology, Volume I THE GREAT SELF-CREATED GOD / HENOTHETSM 135 / POLYTHEISM AND MONOTHEISM 137 / EGYPTIAN MONOTHEISM 139; lines 6926-7015 confidence: medium
Mariette is quoted: “At the head of the Egyptian pantheon soars a God who is one, immortal, uncreated, invisible and hidden”; the passage also says he creates heaven and earth and is reserved for the initiated of the sanctuary.
Mariette’s quoted statement says the hidden creator God is reserved for the initiated of the sanctuary.
read in the book → -
The Gods of the Egyptians; or, Studies in Egyptian Mythology, Volume II INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 27158-27325 confidence: low
“Isis, mysteries of, ii. 217; sorrows of, Egyptian text, ii. 222-240; wanderings and troubles of, ii. 206 ff.”
The index lists “mysteries of” Isis.
read in the book → -
The Gods of the Egyptians; or, Studies in Egyptian Mythology, Volume II ISIS 211 / SHRINES OF ISIS 213 / ISIS-SEPT / WORSHIP OF ISIS 217; lines 12307-12391 confidence: high
Mau is quoted saying the worship of Isis and Serapis spread rapidly; Isis worship was associated with Mysteries, reorganized by the first Ptolemy with Manetho and Timotheus, had foreign mystery and antiquity, and offered initiates expectation of future life comparable in appeal to the Eleusinian Mysteries.
The worship of Isis is described as associated with Mysteries, bringing the initiated expectation of a future life, and involving ascetic practices and contemplation.
read in the book → -
The Gods of the Egyptians; or, Studies in Egyptian Mythology, Volume II NEPHTHYS AND ISIS 259 / CHAPTER XV / DUTIES OF ANUBIS 263 / ANUBIS 265; lines 15502-15580 confidence: high
Secret doctrines are said to be disclosed to initiates in Anubis worship; Egyptians once honored the Dog greatly, but it lost first rank after devouring Apis after Cambyses slew him.
The passage explicitly says doctrines are more fully revealed to initiates in the worship of Anubis and also mentions concealed sacred things in the procession.
read in the book → -
The Gods of the Egyptians; or, Studies in Egyptian Mythology, Volume II Q III / CHAPTER XI / ISIS AND OSIRIS 187 / ISIS AND OSIRIS 189; lines 10988-11073 confidence: high
Reports of demons tell Isis where the chest is; she goes to Byblos, sits by a fountain, interacts with the queen's women, plaits their hair, transfers her fragrant odour, and is summoned by the queen to court and made nurse to one of her sons; names for the king and queen are given.
Isis, acting as nurse, feeds the child and places him nightly in fire to consume his mortal part; the queen's cry interrupts the immortality that would have been conferred.
read in the book → -
The Gods of the Egyptians; or, Studies in Egyptian Mythology, Volume II SERAPIS / SERAPIS 197 / SERAP1S / SERAPIS 199; lines 11492-11573 confidence: medium
The passage reports the assertion that Pluto and Bacchus are the same, explains Bacchus as Osiris and Osiris as Sarapis, and connects the name Sarapis with beings changed from Genii to Gods known to initiates of Osiris's mysteries.
The passage says that Sarapis is a common name for beings who changed their nature and that this is known to those initiated into the mysteries of Osiris.
read in the book → -
The Literature of the Ancient Egyptians CHAPTER IV / THE BOOK OF THE DEAD / LITANY / CHAPTER V; lines 2260-2353 confidence: medium
Kersher, son of Tashenatit, is addressed as pure, cleansed with incense and natron, washed in the waters of the Field of Offerings, purified by Uatchet and Nekhebet, and invited into the Hall of Truth and the Tuat.
Kersher is cleansed with incense, natron, and water, purified by goddesses, and then invited to enter the Hall of Truth and Tuat.
read in the book → -
The Religions of Ancient Egypt and Babylonia CONTENTS / PREFACE. / PART I. THE RELIGION OF ANCIENT EGYPT. / PART II. THE RELIGION OF THE BABYLONIANS.; lines 11400-11488 confidence: medium
The epic begins with Gilgames' unpopular rule at Erech; the gods hear the people's cry and instruct Aruru to create a rival, so she kneads clay and makes Ea-bani, half-man and half-beast, hairy and living with animals.
Ea-bani is formed as a wild half-beast, lives among animals, is drawn away by the courtesan, becomes a man knowing good and evil, and then becomes Gilgames' ally.
read in the book → -
The Religions of Ancient Egypt and Babylonia CONTENTS / PREFACE. / PART I. THE RELIGION OF ANCIENT EGYPT. / PART II. THE RELIGION OF THE BABYLONIANS.; lines 12095-12178 confidence: low
A second court contains the ziggurat and approaches the temple proper; the text discusses outer sanctuary, inner shrine, uncertain lay access, and priestly mediation represented by a priest leading a worshipper to a deity's image.
The passage describes a sequence of temple courts and sanctuaries and states that no one could appear before the god except through priestly mediation, with a priest leading a worshipper by the hand.
read in the book →
sikh
-
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 Chapter I / Chapter II / Chapter III / Chapter IV; lines 5918-6086 confidence: high
The Guru asks how many murders Shaikh Sajjan committed; Sajjan admits many grave crimes, produces retained property of victims, and is ordered to give it to the poor before becoming a follower after charanpahul.
Shaikh Sajjan receives charanpahul; the note defines it as drinking water in which the Guru’s feet had been washed while the Japji preamble was read.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 Chapter I / Chapter II / Chapter III / Chapter IV; lines 6226-6415 confidence: high
The Shaikh asks what denomination Nanak’s head-dress denotes and why he does not shave his head; Nanak replies that one must shave the mind, place the head before the guru, become dust of all feet, and abandon pleasures, affections, and egotism.
The Shaikh asks about head-dress, sect, stole, loin-cloth, and slippers; Nanak responds by defining each item through inner states such as shaved mind, grasping the Word, restraint of senses, contemplation, endurance, and right conduct.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 Chapter II / Chapter III / Chapter IV / Chapter V; lines 7108-7257 confidence: medium
Guru Nanak says the sinful shopkeeper once gave a gold coin as alms to a holy man, producing a reward later turned to charcoal by sin; the other had deserved impalement for former sins, but virtue reduced it to a thorn. Both men accept the explanation and become true worshippers of God.
Both shopkeepers become true worshippers after Guru Nanak's explanation, and the robbers reform after receiving his instruction and beginning to repeat the Name.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 Chapter III / Chapter IV / Chapter V / Chapter VI; lines 7545-7748 confidence: medium
Nurshah and her women twist their head-dresses around their necks in token of submission, fall at the Guru’s feet, and ask how to obtain salvation.
Nurshah and her women submit at the Guru’s feet, ask how to obtain salvation, receive behavioral and devotional instructions, and become followers.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 CHAPTER IV / CHAPTER V / CHAPTER VI / CHAPTER VII; lines 2872-2991 confidence: high
Guru Gobind Singh asked Mani to wipe the Sikhs' vessels and promised that "as the vessels became bright so should his understanding"; Mani wiped the dishes with humility and devotion and received baptism.
Mani Singh performs humble service by wiping vessels; the Guru promises that his understanding will brighten, and Mani receives baptism as reward.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 CHAPTER IV / CHAPTER V / CHAPTER VI / CHAPTER VII; lines 2993-3109 confidence: high
Bhai Ram Kanwar, a descendant of Bhai Budha, receives pahul or baptism by the dagger from Guru Gobind Singh, receives the name Bhai Gurbakhsh Singh, survives the Guru by twenty-five years, and dictates his history to Bhai Sahib Singh.
Bhai Ram Kanwar receives pahul, described as baptism by the dagger, from Guru Gobind Singh and is given a new name.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 CHAPTER IV / CHAPTER V / CHAPTER VI / CHAPTER VII; lines 3467-3539 confidence: medium
Hola Mahalla is described as the day on which the tenth Guru held a mimic battle to instruct his troops.
Hola Mahalla is connected with a mimic battle held by the tenth Guru to instruct his troops.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 Chapter V / Chapter VI / SIKK. 1 / Chapter VII; lines 8407-8564 confidence: medium
The Guru tells Mardana that success requires God's word and asks him to play the rebeck; Mardana says hunger has weakened him. The Guru points to a tree, permits him to eat fruit, and tells him not to carry any away, but Mardana stores some.
The Guru permits Mardana to eat fruit from a tree but forbids carrying any away; Mardana disobeys, later eats the stored fruit, collapses, and confesses.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 Chapter X / THE SIKH RELIGIO / Chapter XI / SIKH.; lines 10477-10645 confidence: medium
A millionaire official criticizes Nanak, says Hindus and Musalmans are being turned from their ways, proposes imprisoning him, is thrown by his horse, and later becomes blind.
The official who plans to imprison Nanak is thrown by his horse, becomes blind, is advised to do homage, approaches on foot, regains sight, and falls at Nanak’s feet.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 Chapter X / THE SIKH RELIGIO / Chapter XI / SIKH.; lines 11164-11315 confidence: high
The Lahore shopkeeper says the bride’s bracelets cannot be made and coloured before nightfall, questions Bhagirath about his master, doubts that a great being exists in the age, and agrees to accompany him with bracelets to test the Guru.
The shopkeeper moves from skepticism to falling at the Guru’s feet, stays three years, memorizes hymns, and later follows devotional disciplines taught by the Guru.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 Chapter XIV / Chapter XV / SIKH. / Chapter XVI; lines 13234-13400 confidence: high
A Jogi visits Guru Nanak; Guru Nanak says he has few real Sikhs, and he and the Jogi go to the forest to test the converts accompanying them.
Guru Nanak deliberately tests followers in the forest through a terrifying guise, coins that draw many away, and a command to eat from a foul corpse; Lahina alone remains fully obedient.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 GURU NANAK, THE FOUNDER OF THE SIKH RELIGION / SIKH I P. I / Chapter I / Chapter II; lines 4342-4502 confidence: high
At age nine, Nanak's father decides to have him invested with the Hindu janeu; family, relations, neighbours, and religious and secular persons assemble after preliminary rites.
The passage begins with a formal janeu investiture for a nine-year-old, but Nanak questions the rite and substitutes an inner thread made of virtues.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 PREFACE / PREFACE / PREFACE / PREFACE; lines 631-773 confidence: medium
The author links prophecies with Sikh loyalty to the British Crown; quoted writer says, “The Sikh considers dying in battle a means of salvation,” and that Amrit binds him to fight.
The quoted writer says Amrit binds the Sikh to fight, and describes the true Sikh as devoting head, body, and all dear things to his master, with death in battle as salvation.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 SIKH I P. I / Chapter I / Chapter II / Chapter III; lines 5240-5426 confidence: high
God offers Nanak a cup of nectar, says “I am with thee,” commands him to repeat the divine name and cause others to do likewise, and calls the nectar a pledge of regard.
God gives Nanak a cup of nectar as a pledge of regard and commands him to repeat the divine name and lead others to do so.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 SIKH. / Chapter XII / Chapter XIII / Chapter XIV; lines 12415-12572 confidence: high
Brahm Das falls at the Guru's feet, casts away the idol from his neck, and serves the Guru, but the passage says his evil desires and pride remain.
Brahm Das is sent to seek a guru, undergoes a humiliating ordeal at the temple, receives an explanation, and returns to discard books and repeat God's name.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 SIKH. / Chapter XII / Chapter XIII / Chapter XIV; lines 12415-12572 confidence: medium
The Guru tells Brahm Das to take a guru; four faqirs direct him to a temple, where a woman in red guarding the temple beats him with shoes.
The woman in red guarding the temple beats Brahm Das and is then identified as Maya, worldly love, and the guru he had sought.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 SIKH. / Chapter XII / Chapter XIII / Chapter XIV; lines 12574-12686 confidence: high
While Gopi Chand bathes, Menawati watches, reflects that death took his father and will also take him, and her tears fall on him as moisture.
Menawati’s grief over death leads to the decision that Gopi Chand should become a faqir, after which he abdicates and seeks Jalandharnath’s guidance.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 THE RAHIRAS / THE RAHIRAS 257 / THE SOHILA' / THE SOHILA 259; lines 19049-19267 confidence: medium
A prose heading calls the cavalry passage an allegory of stages of asceticism; obedience to the Master’s orders is a steed, reflection on the Guru’s instruction its kettle-drums, and people mount, prepare, load baggage, or set out.
The allegory identifies obedience to divine orders as a steed and portrays practitioners as mounted, prepared, or setting out on a march through stages of asceticism.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 THE RAHIRAS 257 / THE SOHILA' / THE SOHILA 259 / SIKH. 1; lines 19756-19976 confidence: high
Kinganath Jogi presses Guru Nanak to become his disciple. Guru Nanak teaches that restraint of the inmost heart is earrings, the body is the patched coat, subdued senses and a pure heart constitute the way of Jog, external shaving is insufficient, and repeating the Name leads the soul to absorption in God.
Guru Nanak tells the Jogi to make inner restraint, subdued senses, and a pure heart serve as the true ascetic implements, while external head-shaving and hypocrisy are rejected.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 THE RAHIRAS 257 / THE SOHILA' / THE SOHILA 259 / SIKH. 1; lines 19756-19976 confidence: high
The heart is an elephant, the body a forest, and the Guru the goad; the true Word marks the elephant. Nectar is in the house, but thieves take it away unless it is guarded; God confers greatness.
The heart is an elephant, the body a forest, and the Guru a goad that marks the elephant with the true Word.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 THE SIKH RELIGIO / Chapter XI / SIKH. / Chapter XII; lines 11535-11724 confidence: medium
After ablution Muhammadans pray, after ablution Hindus worship, the wise bathe, and dead and living are purified when water is poured on their heads; Nanak says plucked heads reject water and bathing.
Water purifies the dead and living when poured on their heads, and the tyrant's receipt of the Guru's foot-washing water is said to make him a Sikh and ensure deliverance.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 THE SIKH RELIGIO / Chapter XI / SIKH. / Chapter XII; lines 11535-11724 confidence: high
The Guru, Saido, Gheho, and Siho go to an unnamed ocean island ruled by an inhuman tyrant who seizes the Guru to kill him for trespassing; the Guru falls into a trance and sings a hymn on obeying the Lord's order.
The tyrant plans to kill the Guru, hears the Guru's trance hymn, prostrates, receives the Guru's foot-washing water from Saido, becomes a Sikh, and obtains deliverance.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 THE SOHILA' / THE SOHILA 259 / SIKH. 1 / SIKH. 1; lines 24876-25109 confidence: high
“If thou desire to play at love with me, / Come my way with thy head in the palm of thy hand.”
The aspirant must come with the head in the palm, step onto the road, give the head, and ignore human opinion.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 VOLUME V / VOLUME VI / CHAPTER I / Chapter II; lines 1940-2030 confidence: low
A note reports that some say Sahijdharis were named from promises by certain Sikhs in Guru Gobind Singh's time that they would accept his baptism gradually rather than at once.
The Sahijdhari name is attributed by some to promises to accept Guru Gobind Singh's baptism gradually rather than at once.
read in the book → -
The Sikh Religion: Its Gurus, Sacred Writings and Authors, Vol. 1 XXXVII / THE JAPJI / XXXVIII / SIKH. 1; lines 16321-16548 confidence: high
The passage says Guru Nanak composed a hymn at Banaras when local pandits urged Hindu-style dress; the hymn criticizes books, twilight devotions, argument, stone worship, Gayatri recitation, necklaces, marks, dhotis, and towels, and says the way is not found without the true Guru.
The janeu rite is recast as a thread for the soul made from mercy, contentment, continence, and truth; external ritual practices are criticized when separated from the true Guru.
read in the book →
jewish christian
-
Deuteronomy Chapter 12 / Chapter 13 / Chapter 14 / Chapter 15; lines 968-1014 confidence: medium
If the servant says he will not go out because he loves the master and house, the master pierces the servant’s ear to the door with an awl, and the servant remains forever; the same applies to a female servant.
A servant who refuses release because of love for the master and house undergoes an awl-through-ear-to-door action and becomes a servant forever.
read in the book → -
Deuteronomy Footnotes / Chapter 6 / Chapter 7 / Chapter 8; lines 590-630 confidence: medium
Yahweh led the community forty years in the wilderness to humble and test it and to know whether it would keep his commandments.
The community is led for forty years through wilderness, hunger, unfamiliar manna, and danger so that it may be humbled, tested, and taught.
read in the book → -
Exodus Chapter 32 / Footnotes / Chapter 33 / Chapter 34; lines 2166-2236 confidence: medium
Moses is with Yahweh forty days and forty nights without eating bread or drinking water and writes the covenant words, the ten commandments, on the tablets.
Moses remains with Yahweh for forty days and nights on Sinai without bread or water while the covenant words are written.
read in the book → -
Exodus Footnotes / Chapter 18 / Footnotes / Chapter 19; lines 1140-1195 confidence: medium
Yahweh commands sanctification, garment washing, third-day readiness, mountain bounds, death for touching the mountain or border, and Moses tells the people to prepare and abstain from sexual relations.
The people are sanctified, wash garments, abstain from sexual relations, and prepare for the third day before Yahweh’s visible descent.
read in the book → -
Exodus Footnotes / Chapter 27 / Footnotes / Chapter 28; lines 1720-1803 confidence: medium
“Bring Aaron your brother, and his sons with him... that he may minister to me in the priest’s office”; holy garments are for “glory and for beauty” and to sanctify him.
Holy garments are made to sanctify Aaron so that he may minister in the priest’s office.
read in the book → -
Exodus Footnotes / Chapter 27 / Footnotes / Chapter 28; lines 1805-1811 confidence: high
"You shall put them on Aaron your brother, and on his sons with him, and shall anoint them, and consecrate them, and sanctify them, that they may minister to me in the priest's office."
The passage links vesting, anointing, consecrating, and sanctifying Aaron and his sons with their entry into priestly ministry.
read in the book → -
Exodus Footnotes / Chapter 28 / Footnotes / Chapter 29; lines 1813-1896 confidence: high
To make Aaron and his sons holy for priestly office, the officiant is told to take one young bull, two defect-free rams, and unleavened bread products placed in one basket.
Aaron and his sons are made holy for priestly office through washing, clothing, headgear, anointing oil, and consecration language.
read in the book → -
Exodus Footnotes / Chapter 28 / Footnotes / Chapter 29; lines 1813-1896 confidence: high
Aaron and his sons lay hands on the bull; it is killed before Yahweh, blood is applied to the altar, fat is burned on the altar, and the remaining body is burned outside the camp as a sin offering.
Blood is applied to the altar and to Aaron and his sons, while blood from the altar and anointing oil are sprinkled on the priests and garments; the altar is also anointed and sanctified.
read in the book → -
Exodus Footnotes / Chapter 28 / Footnotes / Chapter 29; lines 1813-1896 confidence: medium
Aaron’s holy garments are for his sons after him, and the son who becomes priest in his place is to wear them for seven days when ministering in the holy place.
The priestly garments are worn for seven days by the successor priest, and the consecration and altar atonement are carried out for seven days.
read in the book → -
Exodus Footnotes / Chapter 28 / Footnotes / Chapter 29; lines 1898-1910 confidence: medium
Yahweh says he will sanctify the Tent of Meeting, the altar, Aaron, and Aaron’s sons for priestly ministry to him.
Yahweh says he will sanctify the Tent of Meeting, the altar, Aaron, and Aaron’s sons so that they may minister in the priest’s office.
read in the book → -
Exodus Footnotes / Chapter 39 / Footnotes / Chapter 40; lines 2623-2704 confidence: high
Aaron and his sons are brought to the Tent of Meeting, washed with water, clothed, anointed, and appointed to priestly ministry, with their anointing linked to an everlasting priesthood.
Aaron and his sons are washed with water, clothed, anointed, sanctified, and designated for priestly office across generations.
read in the book → -
Exodus Footnotes / Chapter 39 / Footnotes / Chapter 40; lines 2623-2704 confidence: medium
Moses, Aaron, and Aaron’s sons wash their hands and feet at the basin when entering the Tent of Meeting or nearing the altar; Moses raises the court and finishes the work.
Moses, Aaron, and Aaron’s sons wash at the basin when entering the Tent of Meeting or approaching the altar.
read in the book → -
Genesis Footnotes / Chapter 16 / Footnotes / Chapter 17; lines 952-1010 confidence: medium
God commands Abraham and his offspring to keep the covenant through circumcision of every male; circumcision in the foreskin is called the covenant token, and the uncircumcised male is to be cut off.
Circumcision in the flesh of the foreskin is commanded as the token of the covenant for every male, while the uncircumcised male is said to be cut off from his people.
read in the book → -
Genesis Footnotes / Chapter 31 / Footnotes / Chapter 32; lines 2094-2164 confidence: medium
Jacob rises at night, takes his wives, servants, and eleven sons, crosses the ford of the Jabbok, and sends them and his possessions over the stream.
Jacob crosses the Jabbok at night, sends others over the stream, is left alone, and undergoes an all-night struggle.
read in the book → -
Genesis Footnotes / Chapter 31 / Footnotes / Chapter 32; lines 2094-2164 confidence: high
Jacob is left alone and wrestles with a man until daybreak; the man touches Jacob’s thigh, asks to be released, and Jacob says he will not let go unless blessed.
Jacob wrestles until daybreak, refuses release without a blessing, receives the name Israel, and is blessed after the struggle.
read in the book → -
Genesis Footnotes / Chapter 31 / Footnotes / Chapter 32; lines 2094-2164 confidence: medium
Jacob is left alone and wrestles with a man until daybreak; the man touches Jacob’s thigh, asks to be released, and Jacob says he will not let go unless blessed.
The opponent touches Jacob’s thigh, Jacob limps afterward, and the injury is remembered in a later custom.
read in the book → -
Leviticus Chapter 6 / Footnotes / Chapter 7 / Chapter 8; lines 445-517 confidence: high
Moses brings Aaron and his sons and washes them with water.
Aaron and his sons undergo a sequence of washing, vesting, anointing or sprinkling, sacrificial blood marking, ritual eating, and seven-day confinement until consecration is fulfilled.
read in the book → -
Leviticus Chapter 6 / Footnotes / Chapter 7 / Chapter 8; lines 445-517 confidence: high
Moses commands Aaron and his sons to remain at the Tent of Meeting door day and night for seven days until consecration is fulfilled, keeping Yahweh’s command so they do not die.
Aaron and his sons are commanded not to leave the door of the Tent of Meeting for seven days and nights until their consecration is fulfilled, with death named as the consequence of disobedience.
read in the book → -
Leviticus Chapter 7 / Chapter 8 / Chapter 9 / Chapter 10; lines 569-609 confidence: medium
Moses forbids Aaron, Eleazar, and Ithamar to loosen hair, tear clothes, or leave the Tent of Meeting, warning of death; Israel may bewail the burning, and the anointing oil of Yahweh is on them.
Aaron and his surviving sons are forbidden mourning gestures and forbidden to leave the Tent of Meeting because the anointing oil of Yahweh is on them.
read in the book → -
Leviticus Footnotes / Chapter 20 / Footnotes / Chapter 21; lines 1353-1405 confidence: medium
The high priest has anointing oil poured on his head, is consecrated to put on garments, must not loosen hair or tear clothes, must not defile himself for any dead body, and must not go out of the sanctuary because the crown of anointing oil is upon him.
The high priest is described as having anointing oil poured on his head and being consecrated to put on garments.
read in the book → -
Numbers Chapter 4 / Chapter 5 / Footnotes / Chapter 6; lines 534-593 confidence: medium
Yahweh speaks to Moses and instructs him to tell Israel that a man or woman may make a special Nazirite vow to separate himself to Yahweh.
The Nazirite vow creates a marked period of separation to Yahweh with abstentions, uncut hair, holiness, purity boundaries, and a completion rite.
read in the book → -
Numbers Footnotes / Chapter 7 / Footnotes / Chapter 8; lines 779-835 confidence: high
Yahweh commands Moses to take the Levites from among Israel and cleanse them by sprinkling water of cleansing, shaving their whole bodies, and washing their clothes.
The Levites undergo cleansing, presentation, hand-laying, offering, separation, and then entry into Tent of Meeting service.
read in the book → -
Numbers Numbers 14:1-35 confidence: low
Only don't rebel against Yahweh... Your children shall be wanderers in the wilderness forty years.
The people stand at the threshold of the land but refuse because of fear.
read in the book →
amazonian
-
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes CHAPTER II / CHAPTER III / CHAPTER IV / CHAPTER V; lines 3117-3203 confidence: medium
Ears are bored at puberty; cane ear ornaments may have feather tufts; Orahone means “Big Ears” and refers to tribes wearing large wooden ear plugs; Orahone and some Issa-Japura/Boro-speaking groups use cabbage-wood discs.
The passage explicitly links ear boring and Tuyuka arm scar burning with puberty.
read in the book → -
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI / CHAPTER XII; lines 5335-5428 confidence: medium
Marriage is described as simple, without prolonged ceremony or festival; a youth marries at manhood, remains dependent before having a wife, and gains independence with his own woman, including the option of living in the forest or having his own fire in the big maloka.
Marriage is described as occurring when a youth reaches manhood and as the condition for full independence from parents or chief.
read in the book → -
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI / CHAPTER XII; lines 5335-5428 confidence: medium
To secure a wife, a man must show he is a capable hunter and warrior able to feed and protect wife and children; the narrator contrasts this with African rules requiring a killing before marriage and reports that Uacarra and some other tribes require an archery trial.
The bridegroom must demonstrate ability as hunter and warrior, and in some groups through an archery trial, to show he can maintain a wife and children.
read in the book → -
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes CHAPTER VIII / CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI; lines 209-221 confidence: medium
“Small families--Birth tabu--Birth customs--Infant mortality--Infanticide--Couvade--Name-giving--Names--Tabu on names--Childhood--Lactation--Food restrictions--Child-life and training--Initiation”
The Chapter XI topic list explicitly includes initiation after childhood, food restrictions, and child-life and training.
read in the book → -
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes CHAPTER VIII / CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI; lines 5036-5130 confidence: medium
The infant is taken with the mother to the river, washed and ducked; if it survives, rubber latex called hittagei and brown or red clay are applied, with no explanation obtained by the author.
The newborn is washed and ducked in river water, deaths from submersion are acknowledged, and survival is treated as evidence of sufficient strength.
read in the book → -
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes CHAPTER VIII / CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI; lines 5228-5320 confidence: high
Most tribes are said to have little elaborate initiation; elders teach youths, and a young warrior joins a tobacco palaver, receives coca, licks tobacco, vows bravery, and enters the fighting men.
The passage gives a sequence by which a young warrior is instructed, admitted to tobacco-related practice, given coca, affirms bravery, and joins the fighting men.
read in the book → -
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes CHAPTER VIII / CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI; lines 5228-5320 confidence: medium
Among the Bara, pubertal youths are whipped after a Jurupari dance with a sacred tapir-hide instrument; women are excluded, shouts are explained to them as demon expulsion, and disclosure leads to outcasting.
Among the Bara, pubertal youths are whipped with a sacred tapir-hide instrument in a private ceremony; women are excluded and disclosure causes outcasting.
read in the book → -
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes CHAPTER VIII / CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI; lines 5228-5320 confidence: medium
Girls' secret lodges in the bush are described with uncertainty; near the Andoke, pubescent girls are hidden in forest under older women for protection and instruction.
Girls near puberty are segregated in forest lodges, protected by older women, taught future duties, and return permanently after marriage is arranged.
read in the book → -
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes CHAPTER VIII / CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI; lines 5228-5320 confidence: medium
At puberty, ears, noses, and lips are bored, probably with a capybara tooth; among the Menimehe, face and breast tribal marks are tattooed at this time.
The passage describes boring ears, noses, and lips at puberty and Menimehe tattooing of tribal marks on face and breast at that time.
read in the book → -
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes CHAPTER VIII / CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI; lines 5322-5332 confidence: low
The author says he has not met with Markham's reported Mariama custom of a man cutting lines near the mouth of his twelve-year-old son.
The passage clusters reported customs involving a twelve-year-old son, girls or girl children, and boys who undergo cutting, hanging in a net with smoke, scourging, thrashing, or whipping.
read in the book → -
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes CHAPTER VIII / CHAPTER IX / CHAPTER X / CHAPTER XI; lines 5322-5332 confidence: low
The author says the Jurupari dance and girls' whippings, as noted by Wallace, were told to him second-hand by these tribes.
The Jurupari dance and girls' whippings are paired as practices reported second-hand to the author and associated with Wallace's note.
read in the book → -
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes CHAPTER XI / CHAPTER XII / CHAPTER XIII / CHAPTER XIV; lines 6008-6097 confidence: high
The office of medicine-man is partly hereditary, though hairiness outweighs primogeniture; a small boy, actual or adopted son, may accompany him, be credited with magic gifts, and receive professional secrets.
The passage describes chosen youths receiving secrets, being trained to carry on predecessors’ magic, and undergoing initiation practices.
read in the book → -
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes CHAPTER XII / CHAPTER XIII / CHAPTER XIV / CHAPTER XV; lines 6436-6528 confidence: uncertain
The author says reliable evidence for initiation dances is difficult; Wallace described a Uaupes girls' initiation dance, while Koch-Grünberg found the same dance as a men's Jurupari ceremony on the Aiary.
The passage discusses reports of initiation dances and describes a dance in which performers beat fellows with lianas until blood is drawn and victims faint.
read in the book → -
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes CHAPTER XIII / CHAPTER XIV / CHAPTER XV / CHAPTER XVI; lines 6972-7030 confidence: high
Bark and bamboo trumpets are unevenly distributed and often restricted to Jurupari music; sacred Jurupari trumpets are long palm-stem instruments with trumpet mouthpieces and bassoon-like notes.
The Jurupari trumpets are sacred tribal possessions, stored with secret paraphernalia connected with boy initiation, and used in Jurupari music.
read in the book → -
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes CHAPTER XIII / CHAPTER XIV / CHAPTER XV / CHAPTER XVI; lines 6972-7030 confidence: high
Jurupari trumpets are tribal possessions hidden away from the maloka in a hut forbidden to women and containing boy-initiation paraphernalia such as tapir-hide whips; a woman seeing them is a capital crime.
Women are forbidden to enter the trumpet hut or see the Jurupari trumpets, and infringement is punishable by death.
read in the book → -
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes CHAPTER XIII / CHAPTER XIV / CHAPTER XV / CHAPTER XVI; lines 6972-7030 confidence: medium
The passage compares the Jurupari trumpet taboo to the Australian bull-roarer taboo and reports that girls are taught the trumpet music exorcises an evil spirit from the novice, while female interference would leave it there and harm the tribe.
Girls are taught that the music of the trumpets is essential for exorcising an evil spirit from the youthful initiate’s body.
read in the book → -
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes CHAPTER XIII / CHAPTER XIV / CHAPTER XV / CHAPTER XVI; lines 6972-7030 confidence: high
When Jurupari music approaches the maloka, women and uninitiated persons hide in the bush until the ceremony ends and the trumpets are returned; the ceremony is secret and infringement is punished by death.
When Jurupari music approaches the maloka, women and uninitiated persons go into the bush and remain hidden until the ceremony ends and the trumpets are returned.
read in the book → -
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes INTRODUCTORY / CHAPTER II / CHAPTER III / CHAPTER IV; lines 2607-2679 confidence: medium
A male slave reaching manhood may identify with warriors and be considered free, though the chief may claim part of his hunting returns until marriage.
A male slave reaching manhood may identify with the warriors and then be regarded as free.
read in the book → -
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes NAMES OF BORO CHIEFS AND MEDICINE-MEN / WITOTO / APPENDIX VIII / FOOTNOTES; lines 12010-12126 confidence: high
Crevaux is cited for an initiation dance in which torture is applied by placing stinging ants on the naked bodies of neophytes.
An initiation dance is described in which stinging ants are applied to the naked bodies of neophytes.
read in the book → -
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes NAMES OF BORO CHIEFS AND MEDICINE-MEN / WITOTO / APPENDIX VIII / FOOTNOTES; lines 12128-12263 confidence: high
The bull-roarer is cited as too sacred for women to see in Muralug Island, Torres Straits, with Australian parallels referenced.
The bull-roarer is cited as too sacred for women to see, and its sound is said to be taken by women and children as the voice of a great spirit assisting at a boy’s initiation.
read in the book → -
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes WATERTON, CHARLES. / WESTERMARCK, EDWARD. / WOODROFFE, JOSEPH F. / INDEX; lines 12719-13006 confidence: medium
The dance entry lists dance varieties including animal, harvest, initiation, Jurupari, riddle, and war dances.
The dance index lists initiation dances and Jurupari among dance varieties.
read in the book → -
The North-West Amazons: Notes of Some Months Spent Among Cannibal Tribes WATERTON, CHARLES. / WESTERMARCK, EDWARD. / WOODROFFE, JOSEPH F. / INDEX; lines 13008-13250 confidence: high
“Initiation, 157-8, 165; dances, 197-9”
The index explicitly lists initiation and initiation dances.
read in the book →
japanese
-
Japanese Fairy Tales COMPILED BY / PREFACE / JAPANESE FAIRY TALES / MY LORD BAG OF RICE; lines 151-260 confidence: medium
Hidesato is alarmed at first but goes forward, stepping on and between the dragon's coils without looking back.
The Dragon King says many people fled from his serpent-dragon form, while Hidesato was the first to face him without fear; this qualifies Hidesato for the request.
read in the book → -
Japanese Fairy Tales COMPILED BY / PREFACE / JAPANESE FAIRY TALES / MY LORD BAG OF RICE; lines 151-260 confidence: medium
Hidesato is alarmed but chooses not to turn back; he walks over the dragon’s body and between its coils without looking backward.
The Dragon King waits in serpent-dragon shape to find a brave man; Hidesato proves fearless by walking over the dragon instead of fleeing.
read in the book → -
Japanese Fairy Tales THE FARMER AND THE BADGER / THE ADVENTURES OF KINTARO, THE GOLDEN BOY / THE STORY OF THE MAN WHO DID NOT WISH TO DIE / THE BAMBOO-CUTTER AND THE MOON-CHILD; lines 3062-3176 confidence: medium
The new story begins in Echigo with a married couple and their daughter; her growth is remembered through a thirty-day temple visit, a dolls festival, and a first scarlet-and-gold obi marking the threshold from infancy to girlhood.
The daughter is marked by early rituals, especially the first obi, explicitly described as a sign of crossing from infancy into girlhood.
read in the book → -
Japanese Fairy Tales THE FARMER AND THE BADGER / THE ADVENTURES OF KINTARO, THE GOLDEN BOY / THE STORY OF THE MAN WHO DID NOT WISH TO DIE / THE BAMBOO-CUTTER AND THE MOON-CHILD; lines 3062-3176 confidence: medium
The daughter's growth is marked by a temple visit at thirty days old, a dolls festival, and a first scarlet-and-gold obi on her third birthday, described as crossing from infancy into girlhood.
The girl's first obi at age three is explicitly described as a sign that she crossed the threshold of girlhood and left infancy behind.
read in the book → -
Japanese Fairy Tales THE JELLY FISH AND THE MONKEY / THE QUARREL OF THE MONKEY AND THE CRAB / THE WHITE HARE AND THE CROCODILES / THE STORY OF PRINCE YAMATO TAKE; lines 5705-5811 confidence: medium
Yamato is born as Emperor Keiko's second son, is marked by strength, wisdom, and courage, and at sixteen is commanded by Keiko to subdue outlaw brothers Kumaso and Takeru, who defy law and authority.
Yamato has just reached manhood, receives his father's command, gathers troops, seeks divine protection, and departs for dangerous enemy territory.
read in the book → -
Japanese Fairy Tales THE JELLY FISH AND THE MONKEY / THE QUARREL OF THE MONKEY AND THE CRAB / THE WHITE HARE AND THE CROCODILES / THE STORY OF PRINCE YAMATO TAKE; lines 5705-5811 confidence: medium
Near the headquarters of Kumaso and Takeru, the country is wild and rough: high steep mountains, dark deep valleys, huge trees, and rocks block the road and nearly stop the army.
The army is blocked by mountains, valleys, trees, and rocks, prompting Yamato to abandon direct advance and use stratagem.
read in the book → -
Japanese Fairy Tales THE JELLY FISH AND THE MONKEY / THE QUARREL OF THE MONKEY AND THE CRAB / THE WHITE HARE AND THE CROCODILES / THE STORY OF PRINCE YAMATO TAKE; lines 5705-5811 confidence: high
The realm is troubled by outlaw brothers Kumaso and Takeru; Keiko orders sixteen-year-old Yamato to subdue them, and Yamato receives the command joyfully and without fear.
Yamato has just reached manhood at sixteen and is sent by his father to subdue rebels, beginning a dangerous expedition.
read in the book → -
Japanese Fairy Tales THE QUARREL OF THE MONKEY AND THE CRAB / THE WHITE HARE AND THE CROCODILES / THE STORY OF PRINCE YAMATO TAKE / MOMOTARO, OR THE STORY OF THE SON OF A PEACH; lines 6510-6645 confidence: medium
Momotaro gives the monkey rice-cake; the monkey joins; the dog and monkey quarrel; Momotaro sends the dog ahead with a flag, the monkey behind with a sword, and stands between them with an iron war-fan.
The dog, monkey, and pheasant fight or quarrel until Momotaro orders harmony and they promise not to quarrel.
read in the book → -
Japanese Fairy Tales THE QUARREL OF THE MONKEY AND THE CRAB / THE WHITE HARE AND THE CROCODILES / THE STORY OF PRINCE YAMATO TAKE / MOMOTARO, OR THE STORY OF THE SON OF A PEACH; lines 6510-6645 confidence: medium
The party reaches the shore of the North-Eastern Sea, sees no island on the horizon, and the animals are bewildered because they have never seen the sea and do not know how to reach the Island of Devils.
At the shore, the animals are daunted by the sea; Momotaro rebukes them and threatens to dismiss them, after which they plead to continue.
read in the book → -
Japanese Fairy Tales THE QUARREL OF THE MONKEY AND THE CRAB / THE WHITE HARE AND THE CROCODILES / THE STORY OF PRINCE YAMATO TAKE / MOMOTARO, OR THE STORY OF THE SON OF A PEACH; lines 6510-6645 confidence: medium
After traveling through valleys and hills, the party reaches the shore of the North-Eastern Sea; the animals have never seen the sea and wonder how to cross to the Island of Devils.
At the sea, the animals are daunted; Momotaro rebukes them as cowards and threatens to go alone, after which they beg to continue and gain courage.
read in the book → -
Japanese Fairy Tales THE STORY OF URASHIMA TARO, THE FISHER LAD / THE FARMER AND THE BADGER / THE ADVENTURES OF KINTARO, THE GOLDEN BOY / THE STORY OF THE MAN WHO DID NOT WISH TO DIE; lines 2251-2371 confidence: medium
Jofuku calls Sentaro's desire selfish and describes hermit life: fruit, berries, pine bark, separation from the world, purity of heart, lightness of body, riding crane or carp, and walking on water.
Jofuku describes hermits who live on severe foods, renounce worldly desire, become light-bodied, ride cranes or carp, and walk on water.
read in the book → -
Japanese Fairy Tales THE STORY OF URASHIMA TARO, THE FISHER LAD / THE FARMER AND THE BADGER / THE ADVENTURES OF KINTARO, THE GOLDEN BOY / THE STORY OF THE MAN WHO DID NOT WISH TO DIE; lines 2251-2371 confidence: medium
Jofuku calls Sentaro's desire selfish and describes hermit life: fruit, berries, pine bark, separation from the world, purity of heart, lightness of body, riding crane or carp, and walking on water.
Jofuku says Sentaro's desire is selfish and that Sentaro lacks the endurance and austerity needed for hermit life.
read in the book → -
Japanese Fairy Tales THE STORY OF URASHIMA TARO, THE FISHER LAD / THE FARMER AND THE BADGER / THE ADVENTURES OF KINTARO, THE GOLDEN BOY / THE STORY OF THE MAN WHO DID NOT WISH TO DIE; lines 2251-2371 confidence: medium
Sentaro prays at Jofuku's shrine for seven days; at midnight on the seventh day the inner shrine opens and Jofuku appears in a luminous cloud.
Jofuku appears in a luminous cloud, judges Sentaro's desire selfish, and explains why he is unfit for hermit discipline.
read in the book → -
Japanese Fairy Tales THE STORY OF URASHIMA TARO, THE FISHER LAD / THE FARMER AND THE BADGER / THE ADVENTURES OF KINTARO, THE GOLDEN BOY / THE STORY OF THE MAN WHO DID NOT WISH TO DIE; lines 2251-2371 confidence: medium
Jofuku calls Sentaro's wish selfish and describes hermit life as austere, world-renouncing, desire-free, and eventually able to ride a crane or carp and walk on water.
Jofuku says hermits follow strict rules, cut themselves off from the world, become free from earthly desire, and gain abilities such as riding a crane or carp and walking on water.
read in the book → -
Japanese Fairy Tales THE STORY OF URASHIMA TARO, THE FISHER LAD / THE FARMER AND THE BADGER / THE ADVENTURES OF KINTARO, THE GOLDEN BOY / THE STORY OF THE MAN WHO DID NOT WISH TO DIE; lines 2479-2525 confidence: medium
The messenger says Jofuku sent him, permitted Sentaro to see the land of Perpetual Life in a dream, and tested him by the sea and shark, revealing that his desire for death was not real.
The messenger says Jofuku permitted Sentaro to see the land of Perpetual Life in a dream and then tested him by sea and shark.
read in the book → -
Japanese Fairy Tales THE STORY OF URASHIMA TARO, THE FISHER LAD / THE FARMER AND THE BADGER / THE ADVENTURES OF KINTARO, THE GOLDEN BOY / THE STORY OF THE MAN WHO DID NOT WISH TO DIE; lines 2479-2525 confidence: high
Sentaro wakes from his own screams and finds he had slept during prayer before the shrine; the adventures were only a wild dream.
Sentaro's frightening adventure is revealed as a dream allowed by Jofuku, including the sea and shark, to test whether his desire for death was real.
read in the book → -
Japanese Fairy Tales THE TONGUE-CUT SPARROW / THE STORY OF URASHIMA TARO, THE FISHER LAD / THE FARMER AND THE BADGER / THE ADVENTURES OF KINTARO, THE GOLDEN BOY; lines 1697-1832 confidence: low
A woodcutter standing on a rock sees Kintaro uproot the tree, thinks he is no ordinary child, and follows the party after they cross.
A woodcutter who has secretly observed Kintaro enters the cottage and challenges him to a right-hand strength contest that ends in a draw.
read in the book → -
Japanese Fairy Tales THE TONGUE-CUT SPARROW / THE STORY OF URASHIMA TARO, THE FISHER LAD / THE FARMER AND THE BADGER / THE ADVENTURES OF KINTARO, THE GOLDEN BOY; lines 1834-1943 confidence: medium
Sadamitsu rejoices at finding Kintaro, brings him to Minamoto-no-Raiko, and Raiko makes Kintaro one of his vassals.
Kintaro is taken to Lord Raiko, made a vassal, and later elevated to Chief of the Four Braves.
read in the book → -
Japanese Fairy Tales THE TONGUE-CUT SPARROW / THE STORY OF URASHIMA TARO, THE FISHER LAD / THE FARMER AND THE BADGER / THE ADVENTURES OF KINTARO, THE GOLDEN BOY; lines 1834-1943 confidence: medium
Sadamitsu brings Kintaro to Lord Minamoto-no-Raiko, tells his story, and Raiko makes Kintaro one of his vassals.
Kintaro is presented to a powerful lord, made a vassal, later becomes Chief of the Four Braves, and tests his sword against a monster.
read in the book → -
Japanese Fairy Tales THE WHITE HARE AND THE CROCODILES / THE STORY OF PRINCE YAMATO TAKE / MOMOTARO, OR THE STORY OF THE SON OF A PEACH / THE OGRE OF RASHOMON; lines 6755-6881 confidence: medium
Kyoto’s people fear a dreadful ogre said to haunt the Gate of Rashomon at twilight, seize passersby, and kill and eat vanished victims; people avoid the gate after sunset.
Watanabe is challenged to verify the ogre rumor by going after dark to the Gate of Rashomon, a feared location avoided by the community.
read in the book → -
Japanese Fairy Tales THE WHITE HARE AND THE CROCODILES / THE STORY OF PRINCE YAMATO TAKE / MOMOTARO, OR THE STORY OF THE SON OF A PEACH / THE OGRE OF RASHOMON; lines 6755-6881 confidence: medium
Hojo proposes that Watanabe prove the matter by going to the gate himself; Watanabe accepts because he cannot bear being thought afraid.
Watanabe accepts Hojo’s challenge, rides out in dangerous weather, and tests the rumor at the gate to preserve his honor.
read in the book →
daoist
-
Chuang Tzu: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER V. / THE EVIDENCE OF VIRTUE COMPLETE. / CHAPTER VI. / THE GREAT SUPREME.; lines 3272-3415 confidence: high
Nü Yü says Pu Liang I had the qualifications of a sage but not Tao; after instruction, the sublunary state, external world, and self-awareness successively cease, and he reaches a state beyond life and death.
Pu Liang I undergoes timed stages under Nü Yü's instruction that culminate in loss of self-awareness and entry into a condition where life and death are no more.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzu: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER V. / THE EVIDENCE OF VIRTUE COMPLETE. / CHAPTER VI. / THE GREAT SUPREME.; lines 3573-3700 confidence: medium
Yen Hui successively says he has got rid of charity and duty, ceremonial and music, and everything; he explains: “I have freed myself from my body... discarded my reasoning powers... become ONE with the Infinite.”
Yen Hui's progress is presented as a sequence of relinquishments: charity and duty, ceremonial and music, and finally body and mind.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzu: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER XIII. / THE TAO OF GOD. / CHAPTER XIV. / THE CIRCLING SKY.; lines 6372-6498 confidence: high
Lao Tzŭ says Tao could not be presented, imparted, or given, and adds: "Unless there is a suitable endowment within, TAO will not abide."
Lao Tzŭ says Tao cannot be presented, imparted, or given, and that it will not abide without a suitable inward endowment.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzu: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER XIII. / THE TAO OF GOD. / CHAPTER XIV. / THE CIRCLING SKY.; lines 6500-6610 confidence: medium
Lao Tzu gives examples of offspring among fish-hawks, insects, and a hermaphrodite animal, then says nature, destiny, time, and Tao cannot be changed, altered, stopped, or obstructed.
Confucius receives Lao Tzu's instruction, withdraws for three months, returns claiming attainment, and is confirmed by Lao Tzu.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzu: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER XXI. / CHAPTER XXII. / KNOWLEDGE TRAVELS NORTH. / CHAPTER XXIII.; lines 9790-9926 confidence: high
Nan Yung Ch'u asks what he should do to attain this; Kêng Sang Ch'u tells him to preserve form complete, secure vitality, keep anxious thoughts away, and says he may attain it in three years.
Nan Yung Ch'u asks how to attain the way, receives preliminary instruction, is told to go south to Lao Tzŭ, and makes a seven-day journey to Lao Tzŭ's abode.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzu: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER XXI. / CHAPTER XXII. / KNOWLEDGE TRAVELS NORTH. / CHAPTER XXIII.; lines 9790-9926 confidence: medium
Nan Yung Ch'u compares eyes, ears, and hearts whose forms seem alike but whose capacities differ, then says he only hears TAO with his ears.
Kêng Sang Ch'u explains that some creatures can transform or hatch certain offspring while others cannot, then says his own talents are too small to transform Nan Yung Ch'u.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzu: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER XXI. / CHAPTER XXII. / KNOWLEDGE TRAVELS NORTH. / CHAPTER XXIII.; lines 9790-9926 confidence: high
Nan Yung Ch'u asks what one of his age should do to attain this; Kêng Sang Ch'u answers that he should preserve his form complete, keep vitality secure, and admit no anxious thoughts for three years.
Nan Yung Ch'u asks how to attain the teaching, and Kêng Sang Ch'u prescribes preserving form, securing vitality, and excluding anxious thoughts for three years.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzu: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER XXI. / CHAPTER XXII. / KNOWLEDGE TRAVELS NORTH. / CHAPTER XXIII.; lines 9790-9926 confidence: medium
Kêng Sang Ch'u speaks of wasps unable to transform huge caterpillars and bantams unable to hatch goose eggs; he says his talents are small-scale and tells Nan Yung Ch'u to go south to Lao Tzŭ.
Kêng Sang Ch'u compares differing capacities for transformation or hatching, says his own talents are limited, and directs Nan Yung Ch'u to Lao Tzŭ.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzu: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER XXI. / CHAPTER XXII. / KNOWLEDGE TRAVELS NORTH. / CHAPTER XXIII.; lines 9928-10060 confidence: medium
Nan Yung asks to remain, cultivates good and eliminates evil within himself, and after ten days returns to Lao Tzŭ sorrowful.
Nan Yung remains with Lao Tzŭ, cultivates good, eliminates evil, returns after ten days, and is asked whether he has cleansed himself before further instruction is given.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzu: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER XXI. / CHAPTER XXII. / KNOWLEDGE TRAVELS NORTH. / CHAPTER XXIII.; lines 9928-10060 confidence: medium
Nan Yung asks to remain, cultivates the good and eliminates evil within himself, and after ten days returns to Lao Tzŭ with sorrow in his heart.
Nan Yung remains with Lao Tzŭ, cultivates good, eliminates evil, returns after ten days, and is told there remains an obstruction before receiving further instruction.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzu: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER XXVI. / CONTINGENCIES. / CHAPTER XXVII. / LANGUAGE.; lines 11937-12082 confidence: high
Yen Ch'êng Tzŭ Yu describes a nine-year progression after receiving instruction: natural simplicity, adaptation, understanding, developed intelligence, completeness, spirit entering him, knowing God, life and death no more, and perfection.
Yen Ch'êng Tzŭ Yu describes successive yearly stages after receiving instruction, culminating in knowing God, life and death no longer existing for him, and perfection.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzu: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER XXVI. / CONTINGENCIES. / CHAPTER XXVII. / LANGUAGE.; lines 11937-12082 confidence: high
Yen Ch'êng Tzŭ Yu tells Tung Kuo Tzŭ Chi that after receiving instruction he progressed yearly: simplicity, adaptation, understanding, intelligence, completion, spirit entering him, knowing God, life and death no longer existing for him, and perfection.
Yen Ch'êng Tzŭ Yu describes a staged nine-year transformation after receiving instruction, culminating in knowing God, transcending life and death, and perfection.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzu: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer CHAPTER XXVI. / CONTINGENCIES. / CHAPTER XXVII. / LANGUAGE.; lines 12084-12148 confidence: medium
At the bridge, Lao Tzŭ stands in the road, looks to heaven, sighs, and says he once thought Yang could be taught but no longer does.
Lao Tzŭ rebukes Yang Tzŭ Chü for an overbearing look; Yang performs humble gestures, asks for instruction, changes countenance, and his social reception changes afterward.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzu: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer Chuang Tzu, Chapter II, Great Awakening confidence: high
The passage says dreamers do not know they dream and that the Great Awakening reveals this life as a great dream.
The passage frames wisdom as awakening from the mistaken condition of ordinary life.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzu: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer MOUNTAIN TREES. / CHAPTER XXI. / CHAPTER XXII. / KNOWLEDGE TRAVELS NORTH.; lines 9363-9514 confidence: medium
Confucius asks Lao Tzŭ about perfect TAO; Lao Tzŭ tells him to purge the heart by fasting and discipline, wash the soul white, discard knowledge, and then offers an outline.
Before describing perfect TAO, Lao Tzŭ tells Confucius to purge the heart by fasting and discipline, wash the soul white, and discard knowledge.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzu: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer ON SWORDS. / CHAPTER XXXI. / THE OLD FISHERMAN. / CHAPTER XXXII.; lines 13809-13950 confidence: low
Confucius says the human heart is more dangerous than mountains and rivers and lists nine tests that reveal the inferior man.
Confucius lists nine tests by which loyalty, respectfulness, ability, knowledge, trustworthiness, integrity, fidelity, decorum, and morality reveal the inferior man.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzu: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer OPENING TRUNKS. / B.C. 481. / CHAPTER XI. / ON LETTING ALONE.; lines 4653-4791 confidence: medium
The Yellow Emperor withdraws, resigns the throne, builds a solitary hut, lies on straw, remains secluded three months, and returns to Kuang Ch'êng Tzŭ, who is lying with his face south.
After being rebuked, the Yellow Emperor resigns the throne, lives in a solitary hut, lies on straw, remains secluded for three months, and then returns in a humble posture to receive teaching.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzu: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer OPENING TRUNKS. / B.C. 481. / CHAPTER XI. / ON LETTING ALONE.; lines 4653-4791 confidence: medium
The Yellow Emperor withdraws, resigns the throne, builds a solitary hut, lies on straw, remains secluded for three months, and returns to approach Kuang Ch'êng Tzŭ humbly.
After rebuke, the Yellow Emperor resigns the throne, lives in a hut on straw for three months, and returns humbly to receive teaching.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzu: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer THE SECRET OF LIFE. / CHAPTER XX. / MOUNTAIN TREES. / CHAPTER XXI.; lines 9030-9184 confidence: medium
Lieh Yü K'ou draws the bow fully, places a cup of water on his elbow, shoots arrows in rapid succession, and stands like a statue.
Po Hun Wu Jên moves the test from controlled archery to a high mountain precipice, where Lieh Yü K'ou's fear reveals a defect contrasted with the perfect man's steadiness.
read in the book → -
Chuang Tzu: Mystic, Moralist, and Social Reformer THE SECRET OF LIFE. / CHAPTER XX. / MOUNTAIN TREES. / CHAPTER XXI.; lines 9030-9184 confidence: high
Lieh Yü K'ou instructs Po Hun Wu Jên in archery, drawing a full bow with a cup of water on his elbow and shooting arrows while standing like a statue.
Wu Jên moves the archery test from ordinary conditions to a high mountain precipice, where Lieh Tzŭ's terror reveals a defect in his internal state.
read in the book →
estonian
-
The Hero of Esthonia and Other Studies in the Romantic Literature of That Country CANTO IX / RUMOURS OF WAR / CANTO X / THE HEROES AND THE WATER-DEMON; lines 2441-2549 confidence: medium
At the palace, the demon's sons invite the boy to a table loaded with gold and silver plate, but he cannot eat or drink because sparks fly from the dishes and food and blue flames play over the beakers.
In the demon palace, the boy is offered food and drink from a splendid table, but the food and vessels emit fire, and the demons then torment him.
read in the book → -
The Hero of Esthonia and Other Studies in the Romantic Literature of That Country CANTO XII / THE FIGHT WITH THE SORCERER'S SONS / CANTO XIII / THE KALEVIDE'S FIRST JOURNEY TO HADES; lines 2922-3035 confidence: medium
The cavern is dark and narrow until it opens near a faint light; a lamp, folding-doors, jars of white and black liquid, and singing maidens are present.
The dark liquid gives magic strength, while the white liquid is said to moderate the strength or remove enchantment; the hero uses the dark liquid to break the doors.
read in the book → -
The Hero of Esthonia and Other Studies in the Romantic Literature of That Country PART II / SECTION I / THE MILKY WAY. / THE GRATEFUL PRINCE.; lines 4391-4503 confidence: medium
They reach the master's large homestead; the master tells the prince to hide in an empty dog-kennel while he speaks to his self-willed grandmother, who cannot bear a stranger in the house.
On arrival, the host commands the prince to keep eyes and ears open, keep his mouth closed, obey without question, and not speak without permission.
read in the book → -
The Hero of Esthonia and Other Studies in the Romantic Literature of That Country PART II / SECTION I / THE MILKY WAY. / THE GRATEFUL PRINCE.; lines 4506-4588 confidence: medium
The old man tells the prince to rest for two days and later receive work, then threatens him with losing his head if he breaks the rules or speaks.
The prince is placed under household rules, forbidden to speak, threatened with decapitation, and assigned labor by the Old Boy.
read in the book → -
The Hero of Esthonia and Other Studies in the Romantic Literature of That Country PART II / SECTION I / THE MILKY WAY. / THE GRATEFUL PRINCE.; lines 4590-4668 confidence: medium
The maiden visits at night, says the white mare is the master's grandmother and insatiable, and instructs the prince to plait a willow rope and threaten to bind the mare.
The prince is given tasks that the maiden says cannot be completed by normal labor: feeding and cleaning after the insatiable mare, and later milking a cow whose milk flows continuously, with death threatened for failure.
read in the book → -
The Hero of Esthonia and Other Studies in the Romantic Literature of That Country PART II / SECTION I / THE MILKY WAY. / THE GRATEFUL PRINCE.; lines 4764-4862 confidence: high
The old man gives the prince barley and commands him to sow, harvest, process, malt, grind, and brew it into fresh beer by morning, warning that failure may cost his life.
The prince is assigned a seemingly impossible overnight agricultural and brewing task, but the maiden directs him to spirits who perform it.
read in the book → -
The Hero of Esthonia and Other Studies in the Romantic Literature of That Country SECTION I / THE MILKY WAY. / THE GRATEFUL PRINCE. / SLYBOOTS.; lines 5080-5180 confidence: medium
The king offers rich reward and his youngest daughter's hand to anyone who prepares the feast successfully; failure will be punished with death.
The king promises rich reward and his youngest daughter's hand to the successful feast-preparer, while failure brings death.
read in the book → -
The Hero of Esthonia and Other Studies in the Romantic Literature of That Country SECTION II / THE WOOD OF TONTLA. / THE EGG-BORN PRINCESS. / THE ROYAL HERD-BOY.; lines 7239-7303 confidence: medium
An old man with grey hair and a long white beard observes the boy and says he does not seem born a herd-boy; the boy answers that he was born to be a ruler and may later try his fortune with people if the animals fare well.
The boy says he first learned the business of a ruler and may later try his fortune with bipeds if matters go well with the quadrupeds.
read in the book → -
The Hero of Esthonia and Other Studies in the Romantic Literature of That Country SECTION II / THE WOOD OF TONTLA. / THE EGG-BORN PRINCESS. / THE ROYAL HERD-BOY.; lines 7364-7424 confidence: medium
After weeks, the prince decides to punish the woman, catches twelve wolves, shuts them in a cave, feeds them with animals from the flock, and answers that missing animals were devoured by wolves.
After weeks of vexatious herd-boy life and after arranging his revenge, the prince leaves because he is tired of the role and feels strong enough for greater undertakings.
read in the book → -
The Hero of Esthonia and Other Studies in the Romantic Literature of That Country SLYBOOTS. / THE GOLD-SPINNERS. / SECTION II / THE WOOD OF TONTLA.; lines 6508-6578 confidence: medium
Food, drink, household needs, and clothes come from the rock at the cock’s crowing; table conversation is sparse and in a foreign language that Elsie gradually learns to understand.
Elsie learns the strange language, reading, writing, fine work, and many things unavailable to her former village life.
read in the book → -
The Hero of Esthonia and Other Studies in the Romantic Literature of That Country THE EGG-BORN PRINCESS. / THE ROYAL HERD-BOY. / TIIDU THE FLUTE-PLAYER. / THE LUCKY EGG.; lines 7954-8060 confidence: medium
The maiden tells Pärtel to return the next evening at sunset; if she winds around him like a girdle in snake form and kisses him three times, he must not start or shrink back, or she will be overwhelmed again by the waters of enchantment.
Pärtel must not shrink while the snake winds around his body and kisses him three times; his steadfastness is part of the release sequence.
read in the book → -
The Hero of Esthonia and Other Studies in the Romantic Literature of That Country THE GALLOWS-DWARFS. / THE TREASURE AT KERTELL. / THE GOLDEN SNAKES. / THE NOCTURNAL CHURCH-GOERS.; lines 13549-13618 confidence: medium
The seeker must not fear spectres called soulless phantoms; failure means empty hands. He must go on St. John's Eve during bonfires and give a third of the treasure to the poor.
The seeker must not be frightened by spectres described as soulless phantoms; if his courage fails, he returns with empty hands.
read in the book → -
The Hero of Esthonia and Other Studies in the Romantic Literature of That Country THE GALLOWS-DWARFS. / THE TREASURE AT KERTELL. / THE GOLDEN SNAKES. / THE NOCTURNAL CHURCH-GOERS.; lines 13620-13703 confidence: medium
A huge half-man, half-beast head with long golden horns, golden tusks, and flames from mouth and nostrils appears; the youth flees in terror and faints.
The youth flees from the final apparition, and the next morning the treasure is gone; the narrator says it may still wait for a bolder man.
read in the book → -
The Hero of Esthonia and Other Studies in the Romantic Literature of That Country THE GALLOWS-DWARFS. / THE TREASURE AT KERTELL. / THE GOLDEN SNAKES. / THE NOCTURNAL CHURCH-GOERS.; lines 13620-13703 confidence: medium
The section introduces “Maidens who Bathed in the Moonlight”; a young man seeking secret knowledge consults a famous necromancer, who tells him about the serpent king's St. Mark's Day court, heavenly goat's milk, and bread ordeal.
The young man goes at dusk and midnight to the moor, encounters the serpent court, crosses the dangerous serpent heap, and survives after falling senseless.
read in the book → -
The Hero of Esthonia and Other Studies in the Romantic Literature of That Country THE GALLOWS-DWARFS. / THE TREASURE AT KERTELL. / THE GOLDEN SNAKES. / THE NOCTURNAL CHURCH-GOERS.; lines 13705-13800 confidence: high
A young man sets out in search of the seal-ring, travels east seeking ancient wisdom, meets a celebrated magician, and is told that God’s birds will be his guides if he learns their language.
The magician prepares a moon-gathered herbal charm that enables the young man to understand bird speech, after which otherwise inaccessible secrets become known to him.
read in the book → -
The Hero of Esthonia and Other Studies in the Romantic Literature of That Country THE MAN IN THE MOON. / THE MAIDEN AT THE VASKJALA BRIDGE. / RED RIDING-HOOD. / SNOWWHITE, THE GLASS MOUNTAIN, AND THE DESPISED YOUNGEST SON.; lines 9939-10020 confidence: high
The king promises his daughter to whoever can climb the glass mountain; the elder brothers dress finely and leave the shabby youngest son at home.
The neglected youngest son makes three attempts with bronze, silver, and gold horses and armour, reaching the glass mountain summit on the third day.
read in the book → -
The Hero of Esthonia and Other Studies in the Romantic Literature of That Country THE OFFICIOUS FLIES. / THE END / VOL. II. / FOOTNOTES:; lines 17494-17575 confidence: medium
The editor says the story appears to contain an error, because the context shows that the prohibition was not to speak a word during the ceremony.
The editor states that the contextual prohibition was not to speak a word during the ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Hero of Esthonia and Other Studies in the Romantic Literature of That Country THE TREASURE-BRINGER. / THE WOODEN MAN AND THE BIRCH-BARK MAID. / MARTIN AND HIS DEAD MASTER. / THE COURAGEOUS BARN-KEEPER.; lines 13056-13141 confidence: medium
At night the barn-keeper is briefly guided by a peasant with a lantern, finds a hole at the foot of the wall, descends stone stairs to an iron door, sees a black cat with fiery eyes rush out, and enters a hall with twelve doors where he chooses the seventh as lucky.
The barn-keeper remains unafraid amid darkness, ominous sounds, a fiery-eyed cat, knocks, coffin bearers, and a revived coffin occupant.
read in the book → -
The Hero of Esthonia and Other Studies in the Romantic Literature of That Country THE WOOD OF TONTLA. / THE EGG-BORN PRINCESS. / THE ROYAL HERD-BOY. / TIIDU THE FLUTE-PLAYER.; lines 7676-7781 confidence: medium
Tiidu charters a ship home with his treasures, but a storm wrecks it; he alone reaches shore, dreams the old man gives him a drink from a flask, discovers he is on an uninhabited island, and repents leaving his parents.
Tiidu loses his treasures in a storm, survives alone on an uninhabited island, repents his earlier conduct, and receives dream guidance.
read in the book → -
The Hero of Esthonia and Other Studies in the Romantic Literature of That Country THE WOODEN MAN AND THE BIRCH-BARK MAID. / MARTIN AND HIS DEAD MASTER. / THE COURAGEOUS BARN-KEEPER. / THE GALLOWS-DWARFS.; lines 13211-13313 confidence: medium
A parson seeks a servant to toll the church bell at midnight; earlier men who attempted it disappeared, the bell was not heard, and they never returned.
The servant role requires entering the church at night, surviving supernatural dangers, and tolling the bell successfully; the passage itself calls this a trial or ordeal.
read in the book →
finnic
-
Finno-Ugric, Siberian Mythology CHAPTER XXI / PLATE LIX / PLATE LX / TWO-HEADED LORD OF THE BIRDS; lines 22256-22312 confidence: high
The Buriats consecrate a person called by spirits to the shamanic office before that person is regarded as worthy to take charge of shamanic instruments.
The passage says a person called by spirits must be consecrated through special ceremonies, trained by an older shaman, and assist in séances and ceremonies before taking charge of instruments.
read in the book → -
Finno-Ugric, Siberian Mythology PLATE LVII / OF THE / THE REALM OF THE DEAD 489 / THE REALM OF THE DEAD; lines 21425-21499 confidence: medium
The Princes say Yelbegen acted by their orders and promise to return the head if Kubaiko can pull up a seven-horned goat embedded in the earth; otherwise she will lose her own head. Kubaiko accepts.
The Princes condition the return of the brother’s head on Kubaiko pulling up the seven-horned goat, with loss of her own head as the penalty for failure.
read in the book → -
Finno-Ugric, Siberian Mythology PLATE LVIII / THE REALM OF THE DEAD / CHAPTER XXI / PLATE LIX; lines 21990-22093 confidence: high
The vulture leads a sheep-herding girl into a forest and gives her magic powers; she sees and keeps company with spirits, foretells good and evil, threatens her brother, and later cures him after he falls ill.
The vulture gives magic powers to a sheep-herding girl, and the eagle variant allows a woman to become the first shaman by receiving the eagle’s powers.
read in the book → -
Finno-Ugric, Siberian Mythology PLATE XIV / OF THE / FAMILY GODS / FAMILY GODS; lines 6166-6246 confidence: low
Only the sacrificing priest and the sacrificer herself may take part; after this sacrifice she may sacrifice in her husband’s family kuala, though illness or misfortune may require sacrifice to her own family’s kuala on the sorcerer’s advice.
The young wife’s sacrifice is limited to the sacrificing priest and the sacrificer herself, and only afterward may she sacrifice in her husband’s family kuala.
read in the book → -
Finno-Ugric, Siberian Mythology SACRIFICES TO NATURE GODS / PLATE XXXVI / SACRIFICES TO NATURE GODS / THE SHAMAN; lines 12915-13011 confidence: high
The shamanic office brings honour and riches but requires psychic qualities; gifts often run in the family and appear in childhood or after severe illness.
The passage states that shamanic gifts often run in a family and appear in childhood or after severe illness, and that the office requires special qualities.
read in the book → -
Finno-Ugric, Siberian Mythology SACRIFICES TO NATURE GODS / PLATE XXXVI / SACRIFICES TO NATURE GODS / THE SHAMAN; lines 12915-13011 confidence: high
People with shamanistic talent converse with under-ground spirits; the Lapp noidde-gadse appear at the first call, offer help, refer to service to father and forefathers, and may threaten or force refusal.
The noidde-gadse call the young shaman, may threaten or force the reluctant candidate, and, when accepted, help and teach the arts of shamanism.
read in the book → -
Finno-Ugric, Siberian Mythology SACRIFICES TO NATURE GODS / PLATE XXXVI / SACRIFICES TO NATURE GODS / THE SHAMAN; lines 12915-13011 confidence: medium
When the call is accepted, spirits help and teach the arts of shamanism; schooling occurs in a lonely place or by leading the pupil to the underworld for the wisdom of former shamans.
The pupil may be led to the underworld to imbibe the wisdom of former shamans.
read in the book → -
Finno-Ugric, Siberian Mythology THE EARTH / THE EARTH 461 / PLATE LII / CHAPTER XVIII; lines 20224-20330 confidence: high
The Buriat Master of a musical instrument, Khuri Edzhin, teaches musical skill. A neophyte goes on a moonless night to a junction of three roads, sits on a horse skull with silken reins, and at midnight must resist the skull’s attempt to unseat him; falling means death, but remaining seated and playing brings skill.
The musical neophyte must perform a dangerous night ordeal at a three-road junction; success gives skill, while failure brings death.
read in the book → -
Finno-Ugric, Siberian Mythology THE EARTH / THE EARTH 461 / PLATE LII / CHAPTER XVIII; lines 20224-20330 confidence: medium
The Buriat Master of a musical instrument, Khuri Edzhin, teaches musical skill. A neophyte goes on a moonless night to a junction of three roads, sits on a horse skull with silken reins, and at midnight must resist the skull’s attempt to unseat him; falling means death, but remaining seated and playing brings skill.
The horse skull on which the neophyte sits is said to try to unseat him at midnight, functioning as the immediate danger in the ordeal.
read in the book → -
Finno-Ugric, Siberian Mythology THE REALM OF THE DEAD / PLATE LVIII / THE REALM OF THE DEAD / CHAPTER XXI; lines 21626-21704 confidence: high
A shaman must have special talents, said by the Tungus to be received rather than taken; one is called to the profession, and the talent is a difficult burden for a beginner.
The passage repeatedly links becoming a shaman with severe illness, altered perception, spirit appearance, withdrawal, and eventual acceptance of shamanic practice.
read in the book → -
Finno-Ugric, Siberian Mythology THE REALM OF THE DEAD / PLATE LVIII / THE REALM OF THE DEAD / CHAPTER XXI; lines 21626-21704 confidence: high
According to the Tungus, a deceased shaman appears to a family member chosen as successor, in a dream or severe illness; anyone refusing the call is tormented by the spirit to the verge of death.
The Tungus and Yakut accounts describe a spirit appearing to the chosen person; refusal or delay brings illness or torment until the person shamanizes.
read in the book → -
Finno-Ugric, Siberian Mythology THE REALM OF THE DEAD / PLATE LVIII / THE REALM OF THE DEAD / CHAPTER XXI; lines 21706-21789 confidence: medium
Siberian shamanic calling is described as hereditary through families or clans with earlier shamans; the Tungus at the Yenisei say earth burial prevents the deceased shaman’s loom, a soul-bird, from returning to the family.
The passage says shamanic vocation is inherited through families or clans that have earlier contained shamans, and that gifts become apparent when the loom appears to an individual.
read in the book → -
Finno-Ugric, Siberian Mythology THE REALM OF THE DEAD / PLATE LVIII / THE REALM OF THE DEAD / CHAPTER XXI; lines 21706-21789 confidence: medium
Yakuts sometimes call the shaman-soul sur and place its seat in the head; a tale says a great shaman received his head in the Heaven of Manariks. Buriats link violent thunder fright with shamanic talent, and Yakuts say such people receive sur from Ulu-Tojon, god of thunder.
Buriat and Yakut statements link violent thunder or Ulu-Tojon, the thunder god, with receiving shamanic talent or sur.
read in the book → -
Finno-Ugric, Siberian Mythology WATER SPIRITS / WATER SPIRITS / PLATE XXIV / WATER SPIRITS; lines 9805-9897 confidence: medium
The passage states that rain was believed to fructify humans and animals; newly married women were taken to the brook near the husband’s home to conciliate the strange water and were sprinkled with water.
Newly married women are taken to water, sprinkled, washed, or drenched; in related Mordvin accounts brides sacrifice to the water and ask the Water mother for children.
read in the book → -
The Pre- and Proto-historic Finns, Volume 1 PERKELE, PIRU. / SAINTS, / KALEVA, / WIZARDS, SORCERERS, ETC.; lines 12870-12971 confidence: high
An exorcist needs fluent mouth, ready tongue, and pliant fingers; one is washed naked three times on a handmill’s nether stone by his mother to become a wizard, skilled man, and singer; another boasts northern, Turja, Lapp, sorcerer, and diviner connections.
An exorcist is made into a wizard, skilled man, and singer by being washed naked three times on the nether stone of a handmill by his mother.
read in the book → -
The Pre- and Proto-historic Finns, Volume 2 - The Magic Songs EXPULSION / REPROACHING / BOASTING / BOASTING; lines 3432-3498 confidence: high
The speaker's mother washed him naked on a nether stone three times on a summer night to make him a wizard, skilful man, singer, and performer.
The mother washes the speaker naked on a nether stone three times on a summer night for the stated purpose of making him a wizard, skilful man, singer, and performer.
read in the book → -
The Pre- and Proto-historic Finns, Volume 2 - The Magic Songs FORMULAE / FORMULAE / IQ2 THE MAGIC SONGS OF THE FINNS / FORMULAE; lines 12428-12532 confidence: medium
The child has no name until he is carried for baptism to a bubbling spring and golden cliff and named Sharp Frost with epithets relating to ears, nails, and toes.
Sharp Frost is named or baptized at a bubbling spring, silver stream, or golden spring, with names and epithets assigned after the rite.
read in the book → -
The Pre- and Proto-historic Finns, Volume 2 - The Magic Songs FORMULAE / FORMULAE / IQ2 THE MAGIC SONGS OF THE FINNS / FORMULAE; lines 13026-13126 confidence: medium
Ilmarinen comes upon wolf tracks and bear heel-dints and sees iron sprouts and lumps of steel there.
Iron is found in a low swamp place, fears Fire, is told that fire and forge are required for its growth, and is transformed through smelting and forging.
read in the book → -
The Pre- and Proto-historic Finns, Volume 2 - The Magic Songs FORMULAE / FORMULAE / IQ2 THE MAGIC SONGS OF THE FINNS / FORMULAE; lines 13246-13356 confidence: low
A man is sought to christen or baptize Rickets at named places, none is obtained, but Rickets is baptized on the shore or on a water-girt stone touched by waves.
Rickets is sought to be christened or baptized and is finally baptized on a shore or water-girt stone touched by waves.
read in the book → -
The Pre- and Proto-historic Finns, Volume 2 - The Magic Songs FORMULAE / FORMULAE / IQ2 THE MAGIC SONGS OF THE FINNS / FORMULAE; lines 14034-14151 confidence: medium
From its hiding place, fire is taken into rooms and pine houses, to be handled by day in a stone stove and to rest by night on the hearth in the coal receptacle.
Fire is taken into houses for stove and hearth use, and in another variant is baptized, named Panu, and assigned day and night household locations.
read in the book →
indigenous australian
-
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies ANDREW LANG. / APPENDIX / DINEWAN BOOLLARHNAH GOOMBLEGUBBON / GLOSSARY; lines 3375-3525 confidence: high
"Borah, a large gathering of blacks where the boys are initiated into the mysteries which make them young men."
The Borah definition explicitly describes boys being initiated into mysteries which make them young men.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies ANDREW LANG. / APPENDIX / DINEWAN BOOLLARHNAH GOOMBLEGUBBON / GLOSSARY; lines 3375-3525 confidence: high
Borah is defined as a large gathering where boys are initiated into mysteries that make them young men.
Borah is defined as a large gathering where boys are initiated into mysteries that make them young men.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 1443-1549 confidence: medium
The camp community has gone to attend a borah, leaving only one very old dog; the Gooeeays come at night intending to surprise and kill them.
The camp community is absent because it has gone to a borah, and returning boys who have been made young men go into the bush for novitiate with guardians.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 1443-1549 confidence: high
The camp community has left for a borah, leaving an old dog; the war-painted Gooeeays arrive to attack, question the dog, and threaten to kill him until he says the people have gone to the borah.
The camp community is away at a borah, and boys who have been made young men later go into the bush for novitiate.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 1839-1964 confidence: low
Bleargah the hawk tells Ouyan to take spears and kill an emu because she and the women are hungry; she says he is a man and must hunt like other men.
Bleargah tells Ouyan that he is a man and must hunt like other men, warning that women will laugh at him if he remains in camp.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 2400-2492 confidence: high
At the beginning of “The Borah of Byamee,” word passes between tribes that the season is good and a gathering will be held at Googoorewon; old men whisper that the occasion should be a borah, which women must not know.
The old men plan a borah without women knowing, and Byamee’s sons are to be made young men with new adult permissions and warrior training.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 2400-2492 confidence: high
The next tale begins: tribes are called to a gathering at Googoorewon; Byamee, a great Wirreenun, says he will take his sons so they can be made young men.
Byamee’s sons are to be made young men at a borah, after which they may marry, eat emu flesh, and learn to be warriors.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 2494-2588 confidence: high
The Wirreenun tell the men that a borah will be held, that women must not know, and that men should secretly prepare a large cleared circle with an earthen dam and a banked pathway into thick bush.
The passage explicitly describes a borah, states that spirits assist at the initiation of boys into young manhood, and frames the preparations and language as sacred mysteries withheld from women.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 2494-2588 confidence: high
The Wirreenun tell the men that a borah will be held, that women must not know, and that men should secretly prepare a large cleared circle with an earthen dam and a banked pathway into thick bush.
The men prepare a large cleared circle, bank it with an earthen dam, build a banked path into bush, and later use that path in procession before the camp moves inside the ring.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 2494-2588 confidence: high
After a night corroboree, two old Wirreenun begin fighting; then a strange whizzing, whirring noise comes from the scrub, frightening women and children, who understand it as spirits coming to assist the boys' initiation; the sound is compared to a circular piece of wood on a string being whirled.
A whizzing, whirring noise from the scrub is identified by participants as spirits or borah devil assisting the initiation.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 2494-2588 confidence: high
The Wirreenun tell the men they will hold a borah, but women must not know; men are to go out as if hunting and secretly prepare the ground.
The passage centers on the preparation and staging of a borah, explicitly described as initiation of boys into young manhood, with ritual specialists, a prepared ground, secrecy, and spirit-associated sounds.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 2590-2687 confidence: high
At night during the Borah corroboree, women relations of the boys dance all night; toward morning young women are ordered into bough humpies around the embankment, while old women remain.
At the Borah, boys to be made young men are seized by assigned men and carried down a track to the scrub after women say good-bye.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 2590-2687 confidence: high
During the Borah corroboree, women relations of the boys dance all night; near dawn young women are ordered into bough humpies around the ring.
Boys to be made young men are carried away to the scrub, while women are placed in shelters and prevented from seeing further proceedings.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 2689-2774 confidence: high
Women are imprisoned beneath boughs while men take boys into the scrub; the women are released but cannot learn the initiation rites. Boys may later return missing a front tooth, with scarifications, and after not looking on women.
The passage explicitly describes the boys' initiation into manhood, possible tooth removal and scarification, exclusion from women, and months of isolation from mothers under male guardianship.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 2689-2774 confidence: high
Women are imprisoned beneath boughs while men take the boys into the scrub; women are later released, cannot learn the initiation rites, and may later see returning boys with missing tooth, scarifications, and a prohibition on having looked at women.
The passage explicitly frames the boys' removal as initiation into manhood, followed by secrecy, separation from women, possible tooth removal and scarification, and months of supervised seclusion.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 3224-3258 confidence: high
The camp elders say that, since there is plenty, they will have a borah so boys should be made young men, and will prepare a ground on a ridge away from camp so women should not know.
The elders decide to hold a borah so that the boys should be made young men.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 3224-3258 confidence: high
The elders decide to hold a borah because there is plenty everywhere; boys are to be made young men, a ground is prepared on a ridge away from women, and the big borah of Googoorewon follows Wirreenun’s triumph as rainmaker.
After fish abundance is established, elders decide to hold a borah so boys may be made young men.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION / ANDREW LANG.; lines 3224-3258 confidence: high
The elders decide to hold a borah because there is plenty everywhere; boys are to be made young men, a ground is prepared on a ridge away from women, and the big borah of Googoorewon follows Wirreenun’s triumph as rainmaker.
The borah ground is prepared on a ridge away from camp so that women should not know.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies WITH INTRODUCTION BY ANDREW LANG, M.A. / CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION; lines 227-287 confidence: high
The passage lists earlier scholarly works and says Bora mysteries, initiatory rites, some magic, social customs, and myth fragments were known; it adds that Parker's book supplies stories told by camp-fire or in gum-tree shade.
The passage explicitly mentions the mysteries called Bora and initiatory rites as known material.
read in the book → -
Australian Legendary Tales: folk-lore of the Noongahburrahs as told to the Piccaninnies WITH INTRODUCTION BY ANDREW LANG, M.A. / CONTENTS / PREFACE / INTRODUCTION; lines 227-287 confidence: high
The passage says Bora mysteries, initiatory rites, some magic, social customs, and fragments of myths are known to outside collectors.
The passage explicitly mentions Bora mysteries and initiatory rites.
read in the book →
romanian
-
Roumanian Fairy Tales HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY / COPYRIGHT, 1885, / PREFACE. / CONTENTS.; lines 1520-1623 confidence: medium
The Woodpecker Fairy approaches tearing trees down; the horse leaps upward and the prince shoots off one of her feet. She promises no harm in writing with her own blood, says the horse is enchanted and cannot be killed, and notes earlier challengers reached only the bone plain.
Both the Woodpecker Fairy and the Scorpion Witch guard dangerous domains, attack the prince, are wounded, give blood-written promises, host him, and are healed by him.
read in the book → -
Roumanian Fairy Tales HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY / COPYRIGHT, 1885, / PREFACE. / CONTENTS.; lines 1877-2009 confidence: medium
The big man asks where the lad came from; the lad says he was sent as a son. The big man says he may tend sheep for food but must not cross the boundaries.
The lad claims to have been sent as the big man's son; Mogarzea sets him to tend sheep and warns him not to cross the boundary.
read in the book → -
Roumanian Fairy Tales HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY / COPYRIGHT, 1885, / PREFACE. / CONTENTS.; lines 2900-3002 confidence: medium
A crying child appears beside the old man; the angel brings basil and water consecrated nine years, sprinkles and christens the child, and names her Little Wild-Rose.
The angel brings basil and consecrated water, sprinkles the child, christens her, and gives her the name Little Wild-Rose.
read in the book → -
Roumanian Fairy Tales HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY / COPYRIGHT, 1885, / PREFACE. / CONTENTS.; lines 3508-3695 confidence: medium
The old servant assures the Pea Emperor of his fidelity, asks to spend the night in the chamber, and advises him not to answer any word regardless of who calls or what noise is made.
The Pea Emperor is warned not to answer any call or noise; during the frightening night he remains silent and survives.
read in the book → -
Roumanian Fairy Tales HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY / COPYRIGHT, 1885, / PREFACE. / CONTENTS.; lines 3943-4046 confidence: low
The girl walks day and night, loses her way but trusts in God, passes through a dark forest, reaches a meadow, and is greeted by an old woman at a vine-covered house.
After leaving home and performing roadside acts of care, the girl loses her way, passes through a dark forest, and reaches a meadow with a vine-covered house where an old woman greets her.
read in the book → -
Roumanian Fairy Tales HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY / COPYRIGHT, 1885, / PREFACE. / CONTENTS.; lines 4249-4351 confidence: medium
The Wood Witch instructs the boy to cross six moors and six forests, reach the seventh forest at the frontier of the next world, and find an old witch with a drove of horses including an enchanted horse that can carry him to the other shore; it can be obtained only after a year of service and correct selection.
The boy must reach the seventh forest and obtain an enchanted horse that can carry him to the other shore, but only after a year of service and correct selection from a drove.
read in the book → -
Roumanian Fairy Tales HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY / COPYRIGHT, 1885, / PREFACE. / CONTENTS.; lines 4353-4454 confidence: medium
The Poor Boy and witch agree that he will watch the drove for a year and receive a horse he chooses, but if he loses the drove he must give her his head; she places his hat on a pole.
The Poor Boy must watch the drove for a year to receive a chosen horse, but if he loses the drove he must give his head to the witch.
read in the book → -
Roumanian Fairy Tales HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY / COPYRIGHT, 1885, / PREFACE. / CONTENTS.; lines 4456-4567 confidence: high
The Poor Boy rubs a fish-scale; tiny fish appear in springs, ask his wishes, and all waters swell while wasps prepare to pounce on the drove.
The Poor Boy must recover a hidden drove before sunrise and succeeds by using tokens that summon fish, wasps, and moles to search water, surface, and earth.
read in the book → -
Roumanian Fairy Tales HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY / COPYRIGHT, 1885, / PREFACE. / CONTENTS.; lines 4456-4567 confidence: medium
The Poor Boy brings the horses home before sunrise; the old woman is angry, beats the mares, and the passage states that the year is three days and successful hiding would block the hero's wages.
The passage states that the year consisted of three days and that if the mares failed to hide successfully the hero could demand his wages.
read in the book → -
Roumanian Fairy Tales HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY / COPYRIGHT, 1885, / PREFACE. / CONTENTS.; lines 4903-5025 confidence: medium
A peasant with a cart drawn by four oxen questions Jack; Jack cannot identify his father or village, so the peasant takes him into service as a plow-boy to guide the oxen.
Jack's earlier failure to heed instruction results in poor service; after greasing the wrong parts of the cart and being punished, he learns that only axles are to be greased.
read in the book → -
Roumanian Fairy Tales HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY / COPYRIGHT, 1885, / PREFACE. / CONTENTS.; lines 5719-5843 confidence: high
Florea sees a three-headed dragon with one jaw in the sky and one on the earth, flees before its flames, and the dragon disappears.
Florea and Costan fail or disappear after meeting the bridge-dragon, while the youngest son Petru secures aid and crosses after defeating the dragon.
read in the book → -
Roumanian Fairy Tales HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY / COPYRIGHT, 1885, / PREFACE. / CONTENTS.; lines 5719-5843 confidence: medium
After Petru strikes the pillars, a remarkable horse appears with a gold-and-jewel saddle and a dazzling bridle; Birscha tells Petru to mount, makes the sign of the cross over horse and rider, and repeats a charm.
After Birscha's sign of the cross and charm and after mounting the bay horse, Petru feels tripled strength and courage before the successful crossing.
read in the book → -
Roumanian Fairy Tales HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY / COPYRIGHT, 1885, / PREFACE. / CONTENTS.; lines 5845-5978 confidence: high
The flowers praise themselves and invite Petru to gather them, saying they can give strength or make the wearer loved by the greatest beauty in the world.
Speaking flowers tempt Petru to gather them, while the bay warns that a curse on the flowers will bring combat with the Welwa.
read in the book → -
Roumanian Fairy Tales HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY / COPYRIGHT, 1885, / PREFACE. / CONTENTS.; lines 5845-5978 confidence: high
"Pick no blossoms, you will fare badly if you gather them"; the bay explains that a curse rests on the flowers and whoever gathers them must fight the Welwa of the wood.
After Petru disregards the bay's warning and gathers the flowers, violent atmospheric signs occur and the Welwa appears for battle.
read in the book → -
Roumanian Fairy Tales HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY / COPYRIGHT, 1885, / PREFACE. / CONTENTS.; lines 5980-6097 confidence: medium
Petru reaches the Silver Wood, described as glittering bushes with handsome tempting flowers; the flowers speak sweetly, and the Welwa tied to the bay warns him not to gather more flowers because its brother is seven times stronger.
Petru passes from the Silver Wood to the Gold Forest, repeatedly ignores warnings, gathers flowers, and faces increasingly severe supernatural combat.
read in the book → -
Roumanian Fairy Tales HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY / COPYRIGHT, 1885, / PREFACE. / CONTENTS.; lines 6099-6235 confidence: high
At the forest edge and wide moor, the bay warns Petru that they are entering Holy Wednesday's domain, where they will encounter intense cold and roadside fires that Petru must not use for warmth.
Petru must cross Holy Wednesday's freezing domain while avoiding roadside fires, despite extreme cold and enticing voices from people gathered at the fires.
read in the book → -
Roumanian Fairy Tales HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY / COPYRIGHT, 1885, / PREFACE. / CONTENTS.; lines 6099-6235 confidence: medium
At the forest edge and wide moor, the bay warns Petru that they are entering Holy Wednesday's domain, where they will encounter intense cold and roadside fires that Petru must not use for warmth.
Petru endures the cold realm, and the bay then warns that he will encounter heat such as he has never felt before and must avoid cool places.
read in the book → -
Roumanian Fairy Tales HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY / COPYRIGHT, 1885, / PREFACE. / CONTENTS.; lines 6237-6368 confidence: high
Petru insists on going forward through heat in Holy Thursday's kingdom; the heat melts horses' shoes, while cold springs with flowers and beautiful girls invite him to the cooling waters, and he silently refuses.
Petru continues through heat that melts horses' shoes and resists nearby cold springs and enticing maidens.
read in the book → -
Roumanian Fairy Tales HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY / COPYRIGHT, 1885, / PREFACE. / CONTENTS.; lines 6555-6646 confidence: medium
The giant takes an oath, attacks Petru, and fights him for three days and nights; Petru finally forces the giant down into the earth to his neck, and the giant yields.
Petru must overcome a giant opponent before he can be carried across the river toward Fairy Aurora's domain.
read in the book → -
Roumanian Fairy Tales HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY / COPYRIGHT, 1885, / PREFACE. / CONTENTS.; lines 6648-6752 confidence: high
Holy Thursday warns Petru to guard his life, avoid conversation and promises, not let go of the water, and flee sweet words; she gives him an enchanted striped linen handkerchief that protects against thunderbolt, lance, sword, and bullet.
Holy Thursday gives Petru behavioral warnings about the road and an enchanted handkerchief protecting against multiple weapons and thunderbolt.
read in the book →
buryat mongol
-
A Journey in Southern Siberia, the Mongols, Their Religion and Their Myths ALTIN SHAGOY / YERENTE KHAN AND HIS SON SOKTO / O - 3 / ALAMALDJIN AND HIS TWIN SISTER HANHAI; lines 12741-12870 confidence: medium
After the horse comes, Alamaldjin ties it three days with no food and only spring water, three days on sand, and three days on ice.
The horse undergoes three three-day stages: standing with only spring water, then on sand, then on ice; afterward Alamaldjin equips himself and departs.
read in the book → -
A Journey in Southern Siberia, the Mongols, Their Religion and Their Myths ASHIR BOGDO / CHAPTER XII / SHARAU / HUNKUVAI AND THE HORSE WITH ROUND; lines 9650-9808 confidence: low
The khan asks Hunkuvai to find and return the stolen gray steed and says he may be khan after him. Hunkuvai requests the right steed, good fighting weapons, and prayers to the Burkans; after returning home he is more active, resolved, and twice as strong.
Hunkuvai says he needs the right steed, good fighting weapons, and prayers to the Burkans before undertaking the journey, after which he returns stronger and resolved.
read in the book → -
A Journey in Southern Siberia, the Mongols, Their Religion and Their Myths BURIAT BURIAL OF THE DEAD / CUSTOMS OF THE BURIATS 103 / CHAPTER IX / THE ORIGIN OP SHAMANS; lines 5099-5182 confidence: high
A person with inherited shamanic right must have it confirmed by Burkans; a dead shaman relative comes during sleep, takes the person's spirit to Earthly and Heavenly Burkans, and the Burkans conduct and instruct the spirit in their mansions.
A dead shaman guide comes while the candidate sleeps, takes the candidate's spirit to Earthly and Heavenly Burkans, and the Burkans show possessions, power, wealth, and instruction.
read in the book → -
A Journey in Southern Siberia, the Mongols, Their Religion and Their Myths BURIAT BURIAL OF THE DEAD / CUSTOMS OF THE BURIATS 103 / CHAPTER IX / THE ORIGIN OP SHAMANS; lines 5099-5182 confidence: high
After education, the shaman spirit in flame form strikes the student on the forehead; the student falls, is raised, and tarasun is sprinkled as an offering to shaman ancestors and right-giving Burkans or to the Burkan who chose the student.
Completion of instruction is marked by a flame-form shaman spirit striking the student on the forehead, followed by falling, raising, and tarasun offerings to ancestral or divine recipients.
read in the book → -
A Journey in Southern Siberia, the Mongols, Their Religion and Their Myths BURIAT BURIAL OF THE DEAD / CUSTOMS OF THE BURIATS 103 / CHAPTER IX / THE ORIGIN OP SHAMANS; lines 5099-5182 confidence: high
A young Shaman may undergo years of trial; Burkans may leave him as unfit; first libations and offerings are made to Bumal Burkans, whose homes are in sacred groves, and to spirits of Shamans.
After education, a young Shaman undergoes years of trial, and the Burkans may leave him if he is unfit or incapable.
read in the book → -
A Journey in Southern Siberia, the Mongols, Their Religion and Their Myths CHAPTER XII / SHARAU / HUNKUVAI AND THE HORSE WITH ROUND / VARHAN TULAI HUBUN; lines 10418-10549 confidence: medium
The fool is not misled and asks what kind of man steals another's daughter, house, and goods, and what right he had to do this.
The fool catches Varhan, challenges him, fights him for nine days, throws him over three mountain ranges, and provokes Varhan's powerful angry resurgence.
read in the book → -
A Journey in Southern Siberia, the Mongols, Their Religion and Their Myths CUSTOMS OF THE BURIATS 103 / CHAPTER IX / THE ORIGIN OP SHAMANS / THE ORIGIN OF SHAMANS 107; lines 5185-5270 confidence: high
When the young shaman is ready for full status, people appoint a day and invite an experienced shaman, who makes libations and offerings to Burkans and asks their assistance.
The young shaman undergoes a public ceremony conducted by an experienced shaman and is declared full-fledged after offerings, sacrifices, purification, and feasting.
read in the book → -
A Journey in Southern Siberia, the Mongols, Their Religion and Their Myths CUSTOMS OF THE BURIATS 103 / CHAPTER IX / THE ORIGIN OP SHAMANS / THE ORIGIN OF SHAMANS 107; lines 5185-5270 confidence: high
The young shaman strips naked before the small birches; nine young men stab a white goat so its blood sprays over him in the rite called ugalga, purification; the goat is then thrown to waiting women, who finish killing it, cook it, and eat it.
The novice is purified by goat blood in the rite called ugalga, and impure animals are purified by being led through smoke from burning juniper.
read in the book → -
A Journey in Southern Siberia, the Mongols, Their Religion and Their Myths ESEGE MALAN AND MOTHER EARTH / THE GODS OF THE BURIATS 125 / CHAPTER XI / MYTHS CONNECTED WITH MONGOL RELIGION; lines 6065-6247 confidence: medium
Gesir Bogdo says he will go to earth to destroy evil creatures if the ninety-nine Tengeris give him all their tricks; they deliver one hundred thousand tricks and he swallows them.
Gesir Bogdo receives the Tengeris' tricks, one hundred thousand in number, and swallows them before proceeding toward his earthly mission.
read in the book → -
A Journey in Southern Siberia, the Mongols, Their Religion and Their Myths HUNKUVAI AND THE HORSE WITH ROUND / VARHAN TULAI HUBUN / ALTIN SHAGOY / YERENTE KHAN AND HIS SON SOKTO; lines 11847-11991 confidence: medium
A gray colt is assigned to Sokto with red cloth bridle and reins; after a year Sokto asks to see and wear the khan's clothing and weapons.
Sokto dons his adoptive father's clothing and weapons, states his intention to visit his birthplace, and departs with his father's permission.
read in the book → -
A Journey in Southern Siberia, the Mongols, Their Religion and Their Myths MYTHS CONNECTED WITH MONGOL RELIGION / THE IRON HERO / ASHIR BOGDO / CHAPTER XII; lines 8717-8847 confidence: high
The boy asks for a petition to Esege Malan for a horse; the answer says horse and arms are on Red Mountain, and the boy brings tarasun and sheep, makes libations, eats, drinks, and goes there.
The horse requires the boy to shoot it through the heart without drawing blood, then runs for thirty days trying to throw him before declaring faithful service.
read in the book → -
A Journey in Southern Siberia, the Mongols, Their Religion and Their Myths MYTHS CONNECTED WITH MONGOL RELIGION / THE IRON HERO / ASHIR BOGDO / CHAPTER XII; lines 9271-9414 confidence: medium
After seven days the Heavenly Blacksmiths have bows and arrows ready; the merchant gives a feast, and an old man eats the offered butter and meat and names the boys Altin Gorye and Mungun Gorye.
The boys receive formal names, horses, bows, and arrows before preparing to travel in search of their parents.
read in the book → -
A Journey in Southern Siberia, the Mongols, Their Religion and Their Myths O - 3 / ALAMALDJIN AND HIS TWIN SISTER HANHAI / THE TWIN BOYS, ALTIN SHAGOY AND MUNGUN / SHAGOY; lines 13872-14024 confidence: medium
The brothers reach a meadow hut, find a gray old man and little old woman by the fire, and agree to be children of the childless couple while saying they were born on Ulan Hada.
The childless old couple takes the boys in, and the old man makes bows and arrows with which the boys successfully kill wild goats.
read in the book → -
A Journey in Southern Siberia, the Mongols, Their Religion and Their Myths SHARAU / HUNKUVAI AND THE HORSE WITH ROUND / VARHAN TULAI HUBUN / ALTIN SHAGOY; lines 11285-11426 confidence: medium
Gal says the daughter is beyond seventy-seven doors; Altin kicks open each strong iron door and finds a maiden shining like the sun and moon, then says the marriage is fixed by the Burkans and recorded in his book of life.
Altin opens seventy-seven iron doors to reach the bride and is then assigned the dangerous yellow-dog task by her father.
read in the book → -
A Journey in Southern Siberia, the Mongols, Their Religion and Their Myths THE GODS OF THE BURIATS 125 / CHAPTER XI / MYTHS CONNECTED WITH MONGOL RELIGION / THE IRON HERO; lines 8213-8345 confidence: high
The bride is in the seventieth chamber, is described as radiant, says she made many difficulties to test the Iron Hero, and hears his explanation for appearing as an old man.
The Iron Hero says he came as an old man because the khan would have killed him or given impossible tasks if he came as a young man; the bride says she made difficulties to test him.
read in the book → -
A Journey in Southern Siberia, the Mongols, Their Religion and Their Myths THE GODS OF THE BURIATS 125 / CHAPTER XI / MYTHS CONNECTED WITH MONGOL RELIGION / THE IRON HERO; lines 8213-8345 confidence: medium
The bride is in the seventieth chamber, is described as radiant, says she made many difficulties to test the Iron Hero, and hears his explanation for appearing as an old man.
The bride says she created many of the difficulties to test whether the Iron Hero could overcome them.
read in the book → -
A Journey in Southern Siberia, the Mongols, Their Religion and Their Myths THE HORSE SACRIFICE 45 / THE HORSE SACRIFICE 47 / THE HORSE SACRIFICE 49 / THE HORSE SACRIFICE 51; lines 2701-2771 confidence: low
“After the sacrifice came wrestling at the southeastern or valley foot of the hill... There is always wrestling after the Horse Sacrifice and after the making of Shamans.”
The passage says wrestling always occurs after the making of Shamans, placing shaman-making alongside the Horse Sacrifice as a ritual occasion followed by wrestling.
read in the book → -
A Journey in Southern Siberia, the Mongols, Their Religion and Their Myths VARHAN TULAI HUBUN / ALTIN SHAGOY / YERENTE KHAN AND HIS SON SOKTO / O - 3; lines 12319-12449 confidence: medium
At the boundary of his father-in-law's lands, Sokto makes his horse gray and lean and himself decrepit, white-bearded, old, and wretched; he reaches a yurta where five splendid young men have come for brides and is laughed at as a poor old bridegroom.
Sokto arrives in decrepit old-man disguise among five splendid young suitors; the youngest daughter chooses him with a marrow bone while others choose young strangers.
read in the book → -
A Journey in Southern Siberia, the Mongols, Their Religion and Their Myths VARHAN TULAI HUBUN / ALTIN SHAGOY / YERENTE KHAN AND HIS SON SOKTO / O - 3; lines 12319-12449 confidence: medium
The khan calls the four sons-in-law and asks them to kill wild goats; the old man's bride asks to send her husband as well, though the khan calls him an old fool and she says she is ashamed to be his bride.
The khan asks sons-in-law to hunt wild goats; Sokto kills one goat and declares its flesh poisonous and entrails curative, after which the khan becomes sick from meat.
read in the book →
hausa
-
Hausa Superstitions and Customs: An Introduction to the Folk-Lore and the Folk CEREMONIES / FIG. 22. / FIG. 23, / CEREMONIES 83; lines 4688-4774 confidence: medium
In the evening the girl is bathed; the young man's parents bring about fifty bowls of meal, about twenty cakes, and about twenty mortars of fura.
The passage presents a sequence of bathing, conveyance to the husband, bridegroom outside and bride inside, and a fourth-day uncovering of the head.
read in the book → -
Hausa Superstitions and Customs: An Introduction to the Folk-Lore and the Folk CHAPTER V. / THE LORE OF THE FOLK. / COURTSHIP 75 / INTIMACY PREVIOUS TO MARRIAGE 77; lines 4439-4518 confidence: medium
A writer describes Fita furra: several of each sex are shut in an autumn enclosure for a month, fed by an attendant, with expenses borne by a rich man who believes he benefits the community.
Boys and girls are secluded in an enclosure; pregnancy after the period creates recognized marriages, and the rite is linked with ensuring clan fecundity.
read in the book → -
Hausa Superstitions and Customs: An Introduction to the Folk-Lore and the Folk CHAPTER V. / THE LORE OF THE FOLK. / COURTSHIP 75 / INTIMACY PREVIOUS TO MARRIAGE 77; lines 4439-4518 confidence: medium
The author’s collected stories are said to refer to this custom, but involve only one youth and one maiden shut up together for a week, during which the youth must abstain from certain foods.
The youth under seclusion breaks a food taboo, is helped by a leper or cat, escapes apparent death, and wins the bride.
read in the book → -
Hausa Superstitions and Customs: An Introduction to the Folk-Lore and the Folk FIG. 22. / FIG. 23, / CEREMONIES 83 / CEREMONIES 85; lines 4777-4865 confidence: medium
For about five to seven days the bride remains in her father’s house, wears white cloth, covers her face, has henna-stained nails, and is visited, entertained, and taught by girls who eat food provided at the husband’s expense.
The bride remains in her father’s house for five to seven days, wears white cloth, covers her face, has hennaed nails, and is taught by visiting girls.
read in the book → -
Hausa Superstitions and Customs: An Introduction to the Folk-Lore and the Folk FIG. 22. / FIG. 23, / CEREMONIES 83 / CEREMONIES 85; lines 4777-4865 confidence: medium
The bridegroom stays at the best-man’s house for five or seven days; if he comes early, bridesmaids drive him away; around the sixth day he pays them, says the marriage ceremonies are ended, and husband and wife eat food together.
The groom stays away for five or seven days while bridesmaids remain with the bride and can drive him away until he pays them and declares the ceremonies ended.
read in the book → -
Hausa Superstitions and Customs: An Introduction to the Folk-Lore and the Folk FIG. 23, / CEREMONIES 83 / CEREMONIES 85 / CEREMONIES 87; lines 4868-4956 confidence: medium
The bride is smeared with henna four days before a feast at a relative’s house, attends without the bridegroom, and is taken to the husband’s house in white cloths with bridesmaids while the husband is elsewhere.
The bride is smeared with henna before the feast; the passage also says oil or grease was formerly used and records an Argungu variant with extended henna periods for both bride and bridegroom.
read in the book → -
Hausa Superstitions and Customs: An Introduction to the Folk-Lore and the Folk FIG. 23, / CEREMONIES 83 / CEREMONIES 85 / CEREMONIES 87; lines 4868-4956 confidence: medium
At the next afternoon’s feast neither spouse attends; the bride’s mother feeds her with food provided by the husband, who returns after two to seven days to live with her.
Bride and bridegroom avoid immediate co-presence; the groom stays away and returns after two to seven days, while shyness is invoked to explain resistance and separation.
read in the book → -
Hausa Superstitions and Customs: An Introduction to the Folk-Lore and the Folk FIG. 37. / THE CURSE AND BLESSING 141 / TABU 143 / BORI 147; lines 7358-7463 confidence: high
The passage states that anyone may learn Bori with fees; initiation or treatment may occur at the Ajenge’s or patient’s house and requires a pot, fowls, food money, animals, cloths, and mats.
The passage states that anyone may learn Bori upon payment of fees, that initiation or treatment has specified locations, and that particular objects and participants are required.
read in the book → -
Hausa Superstitions and Customs: An Introduction to the Folk-Lore and the Folk FIG. 37. / THE CURSE AND BLESSING 141 / TABU 143 / BORI 147; lines 7465-7522 confidence: high
Auspicious days are considered; the Ajenge and Maigoge consult to fix a Friday date, and the Ajenge gathers herbs and bark in the bush to prepare medicines.
The passage gives a sequence of date selection, medicine preparation, candidate entry, tree rites, degree conferral, and permission to perform publicly.
read in the book → -
Hausa Superstitions and Customs: An Introduction to the Folk-Lore and the Folk FIG. 37. / THE CURSE AND BLESSING 141 / TABU 143 / BORI 147; lines 7465-7522 confidence: medium
Friends are told the degrees conferred; the new member may perform publicly and is said to be "baked," formerly unbaked like an unfinished clay pot; the note adds that being not properly cooked is derogatory.
The new member is called baked after the rite, while the pre-initiation state is compared to an unbaked unfinished clay pot.
read in the book → -
Hausa Superstitions and Customs: An Introduction to the Folk-Lore and the Folk HOW AUTA KILLED DODO 409 / HOW AUTA KILLED DODO 411 / HOW, ZANKALLALA KILLED DODO 413 / THE WRESTLERS AND THE DEVIL 415; lines 18376-18465 confidence: medium
After a fragmentary reference to cattle, hides, and a trading trip, Awudu goes out into the world to try his strength.
Awudu and the other men explicitly go out into the world to try their strength, and the Devil frames them as four people who have come out for that purpose.
read in the book → -
Hausa Superstitions and Customs: An Introduction to the Folk-Lore and the Folk NOTES ON BORI / NOTES ON BORI / NOTES ON BORI / NOTES ON BORI 537; lines 23373-23488 confidence: medium
Garaje stamps four steps at a time, holds the head high, crosses the feet, and falls backward; Dogon Gidda has fresh milk as tsere.
The passage repeatedly describes dancers or actors embodying named personae through posture, falling, speech alteration, animal movement, occupational gestures, and mimed illness.
read in the book → -
Hausa Superstitions and Customs: An Introduction to the Folk-Lore and the Folk ORGANIZATION / DESCENT 99 / TRIBAL MARKS 101 / DEATH AND BURIAL 103; lines 5540-5624 confidence: medium
The new chief resided for seven days in his mother’s house, was washed daily, and on the eighth day was conducted in state to the palace.
The new chief spends seven days in his mother’s house, is washed daily, and enters the palace in state on the eighth day.
read in the book → -
Hausa Superstitions and Customs: An Introduction to the Folk-Lore and the Folk THE UNGRATEFUL MEN 421 / THE WIVES WHO WERE WITCHES 423 / THE POOR MAID BECOMES RICH 425 / THE POOR MAID BECOMES RICH 427; lines 18868-18946 confidence: medium
The Old Woman is seen washing; her mouths speak a brief refrain, and after the Girl jumps out the Old Woman strikes her body so the mouths become one. The Maiden says she saw about a thousand mouths.
The Maiden meets the Witch at River Bagajun, is ordered to perform service, receives a conditional object, and suffers consequences after disobeying the instruction.
read in the book → -
Hausa Superstitions and Customs: An Introduction to the Folk-Lore and the Folk THE WICKED GIRL 331 / THE HALF-BROTHERS 333 / THE WHITE-BREASTED CROW 335 / THE WHITE-BREASTED CROW, 337; lines 15086-15165 confidence: medium
The Leper asks the King of Agaddez for his daughter; the king says he must see the son and then orders the pair locked in a strong hut for a fortnight, with marriage dependent on the boy not eating corn.
The King of Agaddez requires the boy and girl to be locked in a hut for a fortnight, with the boy’s marriage dependent on not eating corn.
read in the book → -
Hausa Superstitions and Customs: An Introduction to the Folk-Lore and the Folk THE FIGHTING RAM 343 / THE LUCKY FOUNDLING 345 / THE WICKED FATHER 347 / HAUSA SUPERSTITIONS; lines 15523-15559 confidence: high
The king and deputy-king each bring a daughter for the boy to marry, and the boy receives a turban and becomes a man.
After royal daughters are offered for marriage, the boy receives a turban and is said to become a man.
read in the book → -
Hausa Superstitions and Customs: An Introduction to the Folk-Lore and the Folk THE HALF-MAN 123 / DODO 125 / FIG. 32. / FIG. 33.; lines 6554-6609 confidence: medium
He tells her to obtain the tail of a young lion and wash the utensils; she goes to the forest, befriends a lioness, hides in the den, cuts off a tail, escapes, and the story ends happily.
After marriage, the husband requires the maiden to obtain a young lion's tail, and she enters the forest and lion den to do it.
read in the book → -
Hausa Superstitions and Customs: An Introduction to the Folk-Lore and the Folk THE WHITE-BREASTED CROW, 337 / THE WHITE-BREASTED CROW 339 / THE BRAVE MOTHER AND THE COWARDLY FATHER. / THE BRAVE MOTHER 341; lines 15247-15315 confidence: medium
The Harris variant says Iblis killed a Boy; the Girl volunteers after the Mother refuses, swims through fire and water, enters a rubber-tree hollow, handles a Snake and leprosy-giving Lizard, and the Boy comes to life before a choice between Sweetheart and Mother.
The Girl crosses a river of fire, a river of water, enters a rubber-tree hollow, removes a Snake, and brings out a leprosy-giving Lizard.
read in the book → -
Hausa Superstitions and Customs: An Introduction to the Folk-Lore and the Folk XCIX. / XOTES ON THE TALES 517 / NOTES OX TRIBAL MARKS 5'9 / XOTES ON TRIBAL MARKS 521; lines 22905-22953 confidence: medium
No. 31 has a short forehead cut said to prevent headache; the eye marks are called daure and were said to have been done on reaching puberty; both parents are from Dutsi in Kano.
No. 31’s daure eye marks are said to have been done on reaching puberty.
read in the book →
confucian
-
The Analects of Confucius Book II, Chs. I-IV confidence: medium
At fifteen the Master was bent on learning; at fifty he knew the decrees of Heaven.
The passage frames moral knowledge as staged development from learning to truth-reception and right action.
read in the book → -
The Four Books: Confucian Analects, The Great Learning, The Doctrine of the Mean, and The Works of Mencius THE WORKS OF MENOIUS / CH. 14. GROUNDS OF TAKING AND / THE WORKS OF MEXCIUS / THE WORKS OF MEXCIUS; lines 44543-44712 confidence: high
When Heaven is about to confer a great office, it first exercises the mind with suffering, the body with toil, exposes the person to hunger and poverty, confounds undertakings, and thereby strengthens and supplies deficiencies.
Before conferring great office, Heaven imposes suffering, toil, hunger, poverty, and frustrated undertakings; these are said to stimulate, harden, and complete the person.
read in the book → -
The Li Ki, Books I-X (The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Confucianism, Part III; Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 27) BK. XXXV. INTRODUCTION. AQ / Book XXXVI. SHAN f. / Book XXXVIII. Zt HsIna. / Book XL. Kwan f.; lines 2551-2582 confidence: high
Book XL is introduced as concerning the ceremony of capping; the writer’s object is to glorify the rite as the occasion when a youth moves from immaturity into adult privileges and responsibilities.
The rite is described as marking a youth’s passage from immaturity into the privileges and responsibilities of manhood, with the cap serving as the ceremonial marker.
read in the book → -
The Li Ki, Books I-X (The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Confucianism, Part III; Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 27) BOOK IV. THE YUEH LING / SUPPLEMENTARY SECTION. / Part TL / BOOK V. THE QUESTIONS OF 3ANG-3ZE1; lines 13837-13969 confidence: high
A question asks what to do if news of a death requiring one year's or nine months' mourning arrives after capping investors have entered; Confucius says to abandon the ceremony if within the same surname circle, but if outside it proceed without sweet wine, remove viands, sweep the place, and wail; if investors have not arrived, the capping is given up for the time.
The youth's capping has investors, wine or cup elements, and altered procedure when mourning intervenes, including capping in mourning dress.
read in the book → -
The Li Ki, Books I-X (The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Confucianism, Part III; Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 27) BOOK IV. THE YUEH LING / SUPPLEMENTARY SECTION. / Part TL / BOOK V. THE QUESTIONS OF 3ANG-3ZE1; lines 13972-14122 confidence: medium
A son capped after his father's death is considered properly capped, sweeps the ground, sacrifices at his father's shrine, appears before his uncles, and offers courtesies to the investors.
The son is capped after his father's death and immediately performs ordered ritual and kinship duties, including sacrifice at the father's shrine and presentation before uncles and investors.
read in the book → -
The Li Ki, Books I-X (The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Confucianism, Part III; Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 27) BOOK IV. THE YUEH LING / SUPPLEMENTARY SECTION. / Part TL / BOOK V. THE QUESTIONS OF 3ANG-3ZE1; lines 15132-15274 confidence: medium
An explanatory note describes four proximate schools: the Pi Yung at the centre, other dynastic schools to the north, east, and west, their subject assignments, the Son of Heaven’s activities at the Pi Yung, observers around encircling water, and a graduated sequence of district schools leading to a great school.
Promising students move through graduated schools and examinations; advancement is based on virtue, accomplishment, or eloquence, while access to the royal college and restricted cup remains limited.
read in the book → -
The Li Ki, Books I-X (The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Confucianism, Part III; Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 27) BOOK V. THE QUESTIONS OF 3ANG-3ZE1 / SECT, II. THE KIAO THEH SANG. A353 / THE PATTERN OF THE FAMILY14 / SECT..1. THE NEI 3EH. 455.; lines 20376-20488 confidence: medium
A child able to feed itself is taught to use the right hand; when able to speak, boys and girls are taught different response styles and are fitted with leather and silk girdles respectively.
The passage gives staged instruction from ages six to ten, including separation of boys and girls, etiquette of yielding to elders, different speech and girdle expectations, and the boy’s move to an outside master.
read in the book → -
The Li Ki, Books I-X (The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Confucianism, Part III; Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 27) BOOK V. THE QUESTIONS OF 3ANG-3ZE1 / SECT, II. THE KIAO THEH SANG. A353 / THE PATTERN OF THE FAMILY14 / SECT..1. THE NEI 3EH. 455.; lines 20490-20544 confidence: medium
Male education from age thirteen through twenty includes music, odes, dances, archery, chariot-driving, capping, ceremonial learning, furs and silk, and filial and fraternal duties; he receives learning rather than teaching.
The passage organizes prescribed transitions by age, including capping at twenty for males and hair-pin assumption at fifteen for females, followed by adult social roles.
read in the book → -
The Li Ki, Books I-X (The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Confucianism, Part III; Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 27) Book XLII. Hsianc Yin A106 f. / Book XLIV. YEN f. / Book XLV. Purine Tf. / Book XLVI. SAnc FO SZE AIH.; lines 2909-3016 confidence: medium
At ten one is called a boy and goes to school; at twenty one is called a youth and is capped; at thirty one is mature and has a wife.
The passage lists age-based transitions: school at ten, capping at twenty, and maturity with wife at thirty.
read in the book → -
The Li Ki, Books I-X (The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Confucianism, Part III; Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 27) Book XLII. Hsianc Yin A106 f. / Book XLIV. YEN f. / Book XLV. Purine Tf. / Book XLVI. SAnc FO SZE AIH.; lines 3546-3706 confidence: medium
Rules are given for a son's name, relative age distinctions for sons and daughters, capping and appellation for a son at twenty, and hair-pin and appellation for a daughter promised in marriage.
The son receives cap and appellation at twenty, and the betrothed daughter assumes the hair-pin and receives an appellation.
read in the book → -
The Li Ki, Books I-X (The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Confucianism, Part III; Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 27) Book XXXVI. SHAN f. / Book XXXVIII. Zt HsIna. / Book XL. Kwan f. / Book XLI. Hwan f.; lines 2585-2619 confidence: medium
Capping is said to be followed naturally by marriage; the first portion of the Book accounts for the aims, ceremony, and proceedings establishing the union.
Capping precedes marriage, and the maturity name given at capping is connected with the name taken at marriage.
read in the book → -
The Li Ki, Books I-X (The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Confucianism, Part III; Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 27) SUPPLEMENTARY SECTION. / Part TL / BOOK V. THE QUESTIONS OF 3ANG-3ZE1 / SECT, II. THE KIAO THEH SANG. A353; lines 18783-18930 confidence: high
The capping discussion says the first cap is black cloth, associated with highest antiquity; Confucius is cited as having heard nothing about its strings; once used, the cap may be disused.
The capping ceremony is said to show that the young man has reached maturity; three caps and the maturity name give weight to the rite.
read in the book → -
The Li Ki, Books XI-XLVI (The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Confucianism, Part IV; Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 28) BOOK XXXIX. TA HSIO / THE GREAT LEARNING? / BOOK XL. KWAN ? / BOOK XLI. HWAN I; lines 16923-17055 confidence: medium
Marriage ceremonies establish the young wife, display service to husband’s parents, assign her role in family continuity, and connect her deferential obedience with internal harmony and long family continuance.
The passage describes pre-marriage teaching, ceremonial establishment, service obligations, and assumption of responsibility for family continuity.
read in the book → -
The Li Ki, Books XI-XLVI (The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Confucianism, Part IV; Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 28) PLAN OF THE HALL OF DISTINCTION. / BOOK XII. MING THANG WEI / BOOK XIII. SANG FU HSIAO Al / BOOK XV. SHAO f; lines 3505-3632 confidence: medium
At the Great College's commencement, masters in skin caps offer vegetables to ancient sages, pupils sing Minor Odes, the drum is beaten, satchels are produced, cane and thorns create awe, and testing is delayed until divination for the summer sacrifice.
The commencement of Great College teaching includes offerings to ancient sages, singing, drum, satchels, disciplinary objects, and examination timed by divination for sacrifice.
read in the book → -
The Li Ki, Books XI-XLVI (The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Confucianism, Part IV; Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 28) PLAN OF THE HALL OF DISTINCTION. / BOOK XII. MING THANG WEI / BOOK XIII. SANG FU HSIAO Al / BOOK XV. SHAO f; lines 6902-7000 confidence: medium
A young lady wears the hair-pin even if not engaged and is treated with honours of maturity; the principal wife manages the ceremony, and at ease the young lady wears hair without the pin.
The passage explicitly associates the young lady’s hair-pin with honours of maturity and says the principal wife manages the ceremony.
read in the book → -
The Li Ki, Books XI-XLVI (The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Confucianism, Part IV; Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 28) THE GAME OF PITCH-POT?. / BOOK XXXIX. TA HSIO / THE GREAT LEARNING? / BOOK XL. KWAN ?; lines 16679-16782 confidence: high
The capping takes place at the top of the eastern steps; a special cup is handed; three increasingly honourable caps are used; afterward the youth receives the name of maturity and is shown to be full-grown.
The passage describes a ceremony that marks the transition to being a full-grown man through caps, a maturity name, formal presentations, and new adult duties.
read in the book → -
The Li Ki, Books XI-XLVI (The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Confucianism, Part IV; Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 28) The Li Ki, Books XI-XLVI (The Sacred Books of China: The Texts of Confucianism, Part IV; Sacred Books of the East, Vol. 28) / BOOK XI. YU 3A0; lines 381-535 confidence: medium
At capping, the first cap was black linen, and its use extended from feudal lords downwards.
The passage describes a capping ceremony with a first cap and rank-specific cap forms for elite subjects, indicating a formalized transition or status-marking rite.
read in the book → -
The Sayings of Confucius LIST OF THE PRINCIPAL DISCIPLES / GOVERNMENT AND PUBLIC AFFAIRS / INDIVIDUAL VIRTUE / CONFUCIUS' ESTIMATE OF OTHERS; lines 1810-1928 confidence: medium
The Master asks why Yu is playing martial music at his door; after disciples lose respect for Tz Lu, the Master says Yu has ascended the temple steps though not reached the inner sanctuary.
The Master says Yu has ascended the steps of the temple but has not yet reached the inner sanctuary, presenting progress as movement toward an inner sacred space.
read in the book →
islamicate folklore
-
The Arabian Nights Entertainments The Arabian Nights Entertainments; lines 10730-10836 confidence: medium
At the mountain Bahman will see heaps of big black stones and hear insulting voices; he must not turn his head or he will become a black stone. The stones are failed men; at the top is the Talking Bird in a cage, who can direct him to the Singing Tree and Golden Water.
Bahman must ascend a mountain to reach the Talking Bird and must obey the instruction not to turn his head while voices attempt to distract him.
read in the book → -
The Arabian Nights Entertainments The Arabian Nights Entertainments; lines 10838-10945 confidence: medium
On the twentieth day Prince Perviz meets the dervish, asks where to find the Talking Bird, Singing Tree, and Golden Water, is warned that Bahman and other seekers became black stones, and is told not to heed the voices on the mountain; the dervish gives him a ball.
The dervish says the seeker must climb the mountain, ignore pursuing voices, and not look behind until the cage is grasped.
read in the book → -
The Arabian Nights Entertainments The Arabian Nights Entertainments; lines 10838-10945 confidence: medium
Perviz identifies the previous seeker as his elder brother; the dervish says the brother is changed into a black stone, warns Perviz not to heed clamorous voices up the mountain, and gives him a ball.
The seeker must climb the mountain, ignore voices, and not look behind until the cage is grasped; Perviz fails by turning.
read in the book → -
The Arabian Nights Entertainments The Arabian Nights Entertainments; lines 1860-1970 confidence: low
One Calender begins before Zobeida; he says he is a king’s son, will explain the loss of his right eye and Calender dress, and introduces his royal uncle and cousins.
The First Calender announces that his story will explain both the loss of his right eye and why he wears Calender dress despite royal birth.
read in the book → -
The Arabian Nights Entertainments The Arabian Nights Entertainments; lines 2081-2191 confidence: medium
After the prince recovers, the tailor says princes of their religion customarily learn a trade or profession to provide for themselves in times of ill-fortune, and asks what the prince can do.
The tailor states that princes customarily learn trades for ill-fortune and directs the prince to survive by cutting and selling firewood, which the prince does successfully.
read in the book → -
The Arabian Nights Entertainments The Arabian Nights Entertainments; lines 2081-2191 confidence: medium
At a tailor's shop, the tailor notices the narrator is better than his condition, hears his story, warns that the local prince is his father's enemy, and provides food and lodging.
The tailor warns the prince not to reveal his identity, shelters him, and directs him to survive by cutting and selling firewood.
read in the book → -
The Arabian Nights Entertainments The Arabian Nights Entertainments; lines 2296-2398 confidence: medium
In the new story, an envious neighbor hates another man so much that the envied man sells his house, moves near the capital, and buys a place with a large garden, court, and old well.
The envied man leaves his hostile neighbor, puts on a dervish robe, divides his house into cells, gathers dervishes, and becomes known for virtue.
read in the book → -
The Arabian Nights Entertainments The Arabian Nights Entertainments; lines 3043-3146 confidence: medium
They explain that a monstrous roc will mistake him for a sheep, carry him into the sky, set him on a mountain, and that he must cut off the skin and walk to an open gold-and-jeweled castle.
The narrator is directed to continue from the mountain to an always-open gold-and-jeweled castle where he will learn what cost the hosts their eyes and caused their penance.
read in the book → -
The Arabian Nights Entertainments The Arabian Nights Entertainments; lines 3043-3146 confidence: medium
When the ceremony repeats, the narrator asks again; one young man says silence is for his own sake and to preserve him from their unfortunate fate, but he may share their destiny if he wishes.
The young men say the narrator may share their destiny, warn him of eye loss, and prepare him for the same route toward the gold castle that caused their penance.
read in the book → -
The Arabian Nights Entertainments The Arabian Nights Entertainments; lines 3148-3248 confidence: medium
After thirty-nine days, the ladies weep and say they must leave; one explains that they are princesses, each a king’s daughter, and must go away for forty days each year because of secret duties.
The forty princesses depart for forty days, leave the narrator keys, and impose a single restriction that he fails to keep.
read in the book → -
The Arabian Nights Entertainments The Arabian Nights Entertainments; lines 3148-3248 confidence: medium
After thirty-nine days the women weep, call the narrator Prince, reveal that they are princesses, announce their annual forty-day absence, leave keys, and forbid opening the Golden Door on pain of farewell forever.
The princesses depart for forty days, leave keys, and say future reunion depends on the narrator’s self-command; his conduct is then tested by the Golden Door.
read in the book → -
The Arabian Nights Entertainments The Arabian Nights Entertainments; lines 3250-3355 confidence: medium
The ten young men, accompanied by the old man, say they too opened the Golden Door while the princesses were absent, lost happiness, suffered punishment, and cannot receive the narrator; they direct him to the Court of Bagdad to meet one who can decide his destiny.
The young men describe common punishment and penance, and the narrator adopts the Calender identity after the same calamity.
read in the book → -
The Arabian Nights Entertainments The Arabian Nights Entertainments; lines 4190-4274 confidence: medium
After being carried across the stream, the old man leaps onto the narrator's shoulders, hooks his legs around the narrator's neck, grips tightly, and causes the narrator to fall insensible.
The narrator is forced into a prolonged bodily ordeal, carrying the old man day and night under the trees.
read in the book → -
The Arabian Nights Entertainments The Arabian Nights Entertainments; lines 5372-5483 confidence: medium
Schacabac strikes the Barmecide, controls himself after being called mad, apologizes by blaming the wine, and the Barmecide laughs, embraces him, says he has long sought such a man, and promises a real supper.
After Schacabac follows the Barmecide's humor and even extends it by blaming an imaginary wine for his blow, the host says he had sought such a man and rewards him with supper and friendship.
read in the book → -
The Arabian Nights Entertainments The Arabian Nights Entertainments; lines 5590-5702 confidence: medium
The grand-vizir advises that the prince is too young for state cares and should first marry, be attached to home, share in royal counsels, and gradually learn how to wear a crown.
The grand-vizir advises that marriage will attach the prince to home and allow him to gradually learn how to rule before receiving the crown.
read in the book → -
The Arabian Nights Entertainments The Arabian Nights Entertainments; lines 7790-7897 confidence: medium
The magician leads Aladdin to gardens outside the city gates, shares a cake by a fountain, and continues until they nearly reach the mountains while telling pleasant stories.
The magician leads Aladdin beyond the city gates through gardens and toward the mountains despite Aladdin's fatigue and desire to return.
read in the book → -
The Arabian Nights Entertainments The Arabian Nights Entertainments; lines 7790-7897 confidence: medium
The Aladdin story begins: a poor tailor has an idle son named Aladdin; the father dies, and Aladdin does not change despite his mother's tears and prayers.
Aladdin is introduced as idle and untrained, then the magician leads him beyond the city gates toward gardens, a fountain, and the mountains despite his fatigue.
read in the book → -
The Arabian Nights Entertainments The Arabian Nights Entertainments; lines 7899-8017 confidence: medium
The magician tells Aladdin to go down steps through three halls without touching anything, pass into a fruit-tree garden, take a lighted lamp from a niche, pour out its oil, and bring it back; he also gives Aladdin a ring.
The magician warns Aladdin to pass through three halls without touching anything or he will die instantly.
read in the book →
aboriginal australian
-
Ethnological Studies among the North-West-Central Queensland Aborigines ABOBIGINALS: AN ELEMKNTABY GBAMMAB. / THE SPOKEN LANGUAGE OF THE PITTA-PITTA / ABORIGINALS: AN ELEMENTARY GRAMMAR. / THE SPOKEN LANGUAOE OF THE PITTA-PITTA.; lines 3605-3771 confidence: medium
The entry is glossed as an individual initiated into the fourth degree.
The vocabulary includes a term for an individual initiated into the fourth degree.
read in the book → -
Ethnological Studies among the North-West-Central Queensland Aborigines ABOEIGINALS : AW ELEMENTABT GBAMMAB. 29 / ABOBIGINALS: AN ELEMENTAET GBAMMAB. 31 / ABOBIGINALS: AN ELEMKNTABY GBAMMAB. / THE SPOKEN LANGUAGE OF THE PITTA-PITTA; lines 3307-3459 confidence: medium
Entries gloss head/top terms, including head, crown of the head/top, feet first, head-first, and the head-covering possessor as an individual of the second degree.
The passage explicitly names a bush-palisading for second and subsequent initiation ceremonies and also gives puberty and degree-status terms.
read in the book → -
Ethnological Studies among the North-West-Central Queensland Aborigines ABORIGINALS: AJST ELEMENTARY GRAMMAR. 27 / ABOEIGINALS : AW ELEMENTABT GBAMMAB. 29 / ABOBIGINALS: AN ELEMENTAET GBAMMAB. 31 / ABOBIGINALS: AN ELEMKNTABY GBAMMAB.; lines 3165-3304 confidence: medium
"er-rul-li = bush-palisading, built at the first of the initiation rites."
A vocabulary entry defines bush-palisading as built at the first of the initiation rites.
read in the book → -
Ethnological Studies among the North-West-Central Queensland Aborigines EECEEATION: COBBOBBOEEES, SPOETS, AND GAMES. 125 / RECREATION: COBBOBBOBEES, SPORTS, A2H) GAMES. 129 / BECBEATION: COBBOBBOBEES, SPOBTS, AND GAMES. 131 / CHAPTER IX.; lines 11638-11717 confidence: high
A Mitakoodi stick conveys that the sender wants spears, boomerangs, and shields forwarded because an initiation ceremony is about to be held at the Cloncurry river, and the addressee should come and join.
The Mitakoodi example states that spears, boomerangs, and shields are wanted because an initiation ceremony is about to be held at the river, and the addressee is to come and join.
read in the book → -
Ethnological Studies among the North-West-Central Queensland Aborigines FIGHTING. FIGHTING- WEAPONS. 147 / LIGHTING. FIGHTING-WEAPONS. 151 / CHAPTEE XI. / DISEASE, ACCIDENT, DEATH. CANNIBALISM.; lines 12658-12817 confidence: high
In the Boulia District, an individual learns to point the death-bone by leaving camp for three or four days, subsisting only on bushes, becoming altered by near-starvation, seeing Mulkari, and being made a doctor when Mulkari inserts small flints, bones, or objects inside him; Mulkari is described as beneficent and never killing anyone.
A person leaves camp, subsists only on bushes, becomes altered or disturbed, sees Mulkari, and is made a doctor by having small flints, bones, or objects inserted inside him.
read in the book → -
Ethnological Studies among the North-West-Central Queensland Aborigines FIGHTING. FIGHTING- WEAPONS. 147 / LIGHTING. FIGHTING-WEAPONS. 151 / CHAPTEE XI. / DISEASE, ACCIDENT, DEATH. CANNIBALISM.; lines 12819-12907 confidence: high
Kanmare is said to have put an object into an individual; after its removal the person recovers and becomes a doctor. The removed kanmare-bone is long, dark, sharpened at one end, and cemented at the other.
The passage gives multiple initiation routes involving Mo-ma, Ten-gul-a-goo-lun, and objects or bones placed by Kanmare or Mulkari.
read in the book → -
Ethnological Studies among the North-West-Central Queensland Aborigines FIGHTING. FIGHTING- WEAPONS. 147 / LIGHTING. FIGHTING-WEAPONS. 151 / CHAPTEE XI. / DISEASE, ACCIDENT, DEATH. CANNIBALISM.; lines 12819-12907 confidence: high
An aspirant may travel to a Goa encampment, give gifts to a teacher, be put to death, spend four days in a water-hole, be smoke-dried by surrounding fires on the fifth day, become alive again, and be taught use of the bone and songs.
At the Goa encampment the aspirant is put to death, placed in a water-hole for four days, dried by fires on the fifth day, and made alive again before instruction.
read in the book → -
Ethnological Studies among the North-West-Central Queensland Aborigines FIGHTING. FIGHTING- WEAPONS. 147 / LIGHTING. FIGHTING-WEAPONS. 151 / CHAPTEE XI. / DISEASE, ACCIDENT, DEATH. CANNIBALISM.; lines 12819-12907 confidence: medium
Kanmare is said to have put an object into an individual; after its removal the person recovers and becomes a doctor. The removed kanmare-bone is long, dark, sharpened at one end, and cemented at the other.
Bones or other objects are described as inserted by supernatural beings or placed into a novice, later correlating with doctor powers and professional objects.
read in the book → -
Ethnological Studies among the North-West-Central Queensland Aborigines FIGHTING. FIGHTING- WEAPONS. 147 / LIGHTING. FIGHTING-WEAPONS. 151 / CHAPTEE XI. / DISEASE, ACCIDENT, DEATH. CANNIBALISM.; lines 12819-12907 confidence: medium
An aspirant may travel to a Goa encampment, give gifts to a teacher, be put to death, spend four days in a water-hole, be smoke-dried by surrounding fires on the fifth day, become alive again, and be taught use of the bone and songs.
After the water-and-fire revival sequence, the initiate is taught how to use the bone and the songs necessary to sing with it.
read in the book → -
Ethnological Studies among the North-West-Central Queensland Aborigines HUTS AND SHELTERS. / MBE STICKS A1TD YAM STICKS. HUTS AJSTD SHELTEES. 105 / CHAPTER VII. / PEBSONAL OBITAMEWTATIOW AND DECOHATION. MTTBAL PATSTHTG, ETC. 109; lines 9486-9575 confidence: high
The forehead-net, mi-ri mi-ri, is a fine spindle-shaped net worn to keep hair back; it is made from human hair, flax-fibre, or opossum-twine, made by males only, and described as a badge of the last initiation ceremonies in the Boulia District.
The forehead-net is described as a badge of the last initiation ceremonies, and the opossum-string fillet is wearable after the first initiation ceremony.
read in the book → -
Ethnological Studies among the North-West-Central Queensland Aborigines KOORKILLA. / BUNBURI. / SOCIAL AND INDIVIDUAL NOMENCLATIVE : CLASS SYSTEMS, ETC. / SOCIAL ANJD INDIVIDUAL KOMJENCLA'JDUKE : CLASS SYSTEMS, ETC. 69; lines 6717-6806 confidence: high
The author describes a first ceremonial rite for a female ready to enter womanhood; the rite involves male sexual participation under exclusions involving her father and paedo-matronymic relation.
The passage explicitly identifies a first ceremonial rite that every female undergoes when ready to enter womanhood.
read in the book → -
Ethnological Studies among the North-West-Central Queensland Aborigines MBE STICKS A1TD YAM STICKS. HUTS AJSTD SHELTEES. 105 / CHAPTER VII. / PEBSONAL OBITAMEWTATIOW AND DECOHATION. MTTBAL PATSTHTG, ETC. 109 / MITRAL PAINTOTG, BTC. 113; lines 9764-9866 confidence: medium
Human-hair belt found throughout North-West-Central Queensland; local names are given for Boulia, Leichhardt-Selwyn, and Cloncurry; it is worn by both sexes after first initiation, with men usually wearing it continuously and women on special occasions.
The human-hair belt is explicitly described as an ornament allowed to both sexes after first initiation ceremonies, and another belt is tied to stages of social rank for young boys.
read in the book → -
Ethnological Studies among the North-West-Central Queensland Aborigines RECREATION : CORROBBOREES, SPORTS, AND GAMES. / BECBEATION: COBBOBBOBEES, SPOBDS, AND GAMES. 123 / EECEEATION: COBBOBBOEEES, SPOETS, AND GAMES. 125 / RECREATION: COBBOBBOBEES, SPORTS, A2H) GAMES. 129; lines 10960-11062 confidence: high
Larger graved whirring boards, 7 to 8 inches or more, are used at certain initiation ceremonies; among the Yaroinga they may be used as love-charms, and both are said to be kept from women’s view.
Larger graved whirring boards are brought into use at certain initiation ceremonies and are kept away from the view of women.
read in the book → -
Ethnological Studies among the North-West-Central Queensland Aborigines SOCIAL AND INDIVIDUAL NOMENCLATIVE : CLASS SYSTEMS, ETC. / TABLE I. / TABLE II. / SOCIAL AND INDIVIDUAL NOMENCLATIVE : CLASS SYSTEMS, ETC. 65; lines 5843-5925 confidence: high
Pet names such as examples involving a small ant and a small fish are applied to young males, then dropped at the first initiation ceremonies when permanent names are received.
Young male pet names are dropped at the first initiation ceremonies, and permanent names are received amid ceremony.
read in the book → -
Ethnological Studies among the North-West-Central Queensland Aborigines SOCIAL ANJD INDIVIDUAL KOMJENCLA'JDUKE : CLASS SYSTEMS, ETC. 69 / CHAPTER IV. / THE EXPRESSION OF IDEAS BY MANUAL SIGNS : / A SIGNLANGUAGE.; lines 6809-6982 confidence: medium
Use of the signs is strictly enforced on certain special occasions, including some initiation ceremonies.
The passage says use of the signs is strictly enforced on special occasions, including some initiation ceremonies.
read in the book → -
Ethnological Studies among the North-West-Central Queensland Aborigines TABLE I. / TABLE II. / SOCIAL AND INDIVIDUAL NOMENCLATIVE : CLASS SYSTEMS, ETC. 65 / SOCIAL AXV INDIVIDUAL NOMENCLATURE : CLASS SYSTEMS, ETC.; lines 5928-6098 confidence: medium
"ceremonies, or degrees over which a person passes" and "particular terms applied to the members of these degrees"
The passage explicitly connects ceremonies or degrees with a person passing through them and lists terms for stages beginning at puberty and continuing through four degrees.
read in the book → -
Ethnological Studies among the North-West-Central Queensland Aborigines TTSED IN THE DISTRICTS OF NORTH-WEST-CENTRAL QUEENSLAND. / CHAPTER III. / SOCIAL AND INDIVIDUAL NOMENCLATIVE : CLASS SYSTEMS, ETC. / TABLE I.; lines 4738-4843 confidence: high
The groups affect first and later initiation ceremonies: who may converse by speech or sign depends on them, and the choice of men in a coerced sexual rite at a young woman's first initiation is also said to depend on them.
The passage explicitly states that paedo-matronymic groups bear on first and later initiation ceremonies, including permitted communication by speech or sign.
read in the book →
caucasian
-
Caucasian Folk-Tales AN UDIAN VARIANT 227 / AN UDIAN VARIANT 229 / A TATAR VARIANT 231 / A TATAR VARIANT 233; lines 10038-10109 confidence: high
The old man warns Rustumsal not to drink a cow’s milk, not to take gifts from a pitcher carried on a man’s head, and not to follow a beautiful maiden into her fruit garden, because these acts would cause bewitchment or a spell.
Rustumsal is warned against three sequential dangers: cow’s milk, gifts from a pitcher, and the maiden’s garden; each is described as leading to bewitchment or a spell.
read in the book → -
Caucasian Folk-Tales AN UDIAN VARIANT 227 / AN UDIAN VARIANT 229 / A TATAR VARIANT 231 / A TATAR VARIANT 233; lines 10038-10109 confidence: high
Rustumsal prays, kills and roasts a large animal, eats, reaches a garden, sees a beautiful maiden, is invited in, remembers the warning, doubts it, and enters the garden.
Rustumsal remembers the old man’s warning about the maiden and garden but decides it may not be true and enters anyway.
read in the book → -
Caucasian Folk-Tales BRAVE NASNI III / II2 FAIRY TALES / II4 FAIRY TALES / THE COURAGEOUS DAUGHTER 117; lines 5431-5566 confidence: medium
The old nobleman tests three daughters by sending them out in men's clothes and frightening them at a bridge; the elder two swoon, while the youngest controls her horse and strikes the assailant with a riding-whip.
Three daughters are tested in sequence; the two elder daughters fail by fainting, while the youngest controls her horse and strikes the attacker.
read in the book → -
Caucasian Folk-Tales BUKUTSCHICHAN JI / BUKUTSCHICHAN 73 / BALAI AND BOTI 77 / BALAI AND BOTI 79; lines 3884-3961 confidence: medium
A beaming unknown youth challenges the hero, asks whether he will fight on foot or horseback, wrestles him until near sunset without a fall, tells him to go to the sheep behind the hill for food, and disappears.
The hero and the unknown youth wrestle all day without either throwing the other, setting up a further encounter.
read in the book → -
Caucasian Folk-Tales CHILDREN WITH GOLDEN LOCKS 45 / THE STORY OF THE PIG 47 / THE STORY OF THE PIG 49 / BUKUTSCHICHAN JI; lines 3554-3625 confidence: medium
The fox tells Bukutschichan that the chan's retinue will meet him at the river and instructs him to cry for help and dive under while crossing.
Bukutschichan enters the river in makeshift finery, loses it, is pulled out naked, and receives proper clothing and weapons before being presented at court.
read in the book → -
Caucasian Folk-Tales COCK AND HEN NIGHTINGALE 37 / COCK AND HEN NIGHTINGALE 39 / COCK AND HEN NIGHTINGALE 43 / CHILDREN WITH GOLDEN LOCKS 45; lines 2577-2648 confidence: medium
The father tells the daughters to gather apples, they fall into a deep hole after stepping on a sheet, he leaves them, and the two elder sisters offer themselves as food when hungry.
The daughters are abandoned in a deep hole, and the youngest obtains miraculous tool-hands through prayer to escape.
read in the book → -
Caucasian Folk-Tales ETSEMEJ, SON OF ETSEJ 213 / ETSEMEJ, SON OF ETSEJ 215 / ETSEMEJ, SON OF ETSEJ 217 / ETSEMEJ, SON OF ETSEJ 219; lines 9527-9588 confidence: high
Complaints about Rustum reach the king; an old woman advises sending Rustum to a forest with three Divs who will probably end him, and the king orders Rustum to fetch wood there.
The king sends Rustum to a forest where three Divs are expected to kill him, but Rustum kills them and returns with their bodies and wood.
read in the book → -
Caucasian Folk-Tales ETSEMEJ, SON OF ETSEJ 215 / ETSEMEJ, SON OF ETSEJ 217 / ETSEMEJ, SON OF ETSEJ 219 / AN UDIAN VARIANT 221; lines 9591-9661 confidence: medium
The old witch advises the king to send Rustum against the white Div; the Div requires a forty-day fast, Rustum weakens, visits his mother, and cannot eat the roasted fowl she offers.
The white Div requires a forty-day fast before the fight, and the fast weakens Rustum before the encounter.
read in the book → -
Caucasian Folk-Tales IO FAIRY TALES / THE PARASITE II / I2 FAIRY TALES / THE MASTER AND HIS PUPILS 13; lines 1233-1324 confidence: medium
The devil asks for the son for a year of teaching and sets a recognition condition for his return; many other boys are with the devil, acquired the same way and changed beyond recognition by their parents.
The devil offers to teach the son for a year and says the father can take him only if he recognizes him afterward; many other boys have been acquired in the same way.
read in the book → -
Caucasian Folk-Tales NOTES ON THE VARIOUS RACES, ETC. / CONTENTS / CONTENTS / CAUCASIAN FOLK-TALES; lines 677-843 confidence: medium
The youth reaches a castle where a beautiful maiden promises marriage to anyone who can hide where she cannot find him; failure means the gallows, and the youth asks to hide four times.
The maiden says she will marry the suitor if he hides where she cannot find him, but that failure will bring the gallows; the youth requests four attempts.
read in the book → -
Caucasian Folk-Tales SOLOMON THE WISE 27I / SOLOMON THE WISE 273 / ALEXANDER THE GREAT 275 / IX.-KNAVISH TRICKS; lines 11611-11642 confidence: medium
Simon asks Peter what he wants to be; Peter wants his father’s trade, and Simon says the father was a thief and assigns the first task of pulling a feather from a bird in a tree unnoticed.
Simon frames the feather task as Peter’s first exercise for learning the thief’s trade.
read in the book → -
Caucasian Folk-Tales THE BEAUTIFUL HELENA 133 / THE BEAUTIFUL HELENA 135 / THE BEAUTIFUL HELENA 137 / KITSCHUW I4I; lines 6388-6462 confidence: low
At a spring, Kitschüw’s horse speaks in human speech, tells him to dismount and bathe, withholds the reason, and Kitschüw bathes.
Kitschüw’s horse speaks in human speech and instructs him to bathe in a spring without explaining why.
read in the book → -
Caucasian Folk-Tales THE BEAUTIFUL HELENA 135 / THE BEAUTIFUL HELENA 137 / KITSCHUW I4I / KITSCHUW 143; lines 6465-6541 confidence: medium
The bird pecks the sister; she says her breast belongs to Kitschüw, and the bird becomes Kitschiiw in human form; she then states that he must accomplish three things.
The maiden says Kitschiiw must wrestle with her, become sand, and fight seventy Ajdahas before she can belong to him.
read in the book → -
Caucasian Folk-Tales THE BIRTH OF SATANA 203 / URYSMAG, CHAMYTS, SOSRYQO 205 / URYSMAG, CHAMYTS, SOSRYQO 207 / ETSEMEJ, SON OF ETSEJ 209; lines 9160-9231 confidence: medium
The mother says Kuba slew Etsemej’s father; she says the aunt set out with her army to avenge him and had asked that Etsemej be sent when big and strong enough, though the mother says he is still weak.
Although called too young and weak, Etsemej opens the tower, handles the hostile charger, rides it, and forces it to obey.
read in the book → -
Caucasian Folk-Tales THE FOX AND THE PARTRIDGE 175 / THE KID, LAMB AND CALF 177 / THE GREY WOLF 179 / THE BIRTH OF BATRAS 185; lines 8197-8277 confidence: high
Batras says that, being flesh and bone, he cannot make war with the others; he takes sixty tuman and asks Kurdalagon to steel him so that he becomes as steel.
Batras asks to be made as steel; Kurdalagon subjects him to prolonged fire and then throws him into the sea, after which he emerges.
read in the book → -
Caucasian Folk-Tales THE ROSE OF PARADISE 29 / THE ROSE OF PARADISE 31 / THE ROSE OF PARADISE 33 / THE ROSE OF PARADISE 35; lines 2192-2279 confidence: medium
A new tale begins: an aging king with three sons asks the eldest whether he can build a church in which no one can find a single fault, as he considers which son should inherit the kingdom.
In the opening of the next tale, an aging king begins testing his sons by asking the eldest whether he can build a church in which no fault can be found.
read in the book → -
Caucasian Folk-Tales THE STORY OF THE PIG 47 / THE STORY OF THE PIG 49 / BUKUTSCHICHAN JI / BUKUTSCHICHAN 73; lines 3628-3784 confidence: medium
The sons hear of a southern king’s daughter who will marry only the one who overcomes her in single combat; the eldest equips himself, mounts a horse, says farewell, and sets out.
The southern king’s daughter vows to marry no one but the man who can overcome her in single combat, and the eldest brother goes to attempt this challenge.
read in the book →
malagasy
-
Madagascar Before the Conquest: The Island, the Country, and the People LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. / NORTHERN PART OF ANTANANARIVO . . ,,34 / ANTANANARIVO FROM THE WEST. SOUTH END OF CITY / CHAPTER L; lines 389-517 confidence: medium
A village-centre post has a top sharpened into two long 'horns' with an ox skull; 'This, they told us, was a circumcision memorial.'
A central village post with two horn-like points and an ox skull is identified by informants as a circumcision memorial.
read in the book → -
The Great African Island: Chapters on Madagascar A MALAGASY BELLE. 215 / CHAPTER XI. / CIRCUMCISION FESTIVITIES. 219 / TANALA CIRCUMCISION. 221; lines 10784-10878 confidence: high
The ceremonies chiefly concern children of the royal family, but those for nobles and the people generally are described as very similar; the ceremony is said to be very important and surrounded by numerous observances.
The passage repeatedly describes circumcision as a major ceremony surrounded by detailed observances, rites, specialists, feasts, and post-operation thanksgiving.
read in the book → -
The Great African Island: Chapters on Madagascar A MALAGASY BELLE. 215 / CHAPTER XI. / CIRCUMCISION FESTIVITIES. 219 / TANALA CIRCUMCISION. 221; lines 10784-10878 confidence: high
In former Tanala royal circumcision, a clever spearman carried the child to the circumcision place while another spearman hid nearby and hurled a spear at the carrier as he emerged from the house.
In the Tanala account, a young prince's status is lost or proven according to the outcome of a spear attack during the circumcision procession.
read in the book → -
The Great African Island: Chapters on Madagascar A MALAGASY BELLE. 215 / CHAPTER XI. / CIRCUMCISION FESTIVITIES. 219 / TANALA CIRCUMCISION. 221; lines 10784-10878 confidence: medium
Before circumcision, the child's mother had to fast from several things; if she disregarded tabooed things or acts, she made the child lose caste.
The mother's violation of fasting taboos before the ceremony is said to make the child lose caste.
read in the book → -
The Great African Island: Chapters on Madagascar A MALAGASY BELLE. 215 / CHAPTER XI. / CIRCUMCISION FESTIVITIES. 219 / TANALA CIRCUMCISION. 221; lines 10784-10878 confidence: medium
Diviners perform the operation with a curved knife; some wash the wound with milk.
Diviners are described as performers of the Tanala operation and as consultants for the proper time among the Bara.
read in the book → -
The Great African Island: Chapters on Madagascar CHAPTEE XII. / PARENTS AND CHILDREN. 245 / WORDS FOR FAMILY, NATION, ETC. 247 / HOVA MARRIAGE RITES. 25 1; lines 12149-12238 confidence: medium
The author connects some Malagasy marriage customs with taking a wife by force; among the Sakalavas, a suitor must catch spears thrown by a skilled caster, with rejection for fear or failure and acceptance for success; a similar custom is said to have prevailed among the Betsileo.
The Sakalava suitor must catch spears thrown by a skilled caster; success makes him an accepted lover and failure causes rejection.
read in the book → -
The Great African Island: Chapters on Madagascar CHURCHES. 363 / SCHOOLS AND EDUCATION. 365 / ENLIGHTENED STATE POLICY. 367 / INDEX.; lines 17418-17643 confidence: low
Entries list ceremonies at circumcision and the New Year's Festival, superstitious notions regarding baptism, and Christian rites regarded as charms.
The index lists ceremonies at circumcision.
read in the book → -
The Great African Island: Chapters on Madagascar HAIR-DRESSING. 21 1 / I CLOTHING. 213 / A MALAGASY BELLE. 215 / CHAPTER XI.; lines 10608-10690 confidence: high
Malagasy circumcision is said to have "little, if any, religious significance" and to be regarded rather as "an initiation into the community"; children who undergo it are said to be made "men" or "consecrated."
The passage explicitly says the rite is regarded as initiation into the community and that children who undergo it are made men or consecrated.
read in the book → -
The Great African Island: Chapters on Madagascar HAIR-DRESSING. 21 1 / I CLOTHING. 213 / A MALAGASY BELLE. 215 / CHAPTER XI.; lines 10608-10690 confidence: medium
Preparations are made for fetching water called sacred or consecrating water; the parents' hair is done in sedotra, many small plaits lengthened with false hair and folded around small pieces of wood.
Water for the ceremony is specifically called sacred or consecrating water and is fetched in ornamented gourds during the circumcision observances.
read in the book → -
The Great African Island: Chapters on Madagascar I CLOTHING. 213 / A MALAGASY BELLE. 215 / CHAPTER XI. / CIRCUMCISION FESTIVITIES. 219; lines 10693-10781 confidence: high
The blessing says the lad is not a child but a man; it invokes images of breasting a stream, a banana tree north of town, a bird on a rock, and prosperity in cattle, money, and slaves.
The passage centers on circumcision rites and the blessing explicitly says the lad is not a child but a man.
read in the book → -
The Great African Island: Chapters on Madagascar I CLOTHING. 213 / A MALAGASY BELLE. 215 / CHAPTER XI. / CIRCUMCISION FESTIVITIES. 219; lines 10693-10781 confidence: high
On the chief water-fetching day, bearers carry gourds on their heads with shield-and-spear escorts; a call-and-response names the water 'Sacred water, joyful water'; the bearers are saluted like the sovereign, and the water is carried seven times around the house.
Sacred water and strong water are fetched with formal escorts, carried in prescribed ways, and used to sprinkle and bless the children.
read in the book → -
The Great African Island: Chapters on Madagascar I CLOTHING. 213 / A MALAGASY BELLE. 215 / CHAPTER XI. / CIRCUMCISION FESTIVITIES. 219; lines 10693-10781 confidence: medium
The water-bearers return quickly; attendants cry 'Children of the eagle,' the carriers answer 'Lay their eggs on the rock,' and people inside the town gate assail them with stones before they reach the chief house.
Returning strong-water bearers are pelted with stones by people inside the town gate and must pass through opposing forces to reach the chief house.
read in the book → -
The Great African Island: Chapters on Madagascar ISLAND OF MADAGASCAR, / MADAGASCAR, / DESCRIPTION OF THE ISLAND. 9 / SIR JOHN SUCKLING. 13; lines 1038-1127 confidence: low
Everard's account includes women circumcising twenty children; his making shot for a king; expulsion when he could not find gun-flints; subsistence on fruit, roots, shell-fish, and turtles; lodging under a tree; rain; nakedness; exclusion from houses; and keeping a fire for warmth.
The passage reports that twenty children were circumcised by women on one occasion.
read in the book → -
The Great African Island: Chapters on Madagascar LUCKY AND UNLUCKY NUMBERS. 287 / TATAO. 189 / SIHANAKA SUPERSTITION. 291 / CHARMS. 293; lines 14078-14175 confidence: medium
The passage lists Bara fady such as using another person's bed or vessels, striding over a person or foot, and brushing a person's body with clothing; penalties include an ox fine or being shot. A child reaching spear-bearing age is instructed by his mother for a month, after which the father may pay a first fine, disinherit, and drive him away after a second offence.
A child old enough to be trusted with a spear is taken away by his mother for a month and instructed in social duties and avoidance of penalties.
read in the book → -
The Great African Island: Chapters on Madagascar RELA TIONS BETWEEN CHURCH AND ST A TE. 349 / CHAPTEE XVIIL / CHRISTIANITY PERSECUTED. 351 / SPREAD OF THE MOVEMENT. 353; lines 16748-16838 confidence: medium
People came forward for baptism and church membership, and missionaries felt overwhelmed by the work and responsibility.
People come forward to be baptized and become church members.
read in the book → -
The Great African Island: Chapters on Madagascar SCHOOLS AND EDUCATION. 365 / ENLIGHTENED STATE POLICY. 367 / INDEX. / INDEX.; lines 17646-17877 confidence: low
“Circumcision ... ceremonies connected with”
The index lists ceremonies connected with circumcision.
read in the book → -
The Great African Island: Chapters on Madagascar TOWNS AND VILLAGES. 205 / BAR A TOWNS. / NOSE-RUBBING. 209 / HAIR-DRESSING. 21 1; lines 10338-10425 confidence: medium
Young children's hair is cut short in rings, and the first haircut is a festive occasion with friends and relations invited to eat rice and offer congratulations and wishes for long life.
The first cutting of a child's hair is described as a festive occasion with invited kin, rice, congratulations, and wishes for the child's long life.
read in the book →
zulu
-
Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus, in Their Own Words AMAVUKUTU. / AUAVUKUTU. / USITUNGUSOBENHLE.90 / USITUNGUSOBENHLE.; lines 4546-4653 confidence: medium
The heading says the sister and attendants make a false report; the others say the little maid has become a woman, an ox is slaughtered, and the tribe gathers because the princess has come to maturity.
The narrative reports that the little maid has become a woman, an ox is slaughtered, and the whole tribe gathers because the princess has come to maturity.
read in the book → -
Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus, in Their Own Words AUAVUKUTU. / USITUNGUSOBENHLE.90 / USITUNGUSOBENHLE. / USITUNGUSOEENHLE.; lines 4655-4734 confidence: medium
At home the king calls for Usitungusobenthle, but the girls refuse. At the hut where puberty ceremonies are being performed, he finds that they have decorated another girl with tree branches and that she is said to be Usitungusobenthle.
At the hut where puberty ceremonies are being performed, another girl is decorated with branches and presented as Usitungusobenthle.
read in the book → -
Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus, in Their Own Words IZINGA NEK WANE. / UMAMBA. / IZINGANEKWAJTE. / UN AN AN A-BOS EEE.; lines 18125-18163 confidence: low
Umamba builds his own village, many people wish to live with him, and after sewing on the headring he marries many wives and lives happily and prosperously.
After sewing on the headring, Umamba marries many wives and lives happily and prosperously.
read in the book → -
Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus, in Their Own Words SYMPATHY BY THE NAVEL. / THE GREAT FIERY SERPENT. / THE RAINBOW. / UTINGO LWENKOSIKAZI.; lines 16193-16252 confidence: high
Men are afraid to wash in a large pool because they say there is an umnyama in it; if a man goes in, it catches and eats him.
Ordinary men fear entering large pools because the umnyama catches and eats entrants, while a man being prepared to be a diviner enters such a pool and is not eaten.
read in the book → -
Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus, in Their Own Words SYMPATHY BY THE NAVEL. / THE GREAT FIERY SERPENT. / THE RAINBOW. / UTINGO LWENKOSIKAZI.; lines 16193-16252 confidence: medium
A man being prepared to be a diviner enters a pool with an umnyama; the umnyama does not eat him but bedaubes him with coloured clay.
The umnyama covers the diviner candidate with coloured clay, and he comes out of the pool with snakes entwined about his body.
read in the book → -
Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus, in Their Own Words THE ORIGIN OF BABOONS. / ANOTHER VERSION. / APPENDIX (C). / IZIMU ELA TOLWA UMASENDENI.; lines 10279-10435 confidence: medium
On arrival the umgongo is completed and the incapa spread; Umkxakaza enters with the damsels. The note explains an umgongo as a small chamber inside a house for a girl of age, where she is kept and fed to become fat.
Umkxakaza enters an umgongo with damsels, and the note explains that an umgongo is used for a girl of age who is kept and fed there.
read in the book → -
Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus, in Their Own Words THE ORIGIN OF BABOONS. / ANOTHER VERSION. / APPENDIX (C). / IZIMU ELA TOLWA UMASENDENI.; lines 10437-10554 confidence: medium
"She remained uncounted years in the umgongo"; people no longer knew her, and damsels prevented people from entering.
Umkasakaza remains hidden for uncounted years in the umgongo, is described as of age, and the community anticipates her coming out.
read in the book → -
Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus, in Their Own Words THE ORIGIN OF BABOONS. / ANOTHER VERSION. / APPENDIX (C). / IZIMU ELA TOLWA UMASENDENI.; lines 10556-10700 confidence: medium
The leaves tell Umkxakaza to take spoons and eat amasi. She protests that she is under puberty obligations and that eating before ceremonies are complete is improper; she says her father would give it properly and many oxen would be slaughtered. The leaves insist, and they eat all the amasi.
Umkxakaza refuses amasi because she is under puberty obligations and ceremonies are incomplete, but the leaves force her to eat.
read in the book → -
Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus, in Their Own Words THE ORIGIN OF BABOONS. / ANOTHER VERSION. / APPENDIX (C). / IZIMU ELA TOLWA UMASENDENI.; lines 10702-10734 confidence: high
The note explains that a young woman who has not quitted the umgongo is under puberty customs, cannot eat amasi until called by her father, and on coming out receives a bullock rite with caul placement, shaving, bathing, dancing, and then eating amasi.
The explanatory note describes umgongo restrictions and a release sequence with paternal summons, bullock slaughter, caul placement, shaving, bathing, dancing, and eating amasi.
read in the book → -
Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus, in Their Own Words THE RAINBOW. / UTINGO LWENKOSIKAZI. / UTSHINTSHA NOMNYAMA. / THE RAINBOW.; lines 16283-16308 confidence: high
Beginning diviners enter a deep pool of water and come out bedaubed with red earth from the place where the rainbow enters, being then fully prepared to be diviners.
Beginning diviners enter a deep pool and emerge smeared with red earth, after which they are fully prepared to be diviners.
read in the book → -
Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus, in Their Own Words UBONGOPA-KAMAGADHLELA. / TJBON GOPA-K AMAGADHLEL A. / IZIXGANEKWANE. / UBONCOPA-KAMAGADIILELA.; lines 12482-12616 confidence: medium
A man from the village whose cattle were driven away says the king is of age because he aroused the cattle by night; food is cooked, the father's tribe makes beer, and people later ask what devoured the child who left with cattle and calves.
The village man says the king is of age because he aroused the cattle by night; the note explains that a youth's maturity is marked by driving cattle away from home.
read in the book → -
Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus, in Their Own Words UHL AK AN YANA. / USIKULUMI. / USIKULUMI KAHLOKOHLOKO.40 / USIKULUMI.; lines 2789-2894 confidence: medium
Many people tire and turn back; the mother, sister, and king's son continue to the great forest, where the mother says she will place him where ordered. They set him on a great rock in the forest's midst and leave him alone there.
Usikulumi is left alone on a great rock in the middle of the dangerous forest before his transformation in status.
read in the book → -
Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus, in Their Own Words UKCOMBEKCAKSINT. / UKCOMBEKCANS IN I. / UICCOMBEKCANSINI. / APPENDIX.; lines 7387-7525 confidence: medium
Undayeni is described as visionary, prophetic, and a dream interpreter; his powers appeared after a nearly fatal leopard contest, and friends attributed his partial divining status to a dispute among spirits.
Undayeni’s special powers reportedly manifested after a long, almost fatal struggle with a leopard, and his friends expected he had been chosen by spirits to become a diviner.
read in the book → -
Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus, in Their Own Words UKCOMBEKCANTSINI. / UKCOMBEKCANTSINI. / UKCOMBEKCANTSINI. / UKCOMBEKCANTSINI.; lines 6414-6461 confidence: medium
The mother says the girl is named Ukcombekcantsini; the boy refuses a present name and says he will later receive a manhood name from his father; the mother agrees.
The boy refuses a current name and says he will receive his name of manhood from his father when grown.
read in the book → -
Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus, in Their Own Words UMDHLUBU XESELESELE. / UMDHLUBU NESELESELE. / APPENDIX (A). / THE GIRL-KING.; lines 14209-14282 confidence: high
When a damsel is of age, people assemble at the umgon^o for puberty ceremonies; the passage says modesty is suspended there.
The passage explicitly frames the umgon^o as the place where ceremonies of puberty are performed when a damsel is of age.
read in the book → -
Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus, in Their Own Words UNTOMBINDE. / UNTOM13IND3. / IZIXG ANEXWANE. / UNTOMBINDE.; lines 3890-3993 confidence: medium
Food is brought out for the third time; beer, meat, and sour milk are prepared. In the evening Untlilatu wakes Untombinde and tells her to feel him from foot to head; she finds his body slippery and hard to grasp.
Untlilatu instructs Untombinde to feel him from foot to head before allowing her to see him by firelight.
read in the book →
biblical
-
The Bible, Douay-Rheims, Book 26: Ecclesiasticus The Bible, Douay-Rheims, Book 26: Ecclesiasticus / THE HOLY BIBLE / ECCLESIASTICUS / THE PROLOGUE; lines 268-432 confidence: medium
The son is told to enter God's service with justice and fear, prepare for temptation, endure sorrow and humiliation, and trust God; gold and silver are tried in fire, acceptable men in the furnace of humiliation.
The addressee is told to prepare for temptation and endure humiliation, with acceptable men compared to gold and silver tried in fire.
read in the book → -
The Bible, Douay-Rheims, Book 26: Ecclesiasticus The Bible, Douay-Rheims, Book 26: Ecclesiasticus / THE HOLY BIBLE / ECCLESIASTICUS / THE PROLOGUE; lines 434-601 confidence: high
Wisdom walks with a person in temptation, chooses and tests him through fear, dread, trial, discipline, and affliction; the note describes this as a noviceship. Then she strengthens him, gives a straight way and joy, discloses secrets, and gives treasures of knowledge; if he strays, she forsakes him to his enemy.
Wisdom first walks with the person in temptation, brings fear, dread, trial, and discipline, and only afterward strengthens him and discloses secrets and treasures of knowledge.
read in the book → -
The Bible, Douay-Rheims, Book 26: Ecclesiasticus The Bible, Douay-Rheims, Book 26: Ecclesiasticus / THE HOLY BIBLE / ECCLESIASTICUS / THE PROLOGUE; lines 5282-5324 confidence: low
The speaker calls the unlearned to gather into discipline, says their souls are thirsty, tells them to buy “her” without silver, submit their neck to the yoke, and receive discipline because she is near to be found.
The addressees are called into the hours of discipline and told to submit their neck to the yoke and receive discipline.
read in the book → -
The Bible, King James Version, Book 18: Job The Bible, King James Version, Book 18: Job / Book 18 Job; lines 2478-2636 confidence: medium
Soul and life are kept from pit and sword; the man is chastened with pain, wastes away, and draws near grave and destroyers.
The passage describes chastening with pain and frames proper response as accepting chastisement, seeking instruction, and ceasing iniquity.
read in the book → -
The Bible, King James Version, Book 19: Psalms The Bible, King James Version, Book 19: Psalms / Book 19 Psalms; lines 2953-3105 confidence: medium
God is praised for holding the soul in life, proving the people as silver is tried, bringing them into net and affliction, taking them through fire and water, and bringing them into a wealthy place.
The group is tried like silver, brought into affliction, passes through fire and water, and is brought into a wealthy place.
read in the book → -
The Bible, King James Version, Book 23: Isaiah The Bible, King James Version, Book 23: Isaiah / Book 23 Isaiah; lines 463-589 confidence: medium
Isaiah says he is undone and of unclean lips, dwelling among a people of unclean lips, because his eyes have seen the King, the LORD of hosts.
After Isaiah confesses unclean lips, a seraph touches his mouth with live altar coal and declares his sin purged before Isaiah accepts the sending commission.
read in the book → -
The Bible, King James Version, Book 26: Ezekiel The Bible, King James Version, Book 26: Ezekiel / Book 26 Ezekiel; lines 192-319 confidence: high
The LORD sends the son of man to the rebellious children of Israel and commands him to speak divine words without fearing their words or looks, despite briers, thorns, and scorpions.
The son of man is sent by the LORD to speak divine words to a rebellious house whether they hear or forbear.
read in the book → -
The Bible, King James Version, Book 26: Ezekiel The Bible, King James Version, Book 26: Ezekiel / Book 26 Ezekiel; lines 192-319 confidence: high
The son of man is told to open his mouth and eat what is given; a hand presents a roll of a book, written within and without with lamentations, mourning, and woe.
The prophet is commanded to eat the written roll and then go speak divine words to Israel; the roll fills his inward parts and tastes sweet as honey.
read in the book → -
The Bible, King James Version, Book 26: Ezekiel The Bible, King James Version, Book 26: Ezekiel / Book 26 Ezekiel; lines 192-319 confidence: medium
He is sent not to strange-language peoples but to Israel, who will not hearken; the LORD makes his face and forehead strong and tells him to receive the words in heart and ears before speaking to the captivity.
The LORD makes the prophet's face and forehead strong against the faces and foreheads of the rebellious house.
read in the book → -
The Bible, King James Version, Book 26: Ezekiel The Bible, King James Version, Book 26: Ezekiel / Book 26 Ezekiel; lines 192-319 confidence: medium
He comes to the captives at Telabib by the river of Chebar, sits astonished among them for seven days, and at the end of seven days the word of the LORD comes to him.
The prophet sits astonished among the captives for seven days before the word of the LORD comes to appoint him watchman.
read in the book → -
The Bible, King James Version, Book 26: Ezekiel The Bible, King James Version, Book 26: Ezekiel / Book 26 Ezekiel; lines 192-319 confidence: high
The hand of the LORD directs him to the plain, where the glory of the LORD stands as at Chebar; he falls on his face, the spirit enters and sets him on his feet, and he is told to shut himself in his house.
The glory of the LORD appears in the plain, the prophet falls on his face, and the spirit enters him and sets him on his feet.
read in the book → -
The Bible, King James Version, Book 26: Ezekiel The Bible, King James Version, Book 26: Ezekiel / Book 26 Ezekiel; lines 64-190 confidence: medium
Above the firmament is a sapphire-like throne with a man-like appearance, surrounded by amber, fire, brightness, and a bow-like radiance; this is called the appearance of the likeness of the glory of the LORD, and Ezekiel falls on his face and hears a voice.
After seeing the glory, Ezekiel falls; a voice addresses him, commands him to stand, and the spirit enters and raises him so that he hears the speaker.
read in the book → -
The Bible, King James Version, Book 27: Daniel The Bible, King James Version, Book 27: Daniel / Book 27 Daniel; lines 66-192 confidence: medium
Daniel purposes not to defile himself with the king’s meat or wine and requests permission from the prince of the eunuchs.
Daniel requests a ten-day test in which the youths receive pulse and water instead of the king’s provisions; after the test they appear healthier and their provisions are changed.
read in the book → -
The Bible, King James Version, Book 66: Revelation The Bible, King James Version, Book 66: Revelation / Book 66 Revelation; lines 65-193 confidence: medium
The message to Smyrna comes from the first and last, formerly dead and alive; it acknowledges works, tribulation, poverty, and hostile blasphemy, warns that the devil will cast some into prison for testing and ten days of tribulation, commands faithfulness unto death, and promises a crown of life and no harm from the second death.
Smyrna is warned of prison, testing, ten days of tribulation, and faithfulness unto death, with the promise of a crown of life and no harm from the second death.
read in the book →
bavili
-
At the Back of the Black Man's Mind; or, Notes on the Kingly Office in West Africa AT THE BACK OF THE BLACK MAN'S MIND CHAP. / BINI CUSTOMS / XIX BINI CUSTOMS 199 / ASABA.; lines 10809-10844 confidence: medium
From IHAW to Igwe, men seeking a title are said to roam with an iron instrument and endeavor to kill seven or fourteen people.
Men desirous of obtaining a title are said to roam armed with an iron instrument and endeavor to kill seven or fourteen people.
read in the book → -
At the Back of the Black Man's Mind; or, Notes on the Kingly Office in West Africa BINI CUSTOMS / XIX BINI CUSTOMS 199 / ASABA. / XIX BINI CUSTOMS; lines 10847-10871 confidence: medium
“Should one of these aspirers to the rank of nobility be killed by the man attacked,” the latter takes “his dried trophies” and continues killing.
The passage describes aspirers to nobility who become Okiason after presenting parts of seven or fourteen persons to the Oba and receiving coral ornaments as the sign of status.
read in the book → -
At the Back of the Black Man's Mind; or, Notes on the Kingly Office in West Africa CHAPTER II / ELECTION OF A KING IN THE KONGO / CH. II ELECTION OF A KING IN THE KONGO 9 / II ELECTION OF A KING IN THE KONGO 13; lines 1001-1065 confidence: medium
Maluango has been received by princes at the nkumbi-tree and must await the Bakici bad, representatives of families owning sacred ground, described as the people's 'eyes'.
The king-elect remains under restrictions, must complete preliminary ceremonies, receives sacred-ground representatives, and only later will crown himself and receive submission as Maluango.
read in the book → -
At the Back of the Black Man's Mind; or, Notes on the Kingly Office in West Africa CHAPTER VIII / NDONGOISM / VIII NDONGOISM 87 / VIII NDONGOISM 89; lines 4639-4744 confidence: high
The ceremony of putting voices into the personages is said to be the same as the one connected with Mpumbu; each personage has a separate hut and lives there for two months.
The passage describes a ceremony of putting voices into guardians or personages, two-month hut seclusion, the temporary name Suami, and post-ceremony names Xicimbo and Xitembo.
read in the book → -
At the Back of the Black Man's Mind; or, Notes on the Kingly Office in West Africa CHAPTER XIX / BINI CUSTOMS / AT THE BACK OF THE BLACK MAN'S MIND CHAP. / BINI CUSTOMS; lines 10422-10560 confidence: medium
Four downward leaf-like figures represent Aja, knowledge of medicines and lore said to be taught by fairies who take certain people into the bush.
Aja is described as knowledge of medicines and lore said to be taught to humans by fairies who take certain people into the bush.
read in the book → -
At the Back of the Black Man's Mind; or, Notes on the Kingly Office in West Africa G 2 / CHAPTER VIII / NDONGOISM / VIII NDONGOISM 87; lines 4540-4636 confidence: high
The Nganga builds a palm-frond shed, gathers leaves and herbs for medicines, selects a family man as spokesman, and pours an herbal decoction or infusion into his nostrils and eyes.
A selected family man is treated with herbal infusion, waits in an enclosed shed until the spirit enters his head, shakes violently, is restrained, and receives the name Nguli Bwanga.
read in the book → -
At the Back of the Black Man's Mind; or, Notes on the Kingly Office in West Africa G 2 / CHAPTER VIII / NDONGOISM / VIII NDONGOISM 87; lines 4540-4636 confidence: medium
Zinkondi, also called Bankondi in Luango, are fetishes brought by the winds; Mpumbu are wooden male-and-female figures about eighteen inches high, to be enrolled among Zinkici and set apart from common figures as Nkici.
Carved wooden figures are enrolled among Zinkici, set apart from common figures, dedicated to sacred use, and charged with medicines.
read in the book → -
At the Back of the Black Man's Mind; or, Notes on the Kingly Office in West Africa INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 13524-13670 confidence: medium
"Initiation, 252, 257" and "Isolation at puberty, 69".
The index lists both Initiation and Isolation at puberty.
read in the book → -
At the Back of the Black Man's Mind; or, Notes on the Kingly Office in West Africa INDEX / INDEX / INDEX / INDEX; lines 14155-14315 confidence: low
The index includes entries for net dress, mask, Nkubi fetish, Nteu fetish, burial of Neamlau, nobility, and novitiate of priesthood.
The index contains the entry “Novitiate of priesthood, 266,” indicating that the indexed work has a topic concerning priestly novitiate.
read in the book → -
At the Back of the Black Man's Mind; or, Notes on the Kingly Office in West Africa IV COURTS OF MALLFANGO AND MAMBOMA 31 / CHAPTER V / V LAW 35 / V LAW 37; lines 2115-2207 confidence: high
After the bundle is given and the time comes or the girl reaches puberty, the bridegroom sends money for her to enter the paint house for purification; the father's women take her to water and beat off the Tukula or red paint with switches or twigs.
At puberty or the proper marriage time, the girl is placed in a paint house for purification, taken to water, and stripped of red paint with switches or twigs.
read in the book → -
At the Back of the Black Man's Mind; or, Notes on the Kingly Office in West Africa NUMBU. / NSANDA. / SACRED TREES / MUAMBA.; lines 7145-7257 confidence: medium
The ruler-elect is led to the Nkumbi tree to meet the people; Mamboma encourages him to fight anyone with a claim to the crown; he is confident in pure birth and what is from above and within him.
The ruler-elect is encouraged to confront rivals, and the passage says the fires and trials of life have given him new life and consciousness of self.
read in the book → -
At the Back of the Black Man's Mind; or, Notes on the Kingly Office in West Africa V LAW 49 / PART II / CRIMINAL LAW / V LAW 51; lines 2795-2905 confidence: medium
The fifth class concerns maternity: a woman must not sleep with her husband on the ground; a girl must not have connection with a man before the paint house; dishonor to parents must not be thought of; all is summed up by 'Ngo, the leopard.
A girl must not have connection with a man before passing through the paint house, within a class of maternity-related prohibitions.
read in the book → -
At the Back of the Black Man's Mind; or, Notes on the Kingly Office in West Africa VI MEASURES, SIGNS, AND SYMBOLS 63 / VI MEASURES, SIGNS, AND SYMBOLS 65 / VI MEASURES, SIGNS, AND SYMBOLS 67 / F 2; lines 3669-3715 confidence: medium
The inquiries discover three pregnant girls who had ignored local customs and were defiled by men before passing through the paint-house.
The three girls are said to have become pregnant and been defiled by men before passing through the paint-house, and the narrator identifies the paint-house as a custom concerning maidens.
read in the book →
basque
-
Basque Legends ACHERIA, THE FOX. / THE ASS AND THE WOLF. / BASA-JAUNA, THE WILD MAN. / THE SERVANT AT THE FAIRY'S.; lines 2446-2540 confidence: medium
A woman has three daughters; the youngest says she must go out to service.
A girl leaves home for service, enters a fairy household, receives difficult or misleading work instructions, and her conduct determines the outcome.
read in the book → -
Basque Legends ARTZAIN DOHATSUA. / THE HAPPY SHEPHERD. / ARTZAIN ZAHARRAC. THE OLD SHEPHERDS. / NOTES; lines 11286-11425 confidence: high
The Gaelic labours are described as more like those of Herakles; the Basque incidents are said to fit better into a climatological myth.
The notes state that the hero sleeps while the giant's daughter performs his task, and compare related labours with Herakles-like tasks.
read in the book → -
Basque Legends ERRUA, THE MADMAN. / VARIATIONS OF ERRUA. / THE THREE BROTHERS, THE CRUEL MASTER, AND THE TARTARO. / THE TARTARO AND PETIT PERROQUET.; lines 1038-1163 confidence: medium
The princess notices Petit Perroquet; a jealous prince courting her tells the king that Petit Perroquet claimed he could bring the Tartaro's horse; Petit Perroquet denies it but agrees to try if supplied.
Petit Perroquet is first tasked with bringing the Tartaro's horse, then the diamond, and finally is confronted with the claim that he can bring the Tartaro himself.
read in the book → -
Basque Legends MAHISTRUBA, THE MASTER MARINER. / DRAGON. / EZKABI-FIDEL. / SUGGESTED EXPLANATION OF THE ABOVE TALE (THE LADY-PIGEON AND HER COMB).; lines 5383-5489 confidence: medium
The felling of the forest, sowing and ripening corn, and cooked cake teach that the young man succeeds only by the bride’s hidden help.
Before spring can free herself and marry, the young man must learn the significance of forest-felling, corn-growing, cooked food, fertilizing power, and domestic animals.
read in the book → -
Basque Legends THE ASS AND THE WOLF. / BASA-JAUNA, THE WILD MAN. / THE SERVANT AT THE FAIRY'S. / THE FAIRY IN THE HOUSE.; lines 2543-2671 confidence: medium
The young owner brings linen and makes marriage conditional on seven shirts being finished; the girl sits sadly and says she can only thread a needle.
The young owner of the castle promises to marry the girl if she finishes seven shirts by an appointed time.
read in the book → -
Basque Legends THE CHANGELING. / THE FISHERMAN AND HIS SONS. / MAHISTRUBA, THE MASTER MARINER. / DRAGON.; lines 4466-4572 confidence: high
In the garden under a fig tree, Dragon hears an unseen voice saying he has caused her suffering; she says he may see her if he silently endures severe nighttime torture. His companion hears none of the exchange.
The young lady requires Dragon to remain silent through escalating nighttime torments; his silence leads to her liberation.
read in the book → -
Basque Legends THE FISHERMAN AND HIS SONS. / MAHISTRUBA, THE MASTER MARINER. / DRAGON. / EZKABI-FIDEL.; lines 5167-5319 confidence: medium
At a country identified as Christian land, the young woman says she cannot enter until a priest baptizes her, and she warns the husband not to let anyone kiss him or he will forget her.
The young woman says she cannot enter the land of the Christians until a priest baptizes her.
read in the book → -
Basque Legends THE FISHERMAN AND HIS SONS. / MAHISTRUBA, THE MASTER MARINER. / DRAGON. / EZKABI-FIDEL.; lines 5321-5380 confidence: medium
As he washes one foot, the other becomes black and dirty again, and the repeated washing lasts a long time.
The visitors and husband are subjected to tasks that last the night, and the young lady explicitly describes these ordeals as sufficient penance.
read in the book → -
Basque Legends THE SON WHO HEARD VOICES. / VARIATION OF THE ABOVE. / THE STEP-MOTHER AND THE STEP-DAUGHTER. / THE COBBLER AND HIS THREE DAUGHTERS (BLUE BEARD).; lines 7115-7244 confidence: medium
Monks warn the elder brother to turn back because great dangers lie ahead; one says he will hear terrible cries and feel as if his clothes are pulled, but must never turn his head.
A monk warns the elder brother that he will hear terrible cries and must not turn his head; he turns and is changed into stone.
read in the book → -
Basque Legends THE SON WHO HEARD VOICES. / VARIATION OF THE ABOVE. / THE STEP-MOTHER AND THE STEP-DAUGHTER. / THE COBBLER AND HIS THREE DAUGHTERS (BLUE BEARD).; lines 7246-7348 confidence: medium
The apple left with the sister rots; she dresses like a man, locks the house, rides out, and reaches the last monk, who gives her a bottle for the water that makes young again.
The successful quester must continue up the mountain while hearing horrible cries and other speech, and she reaches the top.
read in the book → -
Basque Legends THE TARTARO AND PETIT PERROQUET. / II--THE HEREN-SUGE.--THE SEVEN-HEADED SERPENT. / THE GRATEFUL TARTARO AND THE HEREN-SUGE. / THE SEVEN-HEADED SERPENT.; lines 1675-1822 confidence: medium
At a palace, the third son is hired as shepherd and given a flock; he is warned not to go onto the mountain because it is full of large savage animals, though the sheep run there for the good herbage.
The shepherd is warned against the mountain because of savage animals, but his flock goes there and he must confront the bears.
read in the book → -
Basque Legends VARIATION OF THE ABOVE. / THE STEP-MOTHER AND THE STEP-DAUGHTER. / THE COBBLER AND HIS THREE DAUGHTERS (BLUE BEARD). / THE WHITE BLACKBIRD.; lines 7351-7466 confidence: high
The eldest son travels with a horse laden with money, is pressed by three beautiful young ladies to play cards, loses money and horse, incurs debt, and is imprisoned under the local debt custom.
The eldest and second sons leave first and fail through the inn’s card game, while the youngest resists the same test and continues the quest.
read in the book →
burmese
-
The Soul of a People CHAPTER I / LIVING BELIEFS / LIVING BELIEFS / LIVING BELIEFS; lines 196-262 confidence: high
A Buddhist is defined as one accepted into the religion through rites and ceremonies, temporarily made a member of the monks' community, and thereafter holding to the Buddha's teachings.
The passage defines Buddhist identity through acceptance by rites and ceremonies and temporary membership in the community of monks.
read in the book → -
The Soul of a People DEATH, THE DELIVERER / DEATH, THE DELIVERER 305 / DEATH, THE DELIVERER 307 / DEATH, THE DELIVERER 309; lines 10328-10398 confidence: medium
The Buddha says that all die, including king, peasant, animal, and human; he describes sorrow as part of earthly existence and urges her to turn to the holy life.
The Buddha teaches that sorrow and trouble are part of existence and tells the bereaved woman to be comforted and turn to the holy life.
read in the book → -
The Soul of a People DEATH, THE DELIVERER 305 / DEATH, THE DELIVERER 307 / DEATH, THE DELIVERER 309 / DEATH, THE DELIVERER 311; lines 10401-10474 confidence: medium
A woman goes from house to house through the city; every house has a gap or vacant place, and she learns that death and life are one.
After learning from the world that death and life are one, the woman returns and becomes a nun by taking vows.
read in the book → -
The Soul of a People FESTIVALS 177 / FESTIVALS 179 / FESTIVALS 183 / CHAPTER XIV; lines 6486-6598 confidence: high
Boys aged eight to fourteen become monks temporarily and have a festival for monastery entrance; girls do not enter nunneries but have a feast and their ears bored.
The passage presents boys’ temporary monastic entrance and girls’ ear-boring as major childhood or adolescent ceremonies accompanied by festivals or feasts.
read in the book → -
The Soul of a People FESTIVALS 183 / CHAPTER XIV / CHAPTER XV / CHAPTER XVI; lines 7491-7609 confidence: medium
A woman says men who care for religion take it seriously, become monks, and surrender the world, while women like religion but mix it with home-life, affections, and worldly doings.
Religion is personified as calling women to leave what they love and prepare the soul for peace, but they hold back because of home-life and affections.
read in the book → -
The Soul of a People HAPPINESS 123 / HAPPINESS 125 / CHAPTER X / J 28 THE SOUL OF A PEOPLE; lines 4332-4463 confidence: high
Entering monkhood involves four vows: purity from lust, desire for property, taking life, and assumption of supernatural powers.
Entering monkhood is marked by four vows concerning lust, property, killing, and supernatural powers.
read in the book → -
The Soul of a People HAPPINESS 125 / CHAPTER X / J 28 THE SOUL OF A PEOPLE / X40 THE SOUL OF A PEOPLE; lines 4864-4990 confidence: medium
The Burman demands only that the monk live as a follower of the great teacher; the monk is the Burman’s ideal, difficult to maintain, and understood because people have themselves been monks.
The passage says people have been monks themselves and understand the rules from inside, and that monastic vows are taken for fixed periods rather than for life.
read in the book → -
The Soul of a People HAPPINESS 125 / CHAPTER X / J 28 THE SOUL OF A PEOPLE / X40 THE SOUL OF A PEOPLE; lines 4993-5117 confidence: medium
The passage says anyone can enter a monastery, including thieves, robbers, murderers, and sinners, and many try to live the holy life as refuge or repentance.
The passage says nearly every man has been a monk for some period, anyone can enter, and entry is connected with trying to live a holy life under rules.
read in the book → -
The Soul of a People HE WHO FOUND THE LIGHT 31 / HE WHO FOUND THE LIGHT 33 / CHAPTER III / HE WHO FOUND THE LIGHT; lines 1204-1274 confidence: high
He begs from house to house, gathers broken victuals in a bowl, is repelled by the food when first trying to eat, rebukes himself for weakness, resolves to trample natural appetite, eats, and does not face that struggle again.
The prince's first begged meal provokes revulsion; he consciously rebukes his weakness, eats the food, and the struggle does not return.
read in the book → -
The Soul of a People HE WHO FOUND THE LIGHT 37 / HE WHO FOUND THE LIGHT 39 / HE WHO FOUND THE LIGHT 41 / HE WHO FOUND THE LIGHT 43; lines 1486-1558 confidence: medium
He lives forty-nine days under a great fig-tree by the river; the tree becomes sacred because he sat there and found truth; the episode is described as a last fight over sin and victory.
The passage frames the tree episode as his last fight over sin and his victory before truth comes to him.
read in the book → -
The Soul of a People LIVING BELIEFS / LIVING BELIEFS / LIVING BELIEFS / LIVING BELIEFS; lines 414-478 confidence: high
Baptism, marks on the forehead, and acceptance with rites are given as outward visible signs and badges by which members of the same faith know one another.
The passage gives baptism, forehead marks, acceptance with rites, and submission to rites as outward signs by which believers are recognized.
read in the book → -
The Soul of a People THE FOREST OF TIME / THE FOREST OF TIME 345 / THE FOREST OF TIME 347 / THE FOREST OF TIME 349; lines 11729-11761 confidence: medium
Speakers say they once did not want peace, now call it the most beautiful thing, and ask whether Time and the flashing lights will ever cease.
Time drives and lashes the human figure, is called the schoolmaster of the world, and the man desires the straight road only after he has learned.
read in the book →
zoroastrian
-
Pahlavi Texts, Part I: The Bundahis, Bahman Yast, and Shayast la-Shayast CHAPTER III, 23-32. 283 / CHAPTER III, 33-IV, I. 285 / Chapter IV. / CHAPTER IV, 2-9. 287; lines 15258-15349 confidence: medium
"By a man and woman, until fifteen years of age, there is no committal of the sin of running about uncovered"; unseasonable chatter arises after fifteen years.
The passage sets fifteen years as the point after which certain offenses arise, and the note links the threshold to the necessity of wearing the sacred thread-girdle.
read in the book → -
Pahlavi Texts, Part I: The Bundahis, Bahman Yast, and Shayast la-Shayast CHAPTER IX, 5-9. 311 / CHAPTER IX, IO-I2. 313 / Chapter X. / CHAPTER IX, I3-X, 3. 315; lines 16477-16566 confidence: high
The dron, or sacred cake, set aside at the dedication formula on days of guardian spirits is to be used at season-festivals, the N6nabar, the three-nights ceremony, the Hom-dron, and other rites of righteous guardian spirits.
The N6nabar is identified in a note as the initiatory ceremony of a young priest.
read in the book → -
Pahlavi Texts, Part I: The Bundahis, Bahman Yast, and Shayast la-Shayast Chapter X. / CHAPTER IX, I3-X, 3. 315 / CHAPTER X, 4, 5. 317 / CHAPTER X, 6-1 I. 319; lines 16664-16796 confidence: medium
The sacred thread-girdle is to be tied when a person is one day more than fourteen years and three months old; this is preferred to waiting until fifteen years, and the passage compares this care to a child in the womb.
The rule specifies the age at which the sacred thread-girdle should be tied and compares it favorably with waiting until fifteen years.
read in the book → -
Pahlavi Texts, Part I: The Bundahis, Bahman Yast, and Shayast la-Shayast CHAPTER XII, 23-28. 349 / CHAPTER XII, 29-31. 351 / Chapter XIII. / CHAPTER XII, 32 -XIII, 2. 353; lines 18191-18279 confidence: high
“the wise of those of the primitive faith ... have thus said, that a man of fifteen years and a son and brother of Mazdayasnians — when he confesses his failings ... to the high-priests”
The candidate undergoes confession, ritual objects are brought, hymns are chanted, waters are consecrated, and the renewed-birth ceremony is completed before he becomes a mature youth and receives ritual shares.
read in the book → -
The Zend-Avesta, Part I: The Vendidad FARGARD IX. 121 / FARGARD IX. 123 / FARGARD IX. I 25 / FARGARD IX. I 27; lines 10851-10934 confidence: medium
For three nights he sits in the place of infirmity inside the house, apart from worshippers of Mazda, avoiding fire, water, earth, cow, trees, and faithful people; after three nights he washes body and clothes with gomez and water.
The subject is repeatedly set apart from worshippers, the faithful, and listed elements for three, six, and nine nights, then is permitted to go near at least some previously prohibited contacts.
read in the book → -
The Zend-Avesta, Part I: The Vendidad FARGARD VII. 77 / FARGARD VII. 79 / FARGARD VII. 8 I / FARGARD VII. 83; lines 8835-8922 confidence: medium
Ahura Mazda answers that the healer should first prove himself on worshippers of the Daevas; if three such knife treatments end in death, he is unfit to practice healing forever.
A would-be healer becomes permanently unfit after three fatal trials but permanently fit after three successful recoveries, after which he may treat Mazda-worshippers.
read in the book → -
The Zend-Avesta, Part I: The Vendidad FARGARD VIII. I I 3 / FARGARD VIII. 115 / FARGARD VIII. I 1 7 / FARGARD IX. 119; lines 10467-10558 confidence: medium
Commentary explains that the Barashnum lasts nine nights, is the most efficacious purification, cleanses the defiled man, opens the heavens, and later became a Parsi pious work and Nu zudi prescription.
The commentary states that the Barashnum was prescribed at the Nu zudi, around age fifteen, when a young Parsi becomes a member of the community, to wash away natural uncleanness.
read in the book → -
The Zend-Avesta, Part II: The Sirozahs, Yasts, and Nyayis BAH RAM YAS-T. 239 / XIII. / BAH RAM VAST. 24 1 / BAHRAM VAST. 243; lines 11823-11850 confidence: medium
The spell is not to be shown except from father to son, brother to brother from the same womb, or Athravan to pupil; its words are described as powerful, assembly-ruling, victorious, healing, able to save a lost head, and able to chant away an uplifted weapon.
The spell may be shown only through specified kinship or priestly teacher-pupil channels, and the words are described as powerful, victorious, healing, and protective.
read in the book → -
The Zend-Avesta, Part II: The Sirozahs, Yasts, and Nyayis TIR YA5T. 107 / COS VAST. ' 113 / COS YAST. I I 7 / MIHIR VAST. I 19; lines 5933-6026 confidence: low
The note says §§115-118 sketch moral hierarchy in Iran and §§121-122 are perhaps the source of trials in later Roman Mithriacism.
The prefatory note states that later sections 121-122 are perhaps the source of trials in later Roman Mithriacism.
read in the book → -
The Zend-Avesta, Part II: The Sirozahs, Yasts, and Nyayis XXVIII. / MIHIR VAST. 149 / XXIX. / MIHIR YAST. 151; lines 7482-7535 confidence: medium
Ahura Mazda prescribes washing bodies for three days and nights with thirty strokes, and washing for two days and nights with twenty strokes, for sacrifice and prayer to Mithra.
Ahura Mazda prescribes washing for set periods, strokes, and required prayer knowledge; the translator's note relates the strokes to expiation and to trials before Mithraic initiation.
read in the book → -
The Zend-Avesta, Part III: The Yasna, Visparad, Afrinagan, Gahs, and Miscellaneous Fragments YASNA L. I 73 / YASNA L. 175 / YASNA LI. / YASNA LI. 177; lines 9935-10031 confidence: medium
A temptation of Zarathustra is said to be narrated, compared with the Vendidad; the soul of the righteous is encouraged to conquer as Zarathustra did.
A temptation of Zarathustra is narrated, and the righteous soul is encouraged to conquer as Zarathustra did.
read in the book → -
The Zend-Avesta, Part III: The Yasna, Visparad, Afrinagan, Gahs, and Miscellaneous Fragments YASNA XLIII. 97 / YASNA XLIII. 99 / IOO THE GATHAS. / YASNA XLIII. IOI; lines 6416-6505 confidence: medium
The speaker says he conceived Mazda as bountiful when a messenger, glossed as Obedience, approached and asked who he was, whose allegiance he held, and how signs concerning lands and himself could be shown.
A messenger or herald approaches the speaker and asks identity, allegiance, signs, desire, gain, and knowledge; the passage also frames questions as addressed to or by Mazda.
read in the book →
georgian
-
Georgian Folk Tales GHVTHISAVARI (I AM OF GOD) / THE SERPENT AND THE PEASANT / GULAMBARA AND SULAMBARA / THE TWO BROTHERS; lines 1694-1787 confidence: medium
The abandoned boy reaches a mill in a thick forest; the miller warns that wild beasts gather there at night, but the boy stays and hides inside the hopper.
The abandoned brother endures a night in the dangerous forest mill among wild beasts and emerges at dawn with knowledge that transforms his fortune.
read in the book → -
Georgian Folk Tales GURIAN TALES / PART I / GEORGIAN FOLK TALES / MASTER AND PUPIL; lines 238-331 confidence: medium
Vakhraca offers to teach the son for one year; if the father recognizes him afterward, the boy may leave, but otherwise he belongs to the devil.
The devil-master agrees to teach the boy for a year but requires the father to recognize him afterward or lose him.
read in the book → -
Georgian Folk Tales THE FOX AND THE KING'S SON / PART II / THE THREE PRECEPTS / KAZHA-NDII; lines 3552-3655 confidence: medium
A king with three sons and three daughters gives his final will: each son should watch his tomb for a week, and the daughters should be given to suitors; he then dies.
The sons must guard the father's grave; the youngest undergoes the dangerous watch and overcomes the grave monster.
read in the book → -
Georgian Folk Tales THE FROG'S SKIN / GHVTHISAVARI (I AM OF GOD) / THE SERPENT AND THE PEASANT / GULAMBARA AND SULAMBARA; lines 1483-1595 confidence: high
A man explains that the tower houses a maiden beautiful as the sun; any prince may ask to marry her, but must answer her question or be beheaded.
The maiden sets a question for royal suitors; failure means beheading, while success allows marriage.
read in the book → -
Georgian Folk Tales THE FROG'S SKIN / GHVTHISAVARI (I AM OF GOD) / THE SERPENT AND THE PEASANT / GULAMBARA AND SULAMBARA; lines 1597-1692 confidence: medium
The adopted brother binds the maiden to a tree and raises a sword three times; each time a green stream flows from her mouth. He then says she was venomous and that the poison is now gone.
The adopted brother binds the maiden to a tree and threatens her three times with a sword; each time a green stream flows from her mouth, after which he says her poison is gone.
read in the book → -
Georgian Folk Tales THE PRINCE / THE SHEPHERD AND THE CHILD OF FORTUNE / THE TWO THIEVES / THE FOX AND THE KING'S SON; lines 3376-3454 confidence: medium
The king goes himself after several viziers fail to return; the door says, 'Enter and thou wilt repent; enter not and thou wilt repent'; twelve armed men lead him through twelve rooms to a golden couch with a silent boy.
The king encounters a door warning that either choice brings regret, enters anyway, and faces a deadly question condition inside.
read in the book → -
Georgian Folk Tales THE SERPENT AND THE PEASANT / GULAMBARA AND SULAMBARA / THE TWO BROTHERS / THE PRINCE; lines 1902-2005 confidence: medium
The prince finds a huge fire with a kettle of arrack and food, near sleeping devi brothers and a lame sentinel; he eats from the pot, replaces it, and sleeps.
The prince's feat with the devis' pot makes him feared; he then seeks brotherhood, and the devis impose a dangerous task as the condition.
read in the book → -
Georgian Folk Tales THE SERPENT AND THE PEASANT / GULAMBARA AND SULAMBARA / THE TWO BROTHERS / THE PRINCE; lines 2551-2645 confidence: medium
The clod-swallower stays home to prepare food; the lame devi descends from the chimney, demands food and drink three times, threatens to eat him and the provisions, and then consumes all the food.
The lame devi's repeated food demands frighten the first two companions, but Asphurtzela withstands the threat and kills him.
read in the book → -
Georgian Folk Tales THE STORY OF GERIA, THE POOR MAN'S SON / THE PRINCE WHO BEFRIENDED THE BEASTS / THE CUNNING OLD MAN AND THE DEMI / SANARTIA; lines 4114-4219 confidence: high
For the second exploit, Sanartia is mistaken for the suitor and taken to a wilderness castle inhabited by Ocho-Kochi, whom the attendants expect will kill the young man.
Sanartia spends the night in Ocho-Kochi’s castle, defeats the hostile inhabitant, and commands him to stand guard.
read in the book → -
Georgian Folk Tales THE THREE PRECEPTS / KAZHA-NDII / THE STORY OF GERIA, THE POOR MAN'S SON / THE PRINCE WHO BEFRIENDED THE BEASTS; lines 3890-3993 confidence: medium
The youth reaches a town with a crystal castle, sees dead and dying young men, and learns that the maiden queen kills suitors who cannot hide from her.
The maiden queen will wed the man who can hide from her, while failed suitors are cast from the castle and die.
read in the book → -
The Man in the Panther's Skin XLIV. / XLVI. / XLVII. / INTRODUCTORY QUATRAINS; lines 3907-4073 confidence: medium
The king views the maiden as heir to the kingship and returns Tariel to his father; Tariel plays ball, sports in the lists, and kills a lion like a cat.
Tariel’s growth includes battle-readiness, sport, hunting, archery, and formal assumption of his father’s duties as Amirbar.
read in the book →
mangaian
-
Myths and Songs from the South Pacific BY TANGATAROA, 182O. / FINALE. / BY TIKI (1820), IN FULL CHORUS. / THE FIRE-GOD'S SECRET.; lines 2971-3073 confidence: medium
When Buataranga is about to descend to Avaiki, Maui follows unseen through the bush and observes her standing before a black rock, addressing it with words that command the road to the nether-world to open.
The road to Avaiki is accessed through a black rock that opens when addressed with special words; guardian demons defend the chasm.
read in the book → -
Myths and Songs from the South Pacific BY TANGATAROA, 182O. / FINALE. / BY TIKI (1820), IN FULL CHORUS. / THE FIRE-GOD'S SECRET.; lines 3076-3135 confidence: medium
Maui demands fire a fourth time; Mauike threatens to toss him, puts on a war-girdle, finds Maui grown enormous, and throws him as high as a coconut tree, but Maui makes himself light and is unharmed.
Maui and Mauike engage in a trial of strength, and the defeated keeper of the secret grants Maui's demand.
read in the book → -
Myths and Songs from the South Pacific CHAPTER X. / ADVENTURES IN SPIRIT-WORLD, / AN ESCAPE FROM SPIRIT-LAND. / THE ADVENTURES OF NGARU.; lines 11757-11826 confidence: medium
The shark-god approaches Ngaru from behind. Moko sees the dark outline and warns him; Ngaru leaps into the air, then dives under water when the foe leaps after him. Moko continues to give timely warning of the adversary's approach.
The contest with the sea-monsters lasts eight days and nights, requires skill and strength, and leaves Ngaru battered and excoriated.
read in the book → -
Myths and Songs from the South Pacific CHAPTER X. / ADVENTURES IN SPIRIT-WORLD, / AN ESCAPE FROM SPIRIT-LAND. / THE ADVENTURES OF NGARU.; lines 11828-11917 confidence: medium
Moko proposes a banana-ripening-like treatment; a deep fern-lined hole is dug, Ngaru is covered with leaves and earth, and on the eighth day lightning-like flashes break away the covering as he emerges with dazzling fair skin.
Ngaru enters a covered earth pit and, after eight days, emerges with a radically changed luminous body.
read in the book → -
Myths and Songs from the South Pacific CHAPTER X. / ADVENTURES IN SPIRIT-WORLD, / AN ESCAPE FROM SPIRIT-LAND. / THE ADVENTURES OF NGARU.; lines 11919-12061 confidence: medium
At a shady chestnut grove, the women give Ngaru kava called “Miru’s own”; he chews it all but remains wakeful and active, unlike other human victims.
Ngaru chews Miru’s kava, but unlike other human victims remains wakeful and active.
read in the book → -
Myths and Songs from the South Pacific CHAPTER X. / ADVENTURES IN SPIRIT-WORLD, / AN ESCAPE FROM SPIRIT-LAND. / THE ADVENTURES OF NGARU.; lines 12063-12162 confidence: medium
Moko delays Ngaru and sends sharp-eyed lizard attendants up in the basket; they overrun the place, return, and report the giant Carry-up-to-heaven, women playing ball, a huge chisel and mallet, and piles of human bones.
Moko prevents Ngaru from entering the basket immediately and sends lizard subjects to inspect the sky-demon's place first.
read in the book → -
Myths and Songs from the South Pacific CHAPTER X. / ADVENTURES IN SPIRIT-WORLD, / AN ESCAPE FROM SPIRIT-LAND. / THE ADVENTURES OF NGARU.; lines 12063-12162 confidence: high
The narrator recaps that Ngaru conquered monsters of the deep, Tongatea's aversion, burial in the earth, and Miru in the shades; one final heavenly foe remains.
The narrator recaps Ngaru's victories over monsters of the deep, burial in the earth, descent to the shades, and a remaining heavenly foe.
read in the book → -
Myths and Songs from the South Pacific COMPOSED BY VAIPO FOR RAOA'S FETE, CIRCA 1815. / OR GOD. / A HUMAN PRIESTHOOD NEEDED. / DEDICATION OF INFANTS.; lines 2296-2363 confidence: medium
At Rarotonga, weapons are collected for a newborn boy; at sunset a taro leaf filled with water is held over them and the navel-string rite is performed so he should become a famous warrior.
In the Rarotongan variant, weapons are placed under the taro-leaf water rite, with the stated purpose that the boy grow up to be a famous warrior.
read in the book → -
Myths and Songs from the South Pacific INUINU TAI. / FIRST OFFSHOOT. / INUINU RUA. / SECOND OFFSHOOT.; lines 12552-12772 confidence: medium
The drama was performed by daylight at Tamarua at the base of Vivitaunoa; women took the roles of Miru, Moko, Ngaru, and Miru's daughters Kumutonga and Karaia-i-te-ata.
The editor describes a daylight performance using role assignments, a corpse-like bundle, a mock oven, and cords attached to the actor playing Ngaru; the note also says part of the performance comes from an ancient myth.
read in the book → -
Myths and Songs from the South Pacific OR GOD. / A HUMAN PRIESTHOOD NEEDED. / DEDICATION OF INFANTS. / NAMING OF CHILDREN.; lines 2365-2413 confidence: medium
The principal king of Mangaia, as high-priest of all the gods and assisted by the priest of Motoro, summons young people to family maraes to be publicly named; the group includes some near adulthood and some scarcely able to walk.
The passage describes young people being publicly named at family maraes so that their god and clanship are recognized for future ceremonial life.
read in the book → -
Myths and Songs from the South Pacific SECOND FOUNDATION. / UNUUNU RUA. / SECOND OFFSHOOT. / INA'S VOYAGE TO THE SACRED ISLE.; lines 4420-4524 confidence: medium
Ngaetua beats Ina with green coconut branches, then Vaitooringa also beats her, until a divine spirit enters Ina and speaks in a strange voice, declaring her person sacred and announcing departure to the Sacred Isle for Tinirau alone to strike it.
A divine spirit enters Ina during punishment and speaks of her person as sacred or untouched, naming Tinirau and the Sacred Isle.
read in the book →
maori
-
Polynesian Mythology and Ancient Traditional History of the New Zealand Race HATUPATU AND HIS BROTHERS. 183 / HATUPATU AND HIS BROTHEES. 187 / HATUPATU AND HIS BROTHERS. 189 / HATUPATU AND HIS BEOTHERS. 191; lines 5990-6046 confidence: medium
Hatupatu repeats incantations associated with an apron, his rising head in the storehouse, and his sword, then comes out of the storehouse.
Hatupatu emerges from a storehouse after incantations and is perceived as changed from a little boy into a noble chief-like figure.
read in the book → -
Polynesian Mythology and Ancient Traditional History of the New Zealand Race THE CHILDREN OF HEAVEN AND EARTH. 9 / THE CHILDREN OF HEAVEN AND EARTH. 1 1 / THE CHILDREN OF HEAVEN AND EARTH. 13 / THE CHILDREN OF HEAVEN AND EARTH. 15; lines 1235-1356 confidence: high
Makea-tu-tara takes Maui to water for baptism and purification prayers, then becomes alarmed because he skipped part of the prayers and expects the gods to punish the fault by causing Maui to die.
Makea-tu-tara baptizes and purifies Maui, then fears that skipped prayers will be punished by the gods through Maui's death.
read in the book → -
Polynesian Mythology and Ancient Traditional History of the New Zealand Race THE LEGEND OF MAUL 43 / THE LEGEND OF MAUT. 55 / THE SWING. / THE LEGEND GF TAWHAKI. 73; lines 2661-2748 confidence: high
Tawhaki tells Tangotango he came so their daughter could undergo the ceremonies customary for children of nobles, to secure good fortune and happiness; Tangotango agrees.
Tawhaki says he came so his little daughter could undergo ceremonies usual for noble children, and the rite includes a special wall exit, prayers, water immersion, and incantation.
read in the book → -
Polynesian Mythology and Ancient Traditional History of the New Zealand Race THE SWING. / THE LEGEND GF TAWHAKI. 73 / THE LEGEND OF RTJPE. / HIS ASCENT INTO HEAVEN.; lines 2887-3022 confidence: medium
Soon after Tuburuhuru is born, Tinirau seeks a skilled magician to perform enchantments and incantations over the child so that he may be a fortunate and successful warrior; Kae is brought and performs the rites.
Tinirau seeks Kae to perform enchantments and incantations over Tuburuhuru so the child may become a fortunate and successful warrior.
read in the book → -
The Ancient History of the Maori, His Mythology and Traditions, Volume 3 CHAPTER XII. / LAST MIGRATION FROM HA-TAITAI. / BONES OF THE DEAD AS FISHING-HOOKS. 233 / BATTLE ON THE OCEAN. 235; lines 10685-10756 confidence: high
Tau-hiku’s daughter advises summoning Pohatu; the chiefs ridicule him as untalented, slave-associated, and defiled, saying his place is by the kitchen cooking-fire.
Pohatu is initially dismissed as defiled and fit only for the kitchen, then stripped, cleansed in water, consecrated with ceremonies and incantations, made tapu, and asked to interpret the sign.
read in the book → -
The Ancient History of the Maori, His Mythology and Traditions, Volume 3 NGUNU.) / PUKOHO-AU-AHI AND PUHA-URE-EOA. 141 / HOTU-NGAKAU AND STOLEN TAEO. 143 / CHAPTER VII; lines 6877-6936 confidence: medium
The child is told to go to Tai-koria and Manawa-tu; the child’s ancestress will call, welcome, and deck the sacred head with huia and hoki-oi plumes.
An ancestress welcomes the child and adorns the child’s sacred head with plumes, after which the child’s identity is said to be transformed to the tribe.
read in the book → -
The Ancient History of the Maori, His Mythology and Traditions, Volume 3 RAU-IUKA(REKA). / EANGI-TAMA, FROM THE NORTH ISLAND. 177 / TUAHU-EIEI AND HIS ENEMIES. 181 / KORAKO AND HIS FIKST VICTIM. 183; lines 8728-8804 confidence: medium
Korako was told to "kill his man — to use his weapon"; the boy struck the victim, who escaped into Wai-horo Stream, swam across, sprinkled his head, and fled.
Korako is told to kill his man and use his weapon, and the section heading identifies the episode as his first victim.
read in the book → -
The Ancient History of the Maori, His Mythology and Traditions, Volume 3 UE-NUKU AND EUA-TAPU. / UE-NUKU AND HIS COMB. 51 / KUA-TAPU AND A GBEAT TIDE. 53 / EUA-TAPU AND PAIKEA. 55; lines 3207-3226 confidence: medium
Rua-wharo's mother tells him to stop crying, go to his elder brother Timu-whakairihia, and ask him to teach ceremonies and chants to call whales to the sea-coast, so he can overcome Ue-nuku.
Rua-wharo is advised to seek instruction in ceremonies and chants from Timu-whakairihia, with the promised result that he can overcome Ue-nuku.
read in the book → -
The Ancient History of the Maori, His Mythology and Traditions, Volume 3 UE-NUKU AND HIS COMB. 51 / KUA-TAPU AND A GBEAT TIDE. 53 / EUA-TAPU AND PAIKEA. 55 / KUA-WHAKO AND TU-PAI. 59; lines 3229-3303 confidence: high
Rua-wharo and Tu-pai stay with their elder brother Timu-whakairihia and are taken to the sacred house or temple for sacred ceremonies and incantations; Timu-whakairihia and Rua-wharo enter, while Tu-pai remains outside as guard against listeners.
Sacred ceremonies and incantations are taught in a sacred house, recited by pupils, and then to be tested by killing an animal or making a tree wither or fall.
read in the book → -
The Ancient History of the Maori, His Mythology and Traditions, Volume 3 UE-NUKU AND WHENA. 6 / WHENA KILLS THE CHILDREN OF UE-NUKU. O / MAHI-KUA AXD UE-NUKU. 7 / EUA-TAPU KILLS HIS COMPANIONS. 11; lines 942-1209 confidence: medium
Hae-ora tells Paikea to bow down, blows instructions into his bowels, and tells him to use Wehi and Kahu-tu-a-nui to open the new year and protect him in winter and scarcity.
Hae-ora has Paikea bow down and blows instructions into his bowels before Paikea's escape and return to land.
read in the book →
shinto
-
Nihongi: Chronicles of Japan from the Earliest Times to A.D. 697, Volume 1 A.D. 480. / A.D. 481. / A.D. 482. / XV. 6.; lines 21417-21476 confidence: low
The Latin notice says Princess Ihitoyo first had intercourse with a husband at Palace Tsunuzashi, then said she had somewhat known the way of women and did not desire intercourse with a man again; a note says her having a husband at that time is unclear.
Princess Ihitoyo's notice says she had intercourse and then stated that she had somewhat known the way of women and did not wish to repeat intercourse.
read in the book → -
Nihongi: Chronicles of Japan from the Earliest Times to A.D. 697, Volume 1 II. 9, / THE AGE OF THE GODS. 73 / II. 16. / BES (20;; lines 5015-5151 confidence: medium
Taka-mi-musubi orders a Heavenly divine fence and rock-boundary for religious abstinence on behalf of descendants and sends Ame no Koyane and Futo-dama down with it.
Taka-mi-musubi commands a Heavenly divine fence and rock-boundary where religious abstinence is practised on behalf of descendants.
read in the book → -
Nihongi: Chronicles of Japan from the Earliest Times to A.D. 697, Volume 2 A.D. 583. / XX. 10, / BIDATSU. 99 / A.D. 584.; lines 5633-5670 confidence: high
Hyé-phyon is made teacher; Shima daughter of Shiba Tatté becomes Nun Zen-shin at twelve; Toyome daughter of Ayabito no Yaho becomes Nun Sen-zō; Ishime daughter of Nishikori Tsubu becomes Nun Keizen.
Three individuals are received into religion and each takes a new nun name.
read in the book → -
Nihongi: Chronicles of Japan from the Earliest Times to A.D. 697, Volume 2 A.D. 645. / KOGYOKU. 193 / XSKVAS2: / XXV. 3.; lines 10889-11001 confidence: medium
Furubito no Ohoye refuses, says he desires to renounce the world and practice the Law of Buddha at Yoshino, throws down his sword, orders his household to ungird their swords, then shaves beard and hair and puts on the kesa at Hokoji.
Furubito refuses rule, says he will renounce the world, removes swords, goes to Hokoji, shaves hair and beard, and puts on the kesa.
read in the book → -
Nihongi: Chronicles of Japan from the Earliest Times to A.D. 697, Volume 2 A.D. 672. / XXVITI. / BOOK XXIX. / A.D. 673.; lines 18026-18175 confidence: medium
Imperial Princess Ohoki is made to dwell in the Abstinence-palace of Hatsuse to purify herself before approaching the place of Ama-terasu no Oho-kami.
Princess Ohoki dwells in an Abstinence-palace to purify herself before approaching the place of Ama-terasu no Oho-kami.
read in the book → -
Nihongi: Chronicles of Japan from the Earliest Times to A.D. 697, Volume 2 KIMMEL. 71 / A.D. 1554. / XIX. 45. / XIX. 47.; lines 4234-4342 confidence: low
Yō-chhyang says he desires, “for the sake of the King, my deceased father, to leave the world and practise religion.”
Yō-chhyang states a wish to leave the world and practice religion for the sake of his deceased father.
read in the book → -
Nihongi: Chronicles of Japan from the Earliest Times to A.D. 697, Volume 2 RXIX. 9. / A.D. 676. / B39 NIHONGI. / X XIX. 15.; lines 18883-18960 confidence: medium
The Emperor ordered princes and ministers each to furnish one person to renounce the world; these persons were chosen without distinction of age or sex, entered religion according to their wishes, and joined the feast.
Persons supplied by elite families renounce the world, enter religion according to their wishes, and participate in the Buddhist feast.
read in the book → -
Nihongi: Chronicles of Japan from the Earliest Times to A.D. 697, Volume 2 TENCHI. 293 / A.D. 671. / TENCHI. 295 / TENCHI. 207; lines 16760-16812 confidence: high
The Prince Imperial bows repeatedly, declines the succession on grounds of ill-health, asks that the Empress be entrusted with the mighty task, asks that Prince Ohotomo handle government measures, and requests to renounce the world and practice religion.
The Prince Imperial asks to renounce the world and practice religion, then shaves his hair and becomes a priest after the Emperor consents.
read in the book → -
Nihongi: Chronicles of Japan from the Earliest Times to A.D. 697, Volume 2 XXI. 14. / A.D. 589. / A.D. 590. / A.D. 591.; lines 6478-6547 confidence: medium
People go to the hills to obtain timber for Buddhist temples; named women including Zentoku, Shiraki hime, and Kudara hime enter religion as nuns and receive religious names.
Women enter religion as nuns and men renounce the world, with new names such as Zem-myé, Myé-kwo, and Tokusai Hōshi reported.
read in the book → -
Nihongi: Chronicles of Japan from the Earliest Times to A.D. 697, Volume 2 XXX. 8 / A.D. 689. / XXX. 9. / XXX. I; lines 21944-22069 confidence: medium
Maro and another ask to shave their hair and become priests; the Empress says they desire vegetable food and precepts and orders: “let them renounce the world and practise religion.”
The passage explicitly records a request to shave hair, become priests, eat vegetable food, observe precepts, and renounce the world.
read in the book →
yoruba
-
The Yoruba-Speaking Peoples of the Slave Coast of West Africa: Their Religion, Manners, Customs, Laws, Language, Etc. CHAPTER IV. / REMARKS ON THE FOREGOING. / CHAPTER V. / PRIESTS AND WORSHIP.; lines 3376-3506 confidence: medium
The author suggests the society may originally have initiated youths to manhood at puberty, compares it to named African ceremonies, mentions possible phallic worship, and notes phallic emblems carved on Ogboni lodge doors.
The passage says it seems probable that the Ogboni was originally intended for initiating youths to manhood at puberty and notes phallic emblems on lodge doors.
read in the book → -
The Yoruba-Speaking Peoples of the Slave Coast of West Africa: Their Religion, Manners, Customs, Laws, Language, Etc. CHAPTER IV. / REMARKS ON THE FOREGOING. / CHAPTER V. / PRIESTS AND WORSHIP.; lines 3509-3632 confidence: high
Priesthood is hereditary but also recruited through seminaries for youths and girls, compared by the author to Ewe I'osio; applicants undergo a two- or three-year novitiate, are consecrated, and receive a new name.
Applicants spend two or three years in seminaries, are consecrated, and take a new name.
read in the book → -
The Yoruba-Speaking Peoples of the Slave Coast of West Africa: Their Religion, Manners, Customs, Laws, Language, Etc. I I I / II II II II / II II I I / I I I; lines 2358-2474 confidence: high
The initiation fee for learning divination is heavy; the oracle is ambiguous, and the neophyte repeatedly pays priests for explanations.
The passage describes a heavy initiation fee, ambiguous oracle knowledge, repeated consultation with priests, and individual food abstention assigned at initiation.
read in the book → -
The Yoruba-Speaking Peoples of the Slave Coast of West Africa: Their Religion, Manners, Customs, Laws, Language, Etc. I I I / II II II II / II II I I / I I I; lines 2476-2595 confidence: medium
Circumcision among Yorubas, as among Ewes, is connected with Elegba worship and described as sacrificing a portion of the organ; timing is fixed by Ifa and usually early in life; girls undergo a similar operation before puberty.
Circumcision is connected with Elegba worship and described as sacrifice of a portion of the organ; a similar operation on girls is performed shortly before puberty.
read in the book → -
The Yoruba-Speaking Peoples of the Slave Coast of West Africa: Their Religion, Manners, Customs, Laws, Language, Etc. ICO THE YORUBA-SPEAKING PEOPLES. / NOTICE. / CHAPTER X. / SYSTEM OF GOVERNMENT.; lines 5803-5942 confidence: high
After the council selects a successor, chiefs and elders go to his house on coronation day, seize him, bring him to the palace, and flog him. If he cries out or shows pain he is rejected; if he endures without flinching he is crowned. The text interprets the ordeal as a test of endurance, self-restraint, and concealment of thought.
The selected candidate is seized, taken to the palace, flogged, rejected if he shows pain, and crowned if he endures bravely; the passage states the ordeal tests endurance and self-restraint.
read in the book → -
The Yoruba-Speaking Peoples of the Slave Coast of West Africa: Their Religion, Manners, Customs, Laws, Language, Etc. II II II II / II II I I / I I I / CHAPTER III.; lines 2876-3023 confidence: high
Aroni devours those who flee, but teaches fearless persons medicinal plant secrets for months and gives a tail hair as proof of initiation.
Aroni and Aja carry or lead persons into the forest and teach medicinal plant knowledge; Aroni gives a token proving initiation.
read in the book → -
The Yoruba-Speaking Peoples of the Slave Coast of West Africa: Their Religion, Manners, Customs, Laws, Language, Etc. II II II II / II II I I / I I I / CHAPTER III.; lines 2876-3023 confidence: high
Aroni devours those who flee, but teaches fearless persons medicinal plant secrets for months and gives a tail hair as proof of initiation.
Aroni devours those who run away but instructs the person who faces him without fear.
read in the book → -
The Yoruba-Speaking Peoples of the Slave Coast of West Africa: Their Religion, Manners, Customs, Laws, Language, Etc. PEO VERBS. / CHAPTER XIV. / CHAPTER XV. / CONCLUSIONS.; lines 11156-11277 confidence: high
Priesthood is described as a guild requiring special knowledge and apprenticeship; Gold Coast priests are local and lack distinct orders.
The priesthood is described as requiring special knowledge and apprenticeship, with Yoruba priesthood divided into recognized orders and grades.
read in the book → -
The Yoruba-Speaking Peoples of the Slave Coast of West Africa: Their Religion, Manners, Customs, Laws, Language, Etc. PEO VERBS. / CHAPTER XIV. / CHAPTER XV. / CONCLUSIONS.; lines 11280-11401 confidence: medium
The passage compares Greek worship-dancing with Gold and Slave Coast sacred dances, saying every god of note has a dance sacred to him and known only to initiates.
Every god of note is said to have a sacred dance known only to the initiated.
read in the book → -
The Yoruba-Speaking Peoples of the Slave Coast of West Africa: Their Religion, Manners, Customs, Laws, Language, Etc. REMARKS ON THE FOREGOING. / CHAPTER V. / PRIESTS AND WORSHIP. / CHAPTER VI.; lines 3986-4112 confidence: medium
Oro’s voice is heard from morning to night; women are confined indoors; Oro parades in a shell-hung robe and white wooden mask with blood-smeared lips and a following.
The passage links Oro to male mysteries and states that women are confined and forbidden on pain of death to see the instrument producing Oro’s voice.
read in the book →
shan
-
Shans at Home, With Two Chapters on Shan History and Literature A CHILD'S LIFE / AFTER A BATHE. / BOYS WITH RAIN-CAPES. / BUDDHIST MONK.; lines 2542-2639 confidence: medium
The boy knows to remove shoes before entering, remove his turban when speaking to a monk, kneel, and bend his head, with a lower head indicating greater politeness.
The boy learns prescribed bodily etiquette toward monks and receives formal monastic schooling and scripture memorization.
read in the book → -
Shans at Home, With Two Chapters on Shan History and Literature A FUNERAL. / THE HOME / EMBROIDERED BANNER. / MEMORIAL BANNERS.; lines 5617-5702 confidence: medium
The dance is serious and solemn; boys before tattooing do not take part, but form little circles with miniature oil-tin instruments and imitate adult male gestures.
Boys before tattooing do not join the men's dance but imitate it in smaller circles with miniature instruments.
read in the book → -
Shans at Home, With Two Chapters on Shan History and Literature AFTER A BATHE. / BOYS WITH RAIN-CAPES. / BUDDHIST MONK. / COUNTING ON THE FINGERS; lines 2642-2761 confidence: medium
Schoolboys may return home at sunset, but at around eleven or twelve they may temporarily leave home, dress as monks, stay in the monastery, and follow strict fasting rules.
Boys leave home for a time, wear monk’s dress, live in the monastery, and obey rigid fasting rules.
read in the book → -
Shans at Home, With Two Chapters on Shan History and Literature BOY FRIENDS. / BOYS BESIDE PAGODA. / GAMES AND WORK / WOMAN IN WORKING DRESS.; lines 3327-3482 confidence: medium
Young men arrange thin turbans carefully, sometimes helping each other with a small mirror; bachelors especially care for headgear, and after tattooing they display blue markings as they join manhood.
The passage states that young men are proud after being tattooed when they first join the ranks of manhood and display the blue markings.
read in the book → -
Shans at Home, With Two Chapters on Shan History and Literature BOYS BESIDE PAGODA. / GAMES AND WORK / WOMAN IN WORKING DRESS. / YOUNG MARRIED WOMEN.; lines 3756-3879 confidence: medium
On the wedding day, the betrothed man and maid bathe in running water near their own homes and do not see each other until the afternoon ceremony; if the bride lives far away, bathing occurs the previous evening.
The betrothed man and maid bathe in running water near their respective homes before the ceremony and remain apart until the ceremony.
read in the book → -
Shans at Home, With Two Chapters on Shan History and Literature COUNTING ON THE FINGERS / BOYS MAKING SAND PAGODAS. / A MONK FOLLOWED BY SCHOOLBOYS. / THE HINDU DEVOTEE IN THE NAMKHAM MONASTERY GARDEN.; lines 2903-2989 confidence: low
A boy not intending to become a monk wears the yellow robe only for weeks or months; when he lays it aside, he becomes an ordinary schoolboy again.
A boy may wear the yellow robe for a few weeks or months and then return to ordinary schoolboy status when he lays it aside.
read in the book → -
Shans at Home, With Two Chapters on Shan History and Literature THE HINDU DEVOTEE IN THE NAMKHAM MONASTERY GARDEN. / BOY FRIENDS. / BOYS BESIDE PAGODA. / GAMES AND WORK; lines 3129-3252 confidence: high
A Shan boy is considered to reach manhood when tattooed; tattooing is said probably to have come from Burmans, unlike slight or absent Siamese tattooing, and male leg designs are usually dark blue from waist to knee.
A boy is considered a man after tattooing, remains a child before enduring it, receives pain-deadening opium, and is surrounded by advising friends afterward.
read in the book → -
Shans at Home, With Two Chapters on Shan History and Literature THE HINDU DEVOTEE IN THE NAMKHAM MONASTERY GARDEN. / BOY FRIENDS. / BOYS BESIDE PAGODA. / GAMES AND WORK; lines 3254-3324 confidence: medium
Leg tattooing is mainly decorative and a sign of manhood; girls do not recognize a youth as marriageable until his legs show blue markings.
The passage presents male leg tattooing as a visible sign by which a youth is recognized as a man of marriageable age.
read in the book → -
Shans at Home, With Two Chapters on Shan History and Literature THE NGAI-LAO KINGDOM / I4 THE NORTHERN SHANS / THE MAO KINGDOM / THE BABY; lines 1842-1959 confidence: medium
At the naming feast, guests drop gifts into a pot of fresh water, offer careful blessings, the pot water is poured over the baby, and the wise woman puts the money into the child’s hands with a blessing for health and freedom from ninety-six diseases.
The naming feast involves guests placing gifts into water, pouring that water over the baby, placing money in the baby’s hands, and pronouncing blessings before the name is given.
read in the book →
xhosa
-
Kaffir Folk-Lore: A Selection from the Traditional Tales Current among the People Living on the Eastern Border of the Cape Colony LINES OF / WOMEN. / NOTES, 213 / NOTES. 217; lines 9132-9232 confidence: high
At puberty, the father sends messengers to invite young women to the Ntonjane; the girl is secluded with an aunt or female relative and not seen by her father; singing parties assemble near the cattle kraal.
The girl is secluded at puberty, kept apart for a set period, then publicly emerges in procession and is reintegrated through the closing milk rite.
read in the book → -
Kaffir Folk-Lore: A Selection from the Traditional Tales Current among the People Living on the Eastern Border of the Cape Colony LINES OF / WOMEN. / NOTES, 213 / NOTES. 217; lines 9132-9232 confidence: high
Cattle are slaughtered for the indwe, dancing resumes, and the girl drinks milk for the first time since seclusion; milk is brought, poured partly on the fireplace, first tasted by the guardian, then given to the girl, after which she is taken to her mother's house and the ceremony ends.
The girl drinks milk for the first time since seclusion after milk is brought, placed in a rush vessel, partly poured on the fireplace, and first tasted by the female guardian.
read in the book → -
Kaffir Folk-Lore: A Selection from the Traditional Tales Current among the People Living on the Eastern Border of the Cape Colony PROVERBS AND FIGURATIVE EXPRESSIONS. 199 / PROVERBS AND FIGURATIVE EXPRESSIONS. 203 / PROVERBS AND FIGURATIVE EXPRESSIONS, 205 / NOTES.; lines 8627-8719 confidence: high
Boys enter manhood, or acquire men's privileges, through a ceremony similar to the ntonjane.
Boys are said to enter manhood and acquire men's privileges by means of a ceremony.
read in the book → -
Kaffir Folk-Lore: A Selection from the Traditional Tales Current among the People Living on the Eastern Border of the Cape Colony STORY OF IRONSIDE AND HIS SISTER, 129. / I30 KAFFIR FOLK TALES. / STORY OF IRONSIDE AND HIS SISTER, 131 / STORY OF THE CANNIBAL'S WONDERFUL BIRD.; lines 5716-5794 confidence: medium
The girls reach home, tell the chief his daughter has reached ntonjane, select one of themselves, and shut her in a hut.
The companions report that the chief's daughter has reached ntonjane and shut another girl in a hut, leading the chief to believe the story and hold a feast.
read in the book → -
Kaffir Folk-Lore: A Selection from the Traditional Tales Current among the People Living on the Eastern Border of the Cape Colony STORY OF THE BIRD THAT MADE MILK. 31 / STORY OF THE BIRD THAT MADE MILK. 33 / STORY OF THE BIRD THAT MADE MILK, 35 / STORY OF THE BIRD THAT MADE MILK, 37; lines 1869-1954 confidence: medium
The bird says, "Your sister has performed the custom, and as for you, you should enter manhood."
The bird states that the sister has performed the custom and that the boy should enter manhood.
read in the book → -
Kaffir Folk-Lore: A Selection from the Traditional Tales Current among the People Living on the Eastern Border of the Cape Colony THE STORY OF FIVE HEADS. 49 / THE STORY OF FIVE HEADS. 51 / KAFFIR FOLK TALES, / THE STORY OF FIVE HEADS. 55; lines 2521-2609 confidence: medium
A cony says the chief's village is close and tells Mpunzanyana to speak nicely to a girl by the river, grind millet well, and not be afraid when she sees her husband; she agrees.
The cony instructs Mpunzanyana to speak nicely, grind millet well, and not fear her husband; later she is questioned about fear, given millet, and remains in the hut when a strong wind shakes it.
read in the book → -
Kaffir Folk-Lore: A Selection from the Traditional Tales Current among the People Living on the Eastern Border of the Cape Colony THE STORY OF SIKULUME. 79 / THE STORY OF SIKULUME, 83 / THE STORY OF SIKULUME. 85 / Z6 KAFFIR FOLK TALES.; lines 3820-3932 confidence: medium
The mouse skin instructs Sikulume not to enter by the front, not to eat from a new mat, and not to sleep in an empty hut.
The skin gives three prohibitions, and Sikulume's group survives the initial reception by acting according to them.
read in the book → -
Kaffir Folk-Lore: A Selection from the Traditional Tales Current among the People Living on the Eastern Border of the Cape Colony THE STORY OF SIKULUME. 85 / Z6 KAFFIR FOLK TALES. / THE STORY OF HLAKANYANA. / THE STORY OF HLAKANYANA, 91; lines 4010-4096 confidence: low
The chief gives Hlakanyana liver, fat, flesh, and a marrow bone; Hlakanyana says, 'I am a man to-day' and refers to 'my father's cattle.'
After receiving meat portions and a marrow bone, Hlakanyana says, 'I am a man to-day.'
read in the book → -
Kaffir Folk-Lore: A Selection from the Traditional Tales Current among the People Living on the Eastern Border of the Cape Colony THE STORY OF TANGALIMLIBO, 57 / THE STORY OF TANGALIMLIBO. 59 / THE STORY OF TANGALIMLTBO. 63 / THE STORY OF TANGALIMLIBO. 65; lines 3016-3175 confidence: high
A chief's daughter reaches the age for ntonjane and is placed in a hut to remain during the ceremony.
The chief's daughter is placed in a hut for ntonjane, then is persuaded to bathe in a stream even though this is against the custom.
read in the book →
chaco amerindian
-
An Unknown People in an Unknown Land: An Account of the Life and Customs of the Lengua Indians of the Paraguayan Chaco CHAPTER XXIII / TEACHER AND PUPIL / TEACHER AND PUPIL / TEACHER AND PUPIL; lines 9241-9284 confidence: low
Four and a half years later, while preaching to his countrymen, he says that on that day he resolved sincerely to try to carry out the narrator's advice.
Philip is described as resolving to follow the advice, becoming the first convert, and moving from pupil to preacher.
read in the book → -
An Unknown People in an Unknown Land: An Account of the Life and Customs of the Lengua Indians of the Paraguayan Chaco CHRISTIANITY VERSUS HEATHENISM / CHRISTIANITY VERSUS HEATHENISM / CHRISTIANITY VERSUS HEATHENISM / CHRISTIANITY VERSUS HEATHENISM; lines 12266-12297 confidence: medium
Several Christians address congregations, read lessons in church, act as churchwardens, and are consulted about probationers for Baptism and candidates for Confirmation.
The passage mentions consultation about admission of probationers to Baptism and the fitness of the baptized for Confirmation, both functioning here as formal stages of church membership.
read in the book → -
An Unknown People in an Unknown Land: An Account of the Life and Customs of the Lengua Indians of the Paraguayan Chaco ORIGIN OF THE CHACO TRIBES / ORIGIN OF THE CHACO TRIBES / ORIGIN OF THE CHACO TRIBES / ORIGIN OF THE CHACO TRIBES; lines 2030-2090 confidence: high
A caption describes Lengua boys at the wainkya feast, where a boy is initiated to manhood and becomes a warrior; red wool forelock binding, feather ornament, shell necklace, and bead ornaments are noted.
At the wainkya feast, a boy is initiated to manhood, becomes a warrior, and receives visible markers of his new state.
read in the book → -
An Unknown People in an Unknown Land: An Account of the Life and Customs of the Lengua Indians of the Paraguayan Chaco POITS DEFENCE AND FATE / POITS DEFENCE AND FATE / CHAPTER XXVIII / FINAL STRUGGLE OF THE WITCH-DOCTORS; lines 11382-11413 confidence: medium
Three well-approved and thoroughly tested young men are baptized on October 14, 1900, at Waikthlatingmangyalwa by Rev. E. P. Cachemaille.
Three well-approved and thoroughly tested young men undergo baptism as a formal religious rite.
read in the book → -
An Unknown People in an Unknown Land: An Account of the Life and Customs of the Lengua Indians of the Paraguayan Chaco RESCUE OF A CHILD / RESCUE OF A CHILD / CHAPTER XVIII / FEASTS; lines 7224-7345 confidence: high
Periodic feasts are described as important events with religious and social elements; seven feasts are listed, including Yanmana, Wainkya, Kyaiya, war, marriage, visitor-welcome, and funeral feasts.
Yanmana marks a girl ceasing to be a child, and Wainkya commemorates a boy’s coming of age.
read in the book → -
An Unknown People in an Unknown Land: An Account of the Life and Customs of the Lengua Indians of the Paraguayan Chaco SUPERSTITION / SUPERSTITION / SUPERSTITION / SUPERSTITION; lines 5959-6062 confidence: high
Training requires severe fasting, abstention from fluid, herbs, solitude, visions of spirits and ghosts, eating live toads, snakes, and plucked birds, and later instruction in mysteries under secrecy.
Training includes fasting, abstention, herbs, solitude, visions, eating toads, snakes, and birds, followed by secret instruction.
read in the book → -
An Unknown People in an Unknown Land: An Account of the Life and Customs of the Lengua Indians of the Paraguayan Chaco SUPERSTITION / SUPERSTITION / SUPERSTITION / SUPERSTITION; lines 5959-6062 confidence: medium
Training requires severe fasting, abstention from fluid, herbs, solitude, visions of spirits and ghosts, eating live toads, snakes, and plucked birds, and later instruction in mysteries under secrecy.
Plucked live birds are eaten with the stated belief that their whistling power is transferred to the witch-doctor; snakes and toads are also eaten during training.
read in the book → -
An Unknown People in an Unknown Land: An Account of the Life and Customs of the Lengua Indians of the Paraguayan Chaco SYSTEM OF DEALING WITH INDIANS / CHAPTER XXIII / TEACHER AND PUPIL / TEACHER AND PUPIL; lines 9196-9238 confidence: medium
The narrator says Keamapsithyo’s knowledge is rudimentary but sufficient for him to decide to abandon heathenism and follow Christ as his Chief.
The narrator urges Keamapsithyo to abandon heathenism and follow Christ as Chief, while Keamapsithyo considers the required break with his former sinful life.
read in the book →
ethiopian christian
-
The Queen of Sheba and Her Only Son Menyelek (Kebra Nagast) AARON / M 2 I79 / N I93 / N 2 195; lines 11745-11826 confidence: medium
Abraham, David, and the prophets are said to be justified by faith; God tells Abraham that the Son's time has not yet come but that he will be shown a similitude by crossing the Jordan, dipping in water, going to Salem, and meeting Melchizedek.
Abraham is told to cross the Jordan, dip himself in water, proceed to Salem, and receive a sign from Melchizedek.
read in the book → -
The Queen of Sheba and Her Only Son Menyelek (Kebra Nagast) COUNTRY / PLATE VII I / WITH THE CHILDREN OF THE NOBLES / D 2 SI; lines 5617-5732 confidence: medium
Royal oil and instruments are prepared; the city rejoices; the young man enters the Holy of Holies, grasps the altar horns, receives sovereignty from Zadok and Joas/Benaiah, and is anointed with holy royal oil.
The king-making occurs through entry into the Holy of Holies, grasping the altar horns, priestly speech, anointing, naming, procession, and acclaim.
read in the book → -
The Queen of Sheba and Her Only Son Menyelek (Kebra Nagast) ISRAEL / L 2 163 / AARON / M 2 I79; lines 11192-11311 confidence: medium
The angels praise God, say they will not transgress His commandment, and ask Him to test whether they can keep His word.
The angels boast that they will not transgress, request a test, and are given the mind and body of a man under divine warning.
read in the book → -
The Queen of Sheba and Her Only Son Menyelek (Kebra Nagast) PLATE / K I4S / K 2 147 / ISRAEL; lines 9839-9945 confidence: medium
The Queen says the addressees will be treated as father and teacher, calls them guardians of the Law of God, guides of the commandment, men of the house of God, and guardians of Zion, and promises to follow their commandments toward what pleases God.
The Children of Israel are called guardians and guides of the Law, and the Queen asks them to teach all the people words of knowledge while promising to follow their commandments.
read in the book → -
The Queen of Sheba and Her Only Son Menyelek (Kebra Nagast) PLATE XIII / TO THEM / G 2 99 / PLATE XV; lines 7825-7930 confidence: medium
Plate XV is described as the Baptism of Christ by John; a dove is above Christ’s halo, and the three chief Archangels are on Christ’s left.
The plate description identifies the Baptism of Christ by John, with dove and archangels present.
read in the book → -
The Queen of Sheba and Her Only Son Menyelek (Kebra Nagast) THE GLORY OF KINGS / A 2 1 / PLATE IV / QUEEN; lines 4780-4866 confidence: medium
"From being a fool, I have become wise by following thy wisdom"; she also says she has become chosen because of faith and will worship no other god except the God of Israel.
The Queen describes a change from folly to wisdom and from rejection to being chosen through faith, followed by exclusive worship of the God of Israel.
read in the book → -
The Queen of Sheba and Her Only Son Menyelek (Kebra Nagast) The Queen of Sheba and Her Only Son Menyelek (Kebra Nagast) / PREFACE; lines 307-407 confidence: medium
Egyptian arks contain enthroned divine figures, are carried on sledges or boats in procession, and the ark of Amen has sealed doors that a king may open to view the god.
Piankhi ascends to Ra's ark, opens sealed doors, views the deity or symbol, and is recognized by Ra as king of all Egypt.
read in the book → -
The Queen of Sheba and Her Only Son Menyelek (Kebra Nagast) XXII. / LIST OF PLATES / MS. 510) / AND IN MUHAMMADAN LITERATURE; lines 3072-3197 confidence: medium
Makshara ties a scarlet thread across the door of her gods and places three locusts in their house.
Makshara requires Solomon to enter the house of her gods without breaking a scarlet thread and to kill three locusts; the act is interpreted as worship.
read in the book →
maya
-
The Maya Chronicles CHRONICLE OF CHICXULUB. / TEXT. / CONQUEST AND MAP. / NOTES.; lines 5994-6103 confidence: medium
The phrase Ti ma ococ haa tin pol cuchi is glossed as before baptism, literally involving water entering the head; ocol haa is identified as the usual term for Christian baptism.
The passage glosses a Maya expression about water entering the head as meaning baptism and states that ocol haa was the usual term for Christian baptism.
read in the book → -
The Maya Chronicles FOOTNOTES: / CHRONICLE OF CHICXULUB. / TEXT. / CONQUEST AND MAP.; lines 5582-5655 confidence: medium
Nakuk Pech says he was chief under named colonial administrators, entered water and received baptism, was called Don Pablo Pech, and ceased to be called Nakuk Pech.
Nakuk Pech enters water, receives baptism, receives a Christian name, ceases to use his prior name, and later receives Holy Oils and Holy Faith to instruct his subjects.
read in the book → -
The Maya Chronicles FOOTNOTES: / CHRONICLE OF CHICXULUB. / TEXT. / CONQUEST AND MAP.; lines 5741-5840 confidence: high
In 1545 the Spaniards are posted at Valladolid; Franciscan fathers begin Christianity at Champoton, carry the Redeemer Jesus Christ by name, teach serving men, proceed toward Merida and Cupul, and named fathers are listed.
The passage repeatedly describes the beginning of Christianity, teaching by fathers, baptism of people, and liturgical instruction.
read in the book → -
The Maya Chronicles NOTES. / FOOTNOTES: / CHRONICLE OF CHICXULUB. / TEXT.; lines 5135-5213 confidence: medium
The speaker identifies as Nakuk Pech, recounts baptism with water and the name Don Pablo Pech, claims hidalgo and batab status, mentions holy oils, justice vara, service to God and the king, Oidor Don Tomas Lopez, and the giving of a vara to Don Pedro Pech.
The passage links water on the head, baptism, and the adoption of the Christian name Don Pablo Pech.
read in the book → -
The Maya Chronicles NOTES. / FOOTNOTES: / CHRONICLE OF CHICXULUB. / TEXT.; lines 5315-5401 confidence: medium
In 1551 Fr. Fernando Guerrero is named at Saci Sisal; the passage mentions water on the heads of people, Christian beginnings, people coming from several regions, and the beginning of a monastery at Saci Sisal.
The passage repeatedly links receiving Christianity with water placed on the heads of named Maya people and communities.
read in the book → -
The Maya Chronicles TRANSLATION. / NOTES. / CORPORATION OF VALLADOLID--YEAR 1618. / TZOLAH TI AHKIN CHILAM.; lines 3266-3376 confidence: medium
Kul uincob is glossed as mighty men; Caputzihil is glossed literally as being born a second time, and Landa is cited as saying that a Maya baptismal rite by this name existed before the arrival of the whites.
Caputzihil is glossed as being born a second time and identified as a Maya baptismal rite known before the arrival of the whites.
read in the book → -
The Maya Chronicles U THAN AHAU PECH AHKIN. / THE WORD OF THE LORD PECH, THE PRIEST. / FOOTNOTES: / VOCABULARY.; lines 6637-6896 confidence: low
“Caputzihil, n. Baptism (ca, twice, zihil, to be born; an ancient word; see Landa, Relacion, p. 144).”
The vocabulary entry Caputzihil glosses the term as baptism and explains it as composed from elements meaning twice and to be born.
read in the book → -
The Maya Chronicles U THAN AHAU PECH AHKIN. / THE WORD OF THE LORD PECH, THE PRIEST. / FOOTNOTES: / VOCABULARY.; lines 7468-7728 confidence: medium
“Tox, v. To pour out; tox haa ti pol, to pour water on the head, i.e., to baptize… Toxol, the person baptized; also a distribution or outpouring.”
The glossary explicitly glosses the phrase for pouring water on the head as to baptize and defines Toxol as the person baptized.
read in the book →
nahua maya inca
-
The Myths of Mexico & Peru CHAPTER PAGE / LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS / CHAPTER I: THE CIVILISATION OF MEXICO / CHAPTER II: MEXICAN MYTHOLOGY; lines 3139-3232 confidence: medium
Once yearly all house fires are extinguished and rekindled by friction before Xiuhtecutli's idol; a newborn receives a fourth-day baptism of fire while a birth fire is kept burning.
A newborn undergoes a fourth-day baptism of fire while a fire lit at birth is kept burning to nourish its existence.
read in the book → -
The Myths of Mexico & Peru CHAPTER I: THE CIVILISATION OF MEXICO / CHAPTER II: MEXICAN MYTHOLOGY / CHAPTER III: MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF THE ANCIENT MEXICANS / CHAPTER IV: THE MAYA RACE AND MYTHOLOGY; lines 5699-5804 confidence: low
The author describes awe before Maya memorials and speculates about unknown secrets, carven walls, priestly conclaves, rites, initiations, forest temples, and a once powerful hierarchy.
The passage explicitly asks what priestly conclaves, rites, and marvels of initiation the forest temples may have known, but says these things are unknown.
read in the book → -
The Myths of Mexico & Peru CHAPTER I: THE CIVILISATION OF MEXICO / CHAPTER II: MEXICAN MYTHOLOGY / CHAPTER III: MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF THE ANCIENT MEXICANS / CHAPTER IV: THE MAYA RACE AND MYTHOLOGY; lines 6036-6135 confidence: medium
The old woman says the baby should be a great chief and sends him to challenge the king; the king asks him to lift a seventy-five-pound stone, and the dwarf, encouraged by his mother, matches the king's feat and other strength tests.
The dwarf challenges the king, matches his strength, survives further tests, and is proclaimed sovereign after defeating him.
read in the book → -
The Myths of Mexico & Peru CHAPTER II: MEXICAN MYTHOLOGY / CHAPTER III: MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF THE ANCIENT MEXICANS / CHAPTER IV: THE MAYA RACE AND MYTHOLOGY / CHAPTER V: MYTHS OF THE MAYA; lines 6955-7047 confidence: medium
In Xibalba the brothers cross a river of blood, salute wooden figures by mistake, are mocked, and sit on a red-hot stone presented as a seat of honour.
The brothers undergo deceptive and painful humiliations in Xibalba, including wooden decoys and a red-hot stone seat, before imprisonment and death.
read in the book → -
The Myths of Mexico & Peru CHAPTER II: MEXICAN MYTHOLOGY / CHAPTER III: MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF THE ANCIENT MEXICANS / CHAPTER IV: THE MAYA RACE AND MYTHOLOGY / CHAPTER V: MYTHS OF THE MAYA; lines 7049-7140 confidence: high
The twins go to Xibalba by the road of Hunhun-Apu and Vukub-Hunapu, pass the river of blood, send Xan to prick Xibalbans with a hair to identify wooden images and learn names, avoid the red-hot stone, pass through the House of Gloom, and defeat the underworld inhabitants at ball.
The twins enter Xibalba, cross the river of blood, avoid deceptive objects, pass through the House of Gloom, and escape the House of Lances.
read in the book → -
The Myths of Mexico & Peru CHAPTER IV: THE MAYA RACE AND MYTHOLOGY / CHAPTER V: MYTHS OF THE MAYA / CHAPTER VI: THE CIVILISATION OF OLD PERU / CHAPTER VII: THE MYTHOLOGY OF PERU; lines 10153-10225 confidence: high
The brother-in-law challenges Huathiacuri in dancing and drinking; Paricaca advises him, Huathiacuri is changed into a dead llama, frightens a fox and vixen, takes their chicha jar and many-piped flute, and wins.
Huathiacuri defeats his brother-in-law in dancing and drinking, festive attire, and house-building through Paricaca's advice, magically endowed objects, a special skin, and animal helpers.
read in the book → -
The Myths of Mexico & Peru CHAPTER IV: THE MAYA RACE AND MYTHOLOGY / CHAPTER V: MYTHS OF THE MAYA / CHAPTER VI: THE CIVILISATION OF OLD PERU / CHAPTER VII: THE MYTHOLOGY OF PERU; lines 9341-9419 confidence: medium
Illness is attributed to enchantments; a nearest relative drinks floripondium juice, becomes intoxicated, sees a sorcerer in visions, and a resembling mohane must cure the sick person or face punishment if the patient dies.
A relative drinks floripondium, becomes intoxicated, and later identifies a sorcerer through visions, with consequences for a mohane.
read in the book → -
The Myths of Mexico & Peru CHAPTER IV: THE MAYA RACE AND MYTHOLOGY / CHAPTER V: MYTHS OF THE MAYA / CHAPTER VI: THE CIVILISATION OF OLD PERU / CHAPTER VII: THE MYTHOLOGY OF PERU; lines 9709-9781 confidence: medium
Before embarking on the raft to the island, the pilgrim had to confess sins to a huillac; further confessions were required at three sculptured doors. Puma-puncu had a puma figure, while Quenti-puncu and Pillco-puncu bore feathers of birds commonly sacrificed to the sun.
A pilgrim must confess before the raft crossing and again at three sculptured doors before being permitted to view, but not enter, the sacred rock.
read in the book →
fijian
-
Tales from Old Fiji A CHIEF'S GRAVE-MOUND. / METHOD OF BURYING A CHIEF. / MATANDUA 133 / ABOUT NAPOLEON 137; lines 7014-7086 confidence: medium
The mother says the gods have sent the chiefs, that her son’s father is a chief in Tonga, and that this son is dumb.
Napoleoni has never spoken since birth, but rises and speaks at the decisive moment when identified as the sought deliverer.
read in the book → -
Tales from Old Fiji APPENDIX / APPENDIX 163 / APPENDIX 165 / APPENDIX 167; lines 8201-8285 confidence: medium
A chief's grave-digger belongs to a hereditary office; after the funeral he is shut in a house, painted black, and covered by a large painted mantle when outside, being supposed invisible.
The chief's grave-digger holds a hereditary office, is painted black, shut in a house, veiled outside, supposed invisible, and fed silently after dark.
read in the book → -
Tales from Old Fiji HOW THE SAMOANS FIRST GOT PIGS / SAMOAN GIRL DRESSED FOR THE CLUB DANCE. / FIRST GOT PIGS 43 / FIRST GOT PIGS 45; lines 3736-3798 confidence: medium
When he grew into a strong lad, he did not play with the other boys but kept himself apart; his mother asked why he acted that way.
The boy avoids play with peers, lacks paternal instruction in weapons, says he teaches himself, and anticipates future superiority with spear and club.
read in the book → -
Tales from Old Fiji PIG FEAST IN SAMOA ..... / A CHIEF'S GRAVE-MOUND / INTRODUCTION / XX INTRODUCTION; lines 1011-1120 confidence: high
Koroi status follows a killing; the warrior wears lampblack-and-oil decoration on face and bust for two or three days and receives public admiration.
Koroi is presented as a title or distinction gained by a young warrior after killing, accompanied by special decoration and public recognition.
read in the book → -
Tales from Old Fiji PIG FEAST IN SAMOA ..... / A CHIEF'S GRAVE-MOUND / INTRODUCTION / XX INTRODUCTION; lines 1011-1120 confidence: high
Koroi status follows a killing; the warrior wears lampblack-and-oil decoration on face and bust for two or three days and receives public admiration.
The Koroi warrior wears a distinct lampblack-and-oil marking on face and bust for several days and is publicly admired.
read in the book → -
Tales from Old Fiji SAMOAN GIRL DRESSED FOR THE CLUB DANCE. / FIRST GOT PIGS 43 / FIRST GOT PIGS 45 / ARE LORDS OF NAIAU 51; lines 3801-3875 confidence: medium
The Sky-King says the lad is small and should go back because men, not boys, are needed for fighting; the sky-men sitting around the King laugh at the child.
The boy is mocked as too small for war, then silences the sky-men by overpowering a large sky-man and is accepted for the coming battle.
read in the book →
hawaiian
-
Hawaiian Folk Tales: A Collection of Native Legends BATTLE OF THE OWLS / THIS LAND IS THE SEA'S / TRADITIONAL ACCOUNT OF AN ANCIENT HAWAIIAN PROPHECY / KU-ULA, THE FISH GOD OF HAWAII; lines 5511-5598 confidence: low
Kamohaolii appoints Ku-ula head fisherman, the king's table receives rare fish, and Hina-pu-ku-ia gives birth to Aiai-a-Ku-ula.
After Aiai becomes old enough to care for himself, an unusual event arises, and his parents decide he should judge how to capture and kill the thief.
read in the book → -
Hawaiian Folk Tales: A Collection of Native Legends KAPEEPEEKAUILA; OR, THE ROCKS OF KANA / KALELEALUAKA / PART I / PART II; lines 2029-2124 confidence: high
When Kalelealuaka is ten, Kaopele trains him in athletic sports, war, combat, running, and jumping, including jumping up or down a high pali and running on the surface of the water.
Kaopele trains Kalelealuaka in athletic sports, war, combat, running, and jumping before the youth undertakes dangerous public contests.
read in the book → -
Hawaiian Folk Tales: A Collection of Native Legends KAPEEPEEKAUILA; OR, THE ROCKS OF KANA / KALELEALUAKA / PART I / PART II; lines 2234-2342 confidence: high
Kalelealuaka is transported to Kuaikua, bathes, calls on his "ancestral shades (Aumakua)," and they perform circumcision while "lightning flashed, thunder sounded, and the earth quaked."
Kalelealuaka bathes, calls his Aumakua, and receives a circumcision rite later called a purifying rite.
read in the book → -
Hawaiian Folk Tales: A Collection of Native Legends PELE AND KAHAWALI / HIKU AND KAWELU / LOCATION OF THE LUA O MILU / LONOPUHA; OR, ORIGIN OF THE ART OF HEALING IN HAWAII; lines 1162-1267 confidence: medium
Lono follows Kamakanuiahailono, says he has resigned his offices and wants to learn healing; the kahuna lapaau tells him to open his mouth and spits into it so he will become proficient.
After Lono asks to learn healing, the kahuna lapaau spits into his open mouth, and the passage says this would make him proficient; he is then taught diseases and medicines.
read in the book → -
Hawaiian Folk Tales: A Collection of Native Legends PELE AND KAHAWALI / HIKU AND KAWELU / LOCATION OF THE LUA O MILU / LONOPUHA; OR, ORIGIN OF THE ART OF HEALING IN HAWAII; lines 1162-1267 confidence: medium
Lono strikes and pierces his foot with an oo digger, bleeds and faints; a man brings a pig to Kamakanuiahailono, who returns, gathers popolo, combines it with salt, applies it under a coconut covering, and stops the bleeding.
Lono's foot accident leads to his being called Lonopuha; after being healed, he follows the healer and eventually becomes a famous healer himself.
read in the book → -
Hawaiian Folk Tales: A Collection of Native Legends THE HOU, OR SNORING FISH / THE END / GLOSSARY OF HAWAIIAN WORDS / NOTES; lines 7752-7875 confidence: high
“An initiatory act, as in the priesthood.”
The passage explicitly glosses an act as initiatory and describes drum variations known only to initiated performers and listeners.
read in the book →
kimbundu
-
Folk-Tales of Angola: Fifty Tales, with Ki-mbundu Text, Literal English Translation, Introduction, and Notes DESCRIPTION OF ANGOLA. / ANGOLAN FOLK-LORE. / LITERATURE OF KI-MBUNDU. / NGANA FENDA MARIA.; lines 1659-1850 confidence: high
The speaker identifies as the Lord God, says the two old women on the road were his transformed forms, and states that Fenda Maria endured twelve months of hardship without ordinary eating, drinking, or sleeping.
The Lord God says he appeared as two old women to test Fenda Maria's ability to endure hardship and then gives instructions and a magical box.
read in the book → -
Folk-Tales of Angola: Fifty Tales, with Ki-mbundu Text, Literal English Translation, Introduction, and Notes FENDA MADIA NI KOTA DIE NGA NZUA. / FENDA MARIA AND HER ELDER BROTHER NGA NZUA. / NA NZUA DIA KIMANAUEZE. / NA NZUA DIA KIMANAUEZE.; lines 2694-2818 confidence: high
Na Kimanaueze gives his son two male slaves, two riding-bulls, two mother-goats, two mother-swine, and food for the road. He says they will soon see each other no more and orders him not to cross rivers, but to follow them up and go around by their springs.
Na Kimanaueze provisions his son for the road and instructs him not to cross rivers, but to follow them to their springs and go around.
read in the book → -
Folk-Tales of Angola: Fifty Tales, with Ki-mbundu Text, Literal English Translation, Introduction, and Notes NIANGA DIA NGENGA AND HIS DOGS. / MBANZA KTTAMBA KIA XIBA. / KING KITAMBA KIA XIBA. / THE YOUNG MAN AND THE RIVER.; lines 7955-8058 confidence: high
He opens the basket and finds complete medicine-things. In sleep he is shown medicinal plants and methods for curing diseases, sores, and chiefs.
The basket contains medicine-things, and the young man is taught in sleep which plants and methods cure diseases.
read in the book → -
Folk-Tales of Angola: Fifty Tales, with Ki-mbundu Text, Literal English Translation, Introduction, and Notes NIANGA DIA NGENGA AND HIS DOGS. / MBANZA KTTAMBA KIA XIBA. / KING KITAMBA KIA XIBA. / THE YOUNG MAN AND THE RIVER.; lines 7955-8058 confidence: medium
The young man is pledged by his uncle for an ox; after his uncle, father, and relatives die, no one redeems him. In bondship he hoes, cuts wood, gets water, is beaten, goes in rags, and laments lacking a redeeming relative.
The young man moves from mistreated bondship to curing patients, receiving heifers, and becoming famous as a doctor of truth.
read in the book → -
Folk-Tales of Angola: Fifty Tales, with Ki-mbundu Text, Literal English Translation, Introduction, and Notes NO. XLIV. / NO. XLV. / NO. XLVI. / NO. XLVII.; lines 12121-12145 confidence: medium
The note says the man-leopard is in reality a man in leopard-skin who waylays and kills people, especially defenseless women and children; sometimes he is a secret-society member and the killing is part of rites to inspire fear and test a candidate’s heart.
The note says man-killing may be part of secret-society rites to inspire fear and test the hardness of a candidate’s heart.
read in the book → -
Folk-Tales of Angola: Fifty Tales, with Ki-mbundu Text, Literal English Translation, Introduction, and Notes NO. XVI. / NO. XVII. / NO. XVIII. / NO. XIX.; lines 11100-11121 confidence: medium
During pregnancy, spirits are consulted about the expected child; after birth, the baby remains in the house until the first solid food, ji-haku, is known and procured, then is formally taken from the dark hut into God’s great world.
The child is kept indoors until the first solid food is known and procured, then formally taken from the dark hut into God’s great world.
read in the book →
afro caribbean
-
Jamaica Anansi Stories PREFACE. / ANIMAL STORIES. / OLD STORIES, CHIEFLY OF SORCERY. / MODERN EUROPEAN STORIES.; lines 7491-7596 confidence: medium
A seven-headed giant with one daughter kills male visitors; the poor man seeks to marry the daughter, is hidden, and uses the ants' formula to become smaller than ants and escape.
The man seeks the giant's daughter despite the giant's death rule, defeats the seven-headed giant, gains treasure, and marries the daughter.
read in the book → -
Jamaica Anansi Stories RIDDLES. / INDEX TO RIDDLES. / ABBREVIATIONS OF TITLES. / NOTES.; lines 12268-12387 confidence: medium
Jones variant: the king offers his daughter to Wolf or Rabbit, whoever endures a sand-fly longest without slapping it; Rabbit wins by describing his father’s horse’s colors.
A contestant must endure a sand-fly without slapping it, and the note links stinging insects or plants as self-control tests to possible African ceremonial initiations.
read in the book → -
Jamaica Anansi Stories RIDDLES. / INDEX TO RIDDLES. / ABBREVIATIONS OF TITLES. / NOTES.; lines 12389-12526 confidence: high
In JAFL 27, Turtle sets a trap and pretends to teach arriving animals one by one how to use it, catching victims until he himself is caught.
Turtle catches one animal after another by pretending to teach trap use; Pangolin kills animals one by one by offering initiation and directing them to a lethal tree-and-rock action.
read in the book → -
Jamaica Anansi Stories SONG AND DANCE. / PREFACE. / ANIMAL STORIES. / OLD STORIES, CHIEFLY OF SORCERY.; lines 4975-5050 confidence: medium
In "Bosen Corner," a woman mistreats her daughter-in-law and sends her for water to a dangerous Old Witch country; on the road, the girl greets a head and crossed feet, and the feet tell her that good lies before her and bad behind her.
The girl respectfully greets strange beings, accepts food, does not complain while injured by the old lady's back, treats the cat kindly, and then receives rewarding egg instructions.
read in the book → -
Jamaica Anansi Stories SONG AND DANCE. / PREFACE. / ANIMAL STORIES. / OLD STORIES, CHIEFLY OF SORCERY.; lines 5052-5141 confidence: medium
The mother-in-law sends her own daughter with a gourd to Bosen Corner for water and riches; the girl meets a head and foot and responds contemptuously.
The girl is tested through speech to strange beings, response to food and the puss, back-scratching, and egg choice; failure leads to death.
read in the book →
fjort
-
Notes on the Folklore of the Fjort (French Congo) ABOUT NZAMBI. 123 / ABOUT NZAMBI. 125 / ABOUT NZAMBI. 127 / NZAMBI'S DAUGHTER AND HER SLAVE.; lines 5935-6042 confidence: high
At puberty, Nzambi decides to send the daughter to a distant town for purification in the paint-house.
The daughter is sent at puberty to undergo purification in the paint-house.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Folklore of the Fjort (French Congo) M. H. K. / NOTES ON THE FOLKLOKE OF THE FJOKT. / THE FOLKLORE OF THE FJORT. / THE FOLKLORE OF THE FJORT. 3; lines 1635-1707 confidence: high
The prince admits circumcised young men to manhood rights, teaches secret pass-words, is crowned at the sacred place, and consults the fetish in trouble.
The prince admits circumcised young men to rights of manhood and teaches secret words used as pass-words throughout the tribe.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Folklore of the Fjort (French Congo) THE FOLKLORE OF THE FJORT. 15 / THE FOLKLORE OF THE FJORT. 17 / A BAKUTU WHO CAME TO LOANGO TO SEE NZAMBI. / THE FOLKLORE OF THE FJORT. 19; lines 2239-2319 confidence: high
When a boy reaches puberty he is circumcised, and if wealthy a dance is given in his honor.
Boys are circumcised at puberty and may be honored with a dance; girls’ first menstruation is publicly marked, followed by paint-house seclusion or treatment, red painting, washing, and transition toward marriage.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Folklore of the Fjort (French Congo) THE FOLKLORE OF THE FJORT. 17 / A BAKUTU WHO CAME TO LOANGO TO SEE NZAMBI. / THE FOLKLORE OF THE FJORT. 19 / THE FOLKLORE OF THE FJORT. 21; lines 2322-2396 confidence: low
When the bridegroom takes the bride from the paint-house, he is expected to give a dance kept up all night around his house.
The bride is taken from the paint-house before a dance, and a debtor's daughter becomes a household slave once placed into the paint-house.
read in the book → -
Notes on the Folklore of the Fjort (French Congo) THE YOUNGER BROTHER WHO KNEW MORE THAN THE ELDER. 67 / THE CHIMPANZEE AND GORILLA. / THE ANTELOPE AND THE LEOPARD. / THE ANTELOPE AND THE LEOPARD. 73; lines 4114-4249 confidence: medium
Nzambi Mpungu tests the visitors: tortoise brings bamboos, rat goes beneath the bundle, the bamboos are burned, and the rat comes out of the ashes unharmed.
Nzambi Mpungu tests the visitors by ordering the rat under burning bamboos; the rat emerges unharmed and Nzambi Mpungu accepts their representation.
read in the book →
micronesian
-
The Caroline Islands: Travel in the Sea of the Little Lands CHAPTER XVII / VISIT TO ONOTH AND GOROR / CHAPTER XVIII / TO TOMIL, LAI, ELIK, BY BOAT TO NORTH YAP; lines 10493-10596 confidence: medium
An informant names Giltuk as a very aged man in Goror; at marriageable age young Yap natives wear dull red Hibiscus-bark cord, and mangrove bark is used for yellow or reddish-brown dye.
A young Yap native is said to wear a dull red bark-dyed cord after reaching marriageable age.
read in the book → -
The Caroline Islands: Travel in the Sea of the Little Lands VISIT TO ONOTH AND GOROR / CHAPTER XVIII / TO TOMIL, LAI, ELIK, BY BOAT TO NORTH YAP / CHAPTER XIX; lines 11047-11165 confidence: medium
After two children are born, their mother asks to be buried and commands them to dig her up after three days; they forget, find her dead, and lose promised blessings.
A buried mother commands her children to dig her up after three days and promises advantages, but they forget and find her dead, losing the blessings.
read in the book → -
The Caroline Islands: Travel in the Sea of the Little Lands VISIT TO ONOTH AND GOROR / CHAPTER XVIII / TO TOMIL, LAI, ELIK, BY BOAT TO NORTH YAP / CHAPTER XIX; lines 11363-11461 confidence: medium
Girls are said to pass through rites before being ready for marriage; locals call it an ordeal or preliminary trial for maternity.
The passage describes rites that each girl must pass before marriage, called an ordeal or preliminary trial for maternity, followed by possible transition from Mespil to Langin.
read in the book → -
The Island of Stone Money: Uap of the Carolines A XATIVK-JI ADK PATH / NATIVE HOUSES / NATIVE HOUSES / NATIVE HOUSES; lines 622-637 confidence: medium
"As soon as they are old enough they must win their own way"
The passage describes boys leaving ordinary child dependence at an early age to live day and night in the pahai or failu, the man's house, where they share elders' food or support themselves with coconuts.
read in the book → -
The Island of Stone Money: Uap of the Carolines UAP FEIENDSHIPS / UAP FEIENDSHIPS / UAP FEIENDSHIPS / THE ISLAND OF STONE MONET; lines 2748-2866 confidence: medium
The marafd, a black hibiscus-bast neck cord, is worn after maturity and must be worn away from home; public absence is compared to appearing without clothes, though it may be removed indoors.
The marafd cord is worn after maturity and is required outdoors; public absence is described as deeply immodest.
read in the book →
oceanic
-
Oceanic Mythology CULTURE HERO TALES 125 / CULTURE HERO TALES 127 / CULTURE HERO TALES 129 / MISCELLANEOUS TALES 131; lines 6774-6853 confidence: medium
The twins eat provisions meant for Qatu's sow; Qatu watches, discovers them, learns who they are, welcomes them as nephews, and takes them home.
Qatu recognizes the twins as his nephews, brings them home, gives them increasingly capable bows, trains them to shoot, and tells them about their mother's killer.
read in the book → -
Oceanic Mythology MISCELLANEOUS TALES 65 / MISCELLANEOUS TALES 67 / PLATE IX / MISCELLANEOUS TALES 69; lines 4180-4275 confidence: medium
Rupe takes Hina-uri and her child to Rehua's heaven and cleans the courtyard of Rehua's house, which had become extremely filthy.
Rupe performs a major cleaning task at Rehua's house after taking Hina-uri and her child to heaven.
read in the book → -
Oceanic Mythology MISCELLANEOUS TALES 73 / PLATE X / MISCELLANEOUS TALES 77. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES 79; lines 4676-4762 confidence: medium
Tama tells the children to stay home, transforms into a crane, flies to a strange country, is trapped, resumes human form, and asks how to obtain permanent face markings.
Tama changes into a crane, travels, and undergoes a painful ancestral moko procedure that makes him more beautiful than his rival.
read in the book → -
Oceanic Mythology MISCELLANEOUS TALES 77. / MISCELLANEOUS TALES 79 / MISCELLANEOUS TALES 8I / MISCELLANEOUS TALES 83; lines 4870-4948 confidence: medium
Hine hears the lament, realizes she has beaten her own son, rejoices, returns with Rupe and Tu-huru-huru to Tinirau, and Kae baptizes Tu-huru-huru at Tinirau’s ceremony.
After Tu-huru-huru returns home with Hine and Rupe, Tinirau holds a baptismal ceremony and Kae baptizes him.
read in the book → -
Oceanic Mythology TRICKSTER TALES 201 / TRICKSTER TALES 203 / TRICKSTER TALES 205 / MISCELLANEOUS TALES 209; lines 10323-10435 confidence: medium
In the Celebes version, seven brothers hunt pigs; a food robber is speared by the youngest and disappears with the spear; the brothers use a vine at a great earth hole, but only the youngest descends to the underworld town.
The elder brothers are afraid when lowered into the darkness, while the youngest reaches the underworld and completes the task.
read in the book →
temne
-
Cunnie Rabbit, Mr. Spider and the Other Beef: West African Folk Tales CHAPTER V / A PURRO INITIATION / CUNNING RABBIT BECOMES A KING. / MR. SPIDER INITIATES THE FOWLS.; lines 2687-2827 confidence: high
The fowls gather wanting Bundo; Spider says he will put the Bundo, tells the chief he wants to put all fowls into Bundo, and the chief agrees.
The passage explicitly frames events as Bundo initiation, with candidates gathered, enclosed, provisioned, and expected to appear later in a public display.
read in the book → -
Cunnie Rabbit, Mr. Spider and the Other Beef: West African Folk Tales MR. CHAMELEON IS TRANSFORMED INTO A BOAT. / CHAPTER V / A PURRO INITIATION / CUNNING RABBIT BECOMES A KING.; lines 2623-2684 confidence: medium
The story explains that when Purro boys came to town and the debble talked, people shouted for a while so others would not hear.
The Purro boys and debble are associated with speech that should not be heard, so people shout to cover it; Rabbit exploits this expected behavior.
read in the book → -
Cunnie Rabbit, Mr. Spider and the Other Beef: West African Folk Tales PREFACE / CONTENTS / CHAPTER PAGE / INTRODUCTION 1; lines 145-219 confidence: high
Chapter V is “A Purro Initiation” and lists Cunning Rabbit becoming a king and Mr. Spider initiating the fowls.
A chapter is titled “A Purro Initiation,” and one listed tale states that Mr. Spider initiates the fowls.
read in the book → -
Cunnie Rabbit, Mr. Spider and the Other Beef: West African Folk Tales SPIDER DISCOVERS THE WAX GIRL. / MR. CHAMELEON IS TRANSFORMED INTO A BOAT. / CHAPTER V / A PURRO INITIATION; lines 2562-2620 confidence: high
Chapter heading and opening identify a Purro initiation; nearly all male villagers go to the devil-bush or lodge for mystic ceremonies.
The passage explicitly describes initiatory mysteries, candidates, a secret lodge, and restricted entry.
read in the book → -
Cunnie Rabbit, Mr. Spider and the Other Beef: West African Folk Tales SPIDER DISCOVERS THE WAX GIRL. / MR. CHAMELEON IS TRANSFORMED INTO A BOAT. / CHAPTER V / A PURRO INITIATION; lines 2562-2620 confidence: high
The lodge is a forest clearing with a fifteen-foot bamboo barricade and one matting-covered opening; cabalistic symbols mark the Purro devil, and a long yellow snake guardian is coiled on a tree limb just inside the entrance; only initiates and candidates dare enter.
The lodge has a high barricade, a single covered opening, cabalistic marks, and a guardian snake at the entrance; only initiates and candidates dare enter.
read in the book →
tongan
-
Tongan Myths and Tales SINILAU AND THE ALBINOS125 / SINILAU AND THE ORIGIN OF WESTERN POLYNESIAN KINGS127 / TALES ABOUT PASIKOLE, THE SAMOAN / MISCELLANEOUS STORIES; lines 11144-11228 confidence: medium
As Sun matures she is kept in a house with ten enclosures and also has a deep-ocean house; she is moved between shore by day and ocean by night so no man will know where she is.
Sun’s abode is surrounded by ten enclosures and fierce animals; Moon must pass these obstacles to reach her.
read in the book → -
Tongan Myths and Tales SINILAU AND THE ORIGIN OF WESTERN POLYNESIAN KINGS127 / TALES ABOUT PASIKOLE, THE SAMOAN / MISCELLANEOUS STORIES / TUAVAVAU, THE VIRGIN OF UTUNGAKE133; lines 11230-11276 confidence: medium
Tuavavau has not been much among men, is ignorant of sex matters, and wonders why the chiefs have camped around the mound where she lives.
Tuavavau is described as ignorant of sex matters, asks to be shown what Tui Lakepa wants, and afterward condemns the act and rejects the world.
read in the book → -
Tongan Myths and Tales THE EXPLANATION / A TRIP TO PULOTU111 / LUPEOLOVALU 113 / THE BEAUTIFUL GIRLS OF TONGOLELEKA114; lines 9782-9886 confidence: high
Taufaiteau is sent by a route where a lion devours travelers; the mountain shakes as the lion comes, and he kills it by striking its head and strangling it.
Taufaiteau is sent past a lion expected to devour him and later faces the great snake guarding the girl's place; he kills both beings before the marriage is completed.
read in the book → -
Tongan Myths and Tales THE ORIGIN OF THE DEITY FEHULUNI108 / THE BOAT THAT WENT TO PULOTW09 / THE EXPLANATION / A TRIP TO PULOTU111; lines 9425-9569 confidence: medium
Hikuleo returns, commands Pulotu to search, tells the visitors to appear, orders food prepared in earth ovens, and warns that they will be eaten if they do not eat all of it.
Hikuleo imposes successive trials involving eating all prepared food, manipulating a great tree, and holding breath in the sea.
read in the book → -
Tongan Myths and Tales THE VOYAGE OF KAE106 / THE EXPLANATION / STORIES ABOUT VISITS TO PULOTU, THE LAND OE THE / DEPARTED; lines 8351-8364 confidence: medium
In certain of the Pulotu tales the visitors are forced to undergo ordeals.
The passage states that in certain Pulotu tales visitors are forced to undergo ordeals.
read in the book →
jewish pseudepigrapha
-
The Book of Jubilees, or, The Little Genesis CHAPTER XV. 10-19 109 / CHAPTER XV. 20-31 III / CHAPTERS XV. 32-XVI. 3 113 / CHAPTER XVI. 4-18 11S; lines 13867-14037 confidence: high
Abraham circumcises Isaac on the eighth day; Isaac is described as first circumcised according to the covenant ordained forever.
Isaac is circumcised on the eighth day and explicitly described as the first circumcised according to the covenant ordained forever.
read in the book → -
The Book of Jubilees, or, The Little Genesis CHAPTER XXX. 5-14 181 / CHAPTER XXX. 15-23 183 / CHAPTERS XXX. 24-XXXI. 8 185 / CHAPTER XXXI. 17-26 189; lines 19666-19815 confidence: high
“Levi dreamed that they had ordained and made him the priest of the Most High God, him and his sons for ever.”
Levi dreams at Bethel that he and his sons have been ordained priests of the Most High God forever.
read in the book → -
The Book of Jubilees, or, The Little Genesis CHAPTERS XV. 32-XVI. 3 113 / CHAPTER XVI. 4-18 11S / CHAPTER XVI. 19-26 117 / CHAPTERS XVI. 27-XVII. 8 110; lines 14198-14316 confidence: medium
Voices in heaven speak regarding Abraham, saying he was faithful, loved the Lord, and was faithful in every affliction; prince Mastémé came and said.
The heading refers to a test of love and obedience, and heavenly voices say Abraham was faithful in every affliction before prince Mastémé arrives.
read in the book → -
The Book of Jubilees, or, The Little Genesis INTRODUCTION / INTRODUCTION / INTRODUCTION XXV / INTRODUCTION XXXV; lines 1520-1640 confidence: medium
Incidents also attested in the Testaments of the XII Patriarchs include Bilhah’s dishonour by Reuben, Levi’s priesthood dream and consecration by Isaac, wife names, Tamar-Er-Onan-Judah material, and burial of Jacob’s sons in Hebron during war.
Levi is associated with a dream concerning priesthood, consecration by Isaac, blessing, and appointment to priesthood.
read in the book →
armenian
-
Armenian Legends and Poems CONCERNING DEATH / LOVE ONE ANOTHER / ARMENIA: / ITS EPICS, FOLK-SONGS, AND MEDIAEVAL POETRY; lines 6881-6997 confidence: high
An aspirant “first observes a fast of seven weeks, then goes to the monastery of Sourb Karapet”; Sourb Karapet is John the Baptist, patron saint of Armenian minstrels.
A person aspiring to become an ashough first fasts for seven weeks and then goes to Sourb Karapet monastery to acquire the art.
read in the book → -
Armenian Legends and Poems THE FOX / FOLK SONG / THE TALE OF ROSIPHELEE / JOHN GOWER; lines 3117-3283 confidence: medium
In May before sunrise, Rosiphelee secretly walks to the nearby park and a lawn with a great river, chooses to stay under the shade, dismisses her women, and stands alone thinking.
Rosiphelee separates from attendants during a May walk, sees spring signs and a mysterious procession, then questions a following woman who explains the consequences of being slow in love's lore.
read in the book → -
Armenian Legends and Poems VAHAGN, KING OF ARMENIA / MOSES OF KHORENE / HUNTSMAN, THAT ON THE HILLS ABOVE / LIBERTY; lines 663-718 confidence: medium
The voice of Doom echoes from above, asks whether the speaker will swear until the tomb to serve and love Liberty, and warns that the path is thorny, dim, and full of trials.
The voice warns of a thorny path and many trials; the speaker accepts thunder, lightning, missiles, foes, death, gallows, and tomb in devotion to Liberty.
read in the book →
christian
-
Διδαχή των Δώδεκα αποστόλων = Teaching of the Twelve Apostles Διδαχή των Δώδεκα αποστόλων = Teaching of the Twelve Apostles / NOTES / THE TITLE; lines 960-1112 confidence: high
Baptism in ἐν ὕδατι ζῶντι is explained as in moving or living water; a Catacomb image shows a youth ankle-deep receiving poured water; alternatives include cold, warm, or poured water, and Apostolic Constitutions is compared.
The notes explain baptism in living water as moving water and discuss pouring water on the head as a baptismal mode.
read in the book → -
Διδαχή των Δώδεκα αποστόλων = Teaching of the Twelve Apostles Διδαχή των Δώδεκα αποστόλων = Teaching of the Twelve Apostles; lines 217-394 confidence: high
Baptism is prescribed after prior teaching, into the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, in living water if available, otherwise in other cold or warm water, or by pouring water on the head three times; the baptizer, baptized person, and others able are to fast beforehand.
The passage prescribes baptism after instruction, in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, with living water preferred and fasting beforehand.
read in the book → -
Διδαχή των Δώδεκα αποστόλων = Teaching of the Twelve Apostles Διδαχή των Δώδεκα αποστόλων = Teaching of the Twelve Apostles; lines 684-786 confidence: high
Baptism is to be performed into the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit in running water if possible; if needed, other water, cold or warm water, or threefold pouring on the head may be used.
Baptism is prescribed with water into the divine name, and fasting before baptism is required of ritual participants.
read in the book →
filipino
-
Philippine Folk Tales CONTENTS / TINGUIAN / IGOROT / WILD TRIBES OF MINDANAO; lines 3537-3660 confidence: medium
Returning home, the boy sees seven armed men dressed in different colors with matching eyes; their red-clad leader says they travel the world killing whatever has life and must kill him too.
The returning boy meets seven armed warriors who threaten him, receives a command from a spirit and his weapons from home, fights for three days and nights, and kills all seven.
read in the book → -
Philippine Folk Tales CONTENTS / TINGUIAN / IGOROT / WILD TRIBES OF MINDANAO; lines 3891-4021 confidence: medium
Bantugan wants to marry the Sultan's daughter; Balatama, his young brave son, is chosen to carry the proposal and wears his father's arms on the hazardous journey.
Balatama is selected for a long dangerous mission, receives his father's arms, and undergoes trials on the road.
read in the book → -
Philippine Folk Tales CONTENTS / TINGUIAN / IGOROT / WILD TRIBES OF MINDANAO; lines 3891-4021 confidence: medium
At a fence around a man-shaped stone, Balatama tries to cut the fence; darkness and large falling stones occur, and he uses his father's shield and calls homeland winds to clear the air.
A fenced stone shaped like a man blocks Balatama's path; interference with it brings darkness and house-sized stones, and he is later detained there.
read in the book →
maya quiche
-
The Popol Vuh KICH AND MEXICAN MYTHOLOGY / THE VUKUB-CAKIX MYTH / BOOK II. COMMENTED UPON / THE HARRYING OF XIBALBA; lines 986-1071 confidence: medium
The divine brothers avoid earlier mistakes by learning the names of the chief Xibalbans and not bowing to dummy figures; the passage names torments including the House of Tigers and House of Cold.
The passage describes the brothers avoiding earlier failures involving names and dummy figures, and mentions trial houses such as the House of Tigers and House of Cold.
read in the book → -
The Popol Vuh THE POPOL VUH / THE FIRST BOOK / THE MYTH OF VUKUB-CAKIX / THE SECOND BOOK; lines 437-521 confidence: high
The brothers follow their fathers' route, pass the river of blood and Papuhya, send Xan to prick the Xibalbans, learn identities and names, avoid mannikins and a red-hot stone, and pass the House of Gloom.
The brothers travel to Xibalba, pass named rivers and multiple named houses of ordeal, and survive staged dangers.
read in the book → -
The Popol Vuh The Second Book, Hero Twins in Xibalba confidence: high
The twins cross the river of blood and river Papuhya, expose wooden decoys, avoid the red-hot stone, pass the House of Gloom, and beat the Xibalbans at ball.
The twins descend to Xibalba and pass a series of named houses, rivers, decoys, heat, cold, animal, and weapon dangers.
read in the book →
samoan
-
Samoa, A Hundred Years Ago And Long Before CHAPTER V. / GODS INFERIOR, OR HOUSEHOLD GODS. / CHAPTER VI. / THE PEOPLE--INFANCY AND CHILDHOOD.; lines 2216-2299 confidence: medium
A modified circumcision occurs around the eighth or tenth year, when two or three boys voluntarily go to someone in the village for the incision and give a small reward, with no further ceremony.
Boys around eight or ten voluntarily seek a customary incision and give a small reward, with no further ceremony described.
read in the book → -
Samoa, A Hundred Years Ago And Long Before CHAPTER VI. / THE PEOPLE--INFANCY AND CHILDHOOD. / CHAPTER VII. / ADULT AND ADVANCED YEARS.; lines 2455-2557 confidence: high
The passage quotes Herodotus on Thracians, then says: "It was the same in Samoa. Until a young man was tattooed, he was considered in his minority" and could not think of marriage; after tattooing he passed into majority and mature privileges.
Tattooing explicitly marks the transition from minority to mature status, including eligibility for marriage, respect, and male speech privileges, and it is performed through a painful communal procedure.
read in the book → -
Samoa, A Hundred Years Ago And Long Before CHAPTER VI. / THE PEOPLE--INFANCY AND CHILDHOOD. / CHAPTER VII. / ADULT AND ADVANCED YEARS.; lines 2455-2557 confidence: high
At the time of entering womanhood, parents and relatives collect fine mats and cloth, prepare a feast, invite all unmarried women of the settlement, distribute property after the feast, and allow only females to be present.
The passage describes an observance around entry into womanhood involving kin sponsorship, a feast, female-only participation, and distribution of mats and cloth.
read in the book →
vietnamese
-
Stories and Legends of Annam BA THE BUFFALO-HERD / THSING-KOU / L 145 / XXIII; lines 5362-5592 confidence: medium
Dharma has overcome hunger, weariness, temptations, cold, and heat, but sleep overthrows him; he sleeps during ecstasy, repents, prays, increases mortification, and then falls asleep again the next night.
Dharma has overcome hunger, weariness, temptations, cold, and heat, but sleep defeats him during meditation.
read in the book → -
Stories and Legends of Annam THE CROW AND THE PEACOCK / THE DAUGHTER OF KING MINH-TONG / F 65 / THE GENIE OF THE TAN-VIEN; lines 2806-2860 confidence: medium
The enterprise is dangerous because anyone who looks on the dragon becomes blind.
The youth deliberately protects one eye, loses the other after encountering the dragon's danger, and becomes a powerful genie.
read in the book → -
Stories and Legends of Annam THE TAILOR OF HUE / THE BLIND MAN / HISTORY OF KING TRIEU-VIET / THE FAMILY; lines 3295-3398 confidence: medium
Madam Tigress led the sons to the riverbank, sprang to the opposite bank, and waited to see what they would do.
Madam Tigress crosses a river and observes how each son responds; their actions reveal contrasting capacities and identities.
read in the book →
african akan
-
Ashanti APO CEREMONY / APO CEREMONY / APO CEREMONY / APO CEREMONY; lines 12152-12282 confidence: medium
Ta Kora says he will stand behind one who loves him and accompany him on a good path; he permits the visitor to go to his rock and to the Tano water to sprinkle himself; he does not forbid his children to go to school or serve the Supreme God, and says he is the son of God.
Ta Kora permits the visitor to go to his rock/cave and to the Tano water and sprinkle himself with water.
read in the book → -
Ashanti APO CEREMONY / APO CEREMONY / APO CEREMONY / APO CEREMONY; lines 12284-12450 confidence: medium
A spirit might descend on someone who then becomes its priest; priests and priestesses report being seized by a spirit, losing consciousness, or seeming mad before a god identifies the spirit and a shrine cult is revived or a new abode prepared.
People become priests after being seized by a spirit, losing consciousness or seeming mad, and having a god identify the spirit responsible.
read in the book →
nahua
-
Rig Veda Americanus: Sacred Songs of the Ancient Mexicans CONTENTS. / LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. / INTRODUCTION. / RIG VEDA AMERICANA; lines 619-768 confidence: medium
Seekers are told to seek the speaker and his words; after four years they go forth, descend to the beautiful house, unite, and know doctrine; the cloud and mist command is repeated.
The hymn commands seekers to seek the god and the words he has said, and later describes descent to a beautiful house to unite and know doctrine.
read in the book → -
Rig Veda Americanus: Sacred Songs of the Ancient Mexicans CONTENTS. / LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. / INTRODUCTION. / RIG VEDA AMERICANA; lines 770-930 confidence: medium
"I fasten a rope to the sacred tree, I twist it in eight folds, that by it I, a magician, may descend to the magical house."
The Ixcocauhqui hymn describes a magician fastening an eightfold rope to a sacred tree in order to descend to a magical house.
read in the book →
san
-
Specimens of Bushman Folklore FURTHER REMARKS. / TEANSLATION OF NOTES. / THE GIRL OF THE EAELY KACE, WHO / THE GIRL OF THE EAELY RACE, WHO; lines 2522-2576 confidence: high
The girl returns to the hut, sits and looks down, does not go far or walk about, and when she becomes a “big girl” is allowed to look about and afar again, first over her mother’s hand.
The girl is secluded in a hut, restricted in movement and gaze, then later becomes a “big girl” and resumes looking around and walking with the women.
read in the book → -
Specimens of Bushman Folklore THE HYENA'S EEVENGE. / THE HYENA'S REVENGE. / THE HYENA'S KEVENGE. / THE OSTEICH.; lines 3560-3704 confidence: medium
The grandfather gave the boys Ostrich lungs to eat so that they might resemble the Ostrich.
The grandfather gives boys Ostrich lungs and instructs them to eat them raw, swallow them whole, and avoid cooking or chewing to achieve the desired call.
read in the book →
khoekhoe
-
Reynard the Fox in South Africa; or, Hottentot Fables and Tales XXIV PREIACE. / PREFACE. XXV / XXVIU PEEFACE. / FSEFACK XXIX; lines 942-976 confidence: low
The preface lists three fables and four tales and catalogs topics including rain, Bethany, Damara, Grassy Plain, diseases, birds' nests, Namaqua marriage and authority, Jewish similarities, Heitsi Eibip or Kabip, origin of modes of life of Namaqua and Bushmen, coming of age, tribal names, and origin questions.
The catalogued list includes a topic titled Coming of Age among the Hottentots.
read in the book →